This is a modern-English version of William Shakespeare: A Critical Study, originally written by Brandes, Georg.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

WILLIAM
SHAKESPEARE
A CRITICAL STUDY
BY
GEORGE BRANDES
LONDON
WILLIAM HEINEMANN
1905
This Work is published in Copenhagen in Three Volumes, represented by the Three Books of this translation. The First Book and half of the Second are translated by Mr. WILLIAM ARCHER; the last half of the Second Book by Mr. ARCHER, assisted by Miss MARY MORISON; the Third Book by Miss DIANA WHITE, also with the assistance of Miss MORISON. The proofs of the whole Work have been revised by Dr. BRANDES himself.
This work was published in Copenhagen in three volumes, represented by the three books of this translation. The first book and half of the second are translated by Mr. WILLIAM ARCHER; the latter half of the second book was translated by Mr. ARCHER, with help from Miss MARY MORISON; the third book was translated by Miss DIANA WHITE, also with support from Miss MORISON. The proofs of the entire work have been reviewed by Dr. BRANDES himself.
CONTENTS
BOOK FIRST | ||
---|---|---|
I. | A BIOGRAPHY OF SHAKESPEARE DIFFICULT BUT NOT IMPOSSIBLE | 2 |
II. | STRATFORD—PARENTAGE—BOYHOOD | 5 |
III. | MARRIAGE—SIR THOMAS LUCY—DEPARTURE FROM STRATFORD | 10 |
IV. | LONDON—BUILDINGS, COSTUMES, MANNERS | 13 |
V. | POLITICAL AND RELIGIOUS CONDITIONS—ENGLAND'S GROWING GREATNESS | 16 |
VI. | SHAKESPEARE AS ACTOR AND RETOUCHER OF OLD PLAYS—GREENE'S ATTACK | 18 |
VII. | THE "HENRY VI." TRILOGY | 21 |
VIII. | CHRISTOPHER MARLOWE AND HIS LIFE-WORK—TITUS ANDRONICUS | 27 |
IX. | SHAKESPEARE'S CONCEPTION OF THE RELATIONS OF THE SEXES—HIS MARRIAGE VIEWED IN THIS LIGHT—LOVE'S LABOUR'S LOST—ITS MATTER AND STYLE—JOHN LYLY AND EUPHUISM—THE PERSONAL ELEMENT | 34 |
X. | LOVE'S LABOUR'S WON: THE FIRST SKETCH OF ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL—THE COMEDY OF ERRORS—THE TWO GENTLEMEN OF VERONA | 47 |
XI. | VENUS AND ADONIS: DESCRIPTIONS OF NATURE—THE RAPE OF LUCRECE: RELATION TO PAINTING | 55 |
XII. | A MIDSUMMER NIGHT'S DREAM—ITS HISTORICAL CIRCUMSTANCES—ITS ARISTOCRATIC, POPULAR, COMIC, AND SUPERNATURAL ELEMENTS | 63 |
XIII. | ROMEO AND JULIET—THE TWO QUARTOS—ITS ROMANESQUE STRUCTURE—THE USE OF OLD MOTIVES—THE CONCEPTION OF LOVE | 72 |
XIV. | LATTER-DAY ATTACKS UPON SHAKESPEARE—THE BACONIAN THEORY—SHAKESPEARE'S KNOWLEDGE, PHYSICAL AND PHILOSOPHICAL | 87 |
XV. | THE THEATRES—THEIR SITUATION AND ARRANGEMENTS—THE PLAYERS—THE POETS—POPULAR AUDIENCES—THE ARISTOCRATIC PUBLIC—SHAKESPEARE'S ARISTOCRATIC PRINCIPLES | 98 |
XVI. | THE THEATRES CLOSED ON ACCOUNT OF THE PLAGUE—DID SHAKESPEARE VISIT ITALY?—PASSAGES WHICH FAVOUR THIS CONJECTURE | 113 |
XVII. | SHAKESPEARE TURNS TO HISTORIC DRAMA—HIS RICHARD II. AND MARLOWE'S EDWARD II.—LACK OF HUMOUR AND OF CONSISTENCY OF STYLE—ENGLISH NATIONAL PRIDE | 119 |
XVIII. | RICHARD III.—PSYCHOLOGY AND MONOLOGUES—SHAKESPEARE'S POWER OF SELF-TRANSFORMATION—CONTEMPT FOR WOMEN—THE PRINCIPAL SCENES—THE CLASSIC TENDENCY OF THE TRAGEDY | 126 |
XIX. | SHAKESPEARE LOSES HIS SON—TRACES OF HIS GRIEF IN KING JOHN— THE OLD PLAY OF THE SAME NAME—DISPLACEMENT OF ITS CENTRE OF GRAVITY—ELIMINATION OF RELIGIOUS POLEMICS—RETENTION OF THE NATIONAL BASIS—PATRIOTIC SPIRIT—SHAKESPEARE KNOWS NOTHING OF THE DISTINCTION BETWEEN NORMANS AND ANGLO-SAXONS, AND IGNORES THE MAGNA CHARTA | 140 |
XX. | "THE TAMING OF THE SHREW" AND "THE MERCHANT OF VENICE"—SHAKESPEARE'S PREOCCUPATION WITH THOUGHTS OF PROPERTY AND GAIN—HIS GROWING PROSPERITY—HIS ADMISSION TO THE RANKS OF THE "GENTRY"—HIS PURCHASE OF HOUSES AND LAND—MONEY TRANSACTIONS AND LAWSUITS | 150 |
XXI. | THE MERCHANT OF VENICE—ITS SOURCES—ITS CHARACTERS, ANTONIO, PORTIA, SHYLOCK—MOONLIGHT AND MUSIC—SHAKESPEARE'S RELATION TO MUSIC | 157 |
XXII. | "EDWARD III." AND "ARDEN OF FEVERSHAM"—SHAKESPEARE'S DICTION—THE FIRST PART OF "HENRY IV."—FIRST INTRODUCTION OF HIS OWN EXPERIENCES OF LIFE IN THE HISTORIC DRAMA—WHY THE SUBJECT APPEALED TO HIM—TAVERN LIFE—SHAKESPEARE'S CIRCLE—SIR JOHN FALSTAFF—FALSTAFF AND THE GRACIOSO OF THE SPANISH DRAMA—RABELAIS AND SHAKESPEARE—PANURGE AND FALSTAFF | 172 |
XXIII. | HENRY PERCY—THE MASTERY OF THE CHARACTER DRAWING—HOTSPUR AND ACHILLES | 187 |
XXIV. | PRINCE HENRY—THE POINT OF DEPARTURE FOR SHAKESPEARE'S IMAGINATION—A TYPICAL ENGLISH NATIONAL HERO—THE FRESHNESS AND PERFECTION OF THE PLAY | 195 |
XXV. | "KING HENRY IV.," SECOND PART—OLD AND NEW CHARACTERS IN IT—DETAILS—"HENRY V.," A NATIONAL DRAMA—PATRIOTISM AND CHAUVINISM—THE VISION OF A GREATER ENGLAND | 202 |
XXVI. | ELIZABETH AND FALSTAFF—"THE MERRY WIVES OF WINDSOR"—THE PROSAIC AND BOURGEOIS TONE OF THE PIECE—THE FAIRY SCENES | 208 |
XXVII. | SHAKESPEARE'S MOST BRILLIANT PERIOD—THE FEMININE TYPES BELONGING TO IT—WITTY AND HIGHBORN YOUNG WOMEN—MUCH ADO ABOUT NOTHING—SLAVISH FAITHFULNESS TO HIS SOURCES—BENEDICK AND BEATRICE—SPIRITUAL DEVELOPMENT—THE LOW-COMEDY FIGURES | 213 |
XXVIII. | THE INTERVAL OF SERENITY—AS YOU LIKE IT—THE ROVING SPIRIT—THE LONGING FOR NATURE—JAQUES AND SHAKESPEARE—THE PLAY A FEAST OF WIT | 221 |
XXIX. | CONSUMMATE SPIRITUAL HARMONY—TWELFTH NIGHT—JIBES AT PURITANISM—THE LANGUISHING CHARACTERS—VIOLA'S INSINUATING GRACE—FAREWELL TO MIRTH. | 231 |
XXX. | THE REVOLUTION IN SHAKESPEARE'S SOUL—THE GROWING MELANCHOLY OF THE FOLLOWING PERIOD—PESSIMISM, MISANTHROPY | 239 |
BOOK SECOND | ||
I. | INTRODUCTION—THE ENGLAND OF ELIZABETH IN SHAKESPEARE'S YOUTH | 242 |
II. | ELIZABETH'S OLD AGE | 246 |
III. | ELIZABETH, ESSEX, AND BACON | 251 |
IV. | THE FATE OF ESSEX AND SOUTHAMPTON | 257 |
V. | THE DEDICATION OF THE SONNETS—THE FRIEND TO WHOM THEY ARE ADDRESSED | 265 |
VI. | THE "DARK LADY" OF THE SONNETS | 276 |
VII. | PLATONISM, SHAKESPEARE'S AND MICHAEL ANGELO'S SONNETS—THE TECHNIQUE | 285 |
VIII. | JULIUS CÆSAR—THE FUNDAMENTAL DEFECT OF THE DRAMA | 302 |
IX. | THE MERITS OF THE DRAMA—BRUTUS | 315 |
X. | BEN JONSON AND HIS ROMAN PLAYS | 325 |
XI. | HAMLET: ITS ANTECEDENTS IN FICTION, HISTORY, AND DRAMA | 341 |
XII. | HAMLET—MONTAIGNE AND GIORDANO BRUNO—ANTECEDENTS IN ETHNOGRAPHY | 349 |
XIII. | THE PERSONAL ELEMENT IN HAMLET | 361 |
XIV. | THE PSYCHOLOGY OF HAMLET | 366 |
XV. | HAMLET AS A DRAMA | 374 |
XVI. | HAMLET AND OPHELIA | 380 |
XVII. | HAMLET'S INFLUENCE ON LATER TIMES | 383 |
XVIII. | HAMLET AS A CRITIC | 387 |
XIX. | ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL—ATTACKS ON PURITANISM | 393 |
XX. | MEASURE FOR MEASURE—ANGELO AND TARTUFFE | 401 |
XXI. | ACCESSION OF JAMES AND ANNE—RALEIGH'S FATE—SHAKESPEARE'S COMPANY BECOME HIS MAJESTY'S SERVANTS—SCOTCH INFLUENCE | 410 |
XXII. | MACBETH—MACBETH AND HAMLET—DIFFICULTIES ARISING FROM THE STATE OF THE TEXT | 420 |
XXIII. | OTHELLO—THE CHARACTER AND SIGNIFICANCE OF IAGO | 433 |
XXIV. | OTHELLO—THE THEME AND ITS TREATMENT—A MONOGRAPH IN THE GREAT STYLE | 437 |
XXV. | KING LEAR—THE FEELING UNDERLYING IT—THE CHRONICLE—SIDNEY'S ARCADIA AND THE OLD PLAY | 450 |
XXVI. | KING LEAR—THE TRAGEDY OF A WORLD-CATASTROPHE | 454 |
XXVII. | ANTONY AND CLEOPATRA—WHAT ATTRACTED SHAKESPEARE TO THE SUBJECT | 461 |
XXVIII. | THE DARK LADY AS A MODEL—THE FALL OF THE REPUBLIC A WORLD-CATASTROPHE | 470 |
BOOK THIRD | ||
I. | DISCORD AND SCORN | 477 |
II. | THE COURT—THE KING'S FAVOURITES AND RALEIGH | 480 |
III. | THE KING'S THEOLOGY AND IMPECUNIOSITY—HIS DISPUTES WITH THE HOUSE OF COMMONS | 483 |
IV. | THE CUSTOMS OF THE COURT | 488 |
V. | ARABELLA STUART AND WILLIAM SEYMOUR | 490 |
VI. | ROCHESTER AND LADY ESSEX | 492 |
VII. | CONTEMPT OF WOMEN—TROILUS AND CRESSIDA | 501 |
VIII. | TROILUS AND CRESSIDA—THE HISTORICAL MATERIAL | 508 |
IX. | SHAKESPEARE AND CHAPMAN—SHAKESPEARE AND HOMER. | 512 |
X. | SCORN OF WOMAN'S GUILE AND PUBLIC STUPIDITY | 522 |
XI. | DEATH OF SHAKESPEARE'S MOTHER—CORIOLANUS—HATRED OF THE MASSES | 532 |
XII. | CORIOLANUS AS A DRAMA | 551 |
XIII. | TIMON OF ATHENS—HATRED OF MANKIND | 556 |
XIV. | CONVALESCENCE—TRANSFORMATION—THE NEW TYPE | 571 |
XV. | PERICLES—COLLABORATION WITH WILKINS AND ROWLEY—SHAKESPEARE AND CORNEILLE | 575 |
XVI. | FRANCIS BEAUMONT AND JOHN FLETCHER | 593 |
XVII. | SHAKESPEARE AND FLETCHER—THE TWO NOBLE KINSMEN AND HENRY VIII. | 605 |
XVIII. | CYMBELINE—THE THEME—THE POINT OF DEPARTURE—THE MORAL—THE IDYLL—IMOGEN—SHAKESPEARE AND GOETHE—SHAKESPEARE AND CALDERON | 615 |
XIX. | WINTER'S TALE—AN EPIC TURN—CHILDLIKE FORMS—THE PLAY AS A MUSICAL STUDY—SHAKESPEARE'S ÆSTHETIC CONFESSION OF FAITH | 635 |
XX. | THE TEMPEST—WRITTEN FOR THE PRINCESS ELIZABETH'S WEDDING | 647 |
XXI. | SOURCES OF THE TEMPEST | 654 |
XXII. | THE TEMPEST AS A PLAY—SHAKESPEARE AND PROSPERO—FAREWELL TO ART | 660 |
XXIII. | THE RIDE TO STRATFORD | 670 |
XXIV. | STRATFORD-UPON-AVON | 673 |
XXV. | THE LAST YEARS OF SHAKESPEARE'S LIFE | 677 |
XXVI. | SHAKESPEARE'S DEATH | 683 |
XXVII. | CONCLUSION | 688 |
INDEX | 691 |
WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE
BOOK FIRST
The same year which saw the death of Michael Angelo in Rome, saw the birth of William Shakespeare at Stratford-on-Avon. The great artist of the Italian Renaissance, the man who painted the ceiling of the Sistine Chapel, was replaced, as it were, by the great artist of the English Renaissance, the man who wrote King Lear.
The same year that witnessed the death of Michelangelo in Rome also marked the birth of William Shakespeare in Stratford-upon-Avon. The remarkable artist of the Italian Renaissance, the one who painted the ceiling of the Sistine Chapel, was succeeded, so to speak, by the great artist of the English Renaissance, the one who wrote King Lear.
Death overtook Shakespeare in his native place on the same date on which Cervantes died in Madrid. The two great creative artists of the Spanish and the English Renaissance, the men to whom we owe Don Quixote and Hamlet, Sancho Panza and Falstaff, were simultaneously snatched away.
Death caught up with Shakespeare in his hometown on the same date that Cervantes passed away in Madrid. These two great artists of the Spanish and English Renaissance, the creators of Don Quixote and Hamlet, Sancho Panza and Falstaff, were taken from us at the same time.
Michael Angelo has depicted mighty and suffering demigods in solitary grandeur. No Italian has rivalled him in sombre lyrism or tragic sublimity.
Michael Angelo has shown powerful and suffering demigods in isolated greatness. No Italian has matched him in dark lyricism or tragic beauty.
The finest creations of Cervantes stand as monuments of a humour so exalted that it marks an epoch in the literature of the world. No Spaniard has rivalled him in type-creating comic force.
The greatest works of Cervantes are like landmarks of humor so elevated that they define a period in world literature. No other Spaniard has matched his ability to create memorable comic characters.
Shakespeare stands co-equal with Michael Angelo in pathos and with Cervantes in humour. This of itself gives us a certain standard for measuring the height and range of his powers.
Shakespeare is on the same level as Michelangelo in emotional depth and Cervantes in humor. This alone provides us with a benchmark for assessing the extent and breadth of his abilities.
It is three hundred years since his genius attained its full development, yet Europe is still busied with him as though with a contemporary. His dramas are acted and read wherever civilisation extends. Perhaps, however, he exercises the strongest fascination upon the reader whose natural bent of mind leads him to delight in searching out the human spirit concealed and revealed in a great artist's work. "I will not let you go until you have confessed to me the secret of your being"—these are the words that rise to the lips of such a reader of Shakespeare. Ranging the plays in their probable order of production, and reviewing the poet's life-work as a whole, he feels constrained to form for himself some image of the spiritual experience of which it is the expression.
It has been three hundred years since his genius fully developed, yet Europe still engages with him as if he were a contemporary. His dramas are performed and read wherever civilization exists. However, he perhaps captivates the reader most who naturally enjoys uncovering the human spirit hidden and revealed in a great artist's work. "I won't let you go until you tell me the secret of your existence"—these are the words that come to mind for such a reader of Shakespeare. By arranging the plays in their likely order of production and looking at the poet's entire body of work, he feels compelled to create an image of the spiritual experience that it represents.
I
A BIOGRAPHY OF SHAKESPEARE DIFFICULT BUT NOT IMPOSSIBLE
When we pass from the notabilities of the nineteenth century to Shakespeare, all our ordinary critical methods leave us in the lurch. We have, as a rule, no lack of trustworthy information as to the productive spirits of our own day and of the past two centuries. We know the lives of authors and poets from their own accounts or those of their contemporaries; in many cases we have their letters; and we possess not only works attributed to them, but works which they themselves gave to the press. We not only know with certainty their authentic writings, but are assured that we possess them in authentic form. If disconcerting errors occur in their works, they are only misprints, which they themselves or others happen to have overlooked. Insidious though they may be, there is no particular difficulty in correcting them. Bernays, for example, has weeded out not a few from the text of Goethe.
When we shift from the notable figures of the nineteenth century to Shakespeare, our usual critical approaches fall short. Generally, there’s no shortage of reliable information about the creative minds of our time and the past two centuries. We have the biographies of authors and poets from their own narratives or those of their peers; in many cases, we have their letters; and we not only have works credited to them but also works they themselves published. We not only know their genuine writings with certainty but also have them in their true form. If there are frustrating errors in their works, they are merely typos that they or others may have missed. Although they can be tricky, correcting them isn’t particularly difficult. For instance, Bernays has removed several from the text of Goethe.
It is otherwise with Shakespeare and his fellow-dramatists of Elizabethan England. He died in 1616, and the first biography of him, a few pages in length, dates from 1709. This is as though the first sketch of Goethe's life were not to be written till the year 1925. We possess no letters of Shakespeare's, and only one (a business letter) addressed to him. Of the manuscripts of his works not a single line is extant. Our sole specimens of his handwriting consist of five or six signatures, three appended to his will, two to contracts, and one, of very doubtful authenticity, on the copy of Florio's translation of Montaigne, which is shown at the British Museum. We do not know exactly how far several of the works attributed to Shakespeare are really his. In the case of such plays as Titus Andronicus, the trilogy of Henry VI, Pericles, and Henry VIII, the question of authorship presents great and manifold difficulties. In his youth Shakespeare had to adapt or retouch the plays of others; in later life he sometimes collaborated with younger men. And worse than this, with the exception of two short narrative poems, which Shakespeare himself gave to the press, not one of his works is known to have been published under his own supervision. He seems never to have sanctioned any publication, or to have read a single proof-sheet.[Pg 3] The 1623 folio of his plays, issued after his death by two of his actor-friends, purports to be printed "according to the True Originall Copies;" but this assertion is demonstrably false in numerous instances in which we can test it—where the folio, that is to say, presents a simple reprint, often with additional blunders, of the old pirated quartos, which must have been based either on the surreptitious notes of stenographers or on "prompt copies" dishonestly acquired.
It's different with Shakespeare and the other playwrights of Elizabethan England. He died in 1616, and the first biography about him, just a few pages long, was published in 1709. This is like saying the first draft of Goethe's life wouldn't be written until 1925. We don’t have any letters from Shakespeare, and only one business letter addressed to him. Not a single line of his manuscripts exists. The only examples of his handwriting we have are five or six signatures: three on his will, two on contracts, and one, which is very questionable, on a copy of Florio's translation of Montaigne, displayed at the British Museum. We don’t know for sure how many of the works credited to Shakespeare are genuinely his. For plays like Titus Andronicus, the trilogy of Henry VI, Pericles, and Henry VIII, identifying the author is quite complicated. In his early years, Shakespeare had to adapt or revise plays by others; later, he sometimes worked with younger writers. Even more troubling, aside from two short narrative poems that Shakespeare himself published, there’s no evidence that any of his works were published under his supervision. It seems he never approved any publication or read a single proof. [Pg 3] The 1623 folio of his plays, released after his death by two of his actor-friends, claims to be printed "according to the True Originall Copies;" but this claim is clearly false in many cases we can check—where the folio is simply a reprint, often with even more errors, of the old pirated quartos, which must have been based either on secret notes from stenographers or on "prompt copies" obtained dishonestly.
It has become the fashion to say, not without some show of justice, that we know next to nothing of Shakespeare's life. We do not know for certain either when he left Stratford or when he returned to Stratford from London. We do not know for certain whether he ever went abroad, ever visited Italy. We do not know the name of a single woman whom he loved during all his years in London. We do not know for certain to whom his Sonnets are addressed. We can see that as he advanced in life his prevailing mood became gloomier, but we do not know the reason. Later on, his temper seems to grow more serene, but we cannot tell why. We can form but tentative conjectures as to the order in which his works were produced, and can only with the greatest difficulty determine their approximate dates. We do not know what made him so careless of his fame as he seems to have been. We only know that he himself did not publish his dramatic works, and that he does not even mention them in his will.
It has become common to claim, not without some basis, that we know very little about Shakespeare's life. We're not sure when he left Stratford or when he came back from London. We don’t know if he ever traveled abroad or visited Italy. We can’t name a single woman he loved during his years in London. We’re uncertain about who his Sonnets are addressed to. We can see that as he got older, he seemed to become more gloomy, but we don’t know why. Later, his mood appears to get calmer, but we can’t figure out the reason for that either. We can only make educated guesses about the order in which he wrote his works, and it’s very hard to pin down their approximate dates. We don’t know why he seemed so indifferent to his reputation. We only know that he didn’t publish his plays himself and doesn’t even mention them in his will.
On the other hand, enthusiastic and indefatigable research has gradually brought to light a great number of indubitable facts, which furnish us with points of departure and of guidance for an outline of the poet's life. We possess documents, contracts, legal records; we can cite utterances of contemporaries, allusions to works of Shakespeare's and to passages in them, quotations, fierce attacks, outbursts of spite and hatred, touching testimonies to his worth as a man and to the lovableness of his nature, evidence of the early recognition of his talent as an actor, of his repute as a narrative poet, and of his popularity as a dramatist. We have, moreover, one or two diaries kept by contemporaries, and among others the account-book of an old theatrical manager and pawnbroker, who supplied the players with money and dresses, and who has carefully dated the production of many plays.
On the other hand, enthusiastic and tireless research has gradually uncovered a large number of undeniable facts that provide us with starting points and guidance for outlining the poet's life. We have documents, contracts, legal records; we can refer to statements from contemporaries, references to works by Shakespeare, quotes, harsh criticisms, bursts of anger and hatred, heartfelt testimonies to his character and warmth, evidence of the early recognition of his talent as an actor, his reputation as a narrative poet, and his popularity as a playwright. Additionally, we have a couple of diaries kept by people of the time, including the account book of an old theater manager and pawnbroker who financed the actors and provided costumes, and who meticulously recorded the dates of many productions.
To these contemporary evidences we must add that of tradition. In 1662 a clergyman named John Ward, Vicar of Stratford, took some notes of information gathered from the inhabitants of the district; and in 1693 a Mr. Dowdall recorded some details which he had learnt from the octogenarian sexton and verger of Stratford Church. But tradition is mainly represented by Rowe, Shakespeare's first tardy biographer. He refers in particular to three sources of information. The earliest is Sir William Davenant, Poet Laureate, who did nothing to discountenance [Pg 4]the rumour which gave him out to be an illegitimate son of Shakespeare. His contributions, however, can have reached Rowe only at second hand, since he died before Rowe was born. Naturally enough, then, the greater part of what is related on his authority proves to be questionable. Rowe's second source of information was Aubrey, an antiquary after the fashion of his day, who, half a century after Shakespeare's death, visited Stratford on one of his riding-tours. He wrote numerous short biographies, all of which contain gross and demonstrable errors, so that we can scarcely put implicit faith in the insignificant anecdotes about Shakespeare preserved in his manuscript of 1680. Rowe's most important source of information, however, is Betterton the actor, who, about 1690, made a journey to Warwickshire for the express purpose of collecting whatever oral traditions with regard to Shakespeare might linger in the district. His gleanings form the most valuable part of Rowe's biography; contemporary documents subsequently discovered have in several instances lent them curious confirmation.
To these modern pieces of evidence, we must also include tradition. In 1662, a clergyman named John Ward, Vicar of Stratford, took some notes based on information gathered from the people in the area; and in 1693, a Mr. Dowdall recorded some details that he learned from the elderly sexton and verger of Stratford Church. However, tradition is primarily represented by Rowe, Shakespeare's first late biographer. He specifically mentions three sources of information. The earliest is Sir William Davenant, Poet Laureate, who did nothing to refute the rumor that claimed he was an illegitimate son of Shakespeare. Davenant's contributions, though, could only have reached Rowe indirectly, as he died before Rowe was born. Therefore, much of what is reported on his authority turns out to be questionable. Rowe's second source of information was Aubrey, an antiquary typical of his time, who, half a century after Shakespeare's death, visited Stratford during one of his riding tours. He wrote numerous short biographies, all containing significant and provable errors, so we can hardly place complete trust in the minor anecdotes about Shakespeare preserved in his 1680 manuscript. However, Rowe's most important source of information is Betterton the actor, who, around 1690, traveled to Warwickshire specifically to gather any oral traditions regarding Shakespeare that might still exist in the area. His findings form the most valuable part of Rowe's biography; contemporary documents discovered later have, in several cases, provided curious confirmation of them.
We owe it, then, to a little group of worthy but by no means brilliant men that we are able to sketch the outline of Shakespeare's career. They have preserved for us anecdotes of little worth, even if they are true, while leaving us entirely in the dark as to important points in his outward history, and throwing little or no light upon the course of his inner life.
We owe it to a small group of decent but not particularly remarkable men that we can outline Shakespeare's career. They have kept for us stories of little value, even if they are true, while leaving us completely in the dark about significant aspects of his public life and providing little or no insight into his personal life.
It is true that we possess in Shakespeare's Sonnets a group of poems which bring us more directly into touch with his personality than any of his other works. But to determine the value of the Sonnets as autobiographical documents requires not only historical knowledge but, critical instinct and tact, since it is by no means self-evident that the poet is, in a literal sense, speaking in his own name.
It is true that Shakespeare's Sonnets offer us a collection of poems that connect us more closely with his personality than any of his other works. However, to assess the significance of the Sonnets as autobiographical texts demands not just historical knowledge but also critical insight and sensitivity, as it is by no means obvious that the poet is literally speaking in his own voice.
II
STRATFORD—PARENTAGE—BOYHOOD
William Shakespeare was a child of the country. He was born in Stratford-on-Avon, a little town of fourteen or fifteen hundred inhabitants, lying in a pleasant and undulating tract of country, rich in green meadows and trees and leafy hedges, the natural features of which Shakespeare seems to have had in his mind's eye when he wrote the descriptions of scenery in A Midsummer Night's Dream, As You Like It, and A Winter's Tale. His first and deepest impressions of nature he received from this scenery; and he associated with it his earliest poetical impressions, gathered from the folk-songs of the peasantry, so often alluded to and reproduced in his plays. The town of Stratford lies upon the ancient high-road from London to Ireland, which here crosses the river Avon. To this circumstance it owes its name (Street-ford). A handsome bridge spanned the river. The picturesque houses, with their gable-roofs, were either wooden or frame-built. There were two handsome public buildings, which still remain: the fine old church close to the river, and the Guildhall, with its chapel and Grammar School. In the chapel, which possessed a pleasant peal of bells, there was a set of frescoes—probably the first and for long the only paintings known to Shakespeare.
William Shakespeare was a country boy. He was born in Stratford-on-Avon, a small town of about fourteen or fifteen hundred people, set in a beautiful, rolling landscape filled with green meadows, trees, and leafy hedges. These natural features seem to have inspired him when he wrote the scenic descriptions in A Midsummer Night's Dream, As You Like It, and A Winter's Tale. His first and most profound experiences with nature came from this scenery, which he linked to his earliest poetic influences, drawn from the folk songs of local farmers, often referenced and echoed in his plays. Stratford is located along the old highway from London to Ireland, crossing the river Avon, which is how it got its name (Street-ford). A beautiful bridge spanned the river. The charming houses, with their gabled roofs, were either wooden or built with a frame. There were two striking public buildings that still stand today: the lovely old church near the river and the Guildhall, which includes its chapel and Grammar School. In the chapel, which had a pleasant chime of bells, there was a set of frescoes—likely the first and for a long time the only paintings Shakespeare ever saw.
For the rest, Stratford-on-Avon was an insanitary place of residence. There was no sort of underground drainage, and street-sweepers and scavengers were unknown. The waste water from the houses flowed out into badly kept gutters; the streets were full of evil-smelling pools, in which pigs and geese freely disported themselves; and dunghills skirted the highway. The first thing we learn about Shakespeare's father is that, in April 1552, he was fined twelvepence for having formed a great midden outside his house in Henley Street—a circumstance which on the one hand proves that he kept sheep and cattle, and on the other indicates his scant care for cleanliness, since the common dunghill lay only a stone's-throw from his house. At the time of his highest prosperity, in 1558, he, along with some other citizens, is again fined fourpence for the same misdemeanour.
For the most part, Stratford-on-Avon was an unhealthy place to live. There was no underground drainage system, and street cleaners and garbage collectors were unheard of. Wastewater from the houses flowed into poorly maintained gutters; the streets were filled with foul-smelling puddles where pigs and geese roamed freely; and piles of manure lined the roads. The first thing we learn about Shakespeare's father is that, in April 1552, he was fined twelve pence for creating a large dump outside his house on Henley Street—this not only shows that he owned sheep and cattle, but also suggests he didn’t care much about cleanliness since the common dump was only a stone's throw away from his home. At the peak of his success, in 1558, he, along with some other townspeople, was fined four pence for the same offense.
The matter is not without interest, since it is in all probability to [Pg 6]these defects of sanitation that Shakespeare's early death is to be ascribed.
The issue is definitely intriguing, as it’s likely these sanitation problems are what contributed to Shakespeare's early death.
Both on his father's and his mother's side, the poet was descended from yeoman families of Warwickshire. His grandfather, Richard Shakespeare, lived at Snitterfield, where he rented a small property. Richard's second son, John Shakespeare, removed to Stratford about 1551, and went into business in Henley Street as a tanner and glover. In the year 1557 his circumstances were considerably improved by his marriage with Mary Arden, the youngest daughter of Robert Arden, a well-to-do yeoman in the neighbourhood, who had died a few months before. On his death she had inherited his property of Asbies at Wilmecote; and she had, besides, a reversionary interest in a larger property at Snitterfield. Asbies was valued at £224, and brought in a rental of £28, or about £140 of our modern money. The inventory appended to her father's will gives us a good insight into the domestic economy of a rich yeoman's family of those days: a single bed with two mattresses, five sheets, three towels, &c. Garments of linen they do not seem to have possessed. The eating utensils were of no value: wooden spoons and wooden platters. Yet the home of Shakespeare's mother was, according to the standard of that day, distinctly well-to-do.
Both on his father's and mother's side, the poet came from farming families in Warwickshire. His grandfather, Richard Shakespeare, lived in Snitterfield, where he rented a small piece of land. Richard's second son, John Shakespeare, moved to Stratford around 1551 and started a business on Henley Street as a tanner and glover. In 1557, his situation improved significantly when he married Mary Arden, the youngest daughter of Robert Arden, a prosperous local farmer who had passed away a few months earlier. Upon his death, she inherited his property called Asbies in Wilmecote and also had a future claim on a larger property in Snitterfield. Asbies was valued at £224, generating a rental income of £28, which is about £140 in today’s money. The inventory included with her father's will provides a clear look into the household management of a wealthy farmer's family back then: a single bed with two mattresses, five sheets, three towels, etc. They didn't seem to own any linen garments. The eating utensils had little value: wooden spoons and wooden plates. Nevertheless, Shakespeare's mother's household was, by the standards of that time, considered quite well-off.
His marriage enabled John Shakespeare to extend his business. He had large transactions in wool, and also dealt, as occasion offered, in corn and other commodities. Aubrey's statement that he was a butcher seems to mean no more than that he himself fattened and killed the animals whose skins he used in his trade. But in those days the different occupations in a small English country town were not at all strictly discriminated; the man who produced the raw material would generally work it up as well.
His marriage helped John Shakespeare grow his business. He handled big transactions in wool and also traded in grain and other goods when the opportunity arose. Aubrey's claim that he was a butcher probably just means that he raised and slaughtered the animals whose hides he used in his trade. Back then, different jobs in a small English country town weren't very clearly defined; usually, the person who produced the raw materials would also process them.
John Shakespeare gradually rose to an influential position the little town in which he had settled. He first (in 1557) became one of the ale-tasters, sworn to look to the quality of bread and beer; in the following year he was one of the four "petty constables" of the town. In 1561 he was Chamberlain, in 1565 Alderman, and finally, in 1568, High Bailiff.
John Shakespeare gradually rose to a prominent position in the small town where he had settled. He first became one of the ale tasters in 1557, responsible for ensuring the quality of bread and beer. The following year, he was one of the four petty constables of the town. In 1561, he was appointed Chamberlain, in 1565 he became an Alderman, and finally, in 1568, he was named High Bailiff.
William Shakespeare was his parents' third child. Two sisters, who died in infancy, preceded him. He was baptized on the 26th of April 1564; we do not know his birthday precisely. Tradition gives it as the 23rd of April; more probably it was the 22nd (in the new style the 4th of May), since, if Shakespeare had died upon his birthday, his epitaph would doubtless have mentioned the circumstance, and would not have stated that he died in his fifty-third year [Ætatis 53].
William Shakespeare was the third child of his parents. He had two sisters who died in infancy before him. He was baptized on April 26, 1564, but we don't know his exact birthday. Tradition suggests it was on April 23; however, it was probably on the 22nd (which would be May 4 in the new calendar). If Shakespeare had died on his birthday, his epitaph would likely have mentioned that fact instead of saying he died in his fifty-third year [Ætatis 53].
Neither of Shakespeare's parents possessed any school education; neither of them seems to have been able to write his or her own name. They desired, however, that their eldest son should[Pg 7] not lack the education they themselves had been denied, and therefore sent the boy to the Free School or Grammar School of Stratford, where children from the age of seven upwards were grounded in Latin grammar, learned to construe out of a schoolbook called Sententice Pueriles, and afterwards read Ovid, Virgil, and Cicero. The school-hours, both in summer and winter, occupied the whole day, with the necessary intervals for meals and recreation. An obvious reminiscence of Shakespeare's schooldays is preserved for us in The Merry Wives of Windsor (iv. I), where the schoolmaster, Sir Hugh Evans, hears little William his Hic, Hæc, Hoc, and assures himself of his knowledge that pulcher means fair, and lapis a stone. It even appears that his teacher was in fact a Welshman.
Neither of Shakespeare's parents had any formal education; neither of them seems to have been able to write their own name. However, they wanted their eldest son to have the education they were denied, so they sent him to the Free School or Grammar School of Stratford, where children aged seven and up were taught Latin grammar, learned from a schoolbook called Sententice Pueriles, and later read Ovid, Virgil, and Cicero. School hours, both in summer and winter, took up the entire day, with breaks for meals and recreation. A clear reminder of Shakespeare's school days is found in The Merry Wives of Windsor (iv. I), where the schoolmaster, Sir Hugh Evans, quizzes little William on his Hic, Hæc, Hoc, and confirms his understanding that pulcher means fair, and lapis a stone. It even seems that his teacher was actually a Welshman.
The district in which the child grew up was rich in historical memories and monuments. Warwick, with its castle, renowned since the Wars of the Roses, was in the immediate neighbourhood. It had been the residence, in his day, of the Earl of Warwick who distinguished himself at the battle of Shrewsbury and negotiated the marriage of Henry V. The district was, however, divided during the Wars of the Roses. Warwick for some time sided with York, Coventry with Lancaster. With Coventry, too, a town rich in memories of the period which he was afterwards to summon to life on the stage Shakespeare must have been acquainted in his boyhood. It was in Coventry that the two adversaries who appear in his Richard II., Henry Bolingbroke and the Duke of Norfolk, had their famous encounter. But in another respect as well Coventry must have had great attractions for the boy. It was the scene of regular theatrical representations, which, at first organised by the Church, afterwards passed into the hands of the guilds. Shakespeare must doubtless have seen the half-mediæval religious dramas sometimes alluded to in his works—plays which placed before the eyes of the audience Herod and the Massacre of the Innocents, souls burning in hell, and other startling scenes of a like nature[1] (Henry V., ii. 3 and iii. 3).
The district where the child grew up was full of historical memories and landmarks. Warwick, with its castle famous since the Wars of the Roses, was right nearby. It had been the home of the Earl of Warwick, who made a name for himself at the battle of Shrewsbury and arranged the marriage of Henry V. However, the area was divided during the Wars of the Roses. For a while, Warwick supported York, while Coventry backed Lancaster. Shakespeare must have known Coventry well during his childhood; it was a city rich in memories from that time, which he later brought to life on stage. In Coventry, the two rivals in his Richard II., Henry Bolingbroke and the Duke of Norfolk, had their famous clash. Additionally, Coventry must have had great appeal for the boy, as it hosted regular theatrical performances that were initially organized by the Church and later taken over by local guilds. Shakespeare likely saw the semi-medieval religious plays mentioned in his works—plays that depicted scenes such as Herod and the Massacre of the Innocents, souls burning in hell, and other shocking moments like that[1] (Henry V., ii. 3 and iii. 3).
Of royal and princely splendour Shakespeare had probably certain glimpses even in his childhood. When he was eight years old Elizabeth paid a visit to Sir Thomas Lucy of Charlecote, in the immediate neighbourhood of Stratford—the Sir Thomas Lucy who was to have such a determining influence upon Shakespeare's career. In any case, he must doubtless have visited the neighbouring castle of Kenilworth, and seen something of the great festivities organised by Leicester in Elizabeth's honour, during her visit to the castle in 1575. We know that the Shakespeare family possessed a near and influential kinsman in[Pg 8] Leicester's trusted attendant, Edward Arden, who soon afterwards, apparently on account of the strained relations which arose between the Queen and Leicester after the fêtes, incurred the suspicion or displeasure of his master, and was ultimately executed.
Of royal and princely splendor, Shakespeare likely had some glimpses of it even as a child. When he was eight years old, Elizabeth visited Sir Thomas Lucy of Charlecote, which was close to Stratford—the same Sir Thomas Lucy who would have a significant impact on Shakespeare's career. He probably visited the nearby Kenilworth castle and witnessed some of the grand festivities organized by Leicester in Elizabeth's honor during her visit to the castle in 1575. We know that the Shakespeare family had a close and important relative in[Pg 8] Leicester's trusted servant, Edward Arden, who soon after fell into suspicion or disfavor with his master due to the strained relationship between the Queen and Leicester following the celebrations, and was ultimately executed.
Nor was it only mediæval mysteries that the future poet, during his boyhood, had opportunities of seeing. The town of Stratford showed a marked taste for secular theatricals. The first travelling company of players came to Stratford in the year when Shakespeare's father was High Bailiff, and between 1569 and 1587 no fewer than twenty-four strolling troupes visited the town. The companies who came most frequently were the Queen's Men and the servants of Lord Worcester, Lord Leicester, and Lord Warwick. Custom directed that they should first wait upon the High Bailiff to inform him in what nobleman's service they were enrolled; and their first performance took place before the Town Council alone. A writer named Willis, born in the same year as Shakespeare, has described how he was present at such a representation in the neighbouring town of Gloucester, standing between his father's knees; and we can thus picture to ourselves the way in which the glories of the theatre were for the first time revealed to the future poet.
Nor was it just medieval mysteries that the future poet got to see in his childhood. The town of Stratford had a clear interest in secular theater. The first traveling theater company came to Stratford in the year Shakespeare's father was High Bailiff, and between 1569 and 1587, no less than twenty-four wandering troupes visited the town. The companies that came most often were the Queen's Men and the servants of Lord Worcester, Lord Leicester, and Lord Warwick. It was customary for them to first check in with the High Bailiff to inform him which nobleman's service they were in, and their first performance took place just for the Town Council. A writer named Willis, who was born in the same year as Shakespeare, described how he attended such a performance in the nearby town of Gloucester, standing between his father's knees; this allows us to imagine how the wonders of the theater were revealed to the future poet for the first time.
As a boy and youth, then, he no doubt had opportunities of making himself familiar with the bulk of the old English repertory, partly composed of such pieces as he afterwards ridicules—for instance, the Cambyses, whose rant Falstaff parodies—partly of pieces which subsequently became the foundation of his own plays, such as The Supposes, which he used in The Taming of the Shrew, or The Troublesome Raigne of King John, or the Famous Victories of Henry the Fifth, which supplied some of the material for his Henry IV.
As a boy and young man, he definitely had chances to get to know most of the old English plays, which included works he later made fun of—like the Cambyses, whose over-the-top style Falstaff mocks—along with pieces that later became the basis for his own plays, such as The Supposes, which he drew from for The Taming of the Shrew, or The Troublesome Raigne of King John, or The Famous Victories of Henry the Fifth, which provided some of the content for his Henry IV.
Probably Shakespeare, as a boy and youth, was not content with seeing the performances, but sought out the players in the different taverns where they took up their quarters, the "Swan," the "Crown," or the "Bear."
Probably Shakespeare, as a boy and young man, wasn't satisfied just watching the performances but went looking for the actors in the different taverns where they hung out, like the "Swan," the "Crown," or the "Bear."
The school course was generally over when a boy reached his fourteenth year. It appears that when Shakespeare was at this age his father removed him from the school, having need of him in his business. His father's prosperity was by this time on the wane.
The school year usually ended when a boy turned fourteen. It seems that when Shakespeare was this age, his father took him out of school because he needed him to help with his business. By then, his father's success was starting to decline.
In the year 1578 John Shakespeare mortgaged his wife's property, Asbies, for a sum of £40, which he seems to have engaged to repay within two years, though this he himself denied. In the same year the Town Council agrees that he shall be required to pay only one-half of a tax (6s. 8d. in all) for the equipment of soldiers, and absolves him altogether from payment of a poor-rate levied on the other Aldermen. In the following year he cannot pay even his half of the pikemen-tax. In 1579[Pg 9] he sold the reversion of a piece of land falling to him on his mother-in-law's death. In the following year he wanted to pay off the mortgage on Asbies; but the mortgagee, a certain Edmund Lambert, declined to receive the money, for the reason, or under the pretext, that it had not been tendered within the stipulated time, and that Shakespeare had, moreover, borrowed other sums of him. In the course of the consequent lawsuit, John Shakespeare described himself as a person of "small wealthe, and verey fewe frends and alyance in the countie." The result of this lawsuit is unknown, but it seems as though the father, and the son after him, took it much to heart, and felt that a great injustice had been done them. In the Induction to The Taming of the Shrew, Christopher Sly calls himself "Old Sly's son of Burton Heath." But Barton-on-the-Heath was precisely the place where lived Edmund Lambert and his son John, who, after his death in 1587, carried on the litigation. And this utterance of the chief character in the Induction is, significantly enough, one of the few which Shakespeare added to the Induction to the old play he was here adapting.
In 1578, John Shakespeare took out a mortgage on his wife’s property, Asbies, for £40, promising to pay it back within two years, although he later denied this. That same year, the Town Council decided he would only have to pay half of a soldier tax (totaling 6s. 8d.) and completely exempted him from a poor-rate that was charged to other Aldermen. The following year, he couldn’t even pay his share of the pikemen tax. In 1579[Pg 9], he sold the right to a piece of land that would come to him upon his mother-in-law's death. The next year, he tried to pay off the mortgage on Asbies, but the mortgagee, Edmund Lambert, refused to accept the payment, claiming it hadn’t been offered within the agreed timeframe and that John had borrowed other sums from him as well. During the resulting lawsuit, John Shakespeare described himself as a man of “small wealth, and very few friends and connections in the county.” The outcome of this lawsuit is unknown, but it seems that both he and his son were deeply affected by it and felt a significant injustice had been done to them. In the Induction to The Taming of the Shrew, Christopher Sly refers to himself as “Old Sly's son of Burton Heath.” Interestingly, Barton-on-the-Heath was where Edmund Lambert and his son John lived, who continued the legal battle after Edmund's death in 1587. This statement from the main character in the Induction is notably one of the few lines that Shakespeare added to this adaptation of the old play.
From this time forward John Shakespeare's position goes from bad to worse. In the year 1586, when his son was probably already in London, his goods are distrained upon, and no fewer than three warrants are issued for his arrest; he seems for a time to have been imprisoned for debt. He is removed from his position as Alderman because he has not for a long time attended the meetings at the Guildhall. He probably dared not put in an appearance for fear of being arrested by his creditors. He seems to have lost a considerable sum of money by standing surety for his brother Henry. There was, moreover, a commercial crisis in Stratford. The cloth and yarn trade, in which most of the citizens were engaged, had become much less remunerative than before.
From this point on, John Shakespeare's situation goes from bad to worse. In 1586, when his son was likely already in London, his possessions are seized, and no less than three warrants are issued for his arrest; he appears to have been imprisoned for debt for a time. He is removed from his position as Alderman because he hasn't attended Guildhall meetings for a long time. He probably didn't dare to show up for fear of being arrested by his creditors. It seems he lost a significant amount of money by guaranteeing a loan for his brother Henry. Additionally, there was a financial crisis in Stratford. The cloth and yarn trade, in which most citizens were involved, had become much less profitable than before.
We find evidence of the painful position in which John Shakespeare remained so late as the year 1592, in Sir Thomas Lucy's report with reference to the inhabitants of Stratford who did not obey her Majesty's order that they should attend church once a month. He is mentioned as one of those who "coom not to Churche for fear of processe for debtte."
We see evidence of the difficult situation John Shakespeare was in as late as 1592 in Sir Thomas Lucy's report about the people of Stratford who didn’t follow the Queen’s order to attend church once a month. He is noted as one of those who "did not go to church for fear of being taken to court for debt."
It is probable that the young William when his father removed him from the Grammar School, assisted him in his trade; and it is not impossible that, as a somewhat dubious allusion in a contemporary seems to imply, he was for some time a clerk in an attorney's office. His great powers, at any rate, doubtless revealed themselves very early; he must have taken early to writing verses, and, like most men of genius, must have ripened early in every respect.
It’s likely that young William, when his father took him out of the Grammar School, helped him with his work; it’s also possible that, as a somewhat unclear reference from someone at the time suggests, he worked for a while as a clerk in a lawyer's office. In any case, his great talents probably showed up quite early; he must have started writing poetry at a young age and, like most people with genius, he probably matured quickly in every way.
[1] We find reminiscences of these scenes in Hamlet's expression, "He out-herods Herod," and in the comparison of a flea on Bardolph's nose to a black soul burning in hell-fire.
[1] We can see reminders of these moments in Hamlet's phrase, "He out-herods Herod," and in the image of a flea on Bardolph's nose, likened to a wicked soul burning in hell.
III
MARRIAGE—SIR THOMAS LUCY—DEPARTURE FROM STRATFORD
In December 1582, being then only eighteen, William Shakespeare married Anne Hathaway, daughter of a well-to-do yeoman, recently deceased, in a neighbouring hamlet of the same parish. The marriage of a boy not yet out of his teens, whose father was in embarrassed circumstances, while he himself had probably nothing to live on but such scanty wages as he could earn in his father's service, seems on the face of it somewhat precipitate; and the arrangements for it, moreover, were unusually hurried. In a document dated November 28, 1582, two friends of the Hathaway family give a bond to the Bishop of Worcester's Court, declaring, under relatively heavy penalties, that there is no legal impediment to the solemnisation of the marriage after one publication of the banns, instead of the statutory three. So far as we can gather, it was the bride's family that hurried on the marriage, while the bridegroom's held back, and perhaps even opposed it. This haste is the less surprising when we find that the first child, a daughter named Susanna, was born in May 1583, only five months and three weeks after the wedding. It is probable, however, that a formal betrothal, which at that time was regarded as the essential part of the contract, had preceded the marriage.
In December 1582, at just eighteen years old, William Shakespeare married Anne Hathaway, daughter of a well-off farmer who had recently passed away, in a nearby village within the same parish. The marriage of a teenage boy, whose father was in financial trouble, while he himself likely had little to live on aside from the meager wages he was earning in his father's employ, seems a bit rushed at first glance; moreover, the arrangements were unusually swift. In a document dated November 28, 1582, two friends of the Hathaway family give a bond to the Bishop of Worcester's Court, stating, under fairly heavy penalties, that there is no legal barrier to the marriage taking place after just one announcement of the banns, instead of the required three. As far as we can tell, it was the bride's family that pushed for the marriage, while the groom's family hesitated, possibly even opposed it. This rush is less surprising when we discover that the first child, a daughter named Susanna, was born in May 1583, only five months and three weeks after the wedding. However, it's likely that a formal engagement, which was seen as a crucial part of the contract at that time, had taken place before the marriage.
In 1585 twins were born, a girl, Judith, and a boy, Hamnet (the name is also written Hamlet), no doubt called after a friend of the family, Hamnet Sadler, a baker in Stratford, who is mentioned in Shakespeare's will. This son died at the age of eleven.
In 1585, twins were born—a girl named Judith and a boy named Hamnet (also spelled Hamlet), likely named after a family friend, Hamnet Sadler, a baker in Stratford, who is mentioned in Shakespeare's will. This son passed away at the age of eleven.
It was probably soon after the birth of the twins that Shakespeare was forced to quit Stratford. According to Rowe he had "fallen into ill company," and taken part in more than one deer-stealing raid upon Sir Thomas Lucy's park at Charlecote. "For this he was prosecuted by that gentleman, as he thought, somewhat too severely, and in order to revenge that ill-usage he made a ballad upon him.... It is said to have been so very bitter that it redoubled the prosecution against him to that degree that he was obliged to leave his business and family in Warwickshire for some time and shelter himself in London." Rowe believed this[Pg 11] ballad to be lost, but what purports to be the first verse of it has been preserved by Oldys, on the authority of a very old man who lived in the neighbourhood of Stratford. It may possibly be genuine. The coincidence between it and an unquestionable gibe at Sir Thomas Lucy in The Merry Wives of Windsor renders it probable that it has been more or less correctly remembered.[1] Although poaching was at that time regarded as a comparatively innocent and pardonable misdemeanour of youth, to which the Oxford students, for example, were for many generations greatly addicted, yet Sir Thomas Lucy, who seems to have newly and not over-plentifully stocked his park, deeply resented the depredations of young Stratford. He was, it would appear, no favourite in the town. He never, like the other landowners of the district, requited with a present of game the offerings of salt and sugar which, as we learn from the town accounts, the burgesses were in the habit of sending him. Shakespeare's misdeeds were not at that time punishable by law; but, as a great landowner and justice of the peace, Sir Thomas had the young fellow in his power, and there is every probability in favour of the tradition, preserved by the Rev. Richard Davies, who died in 1708, that he "had him oft whipt and sometimes imprisoned." It is confirmed by the substantial correctness of Davies' further statement: "His revenge was so great, that he is his Justice Clodpate [Shallow],... that in allusion to his name bore three louses rampant for his arms." We find, in fact, that in the opening scene of The Merry Wives, Justice Shallow, who accuses Falstaff of having shot his deer, has, according to Slender's account, a dozen white luces (pikes) in his coat-of-arms, which, in the mouth of the Welshman, Sir Hugh Evans, become a dozen white louses—the word-play being exactly the same as that in the ballad. Three luces argent were the cognisance of the Lucy family.
It was probably soon after the twins were born that Shakespeare had to leave Stratford. According to Rowe, he had "gotten involved with the wrong crowd” and participated in several deer-stealing incidents at Sir Thomas Lucy's park in Charlecote. "For this he was prosecuted by that gentleman, who thought he was treated a bit too harshly, and to get back at that mistreatment he wrote a ballad about him.... It’s said to have been so harsh that it escalated the prosecution against him to the point where he had to leave his job and family in Warwickshire for a while and seek refuge in London." Rowe believed this[Pg 11] ballad was lost, but a version of the first verse has been preserved by Oldys, based on the account of an elderly man who lived near Stratford. It might actually be authentic. The similarity between this and a clear jab at Sir Thomas Lucy in The Merry Wives of Windsor makes it likely that it has been remembered fairly accurately.[1] Although poaching was seen as a relatively harmless and forgivable youthful offense at that time—something Oxford students had indulged in for generations—Sir Thomas Lucy, who seemed to have recently and not very abundantly stocked his park, was very upset about the thefts by the young men from Stratford. He apparently wasn't well-liked in town. Unlike the other landowners in the area, he never reciprocated with a gift of game for the salt and sugar that the town's leaders regularly sent him. Shakespeare's mischief wasn't punishable by law at that moment; however, as a significant landowner and justice of the peace, Sir Thomas had power over the young man. There's strong support for the tradition, kept by Rev. Richard Davies, who died in 1708, that he "often had him whipped and sometimes imprisoned." This is backed up by the reliability of Davies' further remark: "His revenge was so intense that he is Justice Clodpate [Shallow],... who in reference to his name bore three louses rampant for his arms." In fact, we discover that in the opening scene of The Merry Wives, Justice Shallow, who blames Falstaff for shooting his deer, has, according to Slender’s account, a dozen white luces (pikes) in his coat of arms, which, in the words of Sir Hugh Evans, become a dozen white louses—the wordplay being exactly the same as in the ballad. Three luces argent were the emblem of the Lucy family.
The attempt to cast doubt upon this old tradition of Shakespeare's poaching exploits becomes doubly unreasonable in face of the fact that precisely in 1585 Sir Thomas Lucy spoke in Parliament in favour of more stringent game-laws.
The effort to question this old tradition of Shakespeare's poaching activities becomes even more unreasonable when you consider that in 1585, Sir Thomas Lucy spoke in Parliament in favor of stricter game laws.
The essential point, however, is simply this, that at about the age of twenty-one Shakespeare leaves his native, town, not to return to it permanently until his life's course is nearly run. Even if he had not been forced to bid it farewell, the impulse to develop his talents and energies must ere long have driven him[Pg 12] forth. Young and inexperienced as he was, at all events, he had now to betake himself to the capital to seek his fortune.
The key point is this: around the age of twenty-one, Shakespeare left his hometown and wouldn’t return for good until he was almost done with his life. Even if he hadn’t had to say goodbye, the need to grow his talents and energies would have pushed him out eventually[Pg 12]. Young and inexperienced as he was, he had to go to the capital to pursue his fortune.
Whether he left any great happiness behind him we cannot tell; but it is scarcely probable. There is nothing to show that in the peasant girl, almost eight years older than himself, whom he married at the age of eighteen, Shakespeare found the woman who, even for a few years, could fill his life. Everything, indeed, points in the opposite direction. She and the children remained behind in Stratford, and he saw her only when he revisited his native place, as he did at long intervals, probably, at first, but afterwards annually. Tradition and the internal evidence of his writings prove that he lived, in London, the free Bohemian life of an actor and playwright. We know, too, that he was soon plunged in the business cares of a theatrical manager and part-proprietor. The woman's part in this life was not played by Anne Hathaway. On the other hand, there can be no doubt that Shakespeare never for a moment lost sight of Stratford, and that he had no sooner made a footing for himself in London than he set to work with the definite aim of acquiring land and property in the town from which he had gone forth penniless and humiliated. His father should hold up his head again, and the family honour be re-established.
Whether he left behind any true happiness, we can't say; but it seems unlikely. There's no evidence that the peasant girl he married at eighteen, who was almost eight years older than him, was the woman who could bring joy to his life, even for a few years. In fact, everything suggests the opposite. She and the kids stayed in Stratford, and he only saw her when he returned home, which he did after long spans, probably at first, but later on, every year. Tradition and clues from his writings indicate that he lived the free-spirited life of an actor and playwright in London. We also know he quickly got caught up in the business responsibilities of being a theater manager and part-owner. Anne Hathaway did not play a role in this life. However, it’s clear that Shakespeare never forgot Stratford, and as soon as he established himself in London, he worked with the specific goal of buying land and property in the town he had left broke and embarrassed. His father should be able to hold his head high again, and the family honor should be restored.
It runs:—
It's running:—
"A parliament member, a justice of peace,
At home a poor scare-crow, at London an asse;
If lowsie is Lucy, as some volke miscalle it,
Then Lucy is lowsie, whatever befall it;
He thinkes himself greate
Yet an asse in his state
We allowe by his eares but with asses to mate.
If Lucy is lowsie, as some volke miscalle it,
Sing lowsie Lucy, whatever befalle it."
"A member of parliament, a justice of the peace,
At home, a poor scarecrow; in London, a fool.
If Lousy is Lucy, as some people refer to her,
Then Lucy is unpleasant, no matter what happens;
He considers himself great.
Yet a fool in his situation
He believes he’s unique but only hangs out with idiots.
If Lucy is terrible, as some people say,
"Sing Lousy Lucy, no matter what."
IV
LONDON—BUILDINGS, COSTUMES, MANNERS
So the young man rode from Stratford to London. He probably, according to the custom of the poorer travellers of that time, sold his horse on his arrival at Smithfield; and, as Halliwell-Phillips ingeniously suggests, he may have sold it to James Burbage, who kept a livery stable in the neighbourhood. It may have been this man, the father of Richard Burbage, afterwards Shakespeare's most famous fellow-actor, who employed Shakespeare to take charge of the horses which his customers of the Smithfield district hired to ride to the play. James Burbage had built, and now owned, the first playhouse erected in London (1576), known as The Theatre; and a well-known tradition, which can be traced to Sir William Davenant, relates that Shakespeare was driven by dire necessity to hang about the doors of the theatre and hold the horses of those who had ridden to the play. The district was a remote and disreputable one, and swarmed with horse-thieves. Shakespeare won such favour as a horse-holder, and was in such general demand, that he had to engage boys as assistants, who announced themselves as "Shakespeare's boys," a style and title, it is said, which long clung to them. A fact which speaks in favour of this much-ridiculed legend is that, at the time to which it can be traced back, well on in the seventeenth century, the practice of riding to the theatres had entirely fallen into disuse. People then went to the play by water.
So the young man rode from Stratford to London. He likely, as was common for poorer travelers of that time, sold his horse upon arriving at Smithfield; and, as Halliwell-Phillips cleverly suggests, he may have sold it to James Burbage, who owned a livery stable nearby. This man, the father of Richard Burbage, who later became Shakespeare's most famous fellow actor, may have hired Shakespeare to manage the horses that his customers in the Smithfield area rented to ride to the theater. James Burbage built and owned the first playhouse established in London (1576), known as The Theatre; and a well-known story, which dates back to Sir William Davenant, says that Shakespeare was compelled by desperate circumstances to linger around the theater's doors and hold the horses of those who came to watch the plays. The area was rough and disreputable, filled with horse thieves. Shakespeare gained such a reputation as a horse holder and was in such high demand that he had to hire boys as assistants, who called themselves "Shakespeare's boys," a name that, it is said, stuck with them for a long time. A point in favor of this often-mocked legend is that by the time it can be traced back to the late seventeenth century, riding to the theaters had become completely obsolete. People then traveled to the play by boat.
A Stratford tradition represents that Shakespeare first entered the theatre in the character of "servitor" to the actors, and Malone reports "a stage tradition that his first office in the theatre was that of prompter's attendant," whose business was to give the players notice of the time for their entrance. It is evident, however, that he soon rose above these menial stations.
A Stratford tradition claims that Shakespeare first appeared in the theater as a "servitor" to the actors, and Malone mentions "a stage tradition that his first role in the theater was that of prompter's attendant," whose job was to inform the actors when it was time to go on stage. However, it’s clear that he quickly moved beyond these lowly positions.
The London to which Shakespeare came was a town of about 300,000 inhabitants. Its main streets had quite recently been paved, but were not yet lighted; it was surrounded with trenches, walls, and gates; it had high-gabled, red-roofed, two-story wooden houses, distinguished by means of projecting signs, from which they took their names—houses in which benches did duty for chairs, and the floors were carpeted with rushes. The streets were usually thronged, not with wheel-traffic, for the first carriage[Pg 14] was imported into England in this very reign, but with people on foot, on horseback, or in litters; while the Thames, still blue and clear, in spite of the already large consumption of coal, was alive with thousands of boats threading their way, amid the watermen's shrill cries of "Eastward hoe!" or "Westward hoe!" through bevies of swans which put forth from, and returned to, the green meadows and beautiful gardens bordering the stream.
The London that Shakespeare arrived in had about 300,000 residents. Its main streets had just been paved but didn't have any streetlights yet; the city was surrounded by trenches, walls, and gates. It featured tall, gabled, red-roofed, two-story wooden houses, marked by projecting signs that gave them their names—houses where benches served as chairs, and the floors were covered with rushes. The streets were usually crowded, not with carriages, since the first carriage[Pg 14] was brought into England during this very reign, but with people walking, on horseback, or in litters. Meanwhile, the Thames, still blue and clear despite the increasing use of coal, bustled with thousands of boats weaving through the watermen's loud calls of "Eastward hoe!" or "Westward hoe!" around groups of swans that came from and went back to the green meadows and lovely gardens along the river.
There was as yet only one bridge over the Thames, the mighty London Bridge, situated not far from that which now bears the name. It was broad, and lined with buildings; while on the tall gate-towers heads which had fallen on the block were almost always displayed. In its neighbourhood lay Eastcheap, the street in which stood Falstaffs tavern.
There was still only one bridge over the Thames, the impressive London Bridge, located close to the one that now carries that name. It was wide and lined with buildings, and on the tall gate towers, the heads that had fallen from the block were almost always on display. Nearby was Eastcheap, the street where Falstaff's tavern was located.
The central points of London were at that time the newly erected Exchange and St. Paul's Church, which was regarded not only as the Cathedral of the city, but as a meeting-place and promenade for idlers, a sort of club where the news of the day was to be heard, a hiring-fair for servants, and a sanctuary for debtors, who were there secure from arrest. The streets, still full of the many-coloured life of the Renaissance, rang with the cries of 'prentices inviting custom and hawkers proclaiming their wares; while through them passed many a procession, civil, ecclesiastical, or military, bridal companies, pageants, and troops of crossbow-men and men-at-arms.
The main spots in London back then were the newly built Exchange and St. Paul's Church, which was seen not just as the city's Cathedral but also as a gathering place and stroll for idlers, kind of like a club where you could catch up on the latest news, a hiring market for servants, and a refuge for debtors, safe from being arrested. The streets, buzzing with the colorful life of the Renaissance, echoed with the shouts of apprentices looking for business and vendors announcing their goods; and through them passed various processions—civil, religious, or military—wedding parties, parades, and groups of crossbow-men and soldiers.
Elizabeth might be met in the streets, driving in her huge State carriage, when she did not prefer to sail on the Thames in her magnificent gondola, followed by a crowd of gaily decorated boats.
Elizabeth could be seen on the streets, riding in her large state carriage, when she didn't choose to cruise on the Thames in her stunning gondola, accompanied by a group of brightly decorated boats.
In the City itself no theatres were tolerated. The civic authorities regarded them with an unfriendly eye, and had banished them to the outskirts and across the Thames, together with the rough amusements with which they had to compete: cock-fighting and bear-baiting with dogs.
In the City itself, no theaters were allowed. The local authorities looked at them unfavorably and pushed them out to the edges and across the Thames, along with the wild entertainment they had to compete against: cock-fighting and bear-baiting with dogs.
The handsome, parti-coloured, extravagant costumes of the period are well known. The puffed sleeves of the men, the women's stiff ruffs, and the fantastic shapes of their hooped skirts, are still to be seen in stage presentations of plays of the time. The Queen and her Court set the example of great and unreasonable luxury with respect to the number and material of costumes. The ladies rouged their faces, and often dyed their hair. Auburn, as the Queen's colour, was the most fashionable. The conveniences of daily life were very meagre. Only of late had fireplaces begun to be substituted for the open hearths. Only of late had proper bedsteads come into general use; when Shakespeare's well-to-do grandfather, Richard Arden, made his will, in the year 1556, there was only one bedstead in the house where he lived with his seven daughters. People slept on straw mattresses, with a billet of wood under their heads and a fur rug over them. The[Pg 15] only decoration of the rooms of the wealthier classes was the tapestry on the walls, behind which people so often conceal themselves in Shakespeare's plays.
The stylish, colorful, extravagant costumes of the time are well known. The puffy sleeves of the men, the women’s stiff ruffs, and the unusual shapes of their hooped skirts can still be seen in stage productions of plays from that era. The Queen and her Court set the standard for excessive luxury in terms of the number and type of costumes. The ladies rouged their faces and often dyed their hair, with auburn, the Queen's color, being the most fashionable. Daily life conveniences were pretty limited. Only recently had fireplaces started to replace open hearths. Only recently had proper bedsteads become common; when Shakespeare's relatively affluent grandfather, Richard Arden, made his will in 1556, there was just one bedstead in the house where he lived with his seven daughters. People slept on straw mattresses, with a piece of wood under their heads and a fur rug over them. The[Pg 15] only decoration in the rooms of the wealthy was the tapestry on the walls, behind which people often hide in Shakespeare's plays.
The dinner-hour was at that time eleven in the morning, and it was reckoned fashionable to dine early. Those who could afford it ate rich and heavy dishes; the repasts would often last an inordinate time, and no regard whatever was paid to the minor decencies of life. Domestic utensils were very mean. So late as 1592, wooden trenchers, wooden platters, and wooden spoons were in common use. It was just about this time that tin and silver began to supplant wood. Table-knives had been in general use since about 1563; but forks were still unknown in Shakespeare's time—fingers supplied their place. In a description of five months' travels on the Continent, published by Coryat in 1611, he tells how surprised he was to find the use of forks quite common in Italy:—
The dinner hour was around eleven in the morning, and it was considered trendy to eat early. Those who could afford it indulged in rich and heavy meals; the gatherings would often drag on for an excessive amount of time, and little attention was paid to the small courtesies of life. The household items were very basic. As late as 1592, wooden plates, wooden bowls, and wooden spoons were commonly used. It was around this time that tin and silver started to replace wood. Table knives had been widely used since about 1563, but forks were still unknown in Shakespeare's time—people used their fingers instead. In a travelogue covering five months of trips across Europe, published by Coryat in 1611, he mentioned how surprised he was to find forks quite commonly used in Italy:—
"I obserued a custome in all those Italian Cities and Townes through which I passed, that is not vsed in any other country that I saw in my trauels, neither doe I thinke that any other nation of Christendome doth vse it, but only Italy. The Italian and also most strangers that are commorant in Italy doe alwaies at their meales vse a little forke when they cut their meate. For while with their knife which they hold in one hand they cut the meate out of the dish, they fasten their forke which they hold in their other hand vpon the same dish, so that whatsoeuer he be that sitting in the company of any others at meale, should vnaduisedly touch the dish of meate with his fingers from which all at the table doe cut, he will giue occasion of offence vnto the company, as hauing transgressed the lawes of good manners, in so much that for his error he shall be at the least brow-beaten, if not reprehended in wordes.... The reason of this their curiosity is, because the Italian cannot by any means indure to haue his dish touched with fingers, seing all men's fingers are not alike cleane."[1]
"I noticed a practice in all the Italian cities and towns I visited that I haven't seen in any other country on my travels, and I don't think any other Christian nation does it, only Italy. Italians and many foreigners living in Italy always use a small fork when eating meat. While holding a knife in one hand to cut the meat from the dish, they stab their fork, which is in the other hand, into the same dish. If anyone at the table carelessly touches the meat dish with their fingers, it would offend the group, as it goes against the rules of good manners. For this mistake, they might at least get scolded or, at worst, verbally reprimanded. The reason for this strictness is that Italians can’t stand having their dish touched by fingers, as not everyone's fingers are equally clean." [1]
We see, too, that Coryat was the first to introduce the new appliance into his native land. He tells us that he thought it best to imitate the Italian fashion not only in Italy and Germany, but "often in England" after his return; and he relates how a learned and jocular gentleman of his acquaintance rallied him on that account and called him "Furcifer." In one of Ben Jonson's plays, The Devil is an Ass, dating from 1614, the use of forks is mentioned as lately imported from Italy, in order to save napkins. We must conceive, then, that Shakespeare was as unfamiliar with the use of the fork as a Bedouin Arab of to-day.
We also see that Coryat was the first to bring the new utensil to his home country. He says he thought it was best to adopt the Italian style not just in Italy and Germany, but "often in England" after he came back; and he shares how a knowledgeable and humorous friend of his teased him about this and called him "Furcifer." In one of Ben Jonson's plays, The Devil is an Ass, written in 1614, the use of forks is mentioned as a recent import from Italy, meant to save on napkins. So, we can imagine that Shakespeare was as unfamiliar with using a fork as a modern Bedouin Arab would be.
He does not seem to have smoked. Tobacco is never mentioned in his works, although the people of his day gathered in tobacco-shops where instruction was given in the new art of smoking, and although the gallants actually smoked as they sat on the stage of the theatre.
He doesn’t seem to have smoked. Tobacco is never mentioned in his works, even though people of his time gathered in tobacco shops where they were taught the new art of smoking, and even though the dashing men actually smoked while sitting on the stage of the theater.
V
POLITICAL AND RELIGIOUS CONDITIONS—ENGLAND'S GROWING GREATNESS
The period of Shakespeare's arrival in London was momentous both in politics and religion. It is the period of England's development into a great Protestant power. Under Bloody Mary, the wife of Philip II. of Spain, the government had been Spanish-Catholic; the persecutions directed against heresy brought many victims, and among them some of the most distinguished men in England, to the scaffold, and even to the stake. Spain made a cat's-paw of England in her contest with France, and reaped all the benefit of the alliance, while England paid the penalty. Calais, her last foothold on the Continent, was lost.
The time when Shakespeare arrived in London was significant for both politics and religion. It marked England's emergence as a powerful Protestant nation. Under Bloody Mary, the wife of Philip II of Spain, the government was aligned with Spanish Catholicism; the persecutions of heretics led to many victims, including some of the most notable figures in England, who were executed on the scaffold and even burned at the stake. Spain used England as a pawn in its conflict with France, benefiting from the alliance while England suffered the consequences. Calais, England's last stronghold on the continent, was lost.
With Elizabeth, Protestantism ascended the throne and became a power in the world. She rejected Philip's courtship; she knew how unpopular the Spanish marriage had made her sister. In the struggle with the Papal power she had the Parliament on her side. Parliament had at once recognised her as Queen by the law of God and the country, whilst the Pope, on her accession, denied her right to the throne. The Catholic world took his part against her; first France, then Spain. England supported Protestant Scotland against its Catholic Queen and her Scottish-French army, and the Reformation triumphed in Scotland. Afterwards, when Mary Stuart had ceased to rule over Scotland and taken refuge in England, in the hope of there finding help, it was no longer France but Philip of Spain who stood by her. He saw his despotism in the Netherlands threatened by the victory of Protestantism in England.
With Elizabeth, Protestantism took the throne and became a major force in the world. She turned down Philip's proposal; she understood how unpopular the Spanish marriage had made her sister. In the fight against Papal power, she had Parliament on her side. Parliament immediately recognized her as Queen by the law of God and the country, while the Pope denied her right to the throne upon her accession. The Catholic world rallied behind him against her; first France, then Spain. England backed Protestant Scotland against its Catholic Queen and her Scottish-French army, leading to the Reformation's success in Scotland. Later, when Mary Stuart stopped ruling Scotland and sought refuge in England, hoping for support, it was no longer France but Philip of Spain who backed her. He saw his control in the Netherlands threatened by the rise of Protestantism in England.
Political interest led Elizabeth's Government to throw Mary into prison. The Pope excommunicated Elizabeth, absolved her subjects from their oath of allegiance, and declared her a usurper in her own kingdom. Whoever should obey her commands was excommunicated along with her, and for twenty years on end one Catholic conspiracy against Elizabeth treads on another's heels, Mary Stuart being involved in almost all of them.
Political interest led Elizabeth's government to imprison Mary. The Pope excommunicated Elizabeth, released her subjects from their oath of loyalty, and declared her a usurper in her own kingdom. Anyone who followed her orders was excommunicated along with her, and for twenty years, one Catholic conspiracy against Elizabeth followed another, with Mary Stuart being involved in almost all of them.
In 1585 Elizabeth opened the war with Spain by sending her fleet to the Netherlands, with her favourite, Leicester, in command of the troops. In the beginning of the following year, Francis Drake, who in 1577-80 had for the first time circumnavigated the[Pg 17] world, surprised and took San Domingo and Carthagena. The ship in which he had achieved his great voyage lay at anchor in the Thames as a memorial of the feat; it was often visited by Londoners, and no doubt by Shakespeare among them.
In 1585, Elizabeth started the war with Spain by sending her fleet to the Netherlands, with her favorite, Leicester, in charge of the troops. At the beginning of the following year, Francis Drake, who had circumnavigated the[Pg 17] world for the first time from 1577 to 1580, surprised and captured San Domingo and Cartagena. The ship in which he accomplished his remarkable voyage was anchored in the Thames as a tribute to the achievement; it was frequently visited by Londoners, and probably by Shakespeare among them.
In the years immediately following, the springtide of the national spirit burst into full bloom. Let us try to picture to ourselves the impression it must have made upon Shakespeare in the year 1587. On the 8th of February 1587 Mary Stuart was executed at Fotheringay, and the breach between England and the Catholic world was thus made irreparable. On the 16th of February, England's noblest knight and the flower of her chivalry, Sir Philip Sidney, the hero of Zutphen, and the chief of the Anglo-Italian school of poets, was buried in St. Paul's Cathedral, with a pomp which gave to the event the character of a national solemnity. Sidney was an ideal representative of the aristocracy of the day. He possessed the widest humanistic culture, had studied Aristotle and Plato no less than geometry and astronomy, had travelled and seen the world, had read and thought and written, and was not only a scholar but a soldier to boot. As a cavalry officer he had saved the English army at Gravelines, and he had been the friend and patron of Giordano Bruno, the freest thinker of his time. The Queen herself was present at his funeral, and so, no doubt, was Shakespeare.
In the years that followed, the national spirit surged and flourished. Let's imagine the impact it must have had on Shakespeare in 1587. On February 8, 1587, Mary Stuart was executed at Fotheringay, creating an unbridgeable divide between England and the Catholic world. On February 16, England's noblest knight and the best of her chivalry, Sir Philip Sidney—the hero of Zutphen and a leading figure in the Anglo-Italian school of poets—was laid to rest in St. Paul's Cathedral, with a ceremony that made the occasion feel like a national memorial. Sidney was the perfect representative of the aristocracy at the time. He had a broad humanistic education, studying Aristotle and Plato along with geometry and astronomy, and he had traveled and explored the world. He was well-read, thoughtful, and a writer, as well as a soldier. As a cavalry officer, he saved the English army at Gravelines, and he was a friend and supporter of Giordano Bruno, the most free-thinking intellectual of his age. The Queen herself attended his funeral, and it's likely that Shakespeare was there too.
In the following year Spain fitted out her great Armada and despatched it against England. As regards the size of the ships and the number of the troops they carried, it was the largest fleet that had ever been seen in European waters. And in the Netherlands, at Antwerp and Dunkerque, transports were in readiness for the conveyance of a second vast army to complete the destruction of England. But England was equal to the occasion. Elizabeth's Government demanded fifteen ships of the city of London; it fitted out thirty, besides raising a land force of 30,000 men and lending the Government £52,000 in ready money.
In the following year, Spain prepared its massive Armada and sent it out against England. In terms of the size of the ships and the number of troops they carried, it was the largest fleet ever seen in European waters. In the Netherlands, at Antwerp and Dunkirk, ships were ready to transport a second large army to finish the job against England. But England rose to the challenge. Elizabeth's government requested fifteen ships from the city of London; they equipped thirty ships, raised a ground force of 30,000 men, and loaned the government £52,000 in cash.
The Spanish fleet numbered one hundred and thirty huge galleons, the English only sixty sail, of lighter and less cumbrous build. The young English noblemen competed for the privilege of serving in it. The great Armada was ill designed for defying wind and weather in the English Channel. It manœuvred awkwardly, and, in the first encounters, proved itself powerless against the lighter ships of the English. A couple of fire-ships were sufficient to throw it into disorder; a season of storms set in, and the greater number of its galleons were swept to destruction.
The Spanish fleet had one hundred thirty massive galleons, while the English had only sixty ships, which were lighter and less bulky. Young English nobles vied for the chance to serve on them. The grand Armada was poorly designed for facing the winds and waves of the English Channel. It maneuvered clumsily, and in the initial battles, it showed itself to be ineffective against the swifter English ships. A few fire-ships were enough to throw it into chaos; a series of storms rolled in, and most of its galleons were lost.
The greatest Power in the world of that day had broken down in its attempt to crush the growing might of England, and the whole nation revelled in the exultant sense of victory.
The greatest power in the world at that time had faltered in its effort to defeat the rising strength of England, and the entire nation celebrated in the joyful feeling of victory.
VI
SHAKESPEARE AS ACTOR AND RETOUCHER OF OLD PLAYS—GREENE'S ATTACK
Between 1586 and 1592 we lose all trace of Shakespeare. We know only that he must have been an active member of a company of players. It is not proved that he ever belonged to any other company than the Earl of Leicester's, which owned the Blackfriars, and afterwards the Globe, theatre. It is proved by several passages in contemporary writings that, partly as actor, partly as adapter of older plays for the use of the theatre, he had, at the age of twenty-eight, made a certain name for himself, and had therefore become the object of envy and hatred.
Between 1586 and 1592, we lose all track of Shakespeare. We only know that he must have been an active member of a group of actors. There's no solid evidence that he was part of any company other than the Earl of Leicester's, which owned the Blackfriars and later the Globe theatre. Several passages in writings from that time prove that, partly as an actor and partly as someone who adapted older plays for the theatre, he had, by the age of twenty-eight, gained some recognition, making him a target of envy and resentment.
A passage in Spenser's Colin Clouts Come Home Again, referring to a poet whose Muse "doth like himself heroically sound," may with some probability, though not with certainty, be applied to Shakespeare. The theory is supported by the fact that the word "gentle" is here, as so often in after-life, attached to his personality. Against it we must place the circumstance that the poem, although not published till 1594, seems to have been composed as early as 1591, when Shakespeare's muse was as yet scarcely heroic, and that Drayton, who had written under the pseudonym of Rowland, may have been the poet alluded to.
A passage in Spenser's Colin Clouts Come Home Again, mentioning a poet whose Muse "sounds like him in a heroic way," could possibly be linked to Shakespeare, though this isn’t certain. This idea is supported by the fact that the word "gentle" is often associated with his personality. However, we should consider that the poem, even though it wasn't published until 1594, was likely written around 1591, a time when Shakespeare's Muse wasn't particularly heroic yet, and that Drayton, who wrote under the name Rowland, might be the poet being referred to.
The first indubitable allusion to Shakespeare is of a quite different nature. It occurs in a pamphlet written on his deathbed by the dramatist Robert Greene, entitled A Groat's Worth of Wit bought with a Million of Repentance (August 1592). In it the utterly degraded and penniless poet calls upon his friends, Marlowe, Lodge or Nash, and Peele (without mentioning their names), to give up their vicious life, their blasphemy, and their "getting many enemies by bitter words," holding himself up as a deterrent example; for he died, after a reckless life, of an illness said to have been induced by immoderate eating, and in such misery that he had to borrow money of his landlord, a poor shoemaker, while his landlord's wife was the sole attendant of his dying hours. He was so poor that his clothes had to be sold to procure him food. He sent his wife these lines:—
The first undeniable reference to Shakespeare is quite different. It appears in a pamphlet written on his deathbed by the playwright Robert Greene, titled A Groat's Worth of Wit bought with a Million of Repentance (August 1592). In it, the completely destitute and broke poet urges his friends, Marlowe, Lodge or Nash, and Peele (without mentioning them by name), to abandon their reckless lifestyle, their blasphemy, and their “making enemies with harsh words,” presenting himself as a cautionary tale; he died, after a reckless life, from an illness believed to be caused by overeating, and in such despair that he had to borrow money from his landlord, a struggling shoemaker, while his landlord's wife was the only person with him during his final moments. He was so impoverished that he had to sell his clothes just to get food. He sent his wife these lines:—
"Doll, I charge thee, by the loue of our youth and by my soules rest, that thou wilte see this man paide; for if hee and his wife had not succoured me, I had died in the streetes.
"Sweetheart, I ask you, by the love we had when we were young and by my peace of mind, to make sure this man gets paid; because if he and his wife hadn't helped me, I would have died in the streets."
"ROBERT GREENE."
"ROBERT GREENE."
[Pg 19]The passage in which he warns his friends and fellow-poets against the ingratitude of the players runs as follows:—
[Pg 19]The passage where he cautions his friends and fellow poets about the ingratitude of actors goes as follows:—
"Yes, trust them not: for there is an upstart crow, beautified with our feathers, that with his Tygers heart wrapt in a Players hide, supposes he is as well able to bumbast out a blanke verse as the best of you: and being an absolute Johannes fac totum, is in his owne conceit the only Shake-scene in a countrie."
"Yeah, don’t trust them: there’s a cocky newcomer, dressed in our styles, who thinks he can write blank verse just as well as any of you, flaunting his Tiger's heart wrapped in a player's hide. He believes he’s the only real Shake-scene in the country, thinking of himself as a total Jack-of-all-trades."
The allusion to Shakespeare's name is unequivocal, and the words about the tiger's heart point to the outburst, "Oh Tyger's hart wrapt in a serpents hide!" which is found in two places: first in the play called The True Tragedie of Richard Duke of Yorke, and the Death of the good King Henrie the Sixt, and then (with "womans" substituted for "serpents"), in the third part of King Henry VI., founded on the True Tragedie, and attributed to Shakespeare. It is preposterous to interpret this passage as an attack upon Shakespeare in his quality as an actor; Greene's words, beyond all doubt, convey an accusation of literary dishonesty. Everything points to the belief that Greene and Marlowe had collaborated in the older play, and that the former saw with disgust the success achieved by Shakespeare's adaptation of their text.
The reference to Shakespeare's name is clear, and the mention of the tiger's heart refers to the line, "Oh Tyger's hart wrapt in a serpents hide!" which appears in two places: first in the play called The True Tragedie of Richard Duke of Yorke, and the Death of the good King Henrie the Sixt, and then (with "womans" instead of "serpents") in the third part of King Henry VI, based on the True Tragedie and attributed to Shakespeare. It's ridiculous to see this passage as an attack on Shakespeare as an actor; Greene's words clearly imply an accusation of literary dishonesty. Everything suggests that Greene and Marlowe had worked together on the earlier play, and that Greene was disgusted by the success of Shakespeare’s version of their work.
But that Shakespeare was already highly respected, and that the attack aroused general indignation, is proved by the apology put forth in December 1592 by Henry Chettle, who had published Greene's pamphlet. In the preface to his Kind-harts Dreame he expressly deplores his indiscretion with regard to Shakespeare:—
But Shakespeare was already well-respected, and the attack caused widespread outrage, as shown by the apology made in December 1592 by Henry Chettle, who had published Greene's pamphlet. In the preface to his Kind-harts Dreame, he clearly regrets his thoughtless comments about Shakespeare:—
"I am as sory as if the originall fault had beene my fault, because my selfe haue seene his demeanor no lesse ciuill than he exelent in the qualitie he professes. Besides, diuers of worship haue reported his vprightnes of dealing, which argues his honesty, and his facetious grace in writing, that aprooues his Art."
"I feel just as sorry as if the original mistake were my fault because I've seen his behavior firsthand, and he's as polite as he is talented in his job. Plus, several respected individuals have talked about his integrity, which demonstrates his honesty, along with his clever writing style that showcases his skills."
We see, then, that the company to which Shakespeare had attached himself, and in which he had already attracted notice as a promising poet, employed him to revise and furbish up the older pieces of their repertory. The theatrical announcements of the period would show us, even if we had no other evidence, that it was a constant practice to recast old plays, in order to heighten their powers of attraction. It is announced, for instance, that such-and-such a play will be acted as it was last presented before her Majesty, or before this or that nobleman. Poets sold their works outright to the theatre for such sums as five or ten pounds, or for a share in the receipts. As the interests of the theatre demanded that plays should not be printed, in order that rival companies might not obtain possession of them, they remained in manuscript (unless pirated), and the players could accordingly do what they pleased with the text.
We can see that the company Shakespeare was part of, where he had already gained attention as an up-and-coming poet, hired him to revise and polish the older pieces in their collection. The theater announcements from that time would indicate, even without any other proof, that it was a common practice to rewrite old plays to make them more appealing. For example, it would be announced that a particular play would be performed as it was last presented before Her Majesty or this or that nobleman. Poets sold their works outright to the theater for amounts like five or ten pounds, or for a percentage of the profits. Since the theater's interests required that plays not be printed to prevent rival companies from getting hold of them, they remained in manuscript form (unless they were pirated), allowing the performers to do whatever they wanted with the text.
[Pg 20]None the less, of course, was the older poet apt to resent the re-touches made by the younger, as we see from this outburst of Greene's, and probably, too, from Ben Jonson's epigram, On Poet-Ape, even though this cannot, with any show of reason, be applied to Shakespeare.
[Pg 20]Still, the older poet was likely to be annoyed by the changes made by the younger one, as shown in this outburst from Greene, and probably in Ben Jonson's poem, On Poet-Ape, even though it can't be reasonably applied to Shakespeare.
In the view of the time, theatrical productions as a whole were not classed as literature. It was regarded as dishonourable for a man to sell his work first to a theatre and then to a book-seller, and Thomas Hey wood declares, as late as 1630 (in the preface to his Lucretia), that he has never been guilty of this misdemeanour. We know, too, how much ridicule Ben Jonson incurred when, first among English poets, he in 1616 published his plays in a folio volume.
In that era, theatrical productions weren't seen as literature. It was considered disgraceful for a man to sell his work to a theater first and then to a bookseller. Thomas Heywood stated, as recently as 1630 (in the preface to his Lucretia), that he would never stoop to such a thing. We also know how much mockery Ben Jonson faced when he became the first English poet to publish his plays in a folio volume in 1616.
On the other hand, we see that not only Shakespeare's genius, but his personal amiability, the loftiness and charm of his nature, disarmed even those who, for one reason or another, had spoken disparagingly of his activity. As Chettle, after printing Greene's attack, hastened to make public apology, so also Ben Jonson, to whose ill-will and cutting allusions Shakespeare made no retort,[1] became, in spite of an unconquerable jealousy, his true friend and admirer, and after his death spoke of him warmly in prose, and with enthusiasm in verse, in the noble eulogy prefixed to the First Folio. His prose remarks upon Shakespeare's character are introduced by a critical observation:—
On the other hand, we see that not only Shakespeare's talent, but also his friendly personality, the greatness and charm of his character, disarmed even those who, for one reason or another, had spoken negatively about his work. Just like Chettle rushed to apologize publicly after printing Greene's attack, Ben Jonson, who had been critical and made biting remarks, received no response from Shakespeare. Despite his unshakeable jealousy, Jonson became a true friend and admirer of Shakespeare, and after his death, he spoke about him fondly in prose and enthusiastically in verse, in the beautiful tribute included in the First Folio. His written comments on Shakespeare's character start with a critical observation:—
"I remember the players have often mentioned it as an honour to Shakespeare, that in his writing (whatsoever he penned) he never blotted out a line. My answer hath been, Would he had blotted a thousand. Which they thought a malevolent speech. I had not told posterity this but for their ignorance, who chose that circumstance to commend their friend by, wherein he most faulted; and to justify mine own candour: for I loved the man, and do honour his memory, on this side idolatry, as much as any. He was (indeed) honest, and of an open and full nature; had an excellent phantasy, brave notions, and gentle expressions; wherein he flowed with that facility, that sometimes it was necessary he should be stopped: Sufflaminandus erat, as Augustus said of Haterius."
"I remember hearing the actors often say it was a compliment to Shakespeare that he never crossed out a line in his writing. My response has always been that I wish he had crossed out a thousand. They thought that was a harsh thing to say. I wouldn’t have shared this with future generations if it weren’t for their ignorance, who chose to praise their friend for his biggest flaw; and to clarify my honesty: I loved the man and respect his memory, but not to the point of idolization, like anyone else. He was truly honest and had an open, generous spirit; he had an amazing imagination, bold ideas, and gentle expressions; he flowed with such ease that sometimes it was necessary to slow him down: Sufflaminandus erat, as Augustus said about Haterius."
VII
THE "HENRY VI." TRILOGY
One might expect that it would be with the early plays in which Shakespeare only collaborated as with those Italian pictures of the best period of the Renaissance, in which the connoisseur identifies (for example) an angel's head by Leonardo in a Crucifixion of Andrea del Verrocchio's. The work of the pupil stands out sharp and clear, with pure contours, a picture within the picture, quite at odds with its style and spirit, but impressing us as a promise for the future. As a matter of fact, however, there is no analogy between the two cases.
One might think that the early plays where Shakespeare only collaborated would be like those Italian paintings from the best period of the Renaissance, where the expert can spot, for example, an angel's head by Leonardo in a Crucifixion by Andrea del Verrocchio. The work of the student is distinct and well-defined, with clear lines, a picture within the picture, contrasting with its style and feel, yet it gives us a sense of what’s to come. In reality, though, there is no comparison between the two situations.
A mystery hangs over the Henry VI. trilogy which neither Greene's venomous attack nor Chettle's apology enables us to clear up.
A mystery surrounds the Henry VI trilogy that neither Greene's harsh criticism nor Chettle's apology can help us resolve.
Of all the works attributed to Shakespeare, this is certainly the one whose origin affords most food for speculation. The inclusion of the three plays in the First Folio shows clearly that his comrades, who had full knowledge of the facts, regarded them as his literary property. That the two earlier plays which are preserved, the First Part of the Contention and the True Tragedie (answering to the second and third parts of Henry VI.), cannot be entirely Shakespeare's work is evidenced both by the imprint of the anonymous quartos and by the company which is stated to have produced them; for none of Shakespeare's genuine plays was published by this publisher or played by this company. It is proved quite clearly, too, by internal evidence, by the free and unrhymed versification of these plays. At the period from which they date, Shakespeare was still extremely addicted to the use of rhyme in his dramatic writing.
Of all the works attributed to Shakespeare, this is definitely the one that sparks the most speculation about its origins. The fact that the three plays are included in the First Folio shows that his peers, who were fully aware of the facts, considered them to be his literary property. The two earlier plays that have survived, the First Part of the Contention and the True Tragedie (which correspond to the second and third parts of Henry VI), cannot be entirely Shakespeare's work, as indicated by the imprint of the anonymous quartos and by the company that is said to have produced them; none of Shakespeare's authentic plays were published by this publisher or performed by this company. It is also clearly shown through internal evidence, specifically the free and unrhymed verse style of these plays. At the time they were written, Shakespeare was still heavily inclined to use rhyme in his plays.
Nevertheless, the great majority of German Shakespeare students, and some English as well, are of opinion that the older plays are entirely Shakespeare's, either his first drafts or, as is more commonly maintained, stolen texts carelessly noted down.
Nevertheless, the vast majority of German Shakespeare scholars, along with some English ones, believe that the earlier plays are completely Shakespeare's, either his initial drafts or, as is more often claimed, works that were copied down hastily.
Some English scholars, such as Malone and Dyce, go to the opposite extreme, and regard the second and third parts of Henry VI. as the work of another poet. The majority of English students look upon these plays as the result of Shakespeare's retouching of another man's, or rather other men's, work.
Some English scholars, like Malone and Dyce, take the exact opposite stance and believe that the second and third parts of Henry VI were written by a different poet. Most English students see these plays as Shakespeare’s revisions of someone else’s, or rather, several people's, work.
The affair is so complicated that none of these hypotheses is quite satisfactory.
The situation is so complicated that none of these theories is really satisfying.
[Pg 22]Though there are doubtless in the older plays portions unworthy of Shakespeare, and more like the handiwork of Greene, while others strongly suggest Marlowe, both in matter, style, and versification, there are also passages in them which cannot be by any one else than Shakespeare. And while most of the alterations and additions which are found in the second and third parts of Henry VI. bear the mark of unmistakable superiority, and are Shakespearian in spirit no less than in style and versification, there are at the same time others which are decidedly un-Shakespearian and can almost certainly be attributed to Marlowe. He must, then, have collaborated with Shakespeare in the adaptation, unless we suppose that his original text was carelessly printed in the earlier quartos, and that it here reappears, in the Shakespearian Henry VI, corrected and completed in accordance with his manuscript.
[Pg 22]While there are certainly parts of the older plays that don't seem worthy of Shakespeare and resemble the work of Greene, and others that clearly echo Marlowe in content, style, and verse, there are also sections that unmistakably can only be attributed to Shakespeare. Most of the changes and additions found in the second and third parts of Henry VI show undeniable excellence and are Shakespearian in both spirit and style. However, there are also elements that are distinctly un-Shakespearian and can likely be linked to Marlowe. Therefore, he must have collaborated with Shakespeare on the adaptation, unless we assume that his original text was poorly printed in the earlier quartos, and that it reappears here in the Shakespearian Henry VI, revised and completed according to his manuscript.
I agree with Miss Lee, the writer of the leading treatise[1] on these plays, and with the commentator in the Irving Edition, in holding that Shakespeare was not responsible for all the alterations in the definitive text. There are several which I cannot possibly believe to be his.
I agree with Miss Lee, the author of the main book[1] about these plays, and with the commentator in the Irving Edition, that Shakespeare wasn't responsible for all the changes in the final text. There are several that I can't possibly believe were his.
In the old quartos there appears not a line in any foreign language. But in the Shakespearian plays we find lines and exclamations in Latin scattered here and there, along with one in French.[2] If the early quartos are founded on a text taken down by ear, we can readily understand that the foreign expressions, not being understood, should be omitted. Such foreign sentences are extremely frequent in Marlowe, as in Kyd and the other older dramatists; they appear in season and out of season, but always in irreconcilable conflict with the sounder taste of our time. Marlowe would even suffer a dying man to break out in a French or Latin phrase as he gave up the ghost, and this occurs here in two places (at Clifford's death and Rutland's). Shakespeare, who never bedizens his work with un-English phrases, would certainly not place them in the mouths of dying men, and least of all foist them upon an earlier purely English text.
In the old quartos, there isn’t a single line in any foreign language. But in the Shakespearean plays, we find lines and exclamations in Latin scattered throughout, along with one in French.[2] If the early quartos are based on a text taken down from memory, it makes sense that the foreign expressions, not being understood, would be left out. Such foreign phrases are very common in Marlowe, as well as in Kyd and other earlier playwrights; they pop up whenever and wherever, but always clash with the better taste of our time. Marlowe would even let a dying man burst out with a French or Latin phrase as he breathed his last, and this happens in two instances (at Clifford's death and Rutland's). Shakespeare, who never adorns his work with un-English phrases, would definitely not have them come from the mouths of dying characters, and least of all impose them on an earlier purely English text.
Other additions also seem only to have restored the older form of the plays—those, to wit, which really add nothing new, but only elaborate, sometimes more copiously than is necessary or tasteful, a thought already clearly indicated. The original omission in such instances appears almost certainly to have been dictated by considerations of convenience in acting. One example is Queen Margaret's long speech in Part II., Act iii. 2, which is new with the exception of the first fourteen lines.
Other additions also seem to have just brought back the older style of the plays—those that don’t really add anything new, but instead expand, sometimes more than is needed or appealing, on a thought that was already clearly stated. The original omission in these cases seems to have been made for practical reasons in acting. One example is Queen Margaret's long speech in Part II, Act III, Scene 2, which is mostly new except for the first fourteen lines.
But there is another class of additions and alterations which surprises us by being unmistakably in Marlowe's style. If these[Pg 23] additions are really by Shakespeare, he must have been under the influence of Marlowe to a quite extraordinary degree. Swinburne has pointed out how entirely the verses which open the fourth act of the Second Part are Marlowesque in rhythm, imagination, and choice of words; but characteristic as are these lines—
But there’s another set of changes and additions that clearly reflect Marlowe’s style. If these[Pg 23] additions are actually by Shakespeare, he must have been heavily influenced by Marlowe. Swinburne highlighted how completely the verses opening the fourth act of the Second Part embody Marlowe’s rhythm, imagination, and word choice; these lines are very much in line with Marlowe’s characteristics—
"And now loud howling wolves arouse the jades
That drag the tragic melancholy night,"
"And now loud howling wolves wake the jades
"That draws the tragic, sorrowful night,"
they are by no means the only additions which seem to point to Marlowe. We feel his presence particularly in the additions to Iden's speeches at the end of the fourth act, in such lines as—
they are by no means the only additions that seem to indicate Marlowe. We especially sense his presence in the additions to Iden's speeches at the end of the fourth act, in lines such as—
"Set limb to limb, and thou art far the lesser;
Thy hand is but a finger to my fist;
Thy leg a stick, compared with this truncheon;"
"Put your arm next to mine, and you’re definitely the smaller one;
Your hand is just one finger compared to my fist;
"Your leg looks like a stick compared to this club."
and especially in the concluding speech:—
and especially in the closing speech:—
"Die, damned wretch, the curse of her that bare thee!
And as I thrust thy body in with my sword,
So wish I, I might thrust thy soul to hell.
Hence will I drag thee headlong by the heels
Unto a dunghill, which shall be thy grave,
And there cut off thy most ungracious head."
"Die, you cursed wretch, the consequence of the one who brought you into this world!
And as I pierce your body with my sword,
I wish I could send your soul straight to hell.
Now I will pull you down by your heels.
To a landfill, which will be your grave,
"And there I will cut off your most disgusting head."
There is Marlowesque emphasis in this wildness and ferocity, which reappears, in conjunction with Marlowesque learning, in Young Clifford's lines in the last act:—
There is a Marlowesque emphasis in this wildness and ferocity, which reappears, along with Marlowesque learning, in Young Clifford's lines in the last act:—
"Meet I an infant of the house of York,.
Into as many gobbets will I cut it,
As wild Medea young Absyrtus did:
In cruelty will I seek out my fame"—
"Meet me, a baby from the house of York.
I'll rip it into as many pieces
as the wild Medea did to young Absyrtus:
"In cruelty, I'll find my fame."—
and in those which, in Part III., Act iv. 2, are placed in the mouth of Warwick:—
and in those found in Part III., Act iv. 2, spoken by Warwick:—
"Our scouts have found the adventure very easy:
That as Ulysses, and stout Diomede,
With sleight and manhood stole to Rhesus' tents,
And brought from thence the Thracian fatal steeds;
So we, well cover'd with the night's black mantle,
At unawares may beat down Edward's guard,
And seize himself."
"Our scouts have found this adventure to be quite easy:
Just like Ulysses and the heroic Diomedes,
Who quietly crept into Rhesus' camp,
And took the dangerous Thracian horses away;
So we, well concealed under the darkness of night,
Can something surprising lower Edward's guard?
"Catch him."
And as in the additions there are passages the whole style of which belongs to Marlowe, or bears the strongest traces of his influence, so also there are passages in the earlier text which in every respect recall the manner of Shakespeare. For example, in Part II., Act iii. 2, Warwick's speech:—
And just as the additions include sections that are entirely in Marlowe's style or show clear signs of his influence, there are also parts in the earlier text that strongly reflect Shakespeare's style. For instance, in Part II., Act iii. 2, Warwick's speech:—
[Pg 24]
"Who finds the heifer dead, and bleeding fresh,
And sees fast by a butcher with an axe,
But will suspect 'twas he that made the slaughter?"
[Pg 24]
"Who discovers the heifer dead and bleeding,
And sees right next to it a butcher with an axe,
"But don’t you think people will believe he was the one who did the killing?"
or Suffolk's to Margaret:—
or Suffolk's to Margaret:—
"If I depart from thee, I cannot live;
And in thy sight to die, what were it else,
But like a pleasant slumber in thy lap?
Here could I breathe my soul into the air,
As mild and gentle as the cradle-babe,
Dying with mother's dug between its lips."
"If I leave you, I can't go on;
And what would it be to die in your presence?
But how about peacefully falling asleep in your arms?
Here I could let my spirit mix with the air,
Soft and gentle like a baby in a crib,
"Passing away with its mother's breast in its mouth."
Most Shakespearian, too, is the manner in which, in Part III., Act ii. I, York's two sons are made to draw their characters, each in a single line, when they receive the tidings of their father's death:—
Most Shakespearian is the way that, in Part III, Act II, York's two sons describe their personalities in just one line when they hear about their father's death:—
"Edward. O, speak no more! for I have heard too much.
Richard. Say, how he died, for I will hear it all."
"Edward. Please, don’t say anything more! I’ve already heard enough."
Richard. "Tell me how he died, because I want to know everything."
Again, we seem to hear the voice of Shakespeare when Margaret, after they have murdered her son before her eyes, bursts forth (Part III., Act v. 5):—
Again, we seem to hear Shakespeare's voice when Margaret, after witnessing her son being murdered right in front of her, erupts (Part III., Act v. 5):—
"You have no children, butchers! if you had
The thought of them would have stirred up remorse."
"You have no kids, butchers! If you did,
Thinking about them would have made you feel guilty.
This passage anticipates, as it were, a celebrated speech in Macbeth. Most remarkable of all, however, are the Cade scenes in the Second Part. I cannot persuade myself that these were not from the very first the work of Shakespeare. It is evident that they cannot proceed from the pen of Marlowe. An attempt has been made to attribute them to Greene, on the ground that there are other folk-scenes in his works which display a similar strain of humour. But the difference is enormous. It is true that the text here follows the chronicle with extraordinary fidelity; but it was precisely in this ingenious adaptation of material that Shakespeare always showed his strength. And these scenes answer so completely to all the other folk-scenes in Shakespeare, and are so obviously the outcome of the habit of political thought which runs through his whole life, becoming ever more and more pronounced, that we cannot possibly accept them as showing only the trivial alterations and retouches which elsewhere distinguish his text from the older version.
This passage looks ahead to a famous speech in Macbeth. However, what stands out the most are the Cade scenes in the Second Part. I can’t convince myself that these weren't originally Shakespeare's work. It's clear they couldn't have been written by Marlowe. Some have tried to credit them to Greene, claiming that other folk scenes in his works have a similar sense of humor. But the difference is huge. It's true that the text here closely follows the chronicle, but it was in this clever adaptation of material that Shakespeare always excelled. These scenes align perfectly with all the other folk scenes in Shakespeare, and they clearly stem from the political thinking that influenced his entire life, which became increasingly evident over time. Thus, we can't view them simply as minor changes or edits that typically set his text apart from the older version.
These admissions made, however, there is on the whole no difficulty in distinguishing the work of other hands in the old texts. We can enjoy, point by point, not only Shakespeare's superiority, but his peculiar style, as we here find it in the very process of development; and we can study his whole method of work in the text which he ultimately produces.
These admissions aside, it’s generally easy to identify the contributions of others in the old texts. We can appreciate, piece by piece, not only Shakespeare's greatness but also his unique style, as we see it developing here; and we can analyze his entire approach to creating the text that he eventually produces.
[Pg 25] We have here an almost unique opportunity of observing him in the character of a critical artist. We see what improvements he makes by a trivial retouch, or a mere rearrangement of words. Thus, when Gloucester says of his wife (Part. II., Act ii. 4)—
[Pg 25] We have an almost unique chance to see him as a critical artist. We notice the enhancements he brings with small tweaks or just by rearranging words. For example, when Gloucester talks about his wife (Part. II., Act ii. 4)—
"Uneath may she endure the flinty streets,
To tread them with her tender-feeling feet,"
"May she endure the harsh streets,
"To walk on them with her delicate feet,"
all his sympathy speaks in these words. In the old text it is she who says this of herself. In York's great soliloquy in the first act, beginning "Anjou and Maine are given to the French," the first twenty-four lines are Shakespeare's; the rest belong to the old text. From the second "Anjou and Maine" onwards, the verse is conventional and monotonous; the meaning ends with the end of each line, and a pause, as it were, ensues; whereas the verse of the opening passage is full of dramatic movement, life, and fire.
all his sympathy is expressed in these words. In the original text, it’s her who says this about herself. In York's powerful monologue in the first act, starting with "Anjou and Maine are given to the French," the first twenty-four lines are Shakespeare's; the rest belongs to the original text. From the second "Anjou and Maine" onward, the verse becomes conventional and dull; the meaning concludes at the end of each line, creating a sort of pause; while the verse in the opening section is teeming with dramatic energy, life, and passion.
Again, if we turn to York's soliloquy in the third act (sc. I)—
Again, if we look at York's soliloquy in the third act (sc. I)—
"Now, York, or never, steel thy fearful thoughts,"
"Now, York, it's now or never, brace yourself for those scary thoughts,"
and compare it in the two texts, we find their metrical differences so marked that, as Miss Lee has happily put it, the critic can no more doubt that the first version belongs to an earlier stage in the development of dramatic poetry, than the geologist can doubt that a stratum which contains simpler organisms indicates an earlier stage of the earth's development than one containing higher forms of organic life. There are portions of the Second Part which no one can believe that Shakespeare wrote, such as the old-fashioned fooling with Simpcox, which is quite in the manner of Greene. There are others which, without being unworthy of Shakespeare, not only indicate Marlowe in their general style, but are now and then mere variations of verses known to be his. Such, for example, is Margaret's line in Part III., Act i.:—
and compare it in the two texts, we find their metrical differences so distinct that, as Miss Lee has aptly pointed out, the critic cannot doubt that the first version comes from an earlier stage in the evolution of dramatic poetry, just as a geologist cannot doubt that a layer containing simpler organisms shows an earlier stage of the earth's evolution than one filled with more advanced forms of life. There are parts of the Second Part that no one can believe were written by Shakespeare, like the old-fashioned joking with Simpcox, which feels very much like Greene's style. There are other sections that, while still worthy of Shakespeare, clearly reflect Marlowe's general style and sometimes are just variations of lines known to be his. For instance, consider Margaret's line in Part III., Act i.:—
"Stern Faulconbridge commands the narrow seas,"
"Stern Faulconbridge rules the narrow seas,"
which clearly echoes the line in Marlowe's Edward II.:—
which clearly echoes the line in Marlowe's Edward II.:—
"The haughty Dane commands the narrow street."
"The proud Dane commands the narrow street."
What interests us most, perhaps, is the relation between Shakespeare and his predecessor with respect to the character of Gloucester. It cannot be denied or doubted that this character, the Richard III. of after-days, is completely outlined in the earlier text; so that in reality Shakespeare's own tragedy of Richard III., written so much later, is still quite Marlowesque in the fundamental conception of its protagonist. Gloucester's two great soliloquies in the third part of Henry VI. are especially instructive to study. In the first (iii. 2) the keynote of the passion is[Pg 26] indeed struck by Marlowe, but all the finest passages are Shakespeare's. Take, for example, the following:—
What interests us the most, perhaps, is the connection between Shakespeare and his predecessor regarding the character of Gloucester. It's undeniable that this character, the Richard III. of later years, is fully developed in the earlier text; so, in reality, Shakespeare's own tragedy of Richard III., written much later, remains quite Marlowesque in the essential concept of its protagonist. Gloucester's two significant soliloquies in the third part of Henry VI. are particularly enlightening to analyze. In the first (iii. 2), Marlowe indeed sets the tone of the passion, but all the best passages are Shakespeare's. Take, for example, the following:—
"Why then, I do but dream on sovereignty;
Like one that stands upon a promontory,
And spies a far-off shore where he would tread,
Wishing his foot were equal with his eye;
And chides the sea that sunders him from thence,
Saying—he'll lade it dry to have his way:
So do I wish the crown, being so far off,
And so I chide the means that keep me from it;
And so I say—I'll cut the causes off,
Flattering me with impossibilities."
"Why then, I just dream about power;
Like someone standing on a ledge,
I’m looking at a faraway shore where I want to stroll,
I wish my foot could stretch as far as my sight;
And I curse the sea that keeps me away from there,
Saying I’d empty it completely to get what I want:
That's how I want the crown, being so far away,
So I blame the obstacles that are stopping me from achieving it;
And I say—I’ll get rid of what’s holding me back,
"Fooling myself with dreams that can’t come true."
The last soliloquy (v. 6), on the other hand, belongs entirely to the old play. A thoroughly Marlowesque turn of phrase meets us at the very beginning:—
The last soliloquy (v. 6), on the other hand, belongs entirely to the old play. A completely Marlowesque way of speaking greets us right at the start:—
"See, how my sword weeps for the poor king's death."
"Look how my sword mourns for the poor king's death."
Shakespeare has here left the powerful and admirable text untouched, except for the deletion of a single superfluous and weakening verse, "I had no father, I am like no father," which is followed by the profoundest and most remarkable lines in the play:—
Shakespeare has left the powerful and admirable text intact, except for removing one unnecessary and weakening line, "I had no father, I am like no father," which is followed by the deepest and most noteworthy lines in the play:—
"I have no brother, I am like no brother;
And this word love, which greybeards call divine,
Be resident in men like one another,
And not in me: I am myself alone."
"I have no brother, I am nothing like a brother;
And this word love, which older men describe as divine,
Should exist among men just like they do with each other,
"And not in me: I'm totally alone."
[2] "Tantæne animis cœlestibus iræ!—Medice, te ipsum!—Gelidus timor occupat artus—La fin couronne les œuvres—Di faciant! laudis summa sit ista tuæ."
[2] "Such anger in the heavenly minds!—Medic, know thyself!—A cold fear grips my limbs—The end crowns the works—May the gods grant it! Let that be the highest praise for you."
VIII
CHRISTOPHER MARLOWE AND HIS LIFE-WORK—TITUS ANDRONICUS
The man who was to be Shakespeare's first master in the drama—a master whose genius he did not at the outset fully understand—was born two months before him. Christopher (Kit) Marlowe, the son of a shoemaker at Canterbury, was a foundation scholar at the King's School of his native town; matriculated at Cambridge in 1580; took the degree of B.A. in 1583, and of M.A. at the age of twenty-three, after he had left the University; appeared in London (so we gather from an old ballad) as an actor at the Curtain Theatre; had the misfortune to break his leg upon the stage; was no doubt on that account compelled to give up acting; and seems to have written his first dramatic work, Tamburlaine the Great, at latest in 1587. His development was much quicker than Shakespeare's, he attained to comparative maturity much earlier, and his culture was more systematic. Not for nothing had he gone through the classical curriculum; the influence of Seneca, the poet and rhetorician through whom English tragedy comes into relation with the antique, is clearly recognisable in him, no less than in his predecessors, the authors of Gorboduc and Tancred and Gismunda (the former composed by two, the latter by five poets in collaboration); only that the construction of these plays, with their monologues and their chorus, is directly imitated from Seneca, while the more independent Marlowe is influenced only in his diction and choice of material.
The man who would become Shakespeare's first master in drama—someone whose brilliance he didn’t fully grasp at first—was born two months earlier. Christopher (Kit) Marlowe, the son of a shoemaker from Canterbury, was a foundation scholar at his hometown’s King’s School; he enrolled at Cambridge in 1580, earned his B.A. in 1583, and received his M.A. at the age of twenty-three, after leaving the University. He appeared in London (as noted in an old ballad) as an actor at the Curtain Theatre; unfortunately, he broke his leg on stage, which likely forced him to stop acting. He appears to have written his first play, Tamburlaine the Great, by 1587 at the latest. His progress was much quicker than Shakespeare's; he reached a level of maturity earlier, and his education was more structured. His classical studies were significant; you can clearly see the influence of Seneca, the poet and rhetorician who linked English tragedy to ancient themes, in his work, just as in the plays of Gorboduc and Tancred and Gismunda (the first written by two poets, the latter by five working together); however, the structure of these plays, with their monologues and chorus, is a direct imitation of Seneca, while Marlowe’s work shows his influence mainly in his language and choice of themes.
In him the two streams begin to unite which have their sources in the Biblical dramas of the Middle Ages and the later allegorical folk-plays on the one hand, and, on the other hand, in the Latin plays of antiquity. But he entirely lacks the comic vein which we find in the first English imitations of Plautus and Terence—in Ralph Roister Doister and in Gammer Gurtoris Needle, acted, respectively, in the middle of the century and in the middle of the sixties, by Eton schoolboys and Cambridge students.
In him, the two streams start to come together: one that originates from the Biblical dramas of the Middle Ages and later allegorical folk plays, and the other from the Latin plays of ancient times. However, he completely lacks the comedic element that we see in the early English adaptations of Plautus and Terence—in Ralph Roister Doister and Gammer Gurtor’s Needle, performed, respectively, in the mid-century and in the mid-sixties by Eton schoolboys and Cambridge students.
Kit Marlowe is the creator of English tragedy. He it was who established on the public stage the use of the unrhymed iambic pentameter as the medium of English drama. He did not[Pg 28] invent English blank verse—the Earl of Surrey (who died in 1547) had used it in his translation of the Æneid, and it had been employed in the old play of Gorboduc and others which had been performed at court. But Marlowe was the first to address the great public in this measure, and he did so, as appears from the prologue to Tamburlaine, in express contempt for "the jigging veins of rhyming mother-wits" and "such conceits as clownage keeps in pay," seeking deliberately for tragic emphasis and "high astounding terms" in which to express the rage of Tamburlaine.
Kit Marlowe is the creator of English tragedy. He was the one who introduced the use of unrhymed iambic pentameter to the public stage as the form of English drama. He didn’t invent English blank verse—the Earl of Surrey (who died in 1547) had used it in his translation of the Æneid, and it had been used in the old play Gorboduc and others that were performed at court. But Marlowe was the first to reach out to the general public with this form, and he did so, as shown in the prologue to Tamburlaine, with clear disdain for "the jigging veins of rhyming mother-wits" and "such conceits as clownage keeps in pay," deliberately searching for tragic emphasis and "high astounding terms" to convey the rage of Tamburlaine.
Before his day, rhymed couplets of long-drawn fourteen-syllable verse had been common in drama, and the monotony of these rhymes naturally hampered the dramatic life of the plays. Shakespeare does not seem at first to have appreciated Marlowe's reform, or quite to have understood the importance of this rejection of rhyme in dramatic writing. Little by little he came fully to realise it. In one of his first plays, Love's Labour's Lost, there are nearly twice as many rhymed as unrhymed verses, more than a thousand in all; in his latest works rhyme has disappeared. There are only two rhymes in The Tempest, and in A Winters Tale none at all.
Before Shakespeare's time, rhymed couplets of long fourteen-syllable lines were common in drama, and the repetitiveness of these rhymes naturally hindered the vitality of the plays. Initially, Shakespeare didn't seem to appreciate Marlowe's changes or fully understand the significance of moving away from rhyme in dramatic writing. Gradually, he came to realize its importance. In one of his early plays, Love's Labour's Lost, there are almost twice as many rhymed verses as unrhymed ones, totaling over a thousand; however, in his later works, rhyme has mostly vanished. There are only two rhymes in The Tempest, and none at all in A Winter's Tale.
Similarly, in his first plays (like Victor Hugo in his first Odes), Shakespeare feels himself bound to make the sense end with the end of the verse; as time goes on, he gradually learns an ever freer movement. In Love's Labour's Lost there are eighteen end-stopped verses (in which the meaning ends with the line) for every one in which the sense runs on; in Cymbeline and A Winter's Tale they are only about two to one. This gradual development affords one method of determining the date of production of otherwise undated plays.
Similarly, in his early plays (like Victor Hugo in his first Odes), Shakespeare feels he must make the meaning conclude with the end of each line; over time, he learns to write with a more fluid style. In Love's Labour's Lost, there are eighteen end-stopped lines (where the meaning ends with the line) for every one where the meaning continues; in Cymbeline and A Winter's Tale, the ratio is only about two to one. This gradual evolution provides a way to estimate when otherwise undated plays were produced.
Marlowe seems to have led a wild life in London, and to have been entirely lacking in the commonplace virtues. He is said to have indulged in a perpetual round of dissipations, to have been dressed to-day in silk, to-morrow in rags, and to have lived in audacious defiance of society and the Church. Certain it is that he was killed in a brawl when only twenty-nine years old. He is said to have found a rival in company with his mistress, and to have drawn his dagger to stab him; but the other, a certain Francis Archer, wrested the dagger from his grasp, and thrust it through his eye into his brain. It is further related of him that he was an ardent and aggressive atheist, who called Moses a juggler and said that Christ deserved death more than Barabbas. These reports are probable enough. On the other hand, the assertion that he wrote books against the Trinity and uttered blasphemies with his latest breath, is evidently inspired by Puritan hatred for the theatre and everything concerned with it. The sole authority for these fables is Beard's Theatre of God's Judgments (1597), the work of a clergyman, a fanatical Puritan, which appeared six years after Marlowe's death.
Marlowe seemed to have lived a wild life in London and completely lacked ordinary virtues. He was said to have constantly indulged in a series of excesses, to have dressed in silk one day and rags the next, and to have lived boldly in defiance of society and the Church. It's certain that he was killed in a fight when he was only twenty-nine years old. He allegedly found a rival with his mistress and drew his dagger to stab him; however, the other man, a certain Francis Archer, managed to wrest the dagger from him and stabbed it through his eye into his brain. It’s also said that he was a passionate and aggressive atheist, who referred to Moses as a juggler and claimed that Christ deserved death more than Barabbas. These reports are quite believable. On the other hand, the claim that he wrote books against the Trinity and uttered blasphemies with his dying breath is clearly driven by Puritan disdain for the theater and everything associated with it. The only source for these stories is Beard's Theatre of God's Judgments (1597), a work by a clergyman and fanatical Puritan, published six years after Marlowe's death.
[Pg 29]There is no doubt that Marlowe led an extremely irregular life, but the legend of his debaucheries must be much exaggerated, if only from the fact that, though he was cut off before his thirtieth year, he has yet left behind him so large and puissant a body of work. The legend that he passed his last hours in blaspheming God is rendered doubly improbable by Chapman's express statement that it was in compliance with Marlowe's dying request that he continued his friend's paraphrase of Hero and Leander. The passionate, defiant youth, surcharged with genius, was fair game for the bigots and Pharisees, who found it only too easy to besmirch his memory.
[Pg 29]There's no doubt that Marlowe lived a very unconventional life, but the stories of his excesses are likely highly exaggerated, especially considering that, even though he died before turning thirty, he left behind such a significant and powerful body of work. The tale that he spent his final hours cursing God is made even more unlikely by Chapman's explicit statement that he continued his friend's paraphrase of Hero and Leander at Marlowe's request as he was dying. The passionate, rebellious young man, filled with talent, was an easy target for the bigots and hypocrites who found it all too simple to tarnish his legacy.
It is evident that Marlowe's gorgeous and violent style, especially as it bursts forth in his earlier plays, made a profound impression upon the youthful Shakespeare. After Marlowe's death, Shakespeare made a kindly and mournful allusion to him in As You Like It (iii. 5), where Phebe quotes a line from his Hero and Leander:—
It’s clear that Marlowe’s stunning and intense style, especially evident in his earlier plays, had a significant impact on the young Shakespeare. After Marlowe’s death, Shakespeare made a warm and sorrowful reference to him in As You Like It (iii. 5), where Phebe quotes a line from his Hero and Leander:—
"Dead shepherd! now I find thy saw of might:
'Who ever lov'd, that lov'd not at first sight?'"
"Dead shepherd! Now I see your powerful saying:
"Whoever fell in love, didn't fall in love at first sight?"
Marlowe's influence is unmistakable not only in the style and versification but in the sanguinary action of Titus Andronicus; clearly the oldest of the tragedies attributed to Shakespeare.
Marlowe's influence is clear not just in the style and verse but also in the bloody action of Titus Andronicus; which is obviously the oldest of the tragedies linked to Shakespeare.
The evidence for the Shakespearian authorship of this drama of horrors, though mainly external, is weighty and, it would seem, decisive. Meres, in 1598, names it among the poet's works, and his friends included it in the First Folio. We know from a gibe in Ben Jonson's Induction to his Bartholomew Fair that it was exceedingly popular. It is one of the plays most frequently alluded to in contemporary writings, being mentioned twice as often as Twelfth Night, and four or five times as often as Measure for Measure or Timon. It depicts savage deeds, executed with the suddenness with which people of the sixteenth century were wont to obey their impulses, cruelties as heartless and systematic as those which characterised the age of Machiavelli. In short, it abounds in such callous atrocities as could not fail to make a deep impression on iron nerves and hardened natures.
The evidence supporting Shakespeare as the author of this horror drama, though mostly external, is significant and seems conclusive. Meres mentioned it among the poet's works in 1598, and his friends included it in the First Folio. We also know from a jab in Ben Jonson's Induction to his Bartholomew Fair that it was extremely popular. It's one of the plays most often referred to in contemporary writings, mentioned twice as frequently as Twelfth Night, and four or five times more than Measure for Measure or Timon. It illustrates brutal acts, carried out with the same impulsiveness that people in the sixteenth century were known for, featuring cruelties as ruthless and systematic as those during Machiavelli's time. In short, it is filled with cold-blooded atrocities that would certainly leave a strong impression on tough nerves and hardened personalities.
These horrors are not, for the most part, of Shakespeare's invention.
These horrors aren't mostly created by Shakespeare.
An entry in Henslowe's diary of April 11, 1592, mentions for the first time a play named Titus and Vespasian ("tittus and vespacia"), which was played very frequently between that date and January 1593, and was evidently a prime favourite. In its English form this play is lost; no Vespasian appears in our Titus Andronicus. But about 1600 a play was performed in Germany, by English actors, which has been preserved under the title,[Pg 30] Eine sehr klägliche Tragœdia von Tito Andronico und der hoffertigen Kayserin, darinnen denckwürdige actiones zubefinden, and in this play a Vespasian duly appears, as well as the Moor Aaron, under the name of Morian; so that, clearly enough, we have here a translation, or rather a free adaptation, of the old play which formed the basis of Shakespeare's.
An entry in Henslowe's diary from April 11, 1592, mentions for the first time a play called Titus and Vespasian ("tittus and vespacia"), which was performed quite often between that date and January 1593, and was clearly a big favorite. The English version of this play is lost; no Vespasian appears in our Titus Andronicus. However, around 1600, a play was performed in Germany, by English actors, that has been preserved under the title,[Pg 30] Eine sehr klägliche Tragœdia von Tito Andronico und der hoffertigen Kayserin, darinnen denckwürdige actiones zubefinden, where a Vespasian is present, along with the Moor Aaron, who is called Morian; so it's clear that we have here a translation, or rather a loose adaptation, of the old play that was the basis for Shakespeare's work.
We see, then, that Shakespeare himself invented only a few of the horrors which form the substance of the play. The action, as he presents it, is briefly this:—
We can see that Shakespeare only created a few of the horrors that make up the play. The plot, as he shows it, is simply this:—
Titus Andronicus, returning to Rome after a victory over the Goths, is hailed as Emperor by the populace, but magnanimously hands over the crown to the rightful heir, Saturninus. Titus even wants to give him his daughter Lavinia in marriage, although she is already betrothed to the Emperor's younger brother Bassianus, whom she loves. When one of Titus's sons opposes this scheme, his father kills him on the spot.
Titus Andronicus returns to Rome after defeating the Goths and is celebrated as Emperor by the people, but generously gives the crown to the rightful heir, Saturninus. Titus even intends to marry off his daughter Lavinia to him, even though she is already engaged to the Emperor's younger brother, Bassianus, whom she loves. When one of Titus's sons objects to this plan, his father kills him immediately.
In the meantime, Tamora, the captive Queen of the Goths, is brought before the young Emperor. In spite of her prayers, Titus has ordered the execution of her eldest son, as a sacrifice to the manes of his own sons who have fallen in the war; but as Tamora is more attractive to the Emperor than his destined bride, the young Lavinia, Titus makes no attempt to enforce the promise he has just made, and actually imagines that Tamora is sincere when she pretends to have forgotten all the injuries he has done her. Tamora, moreover, has been and is the mistress of the cruel and crafty monster Aaron, the Moor.
In the meantime, Tamora, the captured Queen of the Goths, is brought before the young Emperor. Despite her pleas, Titus has ordered the execution of her eldest son as a sacrifice to honor the spirits of his own sons who died in the war; however, since Tamora is more appealing to the Emperor than his intended bride, the young Lavinia, Titus makes no effort to follow through on the promise he just made, and actually believes that Tamora is genuine when she pretends to forget all the wrongs he has done to her. Additionally, Tamora has been and is the lover of the cruel and cunning monster Aaron, the Moor.
At the Moor's instigation, she induces her two sons to take advantage of a hunting party to murder Bassianus; whereupon they ravish Lavinia, and tear out her tongue and cut off her hands, so that she cannot denounce them either in speech or writing. They remain undetected, until at last Lavinia unmasks them by writing in the sand with a stick which she holds in her mouth. Two of Titus's sons are thrown into prison, falsely accused of the murder of their brother-in-law; and Aaron gives Titus to understand that their death is certain unless he ransoms them by cutting off his own right hand and sending it to the Emperor. Titus cuts off his hand, only to be informed by Aaron, with mocking laughter, that his sons are already beheaded—he can have their heads, but not themselves.
At the Moor's urging, she convinces her two sons to seize the opportunity during a hunting trip to kill Bassianus. Afterward, they assault Lavinia and cut out her tongue and chop off her hands so she can't accuse them, either verbally or in writing. They go undetected until Lavinia reveals their identities by writing in the sand with a stick she holds in her mouth. Two of Titus's sons are thrown in jail, wrongly accused of murdering their brother-in-law. Aaron lets Titus know that their death is certain unless he frees them by cutting off his own right hand and sending it to the Emperor. Titus cuts off his hand, only to find out from Aaron, who laughs mockingly, that his sons have already been beheaded—he can have their heads, but not their lives.
He now devotes himself entirely to revenge. Pretending madness, after the manner of Brutus, he lures Tamora's sons to his house, ties their hands behind their backs, and stabs them like pigs, while Lavinia, with the stumps of her arms, holds a basin to catch their blood. He bakes their heads in a pie, and serves it up to Tamora at a feast given in her honour, at which he appears disguised as a cook.
He’s now completely focused on getting revenge. Faking insanity like Brutus, he tricks Tamora's sons into coming to his house, ties their hands behind their backs, and stabs them like animals, while Lavinia, with her arm stumps, holds a basin to catch their blood. He bakes their heads into a pie and serves it to Tamora at a feast held in her honor, where he shows up disguised as a chef.
In the slaughter which now sets in, Tamora, Titus, and the Emperor are killed. Ultimately Aaron, who has tried to save[Pg 31] the bastard Tamora has secretly borne him, is condemned to be buried alive up to the waist, and thus to starve to death. Titus's son Lucius is proclaimed Emperor.
In the chaos that follows, Tamora, Titus, and the Emperor are killed. In the end, Aaron, who attempted to save[Pg 31] the illegitimate child that Tamora secretly had with him, is sentenced to be buried alive up to his waist, where he will ultimately starve. Titus's son Lucius is declared Emperor.
It will be seen that not only are we here wading ankle-deep in blood, but that we are quite outside all historical reality. Among the many changes which Shakespeare has made in the old play is the dissociation of this motley tissue of horrors from the name of the Emperor Vespasian. The part which he plays in the older drama is here shared between Titus's brother Marcus and his son Lucius, who succeeds to the throne. The woman who answers to Tamora is of similar character in the old play, but is Queen of Ethiopia. Among the horrors which Shakespeare found ready made are the rape and mutilation of Lavinia and the way in which the criminals are discovered, the hewing off of Titus's hand, and the scenes in which he takes his revenge in the dual character of butcher and cook.
It’s clear that we’re not just standing in blood here, but we’re also completely detached from any historical reality. Among the many changes Shakespeare made to the old play is separating this chaotic mix of horrors from the name of Emperor Vespasian. In the earlier version, his role is divided between Titus's brother Marcus and his son Lucius, who becomes the next ruler. The character that corresponds to Tamora is similar in the old play, but she is the Queen of Ethiopia. Among the horrific events Shakespeare found already scripted are the rape and mutilation of Lavinia, how the criminals are caught, the cutting off of Titus's hand, and the scenes where he takes his revenge as both butcher and cook.
The old English poet evidently knew his Ovid and his Seneca. The mutilation of Lavinia comes from the Metamorphoses (the story of Procne), and the cannibal banquet from the same source, as well as from Seneca's Thyestis. The German version of the tragedy, however, is written in a wretchedly flat and antiquated prose, while Shakespeare's is couched in Marlowesque pentameters.
The old English poet clearly knew his Ovid and Seneca. The mutilation of Lavinia comes from the Metamorphoses (the story of Procne), and the cannibal banquet is from the same source, as well as from Seneca's Thyestis. However, the German version of the tragedy is written in a poorly flat and outdated prose, while Shakespeare's is expressed in Marlowesque pentameters.
The example set by Marlowe in Tamburlaine was no doubt in some measure to blame for the lavish effusion of blood in the play adapted by Shakespeare, which may in this respect be bracketed with two other contemporary dramas conceived under the influence of Tamburlaine, Robert Greene's Alphonsus King of Arragon and George Peele's Battle of Alcazar. Peele's tragedy has also its barbarous Moor, Muley Hamet, who, like Aaron, is probably the offspring of Marlowe's malignant Jew of Malta and his henchman, the sensual Ithamore.
The example set by Marlowe in Tamburlaine was definitely partly responsible for the excessive bloodshed in the play adapted by Shakespeare, which can be grouped with two other contemporary dramas influenced by Tamburlaine, Robert Greene's Alphonsus King of Arragon and George Peele's Battle of Alcazar. Peele's tragedy also features its brutal Moor, Muley Hamet, who, like Aaron, is likely the descendant of Marlowe's malevolent Jew of Malta and his sidekick, the debauched Ithamore.
Among the horrors added by Shakespeare, there are two which deserve a moment's notice. The first is Titus's sudden and unpremeditated murder of his son, who ventures to oppose his will. Shocking as it seems to us to-day, such an incident did not surprise the sixteenth century public, but rather appealed to them as a touch of nature. Such lives as Benvenuto Cellini's show that even in highly cultivated natures, anger, passion, and revenge were apt to take instantaneous effect in sanguinary deeds. Men of action were in those days as ungovernable as they were barbarously cruel when a sudden fury possessed them.
Among the horrors added by Shakespeare, two deserve a moment's attention. The first is Titus's abrupt and spontaneous murder of his son, who dares to defy him. As shocking as this seems to us today, it didn't surprise the public of the sixteenth century; instead, it resonated with them as a true reflection of human nature. Lives like Benvenuto Cellini's demonstrate that even among highly cultured individuals, anger, passion, and revenge could quickly lead to violent acts. Men of action back then were as uncontrollable as they were brutally cruel when overcome by sudden rage.
The other added trait is the murder of Tamora's son. We are reminded of the scene in Henry VI, in which the young Prince Edward is murdered in the presence of Queen Margaret; and Tamora's entreaties for her son are among those verses in the play which possess the true Shakespearian ring.
The other added trait is the murder of Tamora's son. We are reminded of the scene in Henry VI, where the young Prince Edward is killed in front of Queen Margaret; and Tamora's pleas for her son are among those lines in the play that have the true Shakespearian feel.
"She is a woman, therefore may be woo'd;
She is a woman, therefore may be won,"
"She’s a woman, so she can be courted;
"She's a woman, so she can be won over."
reappear very slightly altered in Henry VI., Part I.:—
reappear very slightly altered in Henry VI, Part I.:—
"She's beautiful, and therefore to be woo'd;
She is a woman, and therefore to be won;"
"She's gorgeous, so she should be pursued;
"She's a woman, so she should be impressed."
while a similar turn of phrase is found in Sonnet XLI.:—
while a similar expression is found in Sonnet XLI.:—
"Gentle thou art, and therefore to be won;
Beauteous thou art, therefore to be assailed;"
"You are gentle, and that's why you can be won;
"You are beautiful, and that's why people will want to pursue you."
and, finally, a closely related distich occurs in Richard the Third's famous soliloquy:
and, finally, a closely related couplet appears in Richard III's famous soliloquy:
"Was ever woman in this humour woo'd?
Was ever woman in this humour won?"
"Has any woman ever been courted in this mood?
"Has any woman ever been won over when she's in this mood?"
It is true that the phrase "She is a woman, therefore may be won," occurs several times in Greene's romances, of earlier date than Titus Andronicus, and this seems to have been a sort of catchword of the period.
It is true that the phrase "She is a woman, therefore may be won," appears several times in Greene's romances, which were written before Titus Andronicus, and this seems to have been a kind of catchphrase of the time.
Although, on the whole, one may certainly say that this rough-hewn drama, with its piling-up of external effects, has very little in common with the tone or spirit of Shakespeare's mature tragedies, yet we find scattered through it lines in which the most diverse critics have professed to recognise Shakespeare's revising touch, and to catch the ring of his voice.
Although, overall, one can definitely say that this raw drama, with its accumulation of external effects, has very little in common with the tone or spirit of Shakespeare's later tragedies, we can still find lines throughout it where various critics claim to recognize Shakespeare's editing influence and hear his voice.
Few will question that such a line as this, in the first scene of the play—
Few will question that a line like this, in the first scene of the play—
"Romans—friends, followers, favourers of my right!"
"Romans—friends, supporters, and advocates of my cause!"
comes from the pen which afterwards wrote Julius Cæsar. I may mention, for my own part, that lines which, as I read the play through before acquainting myself in detail with English criticism, had struck me as patently Shakespearian, proved to be precisely the lines which the best English critics attribute to Shakespeare. To one's own mind such coincidences of feeling naturally carry conviction. I may cite as an example Tamora's speech (iv. 4):—
comes from the pen that later wrote Julius Cæsar. I can say, for my part, that lines which, as I read the play through before diving into English criticism, stood out to me as clearly Shakespearian, turned out to be the very lines that the top English critics credit to Shakespeare. Such coincidences of thought are naturally convincing. I can quote Tamora's speech (iv. 4) as an example:—
[Pg 33]"King, be thy thoughts imperious, like thy name.
Is the sun dimm'd, that gnats do fly in it?
The eagle suffers little birds to sing,
And is not careful what they mean thereby;
Knowing that with the shadow of his wings
He can at pleasure stint their melody.
Even so may'st thou the giddy men of Rome."
[Pg 33]"King, let your thoughts be as commanding as your name.
Is the sun less bright just because gnats are buzzing around it?
The eagle allows small birds to sing,
And don’t worry about what they mean;
Knowing that with the shadow of his wings
He can easily stop their song.
"You can handle the foolish men of Rome just the same."
Unmistakably Shakespearian, too, are Titus's moving lament (iii. I) when he learns of Lavinia's mutilation, and his half-distraught outbursts in the following scene foreshadow even in detail a situation belonging to the poet's culminating period, the scene between Lear and Cordelia when they are both prisoners. Titus says to his hapless daughter:
Unmistakably Shakespearian, too, are Titus's heartfelt lament (iii. I) when he finds out about Lavinia's mutilation, and his almost mad outbursts in the next scene hint at a situation from the poet's later work, the scene between Lear and Cordelia when they are both prisoners. Titus says to his unfortunate daughter:
"Lavinia, go with me:
I'll to thy closet; and go read with thee
Sad stories chanced in the times of old."
"Lavinia, come with me:
I'll come to your room, and let’s read together.
"tragic tales from ancient times."
In just the same spirit Lear exclaims:
In the same spirit, Lear exclaims:
"Come, let's away to prison ...
. . . . . so we'll live,
And pray, and sing, and tell old tales."
"Come on, let's go to prison ...
. . . . . so we can live,
"And please, sing and share old stories."
It is quite unnecessary for any opponent of blind or exaggerated Shakespeare-worship to demonstrate to us the impossibility of bringing Titus Andronicus into harmony with any other than a barbarous conception of tragic poetry. But although the play is simply omitted without apology from the Danish translation of Shakespeare's works, it must by no means be overlooked by the student, whose chief interest lies in observing the genesis and development of the poet's genius. The lower its point of departure, the more marvellous its soaring flight.
It’s definitely not needed for anyone who opposes blind or extreme admiration of Shakespeare to show us how impossible it is to fit Titus Andronicus into anything but a brutal understanding of tragic poetry. However, even though the play is completely left out without explanation from the Danish translation of Shakespeare's works, it should not be ignored by students whose main interest is tracking the growth and evolution of the poet's genius. The lower its starting point, the more amazing its ascent.
[1] "Gallops the zodiac" (ii. I, line 7) occurs twice in Peele. The phrase "A thousand deaths" (same scene, line 79) appears in Marlowe's Tamburlaine.
[1] "Gallops the zodiac" (ii. I, line 7) appears twice in Peele. The phrase "A thousand deaths" (same scene, line 79) is found in Marlowe's Tamburlaine.
IX
SHAKESPEARE'S CONCEPTION OF THE RELATIONS OF THE SEXES—HIS MARRIAGE VIEWED IN THIS LIGHT—LOVES LABOUR'S LOST—ITS MATTER AND STYLE—JOHN LYLY AND EUPHUISM—THE PERSONAL ELEMENT
During these early years in London, Shakespeare must have been conscious of spiritual growth with every day that passed. With his inordinate appetite for learning, he must every day have gathered new impressions in his many-sided activity as a hard-working actor, a furbisher-up of old plays in accordance with the taste of the day for scenic effects, and finally as a budding poet, in whose heart every mood thrilled into melody, and every conception clothed itself in dramatic form. He must have felt his spirit light and free, not least, perhaps, because he had escaped from his home in Stratford.
During these early years in London, Shakespeare was probably aware of his spiritual growth with each passing day. With his intense desire to learn, he likely gathered new impressions daily through his various roles as a dedicated actor, a reworker of old plays to match contemporary tastes for visual effects, and a budding poet, whose heart turned every mood into song and every idea into a dramatic form. He must have felt his spirit light and free, perhaps especially because he had left his home in Stratford.
Ordinary knowledge of the world is sufficient to suggest that his association with a village girl eight years older than himself could not satisfy him or fill his life. The study of his works confirms this conjecture. It would, of course, be unreasonable to attribute conscious and deliberate autobiographical import to speeches torn from their context in different plays; but there are none the less several passages in his dramas which may fairly be taken as indicating that he regarded his marriage in the light of a youthful folly. Take, for example, this passage in Twelfth Night (ii. 4):—
Ordinary knowledge of the world suggests that his relationship with a village girl eight years older than him couldn't satisfy him or fulfill his life. Studying his works backs up this idea. It would be unreasonable to think that there’s a conscious and deliberate personal meaning in speeches ripped from their context in various plays; however, there are still several parts in his dramas that clearly indicate he viewed his marriage as a youthful mistake. For example, consider this line in Twelfth Night (ii. 4):—
"Duke. What kind of woman is't?
Vio.
Of your complexion.
Duke. She is not worth thee then. What years, i' faith?
Vio. About your years, my lord.
Duke. Too old, by Heaven. Let still the woman take
An elder than herself; so wears she to him,
So sways she level in her husband's heart:
For, boy, however we do praise ourselves,
Our fancies are more giddy and unfirm,
More longing, wavering, sooner lost and worn,
Than women's are.
Vio.
think it well, my lord.
[Pg 35]
Duke. Then, let thy love be younger than thyself,
Or thy affection cannot hold the bent;
For women are as roses, whose fair flower,
Being once display'd, doth fall that very hour."
"Duke. What type of woman is she?"
Vio. Your kind.
Duke. Then she’s not worth your time. How old is she, really?
Vio. Around your age, my lord.
Duke. I'm too old, I promise. Let the woman always make the choice.
Someone older than her; that’s how she stays
Balance in her husband's heart:
Because, wow, no matter how much we boast,
Our emotions are more anxious and uncertain,
More eager, unpredictable, and easily confused,
Than women's are.
Vio. I understand what you're saying, my lord.
[Pg 35]
Duke. Then let your love be younger than you,
Or your feelings won't remain strong;
For women are like roses, with their lovely flowers,
"As soon as they're out, it'll happen that same hour."
And this is in the introduction to the Fool's exquisite song about the power of love, that song which "The spinsters and the knitters in the sun And the free maids, that weave their thread with bones, Do use to chant"—Shakespeare's loveliest lyric.
And this is in the introduction to the Fool's beautiful song about the power of love, that song which "The spinsters and the knitters in the sun And the free maids, that weave their thread with bones, Do use to chant"—Shakespeare's most lovely lyric.
There are passages in other plays which seem to show traces of personal regret at the memory of this early marriage and the circumstances under which it came about. In the Tempest, for instance, we have Prospero's warning to Ferdinand (iv. I):—
There are parts in other plays that seem to reflect a sense of personal regret about this early marriage and the situations surrounding it. In the Tempest, for example, we see Prospero's warning to Ferdinand (iv. I):—
"If thou dost break her virgin-knot before
All sanctimonious ceremonies may,
With full and holy rite, be minister'd,
No sweet aspersion shall the heavens let fall
To make this contract grow, but barren hate,
Sour-ey'd disdain, and discord, shall bestrew
The union of your bed with weeds so loathly,
That you shall hate it both."
"If you break her virginity before
All the sacred ceremonies can be carried out correctly,
After completing all the necessary and sacred rituals,
No blessing from above will come down.
To help this union thrive, but only empty hate,
Sour disdain and conflict will arise.
The connection between your bed and those disgusting weeds,
"That you'll end up hating it too."
Two of the comedies of Shakespeare's first period are, as we might expect, imitations, and even in part adaptations, of older plays. By comparing them, where it is possible, with these earlier works, we can discover, among other things, the thoughts to which Shakespeare, in these first years in London, was most intent on giving utterance. It thus appears that he held strong views as to the necessary subordination of the female to the male, and as to the trouble caused by headstrong, foolish, or jealous women.
Two of the comedies from Shakespeare's early period are, not surprisingly, imitations and even adaptations of older plays. By comparing them, when possible, with these earlier works, we can uncover, among other things, the ideas that Shakespeare was most eager to express during his first years in London. It becomes clear that he had strong opinions about the necessary subordination of women to men and the issues caused by headstrong, foolish, or jealous women.
His Comedy of Errors is modelled upon the Menœchmi of Plautus, or rather on an English play of the same title dating from 1580, which was not itself taken direct from Plautus, but from Italian adaptations of the old Latin farce. Following the example of Plautus in the Amphitruo, Shakespeare has supplemented the confusion between the two Antipholuses by a parallel and wildly improbable confusion between their serving-men, who both go by the same name and are likewise twins. But it is in the contrast between the two female figures, the married sister Adriana and the unmarried Luciana, that we catch the personal note in the play. On account of the confusion of persons, Adriana rages against her husband, and is at last on the point of plunging him into lifelong misery. To her complaint that he has not come home at the appointed time, Luciana answers:—
His Comedy of Errors is based on Menœchmi by Plautus, or more accurately on an English play of the same name from 1580, which wasn’t directly taken from Plautus but adapted from Italian versions of the old Latin farce. Following Plautus' lead in Amphitruo, Shakespeare has added to the mix-up between the two Antipholuses by creating a similar and wildly improbable mix-up between their servants, who share the same name and are also twins. However, it’s in the contrast between the two female characters, the married sister Adriana and the single Luciana, that we sense a personal touch in the play. Because of the mix-up, Adriana lashes out at her husband, nearly pushing him into a life of misery. In response to her complaint about his failure to come home at the agreed time, Luciana replies:—
"A man is master of his liberty:
Time is their master; and, when they see time,
They'll go, or come: if so, be patient, sister.
[Pg 36]
Adriana. Why should their liberty than ours be more?
Luciana. Because their business still lies out o' door.
Adr. Look, when I serve him so, he takes it ill.
Luc. O! know he is the bridle of your will.
Adr. There's none but asses will be bridled so.
Luc. Why, headstrong liberty is lash'd with woe.
There's nothing situate under heaven's eye
But hath his bound, in earth, in sea, in sky:
The beasts, the fishes, and the winged fowls.
Are their males' subjects, and at their controls.
Men, more divine, the masters of all these,
Lords of the wide world, and wild wat'ry seas,
. . . . . . . . .
Are masters to their females, and their lords:
Then, let your will attend on their accords."
"A man controls his freedom:
Time controls them; and when they notice time,
They'll leave or arrive: if that's the case, be patient, sister.
[Pg 36]
Adriana. Why should they have more freedom than us?
Luciana. Because their responsibilities are still outside.
Adr. Look, when I wait on him like that, it annoys him.
Luc. Oh! Just know that he controls what you want.
Adr. Only idiots would allow themselves to be manipulated like that.
Luc. Well, being stubborn about freedom brings its own suffering.
Nothing is under the watchful eye of heaven.
That doesn't have its limits, on land, in sea, in sky:
The animals, the fish, and the birds in the air,
Are subject to their male counterparts, and under their control.
Men, more divine, are the masters of all these,
Lords of the vast world and the wild seas,
. . . . . . . . .
Are masters to their females, and their lords:
So, let your will pay attention to their agreements."
In the last act of the comedy, Adriana, speaking to the Abbess accuses her husband of running after other women:—
In the final act of the comedy, Adriana, talking to the Abbess, accuses her husband of chasing after other women:—
"Abbess. You should for that have reprehended him.
Adriana. Why, so I did.
Abb. Ay, but not rough enough.
Adr. As roughly as my modesty would let me.
Abb. Haply, in private.
Adr. And in assemblies too.
Abb. Ay, but not enough.
Adr. It was the copy of our conference.
In bed, he slept not for my urging it:
At board, he fed not for my urging it;
Alone, it was the subject of my theme;
In company, I often glanced it:
Still did I tell him it was vile and bad.
Abb. And therefore came it that the man was mad:
The venom clamours of a jealous woman
Poison more deadly than a mad dog's tooth.
It seems, his sleeps were hinder'd by thy railing,
And thereof comes it that his head is light.
Thou say'st, his meat was sauc'd with thy upbraidings:
Unquiet meals make ill digestions;
Thereof the raging fire of fever bred:
And what's a fever but a fit of madness?"
Abbess. You really should have told him off for that.
Adriana. Yeah, I did.
Abbreviated. But not tightly enough.
Adr. As firmly as my modesty would permit.
Abb. Maybe privately.
Adr. And in public as well.
Abb. Yes, but it's still not enough.
Adr. That's how our conversation went.
In bed, he couldn’t sleep because I kept mentioning it:
At the table, he couldn’t eat for my nagging;
Alone, it was the topic of my thoughts;
In company, I often hinted at it:
I still told him it was terrible and wrong.
Abb. And that’s why the man lost his mind:
The poisonous complaints of a jealous woman
Are more dangerous than a mad dog’s bite.
It seems your insults kept him from resting,
And that’s why his mind is so unsettled.
You say his food was ruined by your accusations:
Uneasy meals lead to bad digestion;
That’s how the raging fever started:
And what is a fever but a form of madness?"
At least as striking is the culminating point of Shakespeare's adaptation of the old play called The Taming of a Shrew. He took very lightly this piece of task-work, executed, it would seem, to the order of his fellow-players. In point of diction and metre it is much less highly finished than others of his youthful comedies; but if we compare the Shakespearian play (in whose title the Shrew receives the definite instead of the indefinite article) point by point with the original, we obtain an invaluable[Pg 37] glimpse into Shakespeare's comic, as formerly into his tragic, workshop. Few examples are so instructive as this.
At least as striking is the peak of Shakespeare's adaptation of the old play called The Taming of a Shrew. He approached this task somewhat casually, it seems, at the request of his fellow actors. In terms of language and rhythm, it’s not as polished as his other early comedies; however, if we compare the Shakespearean play (where the Shrew is referred to with the definite article instead of the indefinite) point by point with the original, we get an invaluable[Pg 37] look into Shakespeare's comedic, just as we once did with his tragic, creative process. Few examples are as enlightening as this.
Many readers have no doubt wondered what was Shakespeare's design in presenting this piece, of all others, in the framework which we Danes know in Holberg's[1] Jeppe paa Bjerget. The answer is, that he had no particular design in the matter. He took the framework ready-made from the earlier play, which, however, he throughout remodelled and improved, not to say recreated. It is not only far ruder and coarser than Shakespeare's, but does not redeem its crude puerility by any raciness or power.
Many readers have probably wondered why Shakespeare chose to present this piece, of all others, in the framework that we Danes know from Holberg's[1] Jeppe paa Bjerget. The answer is that he didn't have a specific intention behind it. He took the framework from the earlier play, which he completely remodeled and improved, not to mention recreated. It's not only much cruder and rougher than Shakespeare's version, but it also fails to redeem its childishness with any humor or strength.
Nowhere does the difference appear more decisively than in the great speech in which Katharine, cured of her own shrewishness, closes the play by bringing the other rebellious women to reason. In the old play she begins with a whole cosmogony: "The first world was a form without a form," until God, the King of kings, "in six days did frame his heavenly work":—
Nowhere is the difference more evident than in the powerful speech where Katharine, having overcome her own difficulties, wraps up the play by getting the other rebellious women to see reason. In the old play, she starts with a complete explanation of the universe: "The first world was a form without a form," until God, the King of kings, "in six days created his heavenly work":—
"Then to his image he did make a man,
Olde Adam, and from his side asleepe
A rib was taken, of which the Lord did make
The woe of man, so termd by Adam then,
Woman for that by her came sinne to vs,
And for her sin was Adam doomd to die.
As Sara to her husband, so should we
Obey them, loue them, keepe and nourish them
If they by any meanes doo want our helpes,
Laying our handes vnder theire feete to tread,
If that by that we might procure there ease."
"Then he created man in his image,
Old Adam, while he was sleeping
A rib was taken from his side, and from it the Lord created
The wife of the man, whom Adam named
Woman, sin entered the world through her,
And because of her sin, Adam was sentenced to die.
Just like Sarah submitted to her husband, we should
Respect them, love them, care for them, and support them.
When they need our help,
Placing our hands under their feet to walk,
"If we can offer them comfort by doing so."
And she herself sets the example by placing her hand under her husband's foot.
And she sets the example by putting her hand under her husband's foot.
Shakespeare omits all this theology and skips the Scriptural authorities, but only to arrive at the self-same result:—
Shakespeare leaves out all this theology and skips the Scripture references, but he ends up with the same conclusion:—
"Fie, fie! unknit that threatening unkind brow,
And dart not scornful glances from those eyes,
To wound thy lord, thy king, thy governor.
. . . . . . . . .
A woman mov'd is like a fountain troubled,
Muddy, ill-seeming, thick, bereft of beauty;
And, while it is so, none so dry or thirsty
Will deign to sip, or touch one drop of it.
Thy husband is thy lord, thy life, thy keeper,
Thy head, thy sovereign; one that cares for thee,
And for thy maintenance; commits his body
To painful labour, both by sea and land,
To watch the night in storms, the day in cold,
Whilst thou liest warm at home, secure and safe;
[Pg 38]
And craves no other tribute at thy hands,
But love, fair looks, and true obedience,
Too little payment for so great a debt.
Such duty as the subject owes the prince,
Even such a woman oweth to her husband;
And when she's froward, peevish, sullen, sour,
And not obedient to his honest will,
What is she but a foul contending rebel,
And graceless traitor to her loving lord?"
"Come on, come on! Unfurrow that angry brow,
And don’t give those judgmental looks from your eyes,
To hurt your husband, your king, your ruler.
Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
A woman who is upset is like a troubled fountain,
Cloudy, ugly, thick, not beautiful;
And while it’s like that, no one is dry or thirsty.
Will bother to sip or touch even a single drop.
Your husband is your leader, your life, your protector,
Your mind, your guide; someone who looks out for you,
And for your support, he dedicates his body.
To hard work, both at sea and on land,
To stay up at night during storms and through the cold of the day,
While you lie comfortably at home, safe and sound;
[Pg 38]
And he doesn't ask for anything else from you,
But love, kind gestures, and genuine obedience,
A return that's too small for such a large debt.
The duty a subject has to a prince,
A woman is also indebted to her husband;
And when she's stubborn, grumpy, moody, or negative,
And not following his genuine wishes,
What is she but a disgusting, rebellious traitor,
"And an ungrateful traitor to her caring lord?"
In these adapted plays, then, partly from the nature of their subjects and partly because his thoughts ran in that direction, we find Shakespeare chiefly occupied with the relation between man and woman, and specially between husband and wife. They are not, however, his first works. At the age of five-and-twenty or thereabouts Shakespeare began his independent dramatic production, and, following the natural bent of youth and youthful vivacity, he began it with a light and joyous comedy.
In these adapted plays, then, partly due to their subjects and partly because of his own thoughts, we see Shakespeare mainly focused on the relationship between men and women, especially between husbands and wives. However, these are not his earliest works. Around the age of twenty-five, Shakespeare started his own independent dramatic career, and, following the natural tendencies of youth and youthful energy, he kicked it off with a light and cheerful comedy.
We have several reasons, partly metrical (the frequency of rhymes), partly technical (the dramatic weakness of the play), for supposing Love's Labour's Lost to be his earliest comedy. Many allusions point to 1589 as the date of this play in its original form. For instance, the dancing horse mentioned in i. 2 was first exhibited in 1589; the names of the characters, Biron, Longaville, Dumain (Duc du Maine), suggest those of men who were prominent in French politics between 1581 and 1590; and, finally, when we remember that the King of Navarre, as the Princess's betrothed, becomes heir to the throne of France, we cannot but conjecture a reference to Henry of Navarre, who mounted that throne precisely in 1589. The play has not, however, reached us in its earliest form; for the title-page of the quarto edition shows that it was revised and enlarged on the occasion of its performance before Elizabeth at Christmas 1597. There are not a few places in which we can trace the revision, the original form having been inadvertently retained along with the revised text. This is apparent in Biron's long speech in the fourth act, sc. 3:—
We have several reasons, partly related to meter (the frequency of rhymes) and partly technical (the dramatic weakness of the play), for believing that Love's Labour's Lost is his earliest comedy. Many references suggest that 1589 is the date of this play in its original form. For example, the dancing horse mentioned in i. 2 was first shown in 1589; the names of the characters, Biron, Longaville, Dumain (Duc du Maine), hint at men who were influential in French politics between 1581 and 1590; and finally, when we consider that the King of Navarre, as the Princess's fiancé, becomes heir to the French throne, we can't help but think of Henry of Navarre, who took the throne in 1589. However, the play has not come down to us in its earliest form; the title page of the quarto edition indicates that it was revised and expanded for its performance before Elizabeth at Christmas 1597. There are several places where we can see the revisions, as the original text was inadvertently preserved alongside the revised version. This is clear in Biron's long speech in the fourth act, sc. 3:—
"For when would you, my lord, or you, or you,
Have found the ground of study's excellence,
Without the beauty of a woman's face?
From women's eyes this doctrine I derive:
They are the ground, the books, the academes,
From whence doth spring the true Promethean fire."
"For when would you, my lord, or you, or you,
Have found the basis of the study's greatness,
Is there any charm without a woman's face?
From women's perspectives, I take this lesson:
They are the source, the books, the schools,
"From which the true Promethean fire comes."
This belongs to the older text. Farther on in the speech, where we find the same ideas repeated in another and better form, we have evidently the revised version before us:—
This belongs to the older text. Later in the speech, where we see the same ideas expressed in a different and better way, we clearly have the revised version in front of us:—
"For when would you, my liege, or you, or you,
In leaden contemplation have found out
[Pg 39]
Such fiery numbers, as the prompting eyes
Of beauty's tutors have enrich'd you with?
. . . . . . . .
From women's eyes this doctrine I derive:
They sparkle still the right Promethean fire,
They are the books, the arts, the academes,
That show, contain, and nourish all the world;
Else none at all in aught proves excellent."
"For when would you, my lord, or you, or you,
In deep thought have discovered
[Pg 39]
Such passionate ideas, like the inspiring gazes
What have beauty's mentors given you?
. . . . . . . .
From women's perspectives, I learn this lesson:
They still glow with the genuine Promethean flame,
They are the books, the arts, the schools, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
That show, hold, and support everything in the world;
"Otherwise, nothing really proves to be great."
The last two acts, which far surpass the earlier ones, have evidently been revised with special care, and some details, especially in the parts assigned to the Princess and Biron, now and then reveal Shakespeare's maturer style and tone of feeling.
The last two acts, which are clearly much better than the earlier ones, seem to have been revised with great attention to detail, and some aspects, particularly in the roles of the Princess and Biron, occasionally show Shakespeare's more developed style and emotional depth.
No original source has been found for this first attempt of the young Stratfordian in the direction of comedy. For the first, and perhaps for the last time, he seems to have sought for no external stimulus, but set himself to evolve everything from within. The result is that, dramatically, the play is the slightest he ever wrote. It has scarcely ever been performed even in England, and may, indeed, be described as unactable.
No original source has been found for this initial attempt by the young Stratfordian at comedy. For the first, and possibly the last time, he appears to have relied solely on his own inspiration, not seeking any outside influence. As a result, the play is the least substantial he ever wrote. It has hardly been performed even in England and can truly be considered unperformable.
It is a play of two motives. The first, of course, is love—what else should be the theme of a youthful poet's first comedy?—but love without a trace of passion, almost without deep personal feeling, a love which is half make-believe, tricked out in word-plays. For the second theme of the comedy is language itself, poetic expression—for its own sake—a subject round which all the meditations of the young poet must necessarily have centred, as, in the midst of a cross-fire of new impressions, he set about the formation of a vocabulary and a style.
It’s a play with two main themes. The first is love—what else would a young poet’s first comedy be about?—but it’s a love that lacks passion, almost devoid of deep personal emotion, a love that feels a bit like make-believe, dressed up in clever wordplay. The second theme is language itself, poetic expression for its own sake—a topic that all of the young poet's thoughts must have revolved around as he navigated a flurry of new experiences while trying to develop his vocabulary and style.
The moment the reader opens this first play of Shakespeare's, he cannot fail to observe that in several of his characters the poet is ridiculing absurdities and artificialities in the manner of speech of the day, and, moreover, that his personages, as a whole, display a certain half-sportive luxuriance in their rhetoric as well as in their wit and banter. They seem to be speaking, not in order to inform, persuade, or convince, but simply to relieve the pressure of their imagination, to play with words, to worry at them, split them up and recombine them, arrange them in alliterative sequences, or group them in almost identical antithetic clauses; at the same time making sport no less fantastical with the ideas the words represent, and illustrating them by new and far-fetched comparisons; until the dialogue appears not so much a part of the action or an introduction to it, as a tournament of words, clashing and swaying to and fro, while the rhythmic music of the verse and prose in turns expresses exhilaration, tenderness, affectation, the joy of life, gaiety or scorn. Although there is a certain superficiality about it all, we can recognise in it that exuberance of all the vital spirits which characterises the Renaissance. To the appeal—
The moment a reader opens this first play of Shakespeare's, they can't help but notice that in several of his characters, the poet is making fun of the ridiculousness and artificiality in the way people spoke at the time. Moreover, his characters, as a whole, show a certain playful extravagance in their language as well as in their wit and teasing. They seem to be talking not to inform, persuade, or convince, but simply to relieve the pressure of their imagination, to play with words, to twist them, break them apart and put them back together, arrange them in alliterative sequences, or group them into nearly identical contrasting clauses; at the same time, they create fantastical jokes with the ideas behind the words, illustrating them with new and far-fetched comparisons. The dialogue seems less like part of the action or an introduction to it and more like a word tournament, clashing and swaying back and forth, while the rhythmic music of the verse and prose alternately expresses excitement, tenderness, pretension, the joy of life, lightheartedness, or contempt. While there may be a certain superficiality to it all, we can recognize in it the exuberance of all the vital spirits that define the Renaissance. To the appeal—
[Pg 40]
"White-handed mistress, one sweet word with thee,"
[Pg 40]
"White-handed lady, just one sweet word with you,"
comes the answer—
here’s the answer—
"Honey, and milk, and sugar: there are three."
"Honey, milk, and sugar: those are the three."
And well may Boyet say (v. 2):—
And it's true that Boyet could say (v. 2):—
"The tongues of mocking wenches are as keen
As is the razor's edge invisible,
Cutting a smaller hair than may be seen;
Above the sense of sense, so sensible
Seemeth their conference; their conceits have wings
Fleeter than arrows, bullets, wind, thought, swifter things."
"The words of mocking women are as sharp
Like an unseen sharp edge,
Cutting a hair thinner than what you can see;
Above all else, their discussions seem
So insightful; their ideas are soaring.
"Faster than arrows, bullets, the wind, and thought—things that are quicker."
Boyet's words, however, refer merely to the youthful gaiety and quickness of wit which may be found in all periods. We have here something more than that: the diction of the leading characters, and the various extravagances of expression cultivated by the subordinate personages, bring us face to face with a linguistic phenomenon which can be understood only in the light of history.
Boyet's words, however, only point to the youthful joy and sharp wit that can be seen in all eras. Here, we have something deeper: the language of the main characters, along with the various quirks of expression used by the supporting characters, confront us with a linguistic phenomenon that can only be understood in a historical context.
The word Euphuism is employed as a common designation for these eccentricities of style—a word which owes its origin to John Lyly's romance, Euphues, the Anatomy of Wit, published in 1578. Lyly was also the author of nine plays, all written before 1589, and there is no doubt that he exercised a very important influence upon Shakespeare's dramatic style.
The term Euphuism is commonly used to describe these quirky stylistic features—a word that comes from John Lyly's novel, Euphues, the Anatomy of Wit, published in 1578. Lyly also wrote nine plays, all of which were completed before 1589, and it's clear that he had a significant impact on Shakespeare's writing style.
But it is a very narrow view of the matter which finds in him the sole originator of the wave of mannerism which swept over the English poetry of the Renaissance.
But it's a very limited perspective that sees him as the only creator of the wave of mannerism that swept through English poetry during the Renaissance.
The movement was general throughout Europe. It took its rise in the new-born enthusiasm for the antique literatures, in comparison with whose dignity of utterance the vernacular seemed low and vulgar. In order to approximate to the Latin models, men devised an exaggerated and dilated phraseology, heavy with images, and even sought to attain amplitude of style by placing side by side the vernacular word and the more exquisite foreign expression for the same object. Thus arose the alto estilo, the estilo culto. In Italy, the disciples of Petrarch, with their concetti, were dominant in poetry; in Shakespeare's own time, Marini came to the front with his antitheses and word-plays. In France, Ronsard and his school obeyed the general tendency. In Spain, the new style was represented by Guevara, who directly influenced Lyly.
The movement was widespread across Europe. It started with a newfound enthusiasm for ancient literatures, which seemed so much more dignified than the vernacular language, which felt low and crude in comparison. To align more closely with Latin models, writers created an exaggerated and elaborate style, packed with imagery, and even combined the vernacular word with more refined foreign expressions for the same idea. This led to the emergence of the alto estilo and the estilo culto. In Italy, followers of Petrarch, with their concetti, dominated poetry; during Shakespeare's time, Marini rose to prominence with his contrasts and wordplay. In France, Ronsard and his group adhered to this overall trend. In Spain, the new style was represented by Guevara, who had a direct influence on Lyly.
John Lyly was about ten years older than Shakespeare. He was born in Kent in 1553 or 1554, of humble parentage. Nevertheless he obtained a full share of the literary culture of his time, studied at Oxford, probably by the assistance of Lord Burleigh, took his Master's degree in 1575, afterwards went to Cambridge, and eventually, no doubt on account of the success of his Euphues,[Pg 41] found a position at the court of Elizabeth. For a period of ten years he was Court Poet, what in our days would be called Poet Laureate. But his position was without emolument. He was always hoping in vain for the post of Master of the Revels, and two touching letters to Elizabeth, the one dated 1590, the other 1593, in which he petitions for this appointment, show that after ten years' labour at court he felt himself a ship-wrecked man, and after thirteen years gave himself up to despair. All the duties and responsibilities of the office he coveted were heaped upon him, but he was denied the appointment itself. Like Greene and Marlowe, he lived a miserable life, and died in 1606, poor and indebted, leaving his family in destitution.
John Lyly was about ten years older than Shakespeare. He was born in Kent in 1553 or 1554, to humble parents. However, he received a solid education for his time, studied at Oxford—likely with the help of Lord Burleigh—earned his Master's degree in 1575, then went to Cambridge, and eventually, thanks to the success of his Euphues,[Pg 41] found a role at Elizabeth's court. For ten years, he was the Court Poet, what we would now call Poet Laureate. But his role came without pay. He constantly hoped in vain for the position of Master of the Revels, and two heartfelt letters to Elizabeth, one dated 1590 and the other 1593, in which he requests this appointment, show that after a decade at court, he felt like a shipwrecked man, and after thirteen years, he succumbed to despair. All the duties and responsibilities of the office he desired were piled onto him, but he was denied the actual appointment. Like Greene and Marlowe, he lived a difficult life and died in 1606, poor and in debt, leaving his family in hardship.
His book, Euphues, is written for the court of Elizabeth. The Queen herself studied and translated the ancient authors, and it was the fashion of her court to deal incessantly in mythological comparisons and allusions to antiquity. Lyly shows this tendency in all his writings. He quotes Cicero, imitates Plautus, cites numberless verses from Virgil and Ovid, reproduces almost word for word in his Euphues Plutarch's Treatise on Education, and borrows from Ovid's Metamorphoses the themes of several of his plays. In A Midsummer Night's Dream, when Bottom appears with an ass's head and exclaims, "I have a reasonable good ear for music; let's have the tongs and the bones," we may doubtless trace the incident back to the metamorphosis of Midas in Ovid, but through the medium of Lyly's Mydas.
His book, Euphues, is aimed at the court of Elizabeth. The Queen herself studied and translated ancient authors, and it was popular in her court to constantly reference mythology and allusions to the classics. Lyly reflects this trend in all his works. He quotes Cicero, imitates Plautus, references numerous verses from Virgil and Ovid, nearly reproduces Plutarch's Treatise on Education word for word in his Euphues, and draws themes from Ovid's Metamorphoses for several of his plays. In A Midsummer Night's Dream, when Bottom shows up with an ass's head and says, "I have a reasonable good ear for music; let's have the tongs and the bones," we can definitely trace this moment back to the transformation of Midas in Ovid, but through the lens of Lyly's Mydas.
It was not merely the relation of the age to antiquity that produced the fashionable style. The new intercourse between country and country had quite as much to do with it. Before the invention of printing, each country had been spiritually isolated; but the international exchange of ideas had by this time become very much easier. Every European nation begins in the sixteenth century to provide itself with a library of translations. Foreign manners and fashions, in language as well as in costume, came into vogue, and helped to produce a heterogeneous and motley style.
It wasn't just the connection between the current age and ancient times that created the trendy style. The new interactions between different countries played a big role as well. Before printing was invented, each country had been isolated in its own spiritual bubble; however, by this time, sharing ideas internationally had become much easier. Starting in the sixteenth century, every European nation began building its own library of translations. Foreign customs and styles, both in language and clothing, became popular and contributed to a diverse and mixed style.
In England, moreover, we have to note the very important fact that, precisely at the time when the Renaissance began to bear literary fruit, the throne was occupied by a woman, and one who, without possessing any delicate literary sense or refined artistic taste, was interested in the intellectual movement. Vain, and inclined to secret gallantries, she demanded, and received, incessant homage, for the most part in extravagant mythological terms, from the ablest of her subjects—from Sidney, from Spenser, from Raleigh—and was determined, in short, that the whole literature of the time should turn towards her as its central point. Shakespeare was the only great poet of the period who absolutely declined to comply with this demand.
In England, we also need to recognize the very important fact that, right when the Renaissance started to produce literary masterpieces, the throne was held by a woman who, despite lacking any sensitive literary appreciation or refined artistic taste, was engaged in the intellectual movement. Proud and prone to secret affairs, she insisted on, and received, constant admiration, mostly expressed in extravagant mythological language, from the most talented of her subjects—like Sidney, Spenser, and Raleigh—and was determined that all literature of the time should revolve around her as its focal point. Shakespeare was the only major poet of the period who completely refused to go along with this demand.
It followed from the relation in which literature stood to Elizabeth that it addressed itself as a whole to women, and especially[Pg 42] to ladies of position. Euphues is a ladies' book. The new style may be described, not inaptly, as the development of a more refined method of address to the fair sex.
It followed from the connection between literature and Elizabeth that it was directed primarily towards women, especially[Pg 42] women of high status. Euphues is a book for ladies. This new style can be seen as the evolution of a more sophisticated way of speaking to women.
Sir Philip Sidney, in a masque, had done homage to Elizabeth, then forty-five years old, as "the Lady of the May." A letter which Sir Walter Raleigh, after his disgrace, addressed from his prison to Sir Robert Cecil on the subject of Elizabeth, affords a particularly striking example of the Euphuistic style; admirably fitted as it certainly was to express the passion affected by a soldier of forty for the maiden of sixty who held his fate in her hands:—
Sir Philip Sidney, in a performance, had paid tribute to Elizabeth, who was then forty-five years old, as "the Lady of the May." A letter that Sir Walter Raleigh wrote from his prison to Sir Robert Cecil about Elizabeth, offers a particularly striking example of the Euphuistic style; it was undoubtedly well-suited to convey the emotions of a forty-year-old soldier for a sixty-year-old woman who held his destiny in her hands:—
"While she was yet nigher at hand, that I might hear of her once in two or three days, my sorrows were the less; but even now my heart is cast into the depth of all misery. I that was wont to behold her riding like Alexander, hunting like Diana, walking like Venus, the gentle wind blowing her fair hair about her pure cheeks like a nymph; sometime sitting in the shade like a goddess; sometime singing like an angel; sometime playing like Orpheus. Behold the sorrow of this world! Once amiss, hath bereaved me of all."[2]
"When she was still close enough for me to hear from her every couple of days, my sadness was manageable; but now my heart is engulfed in misery. I used to see her riding like Alexander, hunting like Diana, walking like Venus, with the gentle wind blowing her beautiful hair around her pure cheeks like a nymph; sometimes sitting in the shade like a goddess; sometimes singing like an angel; sometimes playing like Orpheus. Just look at the sorrow of this world! One mistake has taken everything from me."[2]
The German scholar Landmann, who has devoted special study to Euphuism,[3] has justly pointed out that the greatest extravagances of style, and the worst sins against taste, of that period are always to be found in books written for ladies, celebrating the charms of the fair sex, and seeking to please by means of highly elaborated wit.
The German scholar Landmann, who has focused specifically on Euphuism,[3] has rightly noted that the most extravagant styles and the worst breaches of taste from that time are often found in books written for women, praising the qualities of the fair sex, and trying to impress with overly intricate wit.
This may have been the point of departure of the new style; but it soon ceased to address itself specially to feminine readers, and became a means of gratifying the propensity of the men of the Renaissance to mirror their whole nature in their speech, making it peculiar to the point of affectation, and affected to the point of the most daring mannerism. Euphuism ministered to their passion for throwing all they said into high and highly coloured relief, for polishing it till it shone and sparkled like real or paste diamonds in the sunshine, for making it ring, and sing, and chime, and rhyme, without caring whether reason took any share in the sport.
This might have been the starting point of the new style; however, it quickly stopped focusing specifically on female readers and became a way for men of the Renaissance to express their entire nature in their speech, making it unique to the point of being affected, and affected to the point of extreme mannerism. Euphuism catered to their love for making everything they said stand out in bold and vibrant ways, polishing it until it gleamed and sparkled like real or costume jewelry in the sunlight, making it resonate, sing, chime, and rhyme, without worrying if reason played any part in the fun.
As a slight but characteristic illustration of this tendency, note the reply of the page, Moth, to Armado (iii. I):—
As a slight but typical example of this tendency, take note of the page, Moth's response to Armado (iii. I):—
"Moth. Master, will you win your love with a French brawl?
"Moth. Master, are you planning to win over your love by fighting in a French way?"
"Arm. How meanest thou? brawling in French?
"Arm. What do you mean? Are you debating in French?"
"Moth. No, my complete master; but to jig off a tune at the tongue's end, canary to it with your feet, humour it with turning up your eyelids, sigh a note, and sing a note; sometime through the throat, as if you [Pg 43]swallowed love with singing love; sometime through the nose, as if you snuffed up love by smelling love; with your hat, penthouse-like, o'er the shop of your eyes; with your arms crossed on your thin belly-doublet, like a rabbit on a spit; or your hands in your pocket, like a man after the old painting; and keep not too long in one tune, but a snip and away. These are complements, these are humours, these betray nice wenches, that would be betrayed without these, and make them men of note (do you note me?), that most are affected to these."
"Moth. No, my dear master; but to dance to a rhythm, sing with your feet, show it by raising your eyebrows, sigh a note, and hit a note; sometimes from your throat, like you're [Pg 43]gulping down love while singing about it; sometimes through your nose, as if you're inhaling love by smelling it; with your hat like a canopy over your eyes; with your arms crossed over your slim waist, like a rabbit on a spit; or your hands in your pockets, like a guy in an old painting; and don’t linger too long on one tune, just a little piece and then move on. These are compliments, these are behaviors that attract charming girls, who would be charmed anyway, and make them drawn to significant men (do you get what I mean?), that most are pulled towards these."
Landmann has conclusively proved that John Lyly's Euphues is only an imitation, and at many points a very close imitation, of the Spaniard Guevara's book, an imaginary biography of Marcus Aurelius, which, in the fifty years since its publication, had been six times translated into English. It was so popular that one of these translations passed through no fewer than twelve editions. Both in style and matter Euphues follows Guevara's book, which, in Sir Thomas North's adaptation, bears the title of The Dial of Princes.
Landmann has definitively shown that John Lyly's Euphues is just an imitation, and in many ways a very close imitation, of the Spanish author Guevara's book, which is a fictional biography of Marcus Aurelius. In the fifty years since it was published, it has been translated into English six times. It was so popular that one of these translations went through no less than twelve editions. Both in style and content, Euphues follows Guevara's book, which is titled The Dial of Princes in Sir Thomas North's adaptation.
The chief characteristics of Euphuism were parallel and assonant antitheses, long strings of comparisons with real or imaginary natural phenomena (borrowed for the most part from Pliny's Natural History), a partiality for images from antique history and mythology, and a love of alliteration.
The main features of Euphuism were parallel and similar oppositions, lengthy comparisons with real or imaginary natural phenomena (mostly taken from Pliny's Natural History), a preference for images from ancient history and mythology, and an appreciation for alliteration.
Not till a later date did Shakespeare ridicule Euphuism properly so called—to wit, in that well-known passage in Henry IV., Part I., where Falstaff plays the king. In his speech beginning "Peace, good pint-pot! peace, good tickle-brain!" Shakespeare deliberately parodies Lyly's similes from natural history. Falstaff says:—
Not until later did Shakespeare mock Euphuism in the formal sense—in that famous part in Henry IV., Part I., where Falstaff impersonates the king. In his line starting with "Peace, good pint-pot! peace, good tickle-brain!" Shakespeare purposely parodies Lyly's natural history comparisons. Falstaff says:—
"Harry, I do not only marvel where thou spendest thy time, but also how thou art accompanied: for though the camomile, the more it is trodden on, the faster it grows, yet youth, the more it is wasted, the sooner it wears."
"Harry, I not just wonder where you are spending your time, but also who you’re with: because just like chamomile, which grows faster the more it’s walked on, youth fades away faster the more it’s wasted."
Compare with this the following passage from Lyly (cited by Landmann):—
Compare this with the following passage from Lyly (cited by Landmann):—
"Too much studie doth intoxicate their braines, for (say they) although yron, the more it is used, the brighter it is, yet silver with much wearing doth wast to nothing ... though the Camomill, the more it is troden and pressed downe, the more it spreadeth, yet the Violet, the oftner it is handeled and touched, the sooner it withereth and decayeth."
"Studying too much clouds their minds because, as they say, while iron becomes shinier the more it's used, silver eventually wears away with excessive use. The chamomile spreads more when it's walked on and pressed down, but the violet, the more it's handled and touched, the faster it withers and dies."
Falstaff continues in the same exquisite strain:—
Falstaff keeps going in the same wonderful style:—
"There is a thing, Harry, which thou hast often heard of, and it is known to many in our land by the name of pitch: this pitch, as ancient writers do report, doth defile; so doth the company thou keepest."
"There’s something, Harry, that you’ve heard about a lot, and many people in our country call it pitch. This pitch, as old writers say, is dirty; so are the people you spend time with."
[Pg 44]This citation of "ancient writers" in proof of so recondite a phenomenon as the stickiness of pitch is again pure Lyly. Yet again, the adjuration, "Now I do not speak to thee in drink, but in tears; not in pleasure, but in passion; not in words only, but in woes also," is an obvious travesty of the Euphuistic style.
[Pg 44]This reference to "old writers" as evidence for something as obscure as the stickiness of pitch is typical of Lyly. Similarly, the plea, "I'm not talking to you while drunk, but in tears; not in pleasure, but in passion; not just in words, but also in sorrows," clearly mocks the Euphuistic style.
Strictly speaking, it is not against Euphuism itself that Shakespeare's youthful satire is directed in Love's Labour's Lost. It is certain collateral forms of artificiality in style and utterance that are aimed at. In the first place, bombast, represented by the ridiculous Spaniard, Armado (the suggestion of the Invincible Armada in the name cannot be unintentional); in the next place, pedantry, embodied in the schoolmaster Holofernes, for whom tradition states that Florio, the teacher of languages and translator of Montaigne, served as a model—a supposition, however, which seems scarcely probable when we remember Florio's close connection with Shakespeare's patron, Southampton. Further, we find throughout the play the over-luxuriant and far-fetched method of expression, universally characteristic of the age, which Shakespeare himself had as yet by no means succeeded in shaking off. Only towards the close does he rise above it and satirise it. That is the intent of Biron's famous speech (v. 2):—
Strictly speaking, Shakespeare's youthful satire in Love's Labour's Lost isn’t aimed directly at Euphuism itself. Instead, it targets certain exaggerated forms of artificiality in style and expression. First, there’s the bombast shown through the ridiculous Spaniard, Armado (the resemblance to the Invincible Armada in his name is probably intentional); next, there’s pedantry, represented by the schoolmaster Holofernes, who is said to be modeled after Florio, the language teacher and translator of Montaigne—though this assumption seems unlikely considering Florio's close ties to Shakespeare’s patron, Southampton. Furthermore, throughout the play, we see the overly elaborate and far-fetched way of speaking that was typical of the time, which Shakespeare himself had not fully moved past. It’s only towards the end that he rises above it and mocks it. This is the purpose of Biron’s famous speech (v. 2):—
"Taffata phrases, silken terms precise,
Three-pil'd hyperboles, spruce affectation,
Figures pedantical: these summer-flies
Have blown me full of maggot ostentation.
I do forswear them; and I here protest,
By this white glove, (how white the hand, God knows)
Henceforth my wooing mind shall be express'd
In russet yeas, and honest kersey noes."
"Flamboyant phrases, fancy words that fit,
Overblown claims, refined pretentiousness,
Pretentious trends: these passing fads
Have filled me up with flashy nonsense.
I promise to give them up, and I officially state,
By this white glove, (how white the hand, only God knows)
From now on, my proposal will be straightforward.
"In straightforward yeses and sincere noes."
In the very first scene of the play, the King describes Armado, in too indulgent terms, as—
In the very first scene of the play, the King describes Armado, in overly generous terms, as—
"A refined traveller of Spain;
A man in all the world's new fashion planted,
That hath a mint of phrases in his brain;
One, whom the music of his own vain tongue
Doth ravish like enchanting harmony."
"A savvy traveler from Spain;"
A man dressed in all the latest styles,
Who has a wealth of phrases in his mind;
A person whose own fancy words
Captivate him like beautiful music."
Holofernes the pedant, nearly a century and a half before Holberg's Else Skolemesters,[4] expresses himself very much as she does:—
Holofernes the know-it-all, almost a hundred and fifty years before Holberg's Else Skolemesters,[4] speaks in a way that's quite similar to hers:—
"Holofernes. The posterior of the day, most generous sir, is liable, congruent, and measurable for the afternoon: the word is well cull'd, chose; sweet and apt, I do assure you, sir; I do assure."
Holofernes. The later part of the day is just right, kind sir, and can be marked for the afternoon: it's a well chosen word; it's nice and appropriate, I assure you, sir; I assure you.
[Pg 45]Armado's bombast may probably be accepted as a not too extravagant caricature of the bombast of the period. Certain it is that the schoolmaster Rombus, in Sir Philip Sidney's Lady of the May, addresses the Queen in a strain no whit less ridiculous than that of Holofernes. But what avails the justice of a parody if, in spite of the art and care lavished upon it, it remains as tedious as the mannerism it ridicules! And this is unfortunately the case in the present instance. Shakespeare had not yet attained the maturity and detachment of mind which could enable him to rise high above the follies he attacks, and to sweep them aside with full authority. He buries himself in them, circumstantially demonstrates their absurdities, and is still too inexperienced to realise how he thereby inflicts upon the spectator and the reader the full burden of their tediousness. It is very characteristic of Elizabeth's taste that, even in 1598, she could still take pleasure in the play. All this fencing with words appealed to her quick intelligence; while, with the unabashed sensuousness characteristic of the daughter of Henry VIII. and Anne Boleyn, she found entertainment in the playwright's freedom of speech, even, no doubt, in the equivocal badinage between Boyet and Maria (iv. I).
[Pg 45]Armado's pretentiousness can probably be seen as a not overly excessive parody of the pompous style of the time. It's clear that the schoolmaster Rombus, in Sir Philip Sidney's Lady of the May, speaks to the Queen in a way that's just as ridiculous as Holofernes. But what good is a parody if, despite all the skill and effort put into it, it remains just as boring as the style it mocks? Unfortunately, that's the case here. Shakespeare hadn't yet developed the maturity and perspective that would allow him to look beyond the foolishness he critiques and dismiss it with confidence. Instead, he immerses himself in it, thoroughly illustrating its absurdities, but he's still too inexperienced to realize that this leaves the audience and readers burdened with its dullness. It's very typical of Elizabeth's taste that even in 1598, she could still enjoy the play. All this verbal sparring appealed to her sharp intellect, and with the unapologetic sensuality typical of the daughter of Henry VIII and Anne Boleyn, she found amusement in the playwright's candidness, even in the ambiguous banter between Boyet and Maria (iv. I).
As was to be expected, Shakespeare is here more dependent on models than in his later works. From Lyly, the most popular comedy-writer of the day, he probably borrowed the idea of his Armado, who answers pretty closely to Sir Tophas in Lyly's Endymion, copied, in his turn, from Pyrgopolinices, the boastful soldier of the old Latin comedy. It is to be noted, also, that the braggart and pedant, the two comic figures of this play, are permanent types on the Italian stage, which in so many ways influenced the development of English comedy.
As expected, Shakespeare relies more on influences here than in his later works. He likely borrowed the idea for his character Armado from Lyly, the most popular comedy writer of the time, who closely resembles Sir Tophas in Lyly's Endymion, which in turn was inspired by Pyrgopolinices, the boastful soldier from old Latin comedy. It’s also worth noting that the braggart and the know-it-all, the two comedic figures in this play, are enduring types in Italian theatre, which significantly influenced the evolution of English comedy.
The personal element in this first sportive production is, however, not difficult to recognise: it is the young poet's mirthful protest against a life immured within the hard-and-fast rules of an artificial asceticism, such as the King of Navarre wishes to impose upon his little court, with its perpetual study, its vigils, its fasts, and its exclusion of womankind. Against this life of unnatural constraint the comedy pleads with the voice of Nature, especially through the mouth of Biron, in whose speeches, as Dowden has rightly remarked, we can not infrequently catch the accent of Shakespeare himself. In Biron and his Rosaline we have the first hesitating sketch of the masterly Benedick and Beatrice of Much Ado About Nothing. The best of Biron's speeches, those which are in unrhymed verse, we evidently owe to the revision of 1598; but they are conceived in the spirit of the original play, and merely express Shakespeare's design in stronger and clearer terms than he was at first able to compass. Even at the end of the third act Biron is still combating as well as he can the power of love:—
The personal element in this first sporty piece is pretty easy to spot: it’s the young poet’s cheerful rebellion against a life trapped by strict rules of a fake asceticism, which the King of Navarre tries to impose on his little court, filled with constant studying, late-night vigils, fasting, and the exclusion of women. The comedy stands up against this unnatural life through the voice of Nature, especially through Biron, whose speeches, as Dowden rightly noted, often echo Shakespeare himself. In Biron and his Rosaline, we can see the first tentative sketch of the brilliant Benedick and Beatrice from Much Ado About Nothing. The best of Biron’s speeches, those in unrhymed verse, clearly come from the 1598 revision; however, they carry the spirit of the original play and simply express Shakespeare’s ideas in stronger and clearer terms than he was able to at first. Even by the end of the third act, Biron is still struggling against the power of love:—
[Pg 46]
"What! I love! I sue! I seek a wife!
A woman, that is like a German clock,
Still a repairing, ever out of frame,
And never going aright, being a watch,
But being watch'd that it may still go right!"
[Pg 46]
"What! I love! I want! I'm looking for a wife!
A woman, much like a German clock,
Always needs repairing, never in sync,
And it never works properly, being a watch,
"But being monitored so that it keeps going properly!"
But his great and splendid speech in the fourth act is like a hymn to that God of Battles who is named in the title of the play, and whose outpost skirmishes form its matter:—
But his powerful and impressive speech in the fourth act is like a tribute to that God of Battles mentioned in the title of the play, and whose initial conflicts make up its content:—
"Other slow arts entirely keep the brain,
And therefore, finding barren practisers,
Scarce show a harvest of their heavy toil;
But love, first learned in a lady's eyes,
Lives not alone immured in the brain,
But, with the motion of all elements,
Courses as swift as thought in every power,
And gives to every power a double power,
Above their functions and their offices.
It adds a precious seeing to the eye;
A lover's eyes will gaze an eagle blind;
A lover's ear will hear the lowest sound,
When the suspicious head of theft is stopp'd:
Love's feeling is more soft, and sensible,
Than are the tender horns of cockled snails.
. . . . . . . .
Never durst poet touch a pen to write,
Until his ink were temper'd with Love's sighs;
O! then his lines would ravish savage ears,
And plant in tyrants mild humility."
"Other slow arts completely occupy the mind,
So, when they identify unproductive practitioners,
They barely show any reward for their hard work;
But love, first found in a woman's eyes,
Is not just stuck in the mind,
But moves at the speed of all the elements,
Moving as fast as the mind through every ability,
And gives each power increased strength,
Beyond their roles and tasks.
It provides valuable insight to the eye;
A lover's gaze can dazzle an eagle;
A lover's ear can pick up the quietest sound,
When the careful thief's head is concealed:
Love's emotions are gentler and more delicate,
Than the delicate horns of curled snails.
. . . . . . . .
No poet would ever think about writing with a pen,
Until their ink blended with Love's sighs;
Oh! then their words would captivate wild ears,
"And instill humble mercy in tyrants."
We must take Biron-Shakespeare at his word, and believe that in these vivid and tender emotions he found, during his early years in London, the stimulus which taught him to open his lips in song.
We should take Biron-Shakespeare at his word and believe that in these vivid and tender feelings he discovered, during his early years in London, the inspiration that encouraged him to express himself in song.
X
LOVE'S LABOUR'S WON: THE FIRST SKETCH OF ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL—THE COMEDY OF ERRORS—THE TWO GENTLEMEN OF VERONA
As a counterpart to the comedy of Love's Labour's Lost, Shakespeare soon after composed another, entitled Love's Labour's Won. This we learn from the celebrated passage in Francis Meres' Palladis Tamia, where he enumerates the plays which Shakespeare had written up to that date, 1598. We know, however, that no play of that name is now included among the poet's works. Since it is scarcely conceivable that a play of Shakespeare's, once acted, should have been entirely lost, the only question is, which of the extant comedies originally bore that title. But in reality there is no question at all: the play is All's Well that Ends Well—not, of course, as we now possess it, in a form and style belonging to a quite mature period of the poet's life, but as it stood before the searching revision, of which it shows evident traces.
As a counterpart to the comedy of Love's Labour's Lost, Shakespeare soon wrote another one called Love's Labour's Won. We learn this from the famous passage in Francis Meres' Palladis Tamia, where he lists the plays Shakespeare had written by that date, 1598. However, we know that no play by that name is currently included in the poet's works. Since it's hard to imagine that a Shakespeare play, once performed, could have completely vanished, the only question is which of the existing comedies originally had that title. But really, there’s no question at all: the play is All's Well that Ends Well—not in the form and style we have it now, which belongs to a much later stage of the poet's career, but as it was before the thorough revision, which it clearly shows evidence of.
We cannot, indeed, restore the play as it originally issued from Shakespeare's youthful imagination. But there are passages in it which evidently belong to the older version, rhymed conversations, or at any rate fragments of dialogue, rhymed letters in sonnet form, and numerous details which entirely correspond with the style of Love's Labour's Lost.
We can't really bring back the play just as it came from Shakespeare's young mind. However, there are sections that clearly belong to the earlier version, including rhymed conversations, or at least pieces of dialogue, rhymed letters in sonnet form, and many details that perfectly match the style of Love's Labour's Lost.
The piece is a dramatisation of Boccaccio's story of Gillette of Narbonne. Only the comic parts are of Shakespeare's invention; he has added the characters of Parolles, Lafeu, the Clown, and the Countess. Even in the original sketch he no doubt gave new depth and vitality to the leading characters, who are mere outlines in the story. The comedy, as we know, has for its heroine a young woman who loves the haughty Bertram with an unrequited and despised passion, cures the King of France of a dangerous sickness, claims as her reward the right to choose a husband from among the courtiers, chooses Bertram, is repudiated by him, and, after a nocturnal meeting at which she takes the place of another woman whom he believes himself to have seduced, at last overcomes his resistance and is acknowledged as his wife.
The piece is a dramatization of Boccaccio's story about Gillette of Narbonne. Only the comedic parts are invented by Shakespeare; he added the characters of Parolles, Lafeu, the Clown, and the Countess. Even in the original outline, he definitely gave more depth and life to the main characters, who are just sketches in the story. The comedy features a young woman who loves the arrogant Bertram with an unreturned and scorned passion, heals the King of France from a serious illness, claims the right to choose a husband from among the courtiers as her reward, selects Bertram, is rejected by him, and after a night when she takes the place of another woman he thinks he has seduced, finally breaks through his resistance and is recognized as his wife.
Shakespeare has here not only shown the unquestioning acceptance of his original, which was usual even in his riper years,[Pg 48] but has transferred to his play all its peculiarities and improbabilities. Even the psychological crudities he has swallowed as they stand—such, for instance, as the fact of a delicate woman forcing herself under cover of night upon the man who has left his home and country for the express purpose of escaping from her.
Shakespeare has not only demonstrated his uncritical acceptance of his source material, which was common even in his later years,[Pg 48] but has also brought over all its quirks and implausibilities into his play. He has even accepted the psychological oddities as they are—like, for instance, the idea of a delicate woman sneaking up on the man who left his home and country specifically to get away from her.
Shakespeare has drawn in Helena a patient Griselda, that type of loving and cruelly maltreated womanhood which reappears in German poetry in Kleist's Käthchen von Heilbronn—the woman who suffers everything in inexhaustible tenderness and humility, and never falters in her love until in the end she wins the rebellious heart.
Shakespeare has portrayed Helena as a patient Griselda, that archetype of loving yet cruelly mistreated womanhood that appears again in German poetry in Kleist's Käthchen von Heilbronn—the woman who endures everything with endless tenderness and humility, never wavering in her love until she ultimately wins the defiant heart.
The pity is that the unaccommodating theme compelled Shakespeare to make this pearl among women in the end enforce her rights, after the man she adores has not only treated her with contemptuous brutality, but has, moreover, shown himself a liar and hound in his attempt to blacken the character of the Italian girl whose lover he believes himself to have been.
The sad part is that the unyielding theme forced Shakespeare to have this incredible woman stand up for herself after the man she loves has not only treated her with harsh cruelty but has also revealed himself to be a liar and a scoundrel in his efforts to tarnish the reputation of the Italian girl he thinks he had a relationship with.
It is very characteristic of the English renaissance, and of the public which Shakespeare had in view in his early plays, that he should make this noble heroine take part with Parolles in the long and jocular conversation (i. I) on the nature of virginity, which is one of the most indecorous passages in his works. This dialogue must certainly belong to the original version of the play.
It’s very typical of the English Renaissance, and the audience Shakespeare had in mind for his early plays, that he would have this noble heroine engage in the lengthy and humorous discussion (i. I) about the nature of virginity, which is one of the most inappropriate sections in his works. This dialogue definitely must belong to the original version of the play.
We must remember that Helena, in that version, was in all probability very different from the high-souled woman she became in the process of revision. She no doubt expressed herself freely, according to Shakespeare's youthful manner, in rhyming reveries on love and fate, such as the following (i. I):—
We should keep in mind that Helena, in that version, was likely very different from the noble woman she turned into through revision. She probably expressed herself openly, in keeping with Shakespeare's youthful style, in rhyming daydreams about love and destiny, like the following (i. I):—
"Our remedies oft in ourselves do lie
Which we ascribe to Heaven: the fated sky
Gives us free scope; only, doth backward pull
Our slow designs, when we ourselves are dull.
What power is it which mounts my love so high;
That makes me see, and cannot feed mine eye?
The mightiest space in fortune Nature brings
To join like likes, and kiss like native things.
Impossible be strange attempts to those
That weigh their pains in sense, and do suppose,
What hath been cannot be. Who ever strove
To show her merit, that did miss her love?"
"Our solutions often lie within ourselves
We attribute this to fate: the destined sky.
Gives us a lot of freedom; however, it holds back.
Our delayed plans when we lack motivation ourselves.
What force lifts my love so high;
That lets me see, but I still can't quench my gaze?
The greatest luck in life is provided by nature.
To unite similar beings and connect like kindred spirits.
Strange attempts are impossible for those __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Those who gauge their struggles by their senses and believe,
What has happened can't be changed. Whoever tried
"To prove her worth, that didn't cost her love?"
Or else he made her pour forth multitudinous swarms of images, each treading on the other's heels, like those in which she forecasts Bertram's love-adventures at the court of France (i. I):—
Or else he had her unleash a flood of images, each one following closely behind the other, like the ones where she predicts Bertram's romantic escapades at the court of France (i. I):—
"There shall your master have a thousand loves,
A mother, and a mistress, and a friend,
A phœnix, captain, and an enemy,
[Pg 49]
A guide, a goddess, and a sovereign,
A counsellor, a traitress, and a dear;
His humble ambition, proud humility,
His jarring concord, and his discord dulcet,
His faith, his sweet disaster; with a world
Of pretty, fond, adoptious Christendoms,
That blinking Cupid gossips."
"There your master will have a thousand loves,
A mom, a partner, and a friend,
A phoenix, a leader, and a foe,
[Pg 49]
A mentor, a goddess, and a leader,
A counselor, a traitor, and a beloved;
His quiet ambition, strong humility,
His shocking harmony and his pleasing dissonance,
His faith, his bittersweet disaster; with a world __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Of charming, loving, adopted kingdoms,
That blinking Cupid is talking about.
Loves's Labour's Won was probably conceived throughout in this lighter tone.
Loves's Labour's Won was likely imagined in a more playful tone.
There can be little doubt that the figure of Parolles was also sketched in the earlier play. It forms an excellent counterpart to Armado in Love's Labour's Lost. And in it we have undoubtedly the first faint outline of the figure which, seven or eight years later, becomes the immortal Falstaff. Parolles is a humorous liar, braggart, and "misleader of youth," like Prince Henry's fat friend. He is put to shame, just like Falstaff, in an ambuscade devised by his own comrades; and being, as he thinks, taken prisoner, he deserts and betrays his master. Falstaff hacks the edge of his sword in order to appear valiant; and Parolles says (iv. I), "I would the cutting of my garments would serve the turn, or the breaking of my Spanish sword."
There’s no doubt that the character of Parolles was also depicted in the earlier play. He makes a great counterpart to Armado in Love's Labour's Lost. Here, we definitely see the first subtle hint of the character that, seven or eight years later, evolves into the unforgettable Falstaff. Parolles is a comical liar, a boastful figure, and a "misleader of youth," much like Prince Henry's chubby friend. He is humiliated, just like Falstaff, in a trap set by his own teammates; and thinking he’s been captured, he abandons and betrays his master. Falstaff dulls the edge of his sword to seem brave; and Parolles says (iv. I), "I wish the tearing of my clothes would do the trick, or the breaking of my Spanish sword."
In comparison with Falstaff the character is, of course, meagre and faint. But if we compare it with such a figure as Armado in Love's Labour's Lost, we find it sparkling with gaiety. It was, in all probability, touched up and endowed with new wit during the revision.
In comparison to Falstaff, this character is definitely thin and weak. However, if we compare it to someone like Armado in Love's Labour's Lost, we see it full of life and joy. It was probably revised and given new cleverness during editing.
On the other hand, there is a good deal of quite youthful whimsicality in the speeches of the Clown, especially in the first act, which there is no difficulty in attributing to Shakespeare's twenty-fifth year. The song which the Fool sings at this point (i. 3) seems to belong to the earlier form, and with it the speeches to which it gives rise:—
On the other hand, there’s a lot of youthful playfulness in the Clown's speeches, especially in the first act, which is easy to link to Shakespeare's twenty-fifth year. The song that the Fool sings here (i. 3) seems to fit an earlier style, along with the speeches that follow it:—
"Countess. What! one good in ten? you corrupt the song, sirrah.
"Countess. What? Only one good woman in ten? You're messing up the song, my friend."
"Clown. One good woman in ten, madam, which is a purifying o' the song. Would God would serve the world so all the year! we'd find no fault with the tithe-woman, if I were the parson. One in ten, quoth 'a! an we might have a good woman born but for every blazing star, or at an earthquake, 't would mend the lottery well."
Clown. One good woman out of ten, ma'am, which makes the song better. I wish God would do that for the world all year round! We wouldn't mind the tax collector if I were the priest. One in ten, he says! If we could have one good woman born for every shooting star or during an earthquake, it would really increase our odds.
In treating of Love's Labour's Won, we must necessarily fall back upon more or less plausible conjecture. But we possess other comedies dating from this early period of Shakespeare's career in which the improvement of his technique and his steady advance towards artistic maturity can be clearly traced.
In discussing Love's Labour's Won, we have to rely on more or less reasonable guesses. However, we have other comedies from this early part of Shakespeare's career where we can clearly see the development of his technique and his ongoing growth towards artistic maturity.
First and foremost we have his Comedy of Errors, which must belong to this earliest period, even if it comes after the two Love's Labour comedies. It is written in a highly polished, poetical style; it contains fewer lines of prose than any other of Shakespeare's[Pg 50] comedies; but its diction is full of dramatic movement, the rhymes do not impede the lively flow of the dialogue, and it has three times as many unrhymed as rhymed verses.
First and foremost, we have his Comedy of Errors, which clearly belongs to this earliest period, even though it comes after the two Love's Labour comedies. It’s written in a polished, poetic style; it has fewer lines of prose than any of Shakespeare's[Pg 50] comedies; but its language is full of dramatic energy, the rhymes don’t slow down the lively flow of the dialogue, and it features three times as many unrhymed verses as rhymed ones.
Yet it must follow pretty close upon the plays we have just reviewed. Certain phrases in the burlesque portrait of the fat cook drawn by Dromio of Syracuse (iii. 2) help to put us on the track of its date. His remark, that Spain sent whole "armadoes of caracks" to ballast themselves with the rubies and carbuncles on her nose, indicates a time not far remote from the Armada troubles. A more exact indication may be found in the answer which the servant gives to his master's question as to where France is situated upon the globe suggested by the cook's spherical figure. "Where France?" asks Antipholus; and Dromio replies, "In her forehead; arm'd and reverted, making war against her heir." Now, in 1589, Henry of Navarre really ceased to be the heir to the French throne, although his struggle for the possession of it lasted until his acceptance of Catholicism in 1593. Thus we may place the date of the play somewhere between the years 1589 and 1591.
Yet it must come pretty close to the plays we just reviewed. Certain phrases in the comedic portrayal of the overweight cook described by Dromio of Syracuse (iii. 2) help us figure out when it was written. His comment that Spain sent entire "armadas of ships" to weigh themselves down with the rubies and carbuncles on her nose suggests a time not long after the troubles with the Armada. A more precise indication can be found in the answer the servant gives to his master's question about where France is located on the globe suggested by the cook's round figure. "Where France?" asks Antipholus; and Dromio replies, "In her forehead; armed and turned around, waging war against her heir." In 1589, Henry of Navarre actually stopped being the heir to the French throne, although his fight for it continued until he accepted Catholicism in 1593. Therefore, we can place the date of the play somewhere between the years 1589 and 1591.
This comedy on the frontier-line of farce shows with what giant strides Shakespeare progresses in the technique of his art. It has the blood of the theatre in its veins; we can already discern the experienced actor in the dexterity with which the threads of the intrigue are involved, and woven into an ever more intricate tangle, until the simple solution is arrived at. While Love's Labour's Lost still dragged itself laboriously over the boards, here we have an impetus and a brio in all the dramatic passages which reveal an artist and foretell a master. Only the rough outlines of the play are taken from Plautus; and the motive, the possibility of incessant confusion between two masters and two servants, is manipulated with a skill and certainty which astound us in a beginner, and sometimes with quite irresistible whimsicality. No doubt the merry play is founded upon an extreme improbability. So exact is the mutual resemblance of each pair of twins, no less in clothing than in feature, that not a single person for a moment doubts their identity. Astonishing resemblances between twins do, however, occur in real life; and when once we have accepted the premises, the consequences develop naturally, or at any rate plausibly. We may even say that in the art of intrigue-spinning, which was afterwards somewhat foreign and unattractive to him, the poet here shows himself scarcely inferior to the Spaniards of his own or of a later day, remarkable as was their dexterity.
This comedy on the edge of farce illustrates how much Shakespeare advances in his craft. It has the energy of the theater in its core; we can already see the skilled actor in the way the threads of the plot are intertwined and formed into an increasingly complex tangle, until we reach a simple resolution. While Love's Labour's Lost still struggled on stage, here we find a drive and a brio in all the dramatic moments that reveal an artist and hint at a master. The rough outlines of the play are borrowed from Plautus, and the plot, with its constant mix-ups between two masters and two servants, is handled with a skill and certainty that astonish us, especially coming from a beginner, sometimes with irresistible whimsy. There's no doubt that the playful story is based on an extreme improbability. The identical appearance of each pair of twins, both in clothing and in looks, is so striking that no one has any doubt about their identity. However, astonishing resemblances between twins do happen in real life; once we accept the setup, the outcomes unfold naturally, or at least convincingly. We might even say that in the art of creating intrigue, which later seemed a bit foreign and unappealing to him, the poet here displays a talent that is barely less impressive than that of the Spaniards, both from his time and later, noted for their skill.
Now and then the movement is suspended for the sake of an exchange of word-plays between master and servant; but it is generally short and entertaining. Now and then the action pauses to let Dromio of Syracuse work off one of his extravagant witticisms, as for example (iii. 2):—
Now and then, the action pauses for a playful exchange of banter between the master and the servant, but it's usually brief and entertaining. Occasionally, the scene stops to let Dromio of Syracuse deliver one of his outrageous jokes, like in (iii. 2):—
[Pg 51] "Dromio S. And yet she is a wondrous fat marriage.
[Pg 51] "Dromio S. Yet, she is an incredibly large bride."
"Antipholus S. How dost thou mean a fat marriage?
"Antipholus S. What do you mean by a fat marriage?"
"Dro. S. Marry, sir, she's the kitchen-wench, and all grease; and I know not what use to put her to, but to make a lamp of her, and run from her by her own light. I warrant, her rags, and the tallow in them, will burn a Poland winter: if she lives till doomsday, she'll burn a week longer than the whole world."
"Dro. S. Honestly, sir, she's the kitchen maid and all greasy; and I don't know what to do with her except use her as a lamp and escape from her by her own light. I bet her rags and the fat in them would burn through a Polish winter: if she lives until doomsday, she'll burn a week longer than the whole world."
As a rule, however, the interest is so evenly sustained that the spectator is held in constant curiosity and suspense as to the upshot of the adventure.
As a rule, though, the interest is kept so consistently high that the viewer is always curious and on the edge of their seat about how the adventure will turn out.
At one single point the style rises to a beauty and intensity which show that, though Shakespeare here abandons himself to the light play of intrigue, it is a diversion to which he only condescends for the moment. The passage is that between Luciana and Antipholus of Syracuse (iii. 2), with its tender erotic cadences. Listen to such verses as these:—
At one moment, the style reaches a beauty and intensity that reveals that, although Shakespeare indulges in the playful intrigue here, it's just a temporary diversion for him. The passage is the one between Luciana and Antipholus of Syracuse (iii. 2), featuring its soft, sensual rhythms. Listen to lines like these:—
"Ant. S. Sweet mistress (what your name is else, I know not,
Nor by what wonder you do hit of mine),
Less in your knowledge, and your grace, you show not,
Than our earth's wonder; more than earth divine.
Teach me, dear creature, how to think and speak:
Lay open to my earthy-gross conceit,
Smother'd in errors, feeble, shallow, weak,
The folded meaning of your words' deceit.
Against my soul's pure truth, why labour you
To make it wander in an unknown field?
Are you a god? would you create me new?
Transform me then, and to your power I'll yield."
"Ant. S. Sweet mistress (I’m not sure what else to call you,
Or how you’ve captured my attention),
You show me more grace and knowledge
Than the wonders of our world; something truly divine.
Teach me, dear creature, how to think and speak:
Help me understand your words, which are tangled
In my errors, weak and shallow thoughts,
Unfold the hidden meaning behind your speech.
Why do you make my soul's pure truth
Wander in unfamiliar territory?
Are you a god? Would you create me anew?
Then transform me, and I'll submit to your power."
Since the play was first published in the Folio of 1623, it is of course, not impossible that Shakespeare may have worked over this lovely passage at a later period. But the whole structure of the verses, with their interwoven rhymes, points in the opposite direction. We here catch the first notes of that music which is soon to fill Romeo and Juliet with its harmonies.
Since the play was first published in the Folio of 1623, it's certainly possible that Shakespeare revised this beautiful passage later on. However, the entire structure of the verses, with their interwoven rhymes, suggests the opposite. Here, we hear the first hints of the music that will soon fill Romeo and Juliet with its melodies.
The play which in all probability stands next on the chronological list of Shakespeare's works, The Two Gentlemen of Verona, is also one in which we catch several anticipatory glimpses of later productions, and is in itself a promising piece of work. It surpasses the earlier comedies in two respects: first, in the beauty and clearness with which the two young women are outlined, and then in the careless gaiety which makes its first triumphant appearance in the parts of the servants. Only now and then, in one or two detached scenes, do Speed and Launce bore us with euphuistic word-torturings; as a rule they are quite entertaining fellows, who seem to announce, as with a flourish of trumpets, that, unlike either Lyly or Marlowe, Shakespeare possesses the inborn gaiety, the keen sense of humour, the sparkling playfulness, [Pg 52]which are to enable him, without any strain on his invention, to kindle the laughter of his audiences, and send it flashing round the theatre from the groundlings to the gods. He does not as yet display any particular talent for individualising his clowns. Nevertheless we notice that, while Speed impresses us chiefly by his astonishing volubility, the true English humour makes its entrance upon the Shakespearian stage when Launce appears, dragging his dog by a string.
The play that likely comes next in the timeline of Shakespeare’s works, The Two Gentlemen of Verona, is also one where we see several hints of later productions and is, in itself, a promising piece. It surpasses the earlier comedies in two key ways: first, in the beauty and clarity with which the two young women are portrayed, and then in the carefree joy that first shines through in the roles of the servants. Only occasionally, in a few separate scenes, do Speed and Launce bore us with their overly elaborate wordplay; generally, they're quite entertaining characters who seem to announce, with a fanfare, that, unlike Lyly or Marlowe, Shakespeare has the natural cheerfulness, sharp sense of humor, and playful spirit that allow him, without straining his creativity, to spark laughter among his audiences, sending it echoing around the theater from the commoners to the nobles. He hasn't yet shown any particular skill in distinguishing his clowns. However, we notice that while Speed impresses us mainly with his incredible talkativeness, true English humor makes its entry on the Shakespearean stage when Launce appears, dragging his dog by a string.
Note the torrent of eloquence in this speech of Speed's, enumerating the symptoms from which he concludes that his master is in love:—
Note the flow of eloquence in Speed's speech, listing the signs that lead him to conclude that his master is in love:—
"First, you have learn'd, like Sir Proteus, to wreath your arms, like a malcontent; to relish a love-song, like a robin-redbreast; to walk alone, like one that had the pestilence; to sigh, like a school-boy that had lost his ABC; to weep, like a young wench that had buried her grandam; to fast, like one that takes diet; to watch, like one that fears robbing; to speak puling, like a beggar at Hallowmas. You were wont, when you laugh'd, to crow like a cock; when you walk'd, to walk like one of the lions; when you fasted, it was presently after dinner; when you look'd sadly, it was for want of money; and now you are metamorphosed with a mistress, that, when I look on you, I can hardly think you my master."
"First, you've learned, like Sir Proteus, to hug yourself like a grumpy person; to enjoy a love song like a happy robin; to walk alone like someone who's caught a terrible illness; to sigh like a schoolboy who’s lost his letters; to cry like a young girl mourning her grandmother; to go without food like someone on a diet; to keep watch like someone scared of getting robbed; to whimper like a beggar on Halloween. You used to laugh and crow like a rooster; when you walked, you moved like a lion; when you skipped meals, it was right after dinner; when you looked sad, it was because you were broke; and now you've changed with a girlfriend, that when I see you, I can hardly believe you’re my master."
All these similes of Speed's are apt and accurate; it is only the way in which he piles them up that makes us laugh. But when Launce opens his mouth, unbridled whimsicality at once takes the upper hand. He comes upon the scene with his dog:—
All these comparisons by Speed are fitting and precise; it's just the way he stacks them up that makes us laugh. But when Launce speaks, pure whimsy immediately takes over. He enters the scene with his dog:—
"Nay, 'twill be this hour ere I have done weeping; all the kind of the Launces have this very fault.... I think Crab, my dog, be the sourest-natured dog that lives: my mother weeping, my father wailing, my sister crying, our maid howling, our cat wringing her hands, and all our house in a great perplexity, yet did not this cruel-hearted cur shed one tear. He is a stone, a very pebble-stone, and has no more pity in him than a dog; a Jew would have wept to have seen our parting: why, my grandam, having no eyes, look you, wept herself blind at my parting. Nay, I'll show you the manner of it. This shoe is my father: —no, this left shoe is my father;—no, no, this left shoe is my mother;—nay, that cannot be so, neither:—yes, it is so, it is so; it hath the worser sole. This shoe, with the hole in it, is my mother, and this my father. A vengeance on't! there't is: now, sir, this staff is my sister; for, look you, she is as white as a lily, and as small as a wand: this hat is Nan, our maid: I am the dog;—no, the dog is himself, and I am the dog, —O! the dog is me, and I am myself: ay, so, so."
"No, I’ll still be crying for this whole hour; all the Launces have the same problem... I think Crab, my dog, is the grumpiest dog ever: my mom’s crying, my dad’s wailing, my sister’s in tears, our maid’s howling, our cat’s wringing her paws, and the whole house is a mess, yet this heartless mutt doesn’t shed a single tear. He’s a rock, a real pebble, and has no more compassion than a stone; even a Jew would have cried seeing us parting: look, my grandmother, who couldn’t see, cried herself blind when I left. Now, let me show you how it went. This shoe represents my dad: —no, this left shoe is my dad;—no, no, this left shoe is my mom;—no, that can’t be right, either:—yes, it is, it really is; it has the worse sole. This shoe, with the hole in it, is my mom, and this one is my dad. Damn it! There it is: now, sir, this staff is my sister; see, she’s as white as a lily and as slim as a twig: this hat is Nan, our maid: I’m the dog;—no, the dog is himself, and I’m the dog, —O! the dog is me, and I am myself: yes, that’s right."
Here we have nothing but joyous nonsense, and yet nonsense of a highly dramatic nature. That is to say, here reigns that youthful exuberance of spirit which laughs with a childlike grace, even where it condescends to the petty and low; exuberance as of one who glories in the very fact of existence, and rejoices to feel life pulsing and seething in his veins; exuberance such as[Pg 53] belongs of right, in some degree, to every well-constituted man in the light-hearted days of his youth—how much more, then, to one who possesses the double youth of years and genius among a people which is itself young, and more than young: liberated, emancipated, enfranchised, like a colt which has broken its tether and scampers at large through the luxuriant pastures.
Here we have nothing but joyful nonsense, yet it's nonsense that's highly dramatic. In other words, there's a vibrant youthful spirit that laughs with a childlike charm, even when it dips into the trivial and low; exuberance like someone who takes pride in simply existing and delights in feeling life pulsing through their veins; a zest for life that[Pg 53] rightfully belongs to every well-rounded person in the carefree days of their youth—how much more so for someone who has both the youthful energy of age and talent among a people that is itself young and more than young: free, liberated, and unrestrained, like a colt that has broken its lead and runs freely through lush pastures.
The Two Gentlemen of Verona—which, by the way, is Shakespeare's first declaration of love to Italy—is a graceful, entertaining, weakly constructed comedy, dealing with faithful and faithless love, with the treachery of man and the devotion of woman. Its hero, a noble and wrongfully-banished youth, comes to live the life of a robber captain, like Schiller's Karl von Moor two centuries later, but without a spark of his spirit of rebellion. The solution of the imbroglio, by means of the instant and unconditional forgiveness of the villain, is so naïve, so senselessly conciliatory, that we feel it to be the outcome of a joyous, untried, and unwounded spirit.
The Two Gentlemen of Verona—which, by the way, is Shakespeare's first love letter to Italy—is a charming, entertaining, but loosely constructed comedy about loyal and unfaithful love, the betrayal of men, and the loyalty of women. Its main character, a noble young man who has been wrongfully exiled, ends up living as a bandit leader, similar to Schiller's Karl von Moor two centuries later, but lacking any of his rebellious spirit. The resolution of the complicated situation, achieved through the instant and complete forgiveness of the villain, is so naïve and absurdly generous that it feels like the result of a joyful, inexperienced, and unhurt soul.
Shakespeare has borrowed part of his matter from a novel entitled Diana, by the Portuguese Montemayor (1520-1562). The translation, by Bartholomew Yong, was not printed until 1598, but the preface states that it had then been completed for fully sixteen years, and manuscript copies of it had no doubt passed from hand to hand, according to the fashion of the time. On comparing the essential portion of the romance[1] with The Two Gentlemen of Verona, we find that Proteus's infidelity and Julia's idea of following her lover in male attire, with all that comes of it, belong to Montemayor. Moreover, in the novel, Julia, disguised as a page, is present when Proteus serenades Sylvia (Celia in the original). She also goes to Sylvia at Proteus's orders to plead his cause with her; but in the novel the fair lady falls in love with the messenger in male attire—an incident which Shakespeare reserved for Twelfth Night. We even find in Diana a sketch of the second scene of the first act, between Julia and Lucetta, in which the mistress, for appearance' sake, repudiates the letter which she is burning to read.
Shakespeare took some elements from a novel called Diana, written by the Portuguese author Montemayor (1520-1562). The translation by Bartholomew Yong wasn’t published until 1598, but the preface mentions it had been finished for a full sixteen years by then, and manuscript copies must have circulated informally, as was common at the time. When we compare the key parts of the romance[1] with The Two Gentlemen of Verona, we see that Proteus's unfaithfulness and Julia's plan to follow her lover dressed as a man, along with everything that happens because of it, come from Montemayor. Additionally, in the novel, Julia, disguised as a page, is there when Proteus serenades Sylvia (Celia in the original). She also goes to Sylvia at Proteus's request to advocate for him, but in the novel, the lovely lady falls for the messenger in disguise—an event that Shakespeare set aside for Twelfth Night. We even find in Diana an outline of the second scene of the first act, between Julia and Lucetta, where Julia, for appearances, denies the letter she is eager to read.
One or two points in the play remind us of Lovers Labour's Won, which Shakespeare had just completed in its original form; for example, the journey in male attire in pursuit of the scornful loved one. Many things, on the other hand, point forward to Shakespeare's later work. The inconstancy of the two men in A Midsummer Night's Dream is a variation and parody of Proteus's fickleness in this play. The beginning of the second scene of the first act, where Julia makes Lucetta pass judgment on her different suitors, is the first faint outline of the masterly scene to the same effect between Portia and Nerissa in The Merchant of Venice. The conversation between Sylvia and Julia,[Pg 54] which brings the fourth act to a close, answers exactly to that between Olivia and Viola in the first act of Twelfth Night. Finally, the fact that Valentine, after learning the full extent of his false friend's treachery, offers to resign to him his beautiful betrothed, Sylvia, in order to prove by this sacrifice the strength of his friendship, however foolish and meaningless it may appear in the play, is yet an anticipation of the humble renunciation of the beloved for the sake of the friend and of friendship, which impresses us so painfully in Shakespeare's Sonnets.
One or two points in the play remind us of Lover's Labour's Won, which Shakespeare had just finished in its original form; for instance, the journey in male disguise to pursue the scornful beloved. On the other hand, many elements hint at Shakespeare's later work. The inconsistency of the two men in A Midsummer Night's Dream is a twist and parody of Proteus's fickleness in this play. The beginning of the second scene of the first act, where Julia has Lucetta judge her various suitors, is the first hint of the masterful scene with Portia and Nerissa in The Merchant of Venice. The conversation between Sylvia and Julia,[Pg 54] which wraps up the fourth act, directly parallels the exchange between Olivia and Viola in the first act of Twelfth Night. Lastly, the fact that Valentine, after discovering the full extent of his false friend's betrayal, offers to give up his beautiful fiancée, Sylvia, to prove his friendship through this sacrifice, though it may seem foolish and pointless in the play, anticipates the humble renunciation of love for the sake of friendship, which resonates painfully in Shakespeare's Sonnets.
In almost every utterance of the young women in this comedy we see nobility of soul, and in the lyric passages a certain pre-Raphaelite grace. Take, for example, what Julia says of her love in the last scene of the second act:—
In almost every statement made by the young women in this comedy, we see noble character, and in the lyrical moments, a kind of pre-Raphaelite beauty. Take, for instance, what Julia says about her love in the last scene of the second act:—
"The current, that with gentle murmur glides,
Thou know'st, being stopp'd, impatiently doth rage;
But, when his fair course is not hindered,
He makes sweet music with the enamell'd stones,
Giving a gentle kiss to every sedge
He overtaketh in his pilgrimage.
. . . . . . . .
I'll be as patient as a gentle stream,
And make a pastime of each weary step,
Till the last step have brought me to my love;
And there I'll rest, as, after much turmoil,
A blessed soul doth in Elysium."
"The current, which glides by with a gentle murmur,
You know, when it’s stuck, it gets really frustrated.
But when its flow isn't interrupted,
It makes beautiful music with the polished stones,
Softly kissing each blade of grass
It continues on its journey.
I'm sorry, but there seems to be no text provided for modernization. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
I'll be as patient as a peaceful stream,
And take some time to enjoy every exhausting step,
Until the final step leads me to my love;
And there I'll rest, like a blessed spirit.
After a lot of chaos in Elysium.
And although the men are here of inferior interest to the women, we yet find in the mouth of Valentine outbursts of great lyric beauty. For example (iii. I):—
And even though the men are of less interest than the women, we still find in Valentine’s words moments of great lyrical beauty. For example (iii. I):—
"Except I be by Silvia in the night,
There is no music in the nightingale;
Unless I look on Silvia in the day,
There is no day for me to look upon.
She is my essence; and I leave to be,
If I be not by her fair influence
Foster'd, illumin'd, cherish'd, kept alive."
"Unless I'm with Silvia at night,
There’s no song from the nightingale;
Unless I see Silvia during the day,
There isn’t a day for me to enjoy.
She is my entire existence; I no longer exist,
If I’m not under her beautiful influence
"Nurtured, inspired, cherished, kept alive."
Besides the strains of passion and of gaiety in this light acting play, a third note is clearly struck, the note of nature. There is fresh air in it, a first breath of those fragrant midland memories which prove that this child of the country must many a time have said to himself with Valentine (v. 4):—
Besides the feelings of passion and joy in this light play, a third element is clearly present: the element of nature. It feels fresh, like a first breath of those sweet memories from the countryside, which show that this rural child must have often thought to himself, like Valentine (v. 4):—
"How use doth breed a habit in a man!
This shadowy desert, unfrequented woods,
I better brook than nourishing peopled towns."
"How use creates a habit in a person!
This desolate desert, vacant woods,
"I'd rather put up with crowded towns."
In many passages of this play we are conscious for the first time of that keen love of nature which never afterwards deserts Shakespeare, and which gives to some of the most mannered of his early efforts, as, for example, to his short narrative poems, their chief interest and value.
In many parts of this play, we first notice Shakespeare's deep love of nature, which stays with him throughout his work and adds significant interest and value to some of his more stylized early pieces, like his short narrative poems.
XI
VENUS AND ADONIS: DESCRIPTIONS OF NATURE—THE RAPE OF LUCRECE: RELATION TO PAINTING
Although Shakespeare did not publish Venus and Adonis until the spring of 1593, when he was twenty-nine years old, the poem must certainly have been conceived, and probably written, several years earlier. In dedicating it to the Earl of Southampton, then a youth of twenty, he calls it "the first heire of my invention;" but it by no means follows that it is literally the first thing he ever wrote. The expression may merely imply that his work for the theatre was not regarded as an independent exercise of his poetic talent. But the over-luxuriant style betrays the youthful hand, and we place it, therefore, among Shakespeare's writings of about 1590-91.
Although Shakespeare didn't publish Venus and Adonis until the spring of 1593, when he was twenty-nine years old, he must have come up with the idea and probably written it several years earlier. In dedicating it to the Earl of Southampton, who was then a twenty-year-old, he refers to it as "the first heir of my invention;" however, this doesn’t necessarily mean it was literally the first thing he ever wrote. The phrase might just suggest that his theatrical work wasn't seen as a true showcase of his poetic skills. Still, the overly elaborate style shows signs of youthful writing, so we believe it was written around 1590-91.
He had at this period, as we have seen, won a firm footing as an actor, and had made himself not only useful but popular as an adapter of old plays and an independent dramatist. But the drama of that time was not reckoned as literature. There was all the difference in the world between a "playwright" and a real poet. When Sir Thomas Bodley, about the year 1600, extended and remodelled the old University Library, and gave it his name, he decreed that no such "riffe-raffes" as playbooks should ever find admittance to it.
He had, as we've seen, established himself solidly as an actor and had become not only helpful but also popular as someone who adapted old plays and as an independent playwright. However, the drama of that time wasn't considered literature. There was a significant difference between a "playwright" and a real poet. When Sir Thomas Bodley, around the year 1600, expanded and redesigned the old University Library and named it after himself, he declared that no such "riff-raff" as playbooks would ever be allowed entry.
Without being actually ambitious, Shakespeare felt the highly natural wish to make a name for himself in literature. He wanted to take his place among the poets, and to win the approval of the young noblemen whose acquaintance he had made in the theatre. He also wanted to show that he was familiar with the spirit of antiquity.
Without being overly ambitious, Shakespeare had a perfectly natural desire to make a name for himself in literature. He wanted to establish himself among the poets and gain the approval of the young noblemen he had met at the theater. He also wanted to demonstrate that he was well-versed in the spirit of the classics.
Spenser (born 1553) had just attracted general attention by publishing the first books of his great narrative poem. What more natural than that Shakespeare should be tempted to measure his strength against Spenser, as he already had against Marlowe, his first master in the drama?
Spenser (born 1553) had just caught everyone's attention by publishing the first books of his impressive narrative poem. What could be more natural than that Shakespeare would want to challenge himself against Spenser, just as he had with Marlowe, his first mentor in drama?
The little poem of Venus and Adonis, and its companionpiece, The Rape of Lucrece, which appeared in the following year, have this great value for us, that here, and here only, are we certain[Pg 56] of possessing a text exactly as Shakespeare wrote it, since he himself superintended its publication.
The short poem Venus and Adonis and its companion piece, The Rape of Lucrece, which came out the next year, are valuable to us because they are the only texts we can be sure are exactly how Shakespeare intended them, as he oversaw their publication himself.
Italy was at this time the centre of all culture. The lyric and minor epic poetry of England were entirely under the influence of the Italian style and taste. Shakespeare, in Venus and Adonis, aims at the insinuating sensuousness of the Italians. He tries to strike the tender and languorous notes of his Southern forerunners. Among the poets of antiquity, Ovid is naturally his model. He takes two lines from Ovid's Amores as the motto of his poem, which is indeed, nothing but an expanded version of a scene in the Metamorphoses.
Italy was, at this time, the center of all culture. The lyrical and minor epic poetry of England was completely influenced by the Italian style and taste. In Venus and Adonis, Shakespeare aims for the seductive sensuousness of the Italians. He tries to capture the tender and languid notes of his Southern predecessors. Among the poets of ancient times, Ovid is naturally his model. He takes two lines from Ovid's Amores as the motto for his poem, which is essentially just an expanded version of a scene from the Metamorphoses.
The name of Shakespeare, like the names of Æschylus, Michael Angelo, and Beethoven, is apt to ring tragically in our ears. We have almost forgotten that he had a Mozartean vein in his nature, and that his contemporaries not only praised his personal gentleness and "honesty," but also the "sweetness" of his singing.
The name Shakespeare, like the names of Aeschylus, Michelangelo, and Beethoven, tends to sound tragically in our ears. We’ve nearly forgotten that he had a Mozart-like quality in his nature, and that his contemporaries not only admired his personal kindness and "honesty," but also the "sweetness" of his singing.
In Venus and Adonis glows the whole fresh sensuousness of the Renaissance and of Shakespeare's youth. It is an entirely erotic poem, and contemporaries aver that it lay on the table of every light woman in London.
In Venus and Adonis, the fresh sensuality of the Renaissance and Shakespeare's youth shines through. It's a wholly erotic poem, and people of the time claimed that every flirtatious woman in London had it on her table.
The conduct of the poem presents a series of opportunities and pretexts for voluptuous situations and descriptions. The ineffectual blandishments lavished by Venus on the chaste and frigid youth, who, in his sheer boyishness, is as irresponsive as a bashful woman—her kisses, caresses, and embraces, are depicted in detail. It is as though a Titian or Rubens had painted a model in a whole series of tender situations, now in one attitude, now in another. Then comes the suggestive scene in which Adonis's horse breaks away in order to meet the challenge of a mare which happens to wander by, together with the goddess's comments thereupon. Then new advances and solicitations, almost inadmissibly daring, according to the taste of our day.
The poem unfolds a series of chances and excuses for indulgent scenes and descriptions. Venus's ineffective flirtations with the pure and unresponsive youth, who is as indifferent as a shy woman in his youthful innocence—her kisses, touches, and hugs are detailed vividly. It's like a Titian or Rubens painting a model in various tender poses, sometimes in one position, sometimes in another. Then comes the suggestive moment when Adonis's horse bolts to meet a mare that happens to pass by, along with the goddess's remarks about it. Following that are new advances and requests that seem almost shockingly bold by today's standards.
An element of feeling is introduced in the portrayal of Venus's anguish when Adonis expresses his intention of hunting the boar. But it is to sheer description that the poet chiefly devotes himself—description of the charging boar, description of the fair young body bathed in blood, and so forth. There is a fire and rapture of colour in it all, as in a picture by some Italian master of a hundred years before.
An emotional aspect is introduced when Venus shows her pain as Adonis shares his plans to hunt the boar. However, the poet mainly focuses on vivid descriptions—the charging boar, the beautiful young body covered in blood, and so on. There’s a vibrancy and intensity of color throughout, much like a painting by an Italian master from a hundred years earlier.
Quite unmistakable is the insinuating, luscious, almost saccharine quality of the writing, which accounts for the fact that, when his immediate contemporaries speak of Shakespeare's diction, honey is the similitude that first suggests itself to them. John Weever, in 1595, calls him "honey-tongued," and in 1598 Francis Meres uses the same term, with the addition of "mellifluous."
Quite unmistakable is the seductive, rich, almost sugary quality of the writing, which explains why, when his contemporaries talk about Shakespeare's language, honey is the comparison that comes to mind first. John Weever, in 1595, calls him "honey-tongued," and in 1598, Francis Meres uses the same term, adding "mellifluous."
There is, indeed, an extraordinary sweetness in these strophes. [Pg 57]Tenderness, every here and there, finds really entrancing utterance. When Adonis has for the first time harshly repulsed Venus, in a speech of some length:—
There is, indeed, an extraordinary sweetness in these strophes. [Pg 57]Tenderness, now and then, finds really captivating expression. When Adonis has harshly pushed Venus away for the first time, in a lengthy speech:—
"'What! canst thou talk?' quoth she, 'hast thou a tongue?
O, would thou hadst not, or I had no hearing!
Thy mermaid's voice hath done me double wrong;
I had my load before, now press'd with bearing:
Melodious discord, heavenly tune harsh-sounding,
Ear's deep-sweet music, and heart's deep-sore wounding,'"
"'What! You can talk?' she said, 'Do you have a tongue?
Oh, I wish you hadn’t, or I couldn’t hear!
Your mermaid's voice has hurt me twice;
I was already stressed, and now I’m even more overwhelmed:
Sweet-sounding chaos, beautiful music that hurts my ears,
"Beautiful to listen to, yet striking to the heart."
But the style also exhibits numberless instances of tasteless Italian artificiality. Breathing the "heavenly moisture" of Adonis's breath, she
But the style also shows countless examples of tacky Italian artificiality. Breathing in the "heavenly moisture" of Adonis's breath, she
"Wishes her cheeks were gardens full of flowers,
So they were dew'd with such distilling showers."
"Wishes her cheeks were gardens filled with flowers,
So they were soaked with refreshing drops of rain.
Of Adonis's dimples it is said:—
Of Adonis's dimples, it's said:—
"These lovely caves, these round enchanting pits,
Open'd their mouths to swallow Venus' liking."
"These beautiful caves, these wonderfully shaped pits,
"Opened their mouths to embrace Venus' desires."
"My love to love," says Adonis, "is love but to disgrace it." Venus enumerates the delights he would afford to each of her senses separately, supposing her deprived of all the rest, and concludes thus:—
"My love for love," says Adonis, "only brings shame to it." Venus lists the pleasures he would offer to each of her senses one by one, assuming she had none of the others, and ends like this:—
"'But, O, what banquet wert thou to the taste,
Being nurse and feeder of the other four
Would they not wish the feast might ever last,
And bid Suspicion double-lock the door,
Lest Jealousy, that sour unwelcome guest,
Should, by his stealing in, disturb the feast?'"
"'But, oh, what a feast you are to the senses,
Caring for and supporting others
Wouldn’t they want the celebration to last forever,
And have Suspicion lock the door securely,
So that Jealousy, that bitter and uninvited guest,
"Doesn’t just sneak in and mess up the party?"
Such lapses of taste are not infrequent in Shakespeare's early comedies as well. They answer, in their way, to the riot of horrors in Titus Andronicus—analogous mannerisms of an as yet undeveloped art.
Such lapses in taste are also quite common in Shakespeare's early comedies. They correspond, in their own way, to the chaos of horrors in Titus Andronicus—similar stylistic choices from an art that is still developing.
At the same time, the puissant sensuousness of this poem is as a prelude to the large utterance of passion in Romeo and Juliet, and towards its close Shakespeare soars, so to speak, symbolically, from a delineation of the mere fever of the senses to a forecast of that love in which it is only one element, when he makes Adonis say:—
At the same time, the powerful sensuality of this poem serves as a lead-in to the deep expression of passion in Romeo and Juliet, and towards the end, Shakespeare rises, so to speak, symbolically, from a depiction of just the fever of the senses to a glimpse of that love in which it is only one element, when he has Adonis say:—
"I Love comforteth like sunshine after rain,
But Lust's effect is tempest after sun;
Love's gentle spring doth always fresh remain,
Lust's winter comes ere summer half be done:
Love surfeits not, Lust like a glutton dies;
Love is all truth, Lust full of forged lies.'"
"I Love comforts like sunshine after rain,
But Lust's outcome is a storm following a sunny day;
Love's gentle spring always remains fresh,
Lust's winter arrives before summer is even halfway through:
Love doesn't consume you, while Lust, like a glutton, fades away;
"Love is all about truth, while lust is filled with lies."
[Pg 58]It would, of course, be absurd to lay too much stress on these edifying antitheses in this unedifying poem. It is more important to note that the descriptions of animal life—for example, that of the hare's flight—are unrivalled for truth and delicacy of observation, and to mark how, even in this early work, Shakespeare's style now and then rises to positive greatness.
[Pg 58]It would be ridiculous to put too much emphasis on these enlightening contrasts in this not-so-great poem. What matters more is to recognize that the portrayals of animal life—like the hare's escape—are unmatched in their truthfulness and subtlety, and to notice how, even in this early work, Shakespeare's style occasionally reaches true greatness.
This is especially the case in the descriptions of the boar and of the horse. The boar—his back "set with a battle of bristly pikes," his eyes like glow-worms, his snout "digging sepulchres where'er he goes," his neck short and thick, and his onset so fierce that
This is especially true in the descriptions of the boar and the horse. The boar—his back "covered with a battle of bristly spikes," his eyes like glow-worms, his snout "digging graves wherever he goes," his neck short and thick, and his charge so fierce that
"The thorny brambles and embracing bushes,
As fearful of him, part; through which he rushes"
"The thorny brambles and surrounding bushes,
"As if afraid of him, part; through which he rushes."
—this boar seems to have been painted by Snyders in a huntingpiece, in which the human figures came from the brush of Rubens.
—this boar appears to have been painted by Snyders in a hunting scene, where the human figures were done by Rubens.
Shakespeare himself seems to have realised with what mastery he had depicted the stallion; for he says:—
Shakespeare himself seems to have realized how expertly he had portrayed the stallion; because he says:—
"Look, when a painter would surpass the life,?
In limning out a well-proportion'd steed,
His art with nature's workmanship at strife,
As if the dead the living should exceed;
So did this horse excel a common one,
In shape, in courage, colour, pace, and bone."
"Look, when a painter goes beyond reality,
In portraying a perfectly proportioned horse,
His ability to compete with nature's creations,
As if the dead could outshine the living;
This horse was exceptional,
"In appearance, courage, color, speed, and power."
We can feel Shakespeare's love of nature in such a stanza as this:—
We can feel Shakespeare's love for nature in a stanza like this:—
"Round-hoof'd, short-jointed, fetlocks shag and long,
Broad breast, full eye, small head, and nostril wide,
High crest, short ears, straight legs, and passing strong,
Thin mane, thick tail, broad buttock, tender hide:
Look, what a horse should have, he did not lack,
Save a proud rider on so proud a back."
"Round hooves, short joints, shaggy fetlocks, and long,
Broad chest, bright eye, small head, and wide nostrils,
High crest, short ears, straight legs, and very strong,
Narrow mane, thick tail, wide hips, and smooth skin:
Look, he had all the qualities a horse should have.
Except for a proud rider on such a proud back.
How consummate, too, is the description of all his movements:—
How perfect is the description of all his movements:—
"Sometime he scuds far off, and there he stares;
Anon he starts at stirring of a feather."
"Sometimes he darts away, and there he stares;
Then he jumps at the sound of a feather rustling.
We hear "the high wind singing through his mane and tail." We are almost reminded of the magnificent picture of the horse at the end of the Book of Job: "He swalloweth the ground with fierceness and rage.... He smelleth the battle afar off, the thunder of the captains, and the shouting." So great is the compass of style in this little poem of Shakespeare's youth: from Ovid to the Old Testament, from modish artificiality to grandiose simplicity.
We hear "the strong wind singing through his mane and tail." It almost brings to mind the stunning image of the horse at the end of the Book of Job: "He devours the ground with ferocity and rage.... He smells the battle from afar, the rumble of the leaders, and the cheers." The range of style in this short poem from Shakespeare's youth is incredible: from Ovid to the Old Testament, from trendy artificiality to majestic simplicity.
Lucrece, which appeared in the following year, was, like Venus and Adonis; dedicated to the Earl of Southampton, in distinctly[Pg 59] more familiar, though still deferential terms. The poem is designed as a counterpart to its predecessor. The one treats of male, the other of female, chastity. The one portrays ungovernable passion in a woman; the other, criminal passion in a man. But in Lucrece the theme is seriously and morally handled. It is almost a didactic poem, dealing with the havoc wrought by unbridled and brutish desire.
Lucrece, released the following year, was also dedicated to the Earl of Southampton, but in a more familiar, yet still respectful way. The poem serves as a counterpart to its predecessor. One focuses on male chastity, while the other focuses on female chastity. One depicts uncontrollable passion in a woman; the other, wrongful passion in a man. However, in Lucrece, the theme is approached seriously and morally. It’s almost a moralistic poem, addressing the destruction caused by unchecked and brutal desire.
It was not so popular in its own day as its predecessor, and it does not afford the modern reader any very lively satisfaction. It shows an advance in metrical accomplishment. To the six-line stanza of Venus and Adonis a seventh line is added, which heightens its beauty and its dignity. The strength of Lucrece lies in its graphic and gorgeous descriptions, and in its sometimes microscopic psychological analysis. For the rest, its pathos consists of elaborate and far-fetched rhetoric.
It wasn’t as popular in its time as its predecessor, and it doesn’t offer today’s reader much excitement. It does show improvement in its rhythm. The six-line stanza of Venus and Adonis now has a seventh line, which enhances its beauty and dignity. The power of Lucrece comes from its vivid and stunning descriptions, as well as its occasionally detailed psychological analysis. Aside from that, its emotional appeal relies on elaborate and often excessive rhetoric.
The lament of the heroine after the crime has been committed is pure declamation, extremely eloquent no doubt, but copious and artificial as an oration of Cicero's, rich in apostrophes and antitheses. The sorrow of "Collatine and his consorted lords" is portrayed in laboured and quibbling speeches. Shakespeare's knowledge and mastery are most clearly seen in the reflections scattered through the narrative—such, for instance, as the following profound and exquisitely written stanza on the softness of the feminine nature:—
The heroine's lament after the crime is committed is nothing but dramatic speech—extremely eloquent, for sure, but extensive and artificial like a Cicero oration, filled with exclamations and contrasts. The grief of “Collatine and his fellow lords” is depicted in clumsy and overly complicated speeches. Shakespeare's skill and understanding are most evident in the insights sprinkled throughout the narrative—such as this deeply moving and beautifully written stanza about the gentleness of women:—
"For men have marble, women waxen minds,
And therefore are they form'd as marble will;
The weak oppress'd, the impression of strange kinds
Is form'd in them by force, by fraud, or skill:
Then call them not the authors of their ill,
No more than wax shall be accounted evil,
Wherein is stamp'd the semblance of a devil."
"For men have hard minds like marble,
And that's why they look like marble;
The weak are oppressed, and unusual impressions
Are imposed on them through trickery or expertise:
So don’t blame them for their mistakes,
Just like wax shouldn't be viewed as bad,
"Even if it has the mark of a devil."
In point of mere technique the most remarkable passage in the poem is the long series of stanzas (lines 1366 to 1568) describing a painting of the destruction of Troy, which Lucrece contemplates in her despair. The description is marked by such force, freshness, and naïvete as might suggest that the writer had never seen a picture before:—
In terms of pure technique, the most notable part of the poem is the lengthy sequence of stanzas (lines 1366 to 1568) that depict a painting of the destruction of Troy, which Lucrece gazes at in her despair. The description is characterized by such intensity, vibrancy, and simplicity that it almost seems like the writer had never seen a painting before:—
"Here one man's hand leaned on another's head,
His nose being shadowed by his neighbour's ear."
"Here one man's hand rested on another man's head,
His nose was partially hidden by his neighbor's ear.
So dense is the throng of figures in the picture, so deceptive the
presentation,
So thick is the crowd of figures in the picture, so misleading the
presentation,
"That for Achilles' image stood his spear,
Grip'd in an armed hand: himself behind
Was left unseen, save to the eye of mind,
A hand, a foot, a face, a leg, a head,
Stood for the whole to be imagined."
Stood for the whole to be imagined."
"That for Achilles' image stood his spear,
Held tightly in an armored hand: he himself behind
Was left unnoticed, except in the imagination,
A hand, a foot, a face, a leg, a head,
"Represented everything that could be imagined."
"Represented everything that could be imagined."
[Pg 60]Here, as in all other places in which Shakespeare mentions pictorial or plastic art, it is realism carried to the point of illusion that he admires and praises. The paintings in the Guild Chapel at Stratford were, doubtless, as before mentioned, the first he ever saw. He may also, during his Stratford period, have seen works of art at Kenilworth Castle or at St. Mary's Church in Coventry. In London, in the Hall belonging to the Merchants of the Steel-Yard, he had no doubt seen two greatly admired pictures by Holbein which hung there. Moreover, there were in London at that time not only numerous portraits by Dutch masters, but also a few Italian pictures. It appears, for example, from a list of "Pictures and other Works of Art" drawn up in 1613 by John Ernest, Duke of Saxe-Weimar, that there hung at Whitehall a painting of Julius Cæsar, and another of Lucretia, said to have been "very artistically executed." This picture may possibly have suggested to Shakespeare the theme of his poem. Larger compositions were no doubt familiar to him in the tapestries of the period (the hangings at Theobald's presented scenes from Roman history); and he may very likely have seen the excellent Dutch and Italian pictures at Nonsuch Palace, then in the height of its glory.
[Pg 60]Here, as in all other instances where Shakespeare refers to visual art, he admires and praises realism that achieves the level of illusion. The paintings in the Guild Chapel at Stratford were likely the first he ever encountered. During his time in Stratford, he may have also seen artworks at Kenilworth Castle or St. Mary's Church in Coventry. In London, at the Hall of the Merchants of the Steel-Yard, he surely saw two highly regarded paintings by Holbein that were displayed there. Additionally, there were many portraits by Dutch masters and a few Italian paintings in London at that time. A list of "Pictures and other Works of Art" compiled in 1613 by John Ernest, Duke of Saxe-Weimar, shows that a painting of Julius Caesar and another of Lucretia, said to be "very artistically executed," hung at Whitehall. This artwork may have inspired Shakespeare's poem. He was likely familiar with larger compositions in the tapestries of the era (the hangings at Theobald's depicted scenes from Roman history), and he probably saw the outstanding Dutch and Italian paintings at Nonsuch Palace, which was then at the height of its splendor.
His reflections upon art led him, as aforesaid, to the conclusion that it was the artist's business to keep a close watch upon nature, to master or transcend her. Again and again he ranks truth to nature as the highest quality in art. He evidently cared nothing for allegorical or religious painting; he never so much as mentions it. Nor, with all his love for "the concord of sweet sounds," does he ever allude to church music.
His thoughts about art brought him to the conclusion that it was the artist's job to closely observe nature, to understand or go beyond it. He repeatedly asserts that being true to nature is the most important quality in art. He clearly had no interest in allegorical or religious paintings; he doesn't mention them at all. And despite his passion for "the harmony of beautiful sounds," he never refers to church music either.
The description of the great painting of the fall of Troy is no mere irrelevant decoration to the poem; for the fall of Troy symbolises the fall of the royal house of Tarquin as a consequence of Sextus's crime. Shakespeare did not look at the event from the point of view of individual morality alone; he makes us feel that the honour of a royal family, and even its dynastic existence, are hazarded by criminal aggression upon a noble house. All the conceptions of honour belonging to mediæval chivalry are transferred to ancient Rome. "Knights, by their oaths, should right poor ladies' harms," says Lucrece, in calling upon her kinsmen to avenge her.
The description of the great painting of the fall of Troy isn't just an irrelevant decoration in the poem; it symbolizes the downfall of the royal house of Tarquin as a result of Sextus's crime. Shakespeare doesn't view the event solely through the lens of individual morality; he makes us feel that the honor of a royal family, and even its very existence, is at risk due to criminal acts against a noble household. All the ideas of honor from medieval chivalry are applied to ancient Rome. "Knights, by their oaths, should right poor ladies' harms," Lucrece says, calling on her relatives to take revenge for her.
In his picture of the sack of Troy, Shakespeare has followed the second book of Virgil's Æneid; for the groundwork of his poem as a whole he has gone to the short but graceful and sympathetic rendering of the story of Lucretia in Ovid's Fasti (ii. 685-852).
In his depiction of the fall of Troy, Shakespeare has drawn from the second book of Virgil's Æneid; for the overall foundation of his poem, he has turned to the brief yet elegant and empathetic version of the story of Lucretia in Ovid's Fasti (ii. 685-852).
A comparison between Ovid's style and that of Shakespeare certainly does not redound to the advantage of the modern poet. In opposition to this semi-barbarian, Ovid seems the embodiment of classic severity. Shakespeare's antithetical conceits and other [Pg 61]lapses of taste are painfully obtrusive. Every here and there we come upon such stumbling-blocks as these:—
A comparison between Ovid's style and Shakespeare's definitely doesn't favor the modern poet. In contrast to this somewhat uncivilized approach, Ovid represents a classic seriousness. Shakespeare's contradictory ideas and other [Pg 61] lapses in taste are painfully obvious. Occasionally, we encounter stumbling blocks like these:—
"Some of her blood still pure and red remain'd,
And some look'd black, and that false Tarquin stain'd;"
"Some of her blood still stayed pure and red,
And some appeared dark, and that treacherous Tarquin tarnished it;
or,
or,
"If children pre-decease progenitors,
We are their offspring, and they none of ours."
"If children pass away before their parents,
"We are their descendants, and they are not ours."
This lack of nature and of taste is not only characteristic of the age in general, but is bound up with the great excellences and rare capacities which Shakespeare was now developing with such amazing rapidity. His momentary leaning towards this style was due, in part at least, to the influence of his fellow-poets, his friends, his rivals in public favour—the influence, in short, of that artistic microcosm in whose atmosphere his genius shot up to sudden maturity.
This absence of nature and taste is not just typical of the era as a whole, but is linked to the remarkable talents and rare abilities that Shakespeare was rapidly developing. His brief shift toward this style was influenced, at least in part, by his fellow poets, friends, and rivals for public attention—the overall influence of that artistic community where his genius rapidly reached maturity.
We talk of "schools" in literature, and it is no exaggeration to say that every period of rich productivity presupposes a school or schools. But the word "school," beautiful in its original Greek signification, has been narrowed and specialised by modern usage. We ought to say "forcing-house" instead of "school"—to talk of the classic and the romantic forcing-house, the Renaissance forcing-house,[1] and so forth. In very small communities, where there is none of that emulation which alone can call forth all an artist's energies, absolute mastery is as a rule unattainable. Under such conditions, a man will often make a certain mark early in life, and find his success his ruin. Others seek a forcing-house outside their native land—Holberg in Holland, England, and France; Thorvaldsen in Rome; Heine in Paris. The moment he set foot in London, Shakespeare was in such a forcing-house. Hence the luxuriant burgeoning of his genius.
We talk about "schools" in literature, and it's not an exaggeration to say that every period of significant creativity relies on a school or schools. But the term "school," beautiful in its original Greek sense, has been narrowed and specialized in modern usage. We should say "forcing-house" instead of "school"—referring to the classic and the romantic forcing-house, the Renaissance forcing-house,[1] and so on. In very small communities, where there is none of that competition that can draw out all an artist's talents, complete mastery is usually unattainable. In such situations, someone might make a notable impact early in life and find that their success leads to their downfall. Others look for a forcing-house outside their homeland—Holberg in Holland, England, and France; Thorvaldsen in Rome; Heine in Paris. The moment he arrived in London, Shakespeare was in such a forcing-house. Hence the incredible growth of his genius.
He lived in constant intercourse and rivalry with vivid and daringly productive spirits. The diamond was polished in diamond dust.
He was always interacting and competing with bold and highly creative individuals. The diamond was polished with diamond dust.
The competitive instinct (as Rümelin has rightly pointed out) was strong in the English poets of that period. Shakespeare could not but strive from the first to outdo his fellows in strength and skill. At last he comes to think, like Hamlet: however deep they dig—
The competitive drive (as Rümelin correctly noted) was strong among the English poets of that time. Shakespeare couldn’t help but try from the beginning to surpass his peers in strength and skill. Eventually, he starts to think, like Hamlet: no matter how deep they dig—
"it shall go hard
But I will delve one yard below their mines"
it'll be tough
But I will dig one yard deeper than their mines"
—one of the most characteristic utterances of Hamlet and of Shakespeare.
—one of the most distinctive sayings of Hamlet and of Shakespeare.
This sense of rivalry contributed to the formation of Shakespeare's early manner, both in his narrative poems and in his[Pg 62] plays. Hence arose that straining after subtleties, that absorption in quibbles, that wantoning in word-plays, that bandying to and fro of shuttlecocks of speech. Hence, too, that state of over-heated passion and over-stimulated fancy, in which image begets image with a headlong fecundity, like that of the low organisms which pullulate by mere scission.
This sense of rivalry helped shape Shakespeare's early style, both in his narrative poems and in his[Pg 62] plays. This led to a focus on subtleties, a preoccupation with puns, a playful use of language, and a back-and-forth exchange of clever remarks. It also created an intense emotional state and heightened imagination, where one image quickly generates another, similar to how simple organisms multiply by splitting apart.
This man of all the talents had the talent for word-plays and thought-quibbles among the rest; he was too richly endowed to be behind-hand even here. But there was in all this something, foreign to his true self. When he reaches the point at which his inmost personality begins to reveal itself in his writings, we are at once conscious of a far deeper and more emotional nature than that which finds expression in the teeming conceits of the narrative poems and the incessant scintillations of the early comedies.
This talented man had a knack for wordplay and clever arguments along with everything else; he was too gifted to fall short in this area as well. However, there was something in all of this that felt disconnected from his true self. When he gets to the point where his true personality starts to come through in his writing, we immediately sense a much deeper and more emotional side than what is shown in the overflowing cleverness of the narrative poems and the constant sparkles of the early comedies.
[1] The author's idea is, I think, best rendered by this literal translation; but the Danish word Drivhus is much less cumbrous than its English equivalent.—TRANS.
[1] I believe the author's idea is best expressed by this literal translation; however, the Danish word Drivhus is much simpler than its English equivalent.—TRANS.
XII
A MIDSUMMER NIGHTS DREAM—ITS HISTORICAL CIRCUMSTANCES—ITS ARISTOCRATIC, POPULAR, COMIC, AND SUPERNATURAL ELEMENTS
In spite of the fame and popularity which Venus and Adonis and Lucrece won for Shakespeare, he quickly understood, with his instinctive self-knowledge, that it was not narrative but dramatic poetry which offered the fullest scope for his powers.
In spite of the fame and popularity that Venus and Adonis and Lucrece brought Shakespeare, he quickly realized, with his natural self-awareness, that it was not narrative but dramatic poetry that provided the greatest opportunity for his talents.
And now it is that we find him for the first time rising to the full height of his genius. This he does in a work of dramatic form; but, significantly enough, it is not as yet in its dramatic elements that we recognise the master-hand, but rather in the rich and incomparable lyric poetry with which he embroiders a thin dramatic canvas.
And now we see him for the first time truly embodying his genius. He achieves this in a piece with a dramatic structure; however, interestingly, it’s not so much in its dramatic aspects that we see the master touch, but rather in the rich and unmatched lyrical poetry that he weaves into a sparse dramatic framework.
His first masterpiece is a masterpiece of grace, both lyrical and comic. A Midsummer Night's Dream was no doubt written as a festival-play or masque, before the masque became an established art-form, to celebrate the marriage of a noble patron; probably for the May festival after the private marriage of Essex with the widow of Sir Philip Sidney in the year 1590. In Oberon's great speech to Puck (ii. 2) there is a significant passage about a throned vestal, invulnerable to Cupid's darts, which is obviously a flattering reference to Elizabeth in relation to Leicester; while the lines about a little flower wounded by the fiery shaft of love mournfully allude, in the like allegorical fashion, to Essex's mother and her marriage with Leicester, after his courtship had been rejected by the Queen. Other details also point to Essex as the bridegroom typified in the person of Theseus.
His first masterpiece is a stunning blend of grace, both lyrical and comedic. A Midsummer Night's Dream was likely written as a festival play or masque, before the masque became a formal art form, to celebrate the marriage of a noble patron; probably for the May festival after Essex's private marriage to the widow of Sir Philip Sidney in 1590. In Oberon's famous speech to Puck (ii. 2), there is a noteworthy passage about a seated vestal, impervious to Cupid's arrows, which clearly flatters Elizabeth in relation to Leicester; while the lines about a little flower hurt by the fiery arrow of love sadly reference Essex's mother and her marriage to Leicester, after the Queen had turned down his courtship. Other details also suggest that Essex is represented as the bridegroom symbolized by Theseus.
How is one to speak adequately of A Midsummer Night's Dream? It is idle to dwell upon the slightness of the character-drawing, for the poet's effort is not after characterisation; and, whatever its weak points, the poem as a whole is one of the tenderest, most original, and most perfect Shakespeare ever produced.
How can we really talk about A Midsummer Night's Dream? It’s pointless to focus on the shallow character development, because the poet isn’t aiming for depth in characters; and, despite any flaws, the poem as a whole is one of the most touching, original, and flawless works Shakespeare has ever created.
It is Spenser's fairy-poetry developed and condensed; it is Shelley's spirit-poetry anticipated by more than two centuries. And the airy dream is shot with whimsical parody. The frontiers of Elf-land and Clown-land meet and mingle.
It’s Spenser's fairy poetry, refined and shortened; it’s Shelley's spirit poetry predicted over two centuries ago. And the light dream is filled with playful parody. The boundaries of Elf-land and Clown-land converge and blend.
[Pg 64]We have here an element of aristocratic distinction in the princely couple, Theseus and Hippolyta, and their court. We have here an element of sprightly burlesque in the artisans' performance of Pyramus and Thisbe, treated with genial irony and divinely felicitous humour. And here, finally, we have the element of supernatural poetry, which soon after flashes forth again in Romeo and Juliet, where Mercutio describes the doings of Queen Mab. Puck and Pease-blossom, Cobweb and Mustardseed—pigmies who hunt the worms in a rosebud, tease bats, chase spiders, and lord it over nightingales—are the leading actors in an elfin play, a fairy carnival of inimitable mirth and melody, steeped in a midsummer atmosphere of mist-wreaths and flower-scents, under the afterglow that lingers through the sultry night. This miracle of happy inspiration contains the germs of innumerable romantic achievements in England, Germany, and Denmark, more than two centuries later.
[Pg 64]We see an element of aristocratic elegance in the royal couple, Theseus and Hippolyta, and their court. There’s also a lively parody in the artisan's performance of Pyramus and Thisbe, presented with friendly irony and wonderful humor. Lastly, we have an element of supernatural poetry, which soon reappears in Romeo and Juliet, where Mercutio talks about what Queen Mab is up to. Puck, Peaseblossom, Cobweb, and Mustardseed—tiny beings who hunt worms in rosebuds, tease bats, chase spiders, and playfully oversee nightingales—are the main characters in a fairy tale, a delightful carnival filled with unmatched joy and melody, set in a midsummer scene with mist and floral scents, under the warm glow lingering through the muggy night. This magical burst of inspiration holds the seeds of countless romantic endeavors in England, Germany, and Denmark, over two centuries later.
There is in French literature a graceful mythological play of somewhat later date—Molière's Psyché—in which the exquisite love-verses which stream from the heroine's lips were written by the sexagenarian Corneille. It is, in its way, an admirable piece of work. But read it and compare it with the nature-poetry of A Midsummer Night's Dream, and you will feel how far the great Englishman surpasses the greatest Frenchmen in pure unrhetorical lyrism and irrepressibly playful, absolutely poetical poetry, with its scent of clover, its taste of wild honey, and its airy and shifting dream-pageantry.
There is a graceful mythological play in French literature from a slightly later time—Molière's Psyché—where the beautiful love verses spoken by the heroine were written by the sixty-something Corneille. It's an impressive piece in its own right. But read it and compare it with the nature poetry of A Midsummer Night's Dream, and you'll realize how much the great Englishman outshines the greatest Frenchmen in pure, unforced lyricism and endlessly playful, truly poetic poetry, with its scent of clover, taste of wild honey, and its light, shifting dream imagery.
We have here no pathos. The hurricane of passion does not as yet sweep through Shakespeare's work. No; it is only the romantic and imaginative side of love that is here displayed, the magic whereby longing transmutes and idealises its object, the element of folly, infatuation, and illusion in desire, with its consequent variability and transitoriness. Man is by nature a being with no inward compass, led astray by his instincts and dreams, and for ever deceived either by himself or by others. This Shakespeare realises, but does not, as yet, take the matter very tragically. Thus the characters whom he here presents, even, or rather especially, in their love-affairs, appear as anything but reasonable beings. The lovers seek and avoid each other by turns, they love and are not loved again; the couples attract each other at cross-purposes; the youth runs after the maiden who shrinks from him, the maiden flees from the man who adores her; and the poet's delicate irony makes the confusion reach its height and find its symbolic expression when the Queen of the Fairies, in the intoxication of a love-dream, recognises her ideal in a journeyman weaver with an ass's head.
We have no deep emotion here. The storm of passion hasn't yet swept through Shakespeare's work. No; what’s on display is just the romantic and imaginative side of love, the magic that transforms longing into an idealized object, the foolishness, infatuation, and illusions that come with desire, along with its consequent unpredictability and fleeting nature. By nature, humans lack an internal guide, easily led astray by their instincts and dreams, constantly deceived either by themselves or others. Shakespeare understands this but doesn’t approach it too tragically yet. So, the characters he presents, especially in their love lives, don’t seem reasonable at all. The lovers alternate between seeking and avoiding each other; they love but aren't loved back; the couples are drawn to each other for the wrong reasons; the young man chases the girl who pulls away from him, while the girl runs from the man who adores her; and the poet’s subtle irony highlights the chaos when the Queen of the Fairies, in the haze of a love dream, sees her ideal in a weaver with a donkey's head.
It is the love begotten of imagination that here bears sway. Hence these words of Theseus (v. I):—[Pg 65]
It is the love born from imagination that dominates here. Thus these words of Theseus (v. I):—[Pg 65]
"Lovers and madmen have such seething brains,
Such shaping fantasies, that apprehend
More than cool reason ever comprehends.
The lunatic, the lover, and the poet,
Are of imagination all compact."
"Lovers and madmen have such intense minds,
Filled with shaping fantasies that grasp
More than cool reason could ever comprehend.
The madman, the lover, and the poet,
Are all made of imagination.
And then follows Shakespeare's first deliberate utterance as to the nature and art of the poet. He is not, as a rule, greatly concerned with the dignity of the poet as such. Quite foreign to him is the self-idolatry of the later romantic poets, posing as the spiritual pastors and masters of the world. Where he introduces poets in his plays (as in Julius Cæsar and Timon), it is generally to assign them a pitiful part. But here he places in the mouth of Theseus the famous and exquisite words:—
And then comes Shakespeare's first intentional statement about the nature and art of the poet. He usually doesn't care too much about the poet's dignity as a person. The self-worship of later romantic poets, who see themselves as the spiritual guides and leaders of the world, is completely foreign to him. When he features poets in his plays (like in Julius Cæsar and Timon), he often gives them a pathetic role. But here, he has Theseus speak the famous and beautiful words:—
"The poet's eye, in a fine frenzy rolling,
Doth glance from heaven to earth, from earth to heaven;
And, as imagination bodies forth
The forms of things unknown, the poet's pen
Turns them to shapes, and gives to airy nothing
A local habitation and a name.
Such tricks hath strong imagination."
"The poet’s eye, in a wild frenzy moving,
Looks from heaven to earth, from earth to heaven;
And, as imagination brings to life
The shapes of things we don't know, the poet's pen
Transforms them into forms, creating something from nothing.
A location and a name.
"Such tricks require strong imagination."
When he wrote this he felt that his wings had grown.
When he wrote this, he felt like his wings had expanded.
As A Midsummer Night's Dream was not published until 1600, it is impossible to assign an exact date to the text we possess. In all probability the piece was altered and amplified before it was printed.
As A Midsummer Night's Dream wasn’t published until 1600, it’s impossible to determine an exact date for the version we have. Most likely, the work was changed and expanded before it was printed.
Attention was long ago drawn to the following lines in Theseus's speech at the beginning of the fifth act:—
Attention was drawn a long time ago to the following lines in Theseus's speech at the start of the fifth act:—
"The thrice three Muses mourning for the death
Of Learning, late deceas'd in beggary.
This is some satire, keen and critical."
"The nine Muses grieving for the passing
Of Knowledge, who recently passed away in poverty.
This is sharp satire that’s both critical and insightful.
Several commentators have seen in these lines an allusion to the death of Spenser, which, however, did not occur until 1599, so late that it can scarcely be the event alluded to. Others have conjectured a reference to the death of Robert Greene in 1592. The probability is that the words refer to Spenser's poem, The Tears of the Muses, published in 1591, which was a complaint of the indifference of the nobility towards the fine arts. If the play, as we have so many reasons for supposing, was written for the marriage of Essex, these lines must have been inserted later, as they might easily be in a passage like this, where a whole series of different subjects for masques is enumerated.
Several commentators have interpreted these lines as a reference to Spenser's death, which actually didn't happen until 1599, making it unlikely that this is the event being referred to. Others have suggested it might refer to Robert Greene's death in 1592. It's more likely that the words point to Spenser's poem, The Tears of the Muses, published in 1591, which lamented the indifference of the nobility towards the arts. If the play, as we have many reasons to believe, was written for Essex's marriage, these lines must have been added later, as they could easily fit into a section like this that lists various subjects for masques.
The important passage (ii. 2) where Oberon recounts his vision has already been mentioned. It follows Oberon's description of the mermaid seated on a dolphin's back—
The important passage (ii. 2) where Oberon talks about his vision has already been mentioned. It comes after Oberon's description of the mermaid sitting on a dolphin's back—
[Pg 66]
"Uttering such dulcet and harmonious breath
That certain stars shot madly from their spheres,"
[Pg 66]
"Speaking such sweet and melodious words
"That some stars fell wildly out of their orbits,"
—an allusion, not, as some have supposed, to Mary Stuart, who was married to the Dauphin of France, but to the festivities and fire-work displays which celebrated Elizabeth's visit to Kenilworth in 1575. The passage is interesting, among other reasons, because we have here one of the few allegories to be found in Shakespeare—an allegory which has taken that form because the matters to which it alludes could not be directly handled. Shakespeare is here referring back, as English criticism has long ago pointed out,[1] to the allegory in Lyly's mythological play, Endymion. There can be no doubt that Cynthia (the moon-goddess) in Lyly's play stands for Queen Elizabeth, while Leicester figures as Endymion, who is represented as hopelessly enamoured of Cynthia. Tellus and Floscula, of whom the one loves Endymion's "person," the other his "virtues," represent the Countesses of Sheffield and Essex, who stood in amatory relations to Leicester. The play is one tissue of adulation for Elizabeth, but is so constructed as at the same time to flatter and defend Leicester. In defiance of the actual fact, it exhibits the Queen as entirely inaccessible to her adorer's homage, and Leicester's intrigue with the Countess of Sheffield as a mere mask for his passion for the Queen; in other words, it represents these relations as the Queen would wish to have them understood by the people, and Leicester by the Queen. The Countess of Essex, who was afterwards to play so large a part in Leicester's life, plays a very small part in the drama. Her love finds expression only in one or two unobtrusive phrases, such as her cry of joy on seeing Endymion, after the forty years' sleep in which he has grown an old man, rejuvenated by a single kiss from Cynthia's lips.
—an allusion, not, as some have thought, to Mary Stuart, who was married to the French Dauphin, but to the celebrations and firework displays that marked Elizabeth's visit to Kenilworth in 1575. This passage is interesting for several reasons, one of which is that it contains one of the few allegories found in Shakespeare—an allegory that takes this form because the subjects it refers to couldn’t be directly addressed. Shakespeare is echoing, as English criticism pointed out long ago,[1] the allegory in Lyly's mythological play, Endymion. There's no doubt that Cynthia (the moon goddess) in Lyly's play represents Queen Elizabeth, while Leicester is portrayed as Endymion, who is depicted as hopelessly in love with Cynthia. Tellus and Floscula, one of whom loves Endymion's "looks" and the other his "qualities," symbolize the Countesses of Sheffield and Essex, who had romantic ties to Leicester. The play is a complete expression of flattery for Elizabeth, yet it is structured to also flatter and defend Leicester. Despite reality, it shows the Queen as completely unattainable to her admirer’s affection and Leicester's affair with the Countess of Sheffield as merely a cover for his love for the Queen; in other words, it represents these relationships as the Queen would prefer them to be understood by the public, and Leicester by the Queen. The Countess of Essex, who later played a significant role in Leicester's life, has a minor role in the drama. Her love is only hinted at in one or two subtle lines, like her exclamation of joy upon seeing Endymion, who, after a forty-year sleep during which he aged, is rejuvenated by a single kiss from Cynthia's lips.
The relation between Leicester and Lettice, Countess of Essex, must certainly have made a deep impression upon Shakespeare. By Leicester's contrivance, her husband had been for a long time banished to Ireland, first as commander of the troops in Ulster, and afterwards as Earl-Marshal; and when he died, in 1576—commonly thought, though without proof, to have been poisoned—his widow, after a lapse of only a few days, went through a secret marriage with his supposed murderer. When Leicester, twelve years later, met with a sudden death, also, according to popular belief, by poison, the event was regarded as a judgment on a great criminal. In all probability, Shakespeare found in these events one of the motives of his Hamlet. Whether the Countess Lettice was actually Leicester's mistress during her husband's lifetime is, of course, uncertain; in any case, the Countess's relation to Robert, Earl of Essex, her son by her first marriage, was always[Pg 67] of the best. She was, however, punished by the Queen's displeasure, which was so vehement that she was forbidden to show herself at court.
The relationship between Leicester and Lettice, Countess of Essex, must have definitely made a strong impression on Shakespeare. Thanks to Leicester's schemes, her husband had been exiled to Ireland for a long time, first as a commander of the troops in Ulster and later as Earl-Marshal. When he died in 1576—widely believed, though without solid proof, to have been poisoned—his widow quickly entered into a secret marriage with the person many suspected of murdering him. Twelve years later, when Leicester also died suddenly, again thought by many to be poison, people viewed it as a judgment on a major criminal. It’s likely Shakespeare drew from these events for one of the motivations in his Hamlet. Whether Countess Lettice was actually Leicester's lover while her husband was alive remains uncertain; however, her relationship with her son, Robert, Earl of Essex, from her first marriage was always[Pg 67] very good. Nevertheless, she faced punishment from the Queen's anger, which was so intense that she was banned from appearing at court.
Shakespeare has retained Lyly's names, merely translating them into English. Cynthia has become the moon, Tellus the earth, Floscula the little flower; and with this commentary, we are in a position to admire the delicate and poetical way in which he has touched upon the family circumstances of the supposed bridegroom, the Earl of Essex:—
Shakespeare kept Lyly's names, just translating them into English. Cynthia became the moon, Tellus turned into the earth, and Floscula is now the little flower; with this commentary, we can appreciate the subtle and poetic way he has addressed the family situation of the supposed groom, the Earl of Essex:—
"Oberon. That very time I saw (but thou couldst not),
Flying between the cold moon and the earth,
Cupid all arm'd: a certain aim he took
At a fair vestal throned by the west,
And loos'd his love-shaft smartly from his bow,
As it should pierce a hundred thousand hearts.
But I might see young Cupid's fiery shaft
Quench'd in the chaste beams of the wat'ry moon,
And the imperial votaress passed on,
In maiden meditation, fancy-free.
Yet mark'd I where the bolt of Cupid fell:
It fell upon a little western flower,
Before milk-white, now purple with love's wound,
And maidens call it Love-in-idleness."
"Oberon. At that exact moment I saw (but you couldn't),
Flying between the cold moon and the earth,
Cupid fully armed: he took aim
At a beautiful maiden sitting in the west,
And let his love arrow fly swiftly from his bow,
As if it should pierce a hundred thousand hearts.
But I saw young Cupid's fiery arrow
Extinguished in the pure light of the watery moon,
And the royal maiden passed by,
Lost in her thoughts, free from any desire.
Yet I noticed where Cupid's arrow landed:
It fell on a little western flower,
Once milk-white, now purple with love's mark,
And girls call it Love-in-idleness."
It is with the juice of this flower that Oberon makes every one upon whose eyes it falls dote upon the first living creature they happen to see.
It is with the juice of this flower that Oberon makes everyone whose eyes it touches fall in love with the first living creature they see.
The poet's design in the flattery addressed to Elizabeth—one of the very few instances of the kind in his works—was no doubt to dispose her favourably towards his patron's marriage, or, in other words, to deprecate the anger with which she was in the habit of regarding any attempt on the part of her favourites, or even of ordinary courtiers, to marry according to their own inclinations. Essex in particular had stood very close to her, since, in 1587, he had supplanted Sir Walter Raleigh in her favour; and although the Queen, now in her fifty-seventh year, was fully thirty-four years older than her late adorer, Shakespeare did not succeed in averting her anger from the young couple. The bride was commanded "to live very retired in her mother's house."
The poet's aim in flattering Elizabeth—one of the only times he did this in his works—was likely to influence her opinion positively towards his patron's marriage, or, in simpler terms, to ease the anger she usually felt towards any of her favorites, or even regular courtiers, who tried to marry for love. Essex, in particular, had been very close to her since 1587 when he had taken Sir Walter Raleigh's place in her affections; and even though the Queen, now fifty-seven, was a full thirty-four years older than her recent admirer, Shakespeare couldn't prevent her wrath from falling on the young couple. The bride was ordered "to live very retired in her mother's house."
Midsummer Night's Dream is the first consummate and immortal masterpiece which Shakespeare produced.
Midsummer Night's Dream is the first complete and timeless masterpiece that Shakespeare created.
The fact that the pairs of lovers are very slightly individualised, and do not in themselves awaken any particular sympathy, is a fault that we easily overlook, amid the countless beauties of the play. The fact that the changes in the lovers' feelings are entirely unmotived is no fault at all, for Oberon's magic is simply a great symbol, typifying the sorcery of the erotic imagination. There is deep significance as well as drollery in the presentation[Pg 68] of Titania as desperately enamoured of Bottom with his ass's head. Nay, more; in the lovers' ever-changing attractions and repulsions we may find a whole sportive love-philosophy.
The fact that the pairs of lovers feel a bit generic and don't really evoke much sympathy is a flaw we can easily overlook, given the many beautiful aspects of the play. The fact that the shifts in the lovers' emotions don’t really have any clear reason isn’t a flaw at all, because Oberon's magic serves as a symbol, representing the enchantment of erotic imagination. There’s both deep meaning and humor in the way[Pg 68] Titania is portrayed as madly in love with Bottom, who has a donkey's head. Moreover, in the lovers' constantly changing attractions and aversions, we can discover an entire playful philosophy of love.
The rustic and popular element in Shakespeare's genius here appears more prominently than ever before. The country-bred youth's whole feeling for and knowledge of nature comes to the surface, permeated with the spirit of poetry. The play swarms with allusions to plants and insects, and all that is said of them is closely observed and intimately felt. In none of Shakespeare's plays are so many species of flowers, fruits, and trees mentioned and characterised. H. N. Ellacombe, in his essay on The Seasons of Shakspere's Plays,[2] reckons no fewer than forty-two species. Images borrowed from nature meet us on every hand. For example, in Helena's beautiful description of her school friendship with Hermia (iii. 2), she says:—
The rustic and popular aspect of Shakespeare's talent shines through more than ever here. The rural youth's deep connection with and understanding of nature comes to light, filled with a poetic spirit. The play is filled with references to plants and insects, with everything mentioned being carefully observed and deeply felt. In none of Shakespeare's plays are there so many types of flowers, fruits, and trees identified and described. H. N. Ellacombe, in his essay on The Seasons of Shakspere's Plays,[2] counts at least forty-two different species. Nature-related imagery is everywhere. For instance, in Helena's lovely description of her friendship with Hermia (iii. 2), she says:—
"So we grew together,
Like to a double cherry, seeming parted,
But yet an union in partition;
Two lovely berries moulded on one stem."
"So we grew together,"
Like a double cherry, looking separate,
But still an union in division;
Two beautiful berries formed on one stem."
When Titania exhorts her elves to minister to every desire of her asinine idol, she says (iii. I):—
When Titania encourages her fairies to cater to every wish of her foolish idol, she says (iii. I):—
"Be kind and courteous to this gentleman:
Hop in his walks, and gambol in his eyes;
Feed him with apricocks, and dewberries,
With purple grapes, green figs, and mulberries.
The honey-bags steal from the humble-bees,
And for night-tapers crop their waxen thighs,
And light them at the fiery glow-worm's eyes,
To have my love to bed, and to arise;
And pluck the wings from painted butterflies,
To fan the moonbeams from his sleeping eyes.
Nod to him, elves, and do him courtesies."
"Be kind and respectful to this guy:
Join him on his walks and engage with his gaze;
Feed him apricots and blackberries,
With purple grapes, green figs, and blackberries.
Steal honey from bees,
And for candles, collect their waxy bodies,
And light them at the glowing eyes of the glow-worm,
So I can have my love to sleep beside and wake up with;
And tear the wings off vibrant butterflies,
To brush the moonlight away from his tired eyes.
"Nod at him, fairies, and show him some kindness."
The popular element in Shakespeare is closely interwoven with his love of nature. He has here plunged deep into folk-lore, seized upon the figments of peasant superstition as they survive in the old ballads, and mingled brownies and pixies with the delicate creations of artificial poetry, with Oberon, who is of French descent ("Auberon," from l'aube du Jour), and Titania, a name which Ovid gives in his Metamorphoses (iii. 173) to Diana as the sister of the Titan Sol. The Maydes Metamorphosis, a play attributed to Lyly, although not printed till 1600, may be older than A Midsummer Night's Dream. In that case Shakespeare may have found the germ of some of his fairy dialogue in the pretty fairy song which occurs in it. There is a marked [Pg 69]similarity even in details of dialogue. For example, this conversation between Bottom and the fairies (iii. I) reminds us of Lyly[3]:—
The popular elements in Shakespeare's work are tightly connected to his love of nature. He dives deep into folklore, grabbing hold of the bits of peasant superstition that have survived in old ballads, and blends brownies and pixies with the refined creations of poetic artistry, like Oberon, who has French roots (“Auberon,” from l'aube du Jour), and Titania, a name that Ovid uses in his Metamorphoses (iii. 173) for Diana as the sister of the Titan Sol. The Maydes Metamorphosis, a play credited to Lyly, although not published until 1600, may be older than A Midsummer Night's Dream. If that's the case, Shakespeare might have found the spark for some of his fairy dialogue in the charming fairy song that appears in it. There’s a noticeable [Pg 69]similarity even in specific details of the dialogue. For instance, this exchange between Bottom and the fairies (iii. I) reminds us of Lyly[3]:—
"Bot. I cry your worship's mercy, heartily.—I beseech your worship's name.
"Bot. I humbly ask for your mercy, my lord. Can I know your name?"
"Cob. Cobweb.
"Cob. Cobweb."
"Bot. I shall desire you of more acquaintance, good Master Cobweb. If I cut my finger, I shall make bold with you. Your name, honest gentleman?
"Bot. I'd like to get to know you better, good Master Cobweb. If I cut my finger, I'll reach out to you. What's your name, sir?"
"Peas. Pease-blossom.
"Peas. Pease-blossom."
"Bot. I pray you, commend me to Mistress Squash, your mother, and to Master Peascod, your father. Good Master Pease-blossom, I shall desire you of more acquaintance too.—Your name, I beseech you, sir.
"Bot. Please let Mistress Squash, your mother, and Master Peascod, your father, know that I said hello. Good Master Pease-blossom, I'd like to get to know you better as well. May I have your name, please, sir?"
"Mus. Mustard-seed.
"Mus. Mustard-seed."
"Bot. Good Master Mustard-seed, I know your patience well: that same cowardly, giant-like oxbeef hath devoured many a gentleman of your house. I promise you, your kindred hath made my eyes water ere now. I desire you of more acquaintance, good Master Mustard-seed."
"Bot. Good Master Mustard-seed, I know you’re very patient: that same cowardly, giant-like beef has consumed many gentlemen from your family. I assure you, your relatives have made me tear up before. I’d like to get to know you better, good Master Mustard-seed."
The contrast between the rude artisans' prose and the poetry of the fairy world is exquisitely humorous, and has been frequently imitated in the nineteenth century: in Germany by Tieck; in Denmark by J. L. Heiberg, who has written no fewer than three imitations of A Midsummer Night's Dream—The Elves, The Day of the Seven Sleepers, and The Nutcrackers.
The difference between the rough craftsmen's writing and the poetry of the fairy realm is wonderfully funny, and it has often been copied in the nineteenth century: in Germany by Tieck; in Denmark by J. L. Heiberg, who has created no less than three adaptations of A Midsummer Night's Dream—The Elves, The Day of the Seven Sleepers, and The Nutcrackers.
The fairy element introduced into the comedy brings in its train not only the many love-illusions, but other and external forms of thaumaturgy as well. People are beguiled by wandering voices, led astray in the midnight wood, and victimised in many innocent ways. The fairies retain from first to last their grace and sportiveness, but the individual physiognomies, in this stage of Shakespeare's development, are as yet somewhat lacking in expression. Puck, for instance, is a mere shadow in comparison with a creation of twenty years later, the immortal Ariel of The Tempest.
The fairy element added to the comedy not only brings various love illusions but also other forms of magic. People are enchanted by wandering voices, misled in the midnight woods, and taken advantage of in many innocent ways. The fairies maintain their grace and playfulness throughout, but the individual characters, at this stage in Shakespeare's career, are still somewhat lacking in expressiveness. Puck, for example, is just a shadow compared to a character he would create twenty years later, the unforgettable Ariel from The Tempest.
Brilliant as is the picture of the fairy world in A Midsummer Night's Dream, the mastery to which Shakespeare had attained is most clearly displayed in the burlesque scenes, dealing with the little band of worthy artisans who are moved to represent the history of Pyramus and Thisbe at the marriage of Theseus and[Pg 70] Hippolyta. Never before has Shakespeare risen to the sparkling and genial humour with which these excellent simpletons are portrayed. He doubtless drew upon childish memories of the plays he had seen performed in the market-place at Coventry and elsewhere. He also introduced some whimsical strokes of satire upon the older English drama. For instance, when Quince says (i. 2), "Marry, our play is—The most lamentable comedy, and most cruel death of Pyramus and Thisby," there is an obvious reference to the long and quaint title of the old play of Cambyses: "A lamentable tragedy mixed full of pleasant mirth,"[4] &c.
Brilliant as the portrayal of the fairy world is in A Midsummer Night's Dream, Shakespeare's true mastery is most evident in the comedic scenes with the group of lovable craftsmen who are inspired to perform the story of Pyramus and Thisbe at the wedding of Theseus and Hippolyta. Never before has Shakespeare captured the sparkling and warm humor that showcases these delightful simpletons. He likely drew on childhood memories of plays he had watched in the market square in Coventry and other places. He also included some playful critiques of earlier English drama. For example, when Quince says (i. 2), "Well, our play is—The most lamentable comedy, and most cruel death of Pyramus and Thisby," there’s a clear nod to the long and quirky title of the old play Cambyses: "A lamentable tragedy mixed full of pleasant mirth,"[4] & etc.
Shakespeare's elevation of mind, however, is most clearly apparent in the playful irony with which he treats his own art, the art of acting, and the theatre of the day, with its scanty and imperfect appliances for the production of illusion. The artisan who plays Wall, his fellow who enacts Moonshine, and the excellent amateur who represents the Lion are deliciously whimsical types.
Shakespeare's high-mindedness, however, is most clearly visible in the playful irony with which he approaches his own craft, the art of acting, and the theater of his time, with its limited and flawed tools for creating illusion. The actor who plays Wall, his colleague who takes on Moonshine, and the talented amateur who plays the Lion are wonderfully quirky characters.
It was at all times a favourite device with Shakespeare, as with his imitators, the German romanticists of two centuries later, to introduce a play within a play. The device is not of his own invention. We find it already in Kyd's Spanish Tragedie (perhaps as early as 1584), a play whose fustian Shakespeare often ridicules, but in which he nevertheless found the germ of his own Hamlet. But from the very first the idea of giving an air of greater solidity to the principal play by introducing into it a company of actors had a great attraction for him. We may compare with the Pyramus and Thisbe scenes in this play the appearance of Costard and his comrades as Pompey, Hector, Alexander, Hercules, and Judas Maccabæus in the fifth act of Love's Labour's Lost. Even there the Princess speaks with a kindly tolerance of the poor amateur actors:—
It was always a favorite technique of Shakespeare, and later the German romanticists of two centuries later, to include a play within a play. This device wasn't his original idea. We see it already in Kyd's Spanish Tragedy (possibly as early as 1584), a play that Shakespeare often mocks for its melodrama, but which he nonetheless viewed as the seed for his own Hamlet. From the beginning, the concept of enhancing the main play's depth by incorporating a troupe of actors greatly appealed to him. We can compare the Pyramus and Thisbe scenes in this play with Costard and his friends portraying Pompey, Hector, Alexander, Hercules, and Judas Maccabæus in the fifth act of Love's Labour's Lost. Even there, the Princess speaks with a kind understanding of the struggling amateur actors:—
"That sport best pleases, that doth least know how:
Where zeal strives to content, and the contents
Die in the zeal of them which it presents,
Their form confounded makes most form in mirth;
When great things labouring perish in their birth."
"That sport is most enjoyable when it knows the least:
Where passion seeks to fulfill, and the outcomes
Fade away in the excitement of those sharing it,
Their puzzled looks are what bring the most joy;
When major efforts fall short just before they start.
Nevertheless, there is here a certain youthful cruelty in the courtiers' ridicule of the actors, whereas in A Midsummer Night's Dream everything passes off in the purest, airiest humour. What can be more perfect, for example, than the Lion's reassuring address to the ladies?—
Nevertheless, there is a certain youthful cruelty in the courtiers' mockery of the actors, while in A Midsummer Night's Dream, everything unfolds in the lightest, most carefree humor. What could be more perfect, for instance, than the Lion's comforting speech to the ladies?—
"'You, ladies, you, whose gentle hearts do fear
The smallest monstrous mouse that creeps on floor
[Pg 71]
May now, perchance, both quake and tremble here,
When lion rough in wildest rage doth roar.
Then know, that I, one Snug the joiner, am
No lion fell, nor else no lion's dam;
For, if I should as lion come in strife
Into this place, 't were pity on my life.'"
"'You, ladies, who are so delicate that you fear
Even the smallest scary mouse that runs across the floor
[Pg 71]
Maybe now, they can both shake and shiver here,
When a fierce lion roars in wild anger.
Just know that I, Snug the joiner, am
Neither a fierce lion nor his mother;
Because if I were to come here as a lion
It would be a waste of my life.
And how pleasant, when he at last comes in with his roar, is Demetrius' comment, of proverbial fame, "Well roared, lion!"
And how nice, when he finally walks in with his roar, is Demetrius' famous remark, "Well roared, lion!"
It is true that A Midsummer Night's Dream is rather to be described as a dramatic lyric than a drama in the strict sense of the word. It is a lightly-flowing, sportive, lyrical fantasy, dealing with love as a dream, a fever, an illusion, an infatuation, and making merry, in especial, with the irrational nature of the instinct. That is why Lysander, turning, under the influence of the magic flower, from Hermia, whom he loves, to Helena, who is nothing to him, but whom he now imagines that he adores, is made to exclaim (ii. 3):—
It’s true that A Midsummer Night's Dream is better described as a lyrical poem than a play in the strict sense. It’s a light, playful, and poetic fantasy that explores love as a dream, a fever, an illusion, and an obsession, poking fun especially at the irrational nature of desire. That’s why Lysander, under the spell of the magic flower, switches his affection from Hermia, whom he loves, to Helena, who means nothing to him but whom he now thinks he adores, and exclaims (ii. 3):—
"The will of man is by his reason sway'd,
And reason says you are the worthier maid."
"The will of man is influenced by his reason,
"And logic says you are the more deserving girl."
Here, more than anywhere else, he is the mouthpiece of the poet's irony. Shakespeare is far from regarding love as an expression of human reason; throughout his works, indeed, it is only by way of exception that he makes reason the determining factor in human conduct. He early felt and divined how much wider is the domain of the unconscious than of the conscious life, and saw that our moods and passions have their root in the unconscious. The germs of a whole philosophy of life are latent in the wayward love-scenes of A Midsummer Night's Dream.
Here, more than anywhere else, he represents the poet's irony. Shakespeare definitely doesn’t see love as a rational expression; throughout his works, it’s really only by exception that he acknowledges reason as the driving force behind human behavior. He recognized early on how much broader the realm of the unconscious is compared to conscious thought, and understood that our moods and emotions are rooted in the unconscious. The seeds of an entire philosophy of life are hidden in the unpredictable love scenes of A Midsummer Night's Dream.
And it is now that Shakespeare, on the farther limit of early youth, and immediately after writing A Midsummer Night's Dream, for the second time takes the most potent of youthful emotions as his theme, and treats it no longer as a thing of fantasy, but as a matter of the deadliest moment, as a glowing, entrancing, and annihilating passion, the source of bliss and agony, of life and death. It is now that he writes his first independent tragedy, Romeo and Juliet, that unique, imperishable love-poem, which remains to this day one of the loftiest summits of the world's literature. As A Midsummer Night's Dream is the triumph of grace, so Romeo and Juliet is the apotheosis of pure passion.
And it's at this point that Shakespeare, at the edge of early adulthood, right after writing A Midsummer Night's Dream, once again explores one of the strongest youthful emotions as his main focus. This time, he doesn't treat it as just a fantasy, but as a serious matter—an intense, captivating, and destructive passion, the source of both happiness and suffering, of life and death. This is when he writes his first independent tragedy, Romeo and Juliet, a unique and timeless love poem that still stands today as one of the highest peaks of world literature. While A Midsummer Night's Dream represents the ultimate grace, Romeo and Juliet embodies pure passion.
[3] The passage in The Maydes Metamorphosis runs as follows:—
"Mopso. I pray you, what might I call you?
1st Fairy. My name is Penny.
Mopso. I am sorry I cannot purse you.
Frisco. I pray you, sir, what might I call you?
2nd Fairy. My name is Cricket.
Frisco. I would I were a chimney for your sake."
"Mopso. Please tell me, what should I call you?
1st Fairy. I'm Penny.
Mopso. I'm sorry I can't run after you.
Frisco. Excuse me, sir, what should I call you?
2nd Fairy. My name is Cricket.
Frisco. I wish I were a chimney just for you.
[4] The passion for alliteration in his contemporaries is satirised in these lines of the prologue to Pyramus and Thisbe:—
[4] The enthusiasm for alliteration among his peers is mocked in these lines of the prologue to Pyramus and Thisbe:—
"Whereat with blade, with bloody blameful blade,
He bravely broach'd his boiling bloody breast."
"With his knife, with the bloody, blameful knife,
He boldly stabbed his heated, bloody chest.
XIII
ROMEO AND JULIET—THE TWO QUARTOS—ITS ROMANESQUE STRUCTURE—THE USE OF OLD MOTIVES—THE CONCEPTION OF LOVE
Romeo and Juliet, in its original form, must be presumed to date from 1591, or, in other words, from Shakespeare's twenty-seventh year.
Romeo and Juliet, in its original form, is believed to be from 1591, which means it was written when Shakespeare was twenty-seven years old.
The matter was old; it is to be found in a novel by Masuccio of Salerno, published in 1476, which was probably made use of by Luigi da Porta when, in 1530, he wrote his Hystoria novellamente ritrovata di dui nobili Amanti. After him came Bandello, with his tale, La sfortunata morte di due infelicissimi amanti; and upon it an English writer founded a play of Romeo and Juliet, which seems to have been popular in its day (before 1562), but is now lost.
The story is an old one; you can find it in a novel by Masuccio of Salerno, published in 1476, which was likely used by Luigi da Porta when he wrote his Hystoria novellamente ritrovata di dui nobili Amanti in 1530. After him, Bandello wrote his tale, La sfortunata morte di due infelicissimi amanti; and from this, an English writer created a play titled Romeo and Juliet, which seems to have been popular in its time (before 1562), but is now lost.
An English poet, Arthur Brooke, found in Bandello's Novella the matter for a poem: The tragicall Historye of Romeus and Juliet, written first in Italian by Bandell and now in Englishe by Ar. Br. This poem is composed in rhymed iambic verses of twelve and fourteen syllables alternately, whose rhythm indeed jogs somewhat heavily along, but is not unpleasant and not too monotonous. The method of narration is very artless, loquacious, and diffuse; it resembles the narrative style of a clever child, who describes with minute exactitude and circumstantiality, going into every detail, and placing them all upon the same plane.[1].
An English poet, Arthur Brooke, found inspiration in Bandello's Novella for his poem: The Tragic History of Romeus and Juliet, originally written in Italian by Bandello and now in English by Ar. Br. This poem is written in rhymed iambic verses of twelve and fourteen syllables alternately, whose rhythm tends to move somewhat heavily, but is still pleasant and not overly monotonous. The way the story is told is quite simple, chatty, and detailed; it resembles the narrative style of a clever child who describes everything with precise detail and goes into every aspect, treating them all equally.[1].
Shakespeare founded his play upon this poem, in which the two leading characters, Friar Laurence, Mercutio, Tybalt, the Nurse, and the Apothecary, were ready to his hand, in faint outlines. Romeo's fancy for another woman immediately before he meets Juliet is also here, set forth at length; and the action as a whole follows the same course as in the tragedy.
Shakespeare based his play on this poem, where the two main characters, Friar Laurence, Mercutio, Tybalt, the Nurse, and the Apothecary, are already sketched out. Romeo's infatuation with another woman right before he meets Juliet is also detailed here, and the overall plot follows the same path as the tragedy.
The First Quarto of Romeo and Juliet was published in 1597,[Pg 73] with the following title: An excellent conceited Tragedie of Romeo and Juliet. As it hath been often (with great applause) plaid publiquely, by the right Honourable the L. of Hunsdon his Seruants. Lord Hunsdon died in July 1596, during his tenure of office as Lord Chamberlain; his successor in the title was appointed to the office in April 1597; in the interim his company of actors was not called the Lord Chamberlain's, but only Lord Hunsdon's servants, and it must, therefore, have been at this time that the play was first acted.
The First Quarto of Romeo and Juliet was published in 1597,[Pg 73] with the following title: An excellent conceited Tragedie of Romeo and Juliet. As it hath been often (with great applause) plaid publiquely, by the right Honourable the L. of Hunsdon his Seruants. Lord Hunsdon died in July 1596, during his time as Lord Chamberlain; his successor was appointed to the office in April 1597. In the meantime, his acting company was referred to not as the Lord Chamberlain's, but simply as Lord Hunsdon's servants, which suggests that the play was likely performed for the first time around this period.
Many things, however, suggest a much earlier origin for it, and the Nurse's allusion to the earthquake (i. 3) is of especial importance in determining its date. She says—
Many things, however, suggest a much earlier origin for it, and the Nurse's reference to the earthquake (i. 3) is particularly important in determining its date. She says—
"'Tis since the earthquake now eleven years;"
"'It's been eleven years since the earthquake;"
and a little later—
and a bit later—
"And since that time it is eleven years."
"And since then, it's been eleven years."
There had been an earthquake in England in the year 1580. But we must not, of course, take too literally the babble of a garrulous old servant.
There was an earthquake in England in 1580. However, we shouldn't take the chatter of a talkative old servant too seriously.
But even if Shakespeare began to work upon the theme in 1591, there is no doubt that, according to his frequent practice, he went through the play again, revised and remoulded it, somewhere between that date and 1599, when it appeared in the Second Quarto almost in the form in which we now possess it. This Second Quarto has on its title-page the words, "newly corrected, augmented and amended." Not until the fourth edition does the author's name appear.
But even if Shakespeare started working on the theme in 1591, there's no doubt that, as was his custom, he went through the play again, revising and reshaping it, sometime between that date and 1599, when it was published in the Second Quarto almost in the form we have it today. This Second Quarto has the words on its title page, "newly corrected, augmented and amended." The author's name doesn't appear until the fourth edition.
No one can doubt that Tycho Mommsen and that excellent Shakespeare scholar Halliwell-Phillips are right in declaring the 1597 Quarto to be a pirated edition. But it by no means follows that the complete text of 1599 already existed in 1597, and was merely carelessly abridged. In view of those passages (such as the seventh scene of the second act) where a whole long sequence of dialogue is omitted as superfluous, and where the old text is replaced by one totally new and very much better, this impression will not hold ground.
No one can deny that Tycho Mommsen and the great Shakespeare scholar Halliwell-Phillips are correct in stating that the 1597 Quarto is a pirated edition. However, this does not mean that the complete text from 1599 was already available in 1597 and was just carelessly shortened. Considering those parts (like the seventh scene of the second act) where a long section of dialogue is left out as unnecessary, and where the original text is swapped for a completely new and much better version, this idea doesn’t hold up.
We have here, then, as elsewhere—but seldom so indubitably and obviously as here—a play of Shakespeare's at two different stages of its development.
We have here, then, like in other places—but rarely as clearly and obviously as here—a play by Shakespeare at two different stages of its development.
In the first place, all that is merely sketched in the earlier edition is elaborated in the later. Descriptive scenes and speeches, which afford a background and foil to the action, are added. The street skirmish in the beginning is much developed; the scene between the servants and the scene with the musicians are added. The Nurse, too, has become more loquacious and much more comic; Mercutio's wit has been enriched by some of its most[Pg 74] characteristic touches; old Capulet has acquired a more lifelike physiognomy; the part of Friar Laurence, in particular, has grown to almost twice its original dimensions; and we feel in these amplifications that care on Shakespeare's part, which appears in other places as well, to prepare, in the course of revision, for what is to come, to lay its foundations and foreshadow it. The Friar's reply, for example, to Romeo's vehement outburst of joy (ii. 6) is an added touch:—
In the first place, everything that was just briefly mentioned in the earlier edition is expanded upon in the later one. Descriptive scenes and dialogues, which provide a backdrop and contrast to the action, have been added. The street fight at the beginning is much more developed; there’s an added scene between the servants and another with the musicians. The Nurse has also become more talkative and much funnier; Mercutio's wit has been enhanced with some of its most[Pg 74] characteristic touches; old Capulet now has a more vibrant personality; Friar Laurence’s role, in particular, has nearly doubled in size; and in these expansions, we can see Shakespeare’s careful planning, which shows up in other parts as well, to set the stage for what’s coming and hint at it. The Friar's response, for instance, to Romeo's intense outburst of joy (ii. 6) is an added detail:—
"These violent delights have violent ends,
And in their triumphs die: like fire and powder,
Which, as they kiss, consume."
"These intense pleasures have intense results,
And in their victories, they die: like fire and gunpowder,
"Which, as they meet, destroy."
New, too, is his reflection on Juliet's lightness of foot:—
New, too, is his thought about Juliet's light footsteps:—
"A lover may bestride the gossamer
That idles in the wanton summer air,
And yet not fall; so light is vanity."
"A lover may ride the delicate threads
That stay in the playful summer breeze,
"And still not trip; vanity is so trivial."
With the exception of the first dozen lines, the Friar's splendidly eloquent speech to Romeo (iii. 3) when, in his despair, he has drawn his sword to kill himself, is almost entirely new. The added passage begins thus:—
With the exception of the first dozen lines, the Friar's beautifully eloquent speech to Romeo (iii. 3) when, in his despair, he has pulled out his sword to take his own life, is nearly all new. The added passage begins like this:—
"Why rail'st thou on thy birth, the heaven, and earth?
Since birth, and heaven, and earth, all three do meet
In thee at once, which thou at once wouldst lose.
Fie, fie! thou sham'st thy shape, thy love, thy wit;
Which, like an usurer, abound'st in all,
And usest none in that true use indeed
Which should bedeck thy shape, thy love, thy wit."
"Why do you criticize your birth, the heavens, and the earth?
Since birth, the sky and the ground have all joined together.
In you at once, which you would lose entirely at once.
Shame on you! You tarnish your looks, your love, your intelligence;
Which, like a greedy lender, you have plenty of,
But you don’t use any of it in the right way.
"That should improve your looks, your love life, and your intelligence."
New, too, is the Friar's minute description to Juliet (iv. I) of the action of the sleeping-draught, and his account of how she will be borne to the tomb, which paves the way for the masterly passage (iv. 3), also added, where Juliet, with the potion in her hand, conquers her terror of awakening in the grisly underground vault.
New, too, is the Friar's detailed description to Juliet (iv. I) of how the sleeping potion will work and his explanation of how she will be taken to the tomb, which leads into the masterful section (iv. 3), also added, where Juliet, with the potion in her hand, overcomes her fear of waking up in the creepy underground vault.
But the essential change lies in the additional earnestness, and consequent beauty, with which the characters of the two lovers have been endowed in the course of the revision. For example, Juliet's speech to Romeo (ii. 2) is inserted:—
But the main change is the added sincerity and resulting beauty that the characters of the two lovers have gained during the revision. For example, Juliet's speech to Romeo (ii. 2) is included:—
"And yet I wish but for the thing I have.
My bounty is as boundless as the sea,
My love as deep; the more I give to thee,
The more I have, for both are infinite."
"And yet I only wish for what I already have.
My generosity is limitless like the ocean,
My love is just as deep; the more I give to you,
"The more I have, because both are infinite."
In the passage (ii. 5) where Juliet is awaiting the return of the Nurse with a message from Romeo, almost the whole expression of her impatience is new; for example, the lines:—
In the passage (ii. 5) where Juliet is waiting for the Nurse to return with a message from Romeo, most of her impatience is conveyed in a fresh way; for instance, the lines:—
[Pg 75]
"Had she affections, and warm youthful blood,
She'd be as swift in motion as a ball;
My words would bandy her to my sweet love,
And his to me:
But old folks, many feign as they were dead;
Unwieldy, slow, heavy and pale as lead."
[Pg 75]
"If she had feelings and the energy of youth,
She'd move as fast as a ball;
My words would carry her to my dear love,
And his words would echo in my mind:
But older people often behave as if they're not really alive;
"Bulky, slow, heavy, and as pale as lead."
In Juliet's celebrated soliloquy (iii. 2), where, with that mixture of innocence and passion which forms the groundwork of her character, she awaits Romeo's first evening visit, only the four opening lines, with their mythological imagery, are found in the earlier text:—
In Juliet's famous speech (iii. 2), where her blend of innocence and passion, which is the foundation of her character, shines through as she waits for Romeo's first evening visit, only the first four lines, with their mythological imagery, are found in the earlier version:—
"Jul. Gallop apace, you fiery-footed steeds,
Towards Phœbus' lodging: such a waggoner
As Phæthon would whip you to the west,
And bring in cloudy night immediately."
"Jul. Come on, you fast horses,
Towards the sun's setting point: just like a charioteer.
That Phaeton would take you to the west,
"Bring in the night immediately."
Not till he put his final touches to the work did Shakespeare find for the young girl's love-longing that marvellous utterance which we all know:—
Not until he finished the work did Shakespeare find for the young girl's longing for love that marvelous expression which we all know:—
"Spread thy close curtain, love-performing night!
That runaways' eyes may wink, and Romeo
Leap to these arms, untalk'd-of, and unseen!
. . . . . . . . .
Hood my unmann'd blood, bating in my cheeks,
With thy black mantle; till strange love, grown bold,
Think true love acted simple modesty.
Come, night! come, Romeo! come, thou day in night!"
"Draw your close curtains, night full of love!
So that wandering eyes can blink, and Romeo
Can jump into these arms without anyone talking about it or seeing!
. . . . . . . . .
Cover my flushed cheeks, filled with wild emotions,
With your dark cloak; until an unusual love, feeling daring,
True love should be as simple and humble as modesty.
"Come, night! Come, Romeo! Come, you light in the darkness!"
Almost the whole of the following scene between the Nurse and Juliet, in which she learns of Tybalt's death and Romeo's banishment, is likewise new. Here occur some of the most daring and passionate expressions which Shakespeare has placed in Juliet's mouth:—
Almost the entire scene that follows between the Nurse and Juliet, where she finds out about Tybalt's death and Romeo's banishment, is also new. This is where some of the boldest and most passionate lines are spoken by Juliet, as written by Shakespeare:—
"Some word there was, worser than Tybalt's death,
That murder'd me. I would forget it fain.
. . . . . . . . .
That 'banished,' that one word 'banished,'
Hath slain ten thousand Tybalts. Tybalt's death
Was woe enough, if it had ended there:
Or,—if sour woe delights in fellowship,
And needly will be rank'd with other griefs,—Why
follow'd not, when she said—Tybalt's dead,
Thy father, or thy mother, nay, or both,
Which modern lamentation might have mov'd?
But, with a rearward following Tybalt's death,
'Romeo is banished!'—to speak that word,
Is father, mother, Tybalt, Romeo, Juliet,
All slain, all dead."
"Some word there was, worse than Tybalt's death,
That really got to me. I would happily erase it from my memory.
I'm sorry, but there is no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the text you want me to work on.
That word 'banished,' just that one word 'banished,'
Has killed ten thousand Tybalts. Tybalt's death
There was enough sadness if it had stopped there:
Or, if painful sorrow prefers company,
And inevitably ranks alongside other sorrows—Why
Didn’t she follow up when she said—Tybalt's dead?
Your dad, or your mom, or both,
What contemporary grief might have been provoked?
However, with a reminder after Tybalt's death,
"Romeo is exiled!"—to say that word,
Is dad, mom, Tybalt, Romeo, and Juliet,
"All killed, all dead."
[Pg 76]To the original version, on the other hand, belong not only the highly indecorous witticisms and allusions with which Mercutio garnishes the first scene of the second act, but also the majority of the speeches in which the conceit-virus rages. The uncertainty of Shakespeare's taste, even at the date of the revision, is apparent in the fact that he has not only let all these speeches stand, but has interpolated not a few of equal extravagance.
[Pg 76]In the original version, there are not just the crude jokes and references that Mercutio adds in the first scene of the second act, but also most of the speeches where the excessive cleverness runs wild. Shakespeare's uncertain taste, even when he revised it, is clear in the fact that he not only kept all these speeches but also added quite a few that are just as extravagant.
So little did it jar upon him that Romeo, in the original text, should thus apostrophise love (i. I)—
So little did it bother him that Romeo, in the original text, should address love like this (i. I)—
"O heavy lightness! serious vanity!
Misshapen chaos of well-seeming forms!
Feather of lead, bright smoke, cold fire, sick health!
Still-waking sleep, that is not what it is!"
"O heavy lightness! Serious vanity!
Twisted chaos of eye-catching shapes!
Lead feather, bright smoke, cold fire, toxic wellness!
"Awake yet still asleep, that's not quite it!"
that in the course of revision he must needs place in Juliet's mouth these quite analogous ejaculations (iii. 2):—
that during the revision he must include in Juliet's dialogue these very similar exclamations (iii. 2):—
"Beautiful tyrant! fiend angelical!
Dove-feather'd raven! wolvish-ravening lamb!
Despised substance of divinest show!"
"Beautiful tyrant! Angelic fiend!
Dove-feathered raven! Wolfish, hungry lamb!
" hated essence of the most divine appearance!"
Romeo in the old text indulges in this deplorably affected outburst (i. 2):—
Romeo in the old text has this pretty dramatic outburst (i. 2):—
"When the devout religion of mine eye
Maintains such falsehood, then turn tears to fires;
And these, who, often drown'd, could never die,
Transparent heretics, be burnt for liars."
"When my devoted faith looks upon such falsehood, then let my tears turn to flames; And those who, often drowned, could never die, Transparent heretics, deserve to be burned for lying."
In the old text, too, we find the barbarously tasteless speech in which Romeo, in his despair, envies the fly which is free to kiss Juliet's hand (iii. 2):—
In the old text, too, we find the brutally tasteless speech in which Romeo, in his despair, envies the fly that is free to kiss Juliet's hand (iii. 2):—
"More validity,
More honourable state, more courtship lives
In carrion flies, than Romeo: they may seize
On the white wonder of dear Juliet's hand,
And steal immortal blessing from her lips;
Who, even in pure and vestal modesty,
Still blush, as thinking their own kisses sin;
But Romeo may not; he is banished.
Flies may do this, but I from this must fly:
They are free men, but I am banished."
"More legit,"
Greater honor leads to more affection.
In dead animal flies than in Romeo: they can take
The pure beauty of dear Juliet's hand,
And take eternal blessings from her lips;
Who, even with her pure and innocent modesty,
Still blushes, believing their own kisses are wrong;
But Romeo can't; he's been banished.
Flies can do this, but I have to leave here:
"They are free, but I am exiled."
It is astonishing to come upon these lapses of taste, which are not surpassed by any of the absurdities in which the French Précieuses Ridicules of the next century delighted, side by side with outbursts of the most exquisite lyric poetry, the most brilliant wit, and the purest pathos to be found in the literature of any country or of any age.
It’s astonishing to encounter these lapses in taste, which are not outdone by any of the absurdities that the French Précieuses Ridicules of the next century enjoyed, alongside moments of the most exquisite lyric poetry, the sharpest wit, and the purest emotion found in the literature of any country or era.
Romeo and Juliet is perhaps not such a flawless work of art[Pg 77] as A Midsummer Night's Dream. It is not so delicately, so absolutely harmonious. But it is an achievement of much greater significance and moment; it is the great and typical love-tragedy of the world.
Romeo and Juliet may not be as perfect a piece of art[Pg 77] as A Midsummer Night's Dream. It's not as nuanced or completely harmonious. However, it's an accomplishment of far greater importance and impact; it stands as the great and quintessential love tragedy of the world.
It soars immeasurably above all later attempts to approach it. The Danish critic who should mention such a tragedy as Axel and Valborg in the same breath with this play would show more patriotism than artistic sense. Beautiful as Oehlenschläger's drama is, the very nature of its theme forbids us to compare it with Shakespeare's. It celebrates constancy rather than love; it is a poem of tender emotions, of womanly magnanimity and chivalrous virtue, at war with passion and malignity. It is not, like Romeo and Juliet, at once the pæan and the dirge of passion.
It stands far above all later attempts to reach it. Any Danish critic who would mention a tragedy like Axel and Valborg alongside this play would display more nationalism than artistic judgment. While Oehlenschläger's drama is beautiful, its theme fundamentally prevents us from comparing it to Shakespeare's work. It celebrates loyalty instead of love; it is a poem of gentle emotions, of feminine nobility and knightly virtue, in conflict with desire and cruelty. Unlike Romeo and Juliet, it is not both the anthem and the lament of passion.
Romeo and Juliet is the drama of youthful and impulsive love-at-first-sight, so passionate that it bursts every barrier in its path, so determined that it knows no middle way between happiness and death, so strong that it throws the lovers into each other's arms with scarcely a moment's pause, and, lastly, so ill-fated that death follows straightway upon the ecstasy of union.
Romeo and Juliet is the story of young, impulsive love at first sight, so intense that it breaks through any obstacle in its way, so resolute that it leaves no room for anything between joy and tragedy, so powerful that it draws the lovers together in an instant, and ultimately, so cursed that death comes right after the bliss of being together.
Here, more than anywhere else, has Shakespeare shown in all its intensity the dual action of an absorbing love in filling the soul with gladness to the point of intoxication, and, at the same time, with despair at the very idea of parting.
Here, more than anywhere else, Shakespeare has demonstrated the powerful effect of consuming love, filling the soul with joy to the point of intoxication, while also bringing despair at the very thought of separation.
While in A Midsummer Night's Dream he dealt with the imaginative side of love, its fantastic and illusive phases, he here regards it in its more passionate aspect, as the source of rapture and of doom.
While in A Midsummer Night's Dream he explored the imaginative side of love, its fantastic and elusive aspects, here he examines it in its more passionate dimension, as the source of ecstasy and despair.
His material enabled Shakespeare to place his love-story in the setting best fitted to throw into relief the beauty of the emotion, using as his background a vendetta between two noble families, which has grown from generation to generation through one sanguinary reprisal after another, until it has gradually infected the whole town around them. According to the traditions of their race, the lovers ought to hate each other. The fact that, on the contrary, they are so passionately drawn together in mutual ecstasy, bears witness from the outset to the strength of an emotion which not only neutralises prejudice in their own minds, but continues to assert itself in opposition to the prejudices of their surroundings. This is no peaceful tenderness. It flashes forth like lightning at their first meeting, and its violence, under the hapless circumstances, hurries these young souls straight to their tragic end.
His material allowed Shakespeare to set his love story against the backdrop that best highlights the beauty of the emotion, using a long-standing feud between two noble families that has escalated over generations through one bloody revenge after another, gradually affecting the entire town around them. According to the traditions of their families, the lovers should despise each other. The fact that, instead, they are so intensely drawn together in mutual ecstasy showcases from the very beginning the power of an emotion that not only overcomes the biases in their own minds but also stands strong against the prejudices of those around them. This is not gentle affection. It strikes like lightning at their first encounter, and its intensity, given the unfortunate circumstances, rushes these young souls straight to their tragic fate.
Between the lovers and the haters Shakespeare has placed Friar Laurence, one of his most delightful embodiments of reason. Such figures are rare in his plays, as they are in life, but ought not to be overlooked, as they have been, for example, by Taine in his somewhat one-sided estimate of Shakespeare's greatness.[Pg 78] Shakespeare knows and understands passionlessness; but he always places it on the second plane. It comes in very naturally here, in the person of one who is obliged by his age and his calling to act as an onlooker in the drama of life. Friar Laurence is full of goodness and natural piety, a monk such as Spinoza or Goethe would have loved, an undogmatic sage, with the astuteness and benevolent Jesuitism of an old confessor—brought up on the milk and bread of philosophy, not on the fiery liquors of religious fanaticism.
Between the lovers and the haters, Shakespeare has introduced Friar Laurence, one of his most charming representations of reason. Such characters are rare in his plays, just as they are in real life, but they shouldn't be overlooked, as has happened with Taine's somewhat biased view of Shakespeare's greatness.[Pg 78] Shakespeare understands and recognizes the absence of passion; however, he always places it in a secondary role. It fits in quite naturally here, through someone who, due to his age and vocation, must observe life’s drama unfold. Friar Laurence is full of kindness and natural spirituality, a monk that Spinoza or Goethe would have admired—an open-minded sage, equipped with the insight and benevolence of an old confessor, nurtured on the principles of philosophy rather than the feverish drinks of religious fanaticism.
It is very characteristic of the freedom of spirit which Shakespeare early acquired, in the sphere in which freedom was then hardest of attainment, that this monk is drawn with so delicate a touch, without the smallest ill-will towards conquered Catholicism, yet without the smallest leaning towards Catholic doctrine—the emancipated creation of an emancipated poet. The poet here rises immeasurably above his original, Arthur Brooke, who, in his naïvely moralising "Address to the Reader," makes the Catholic religion mainly responsible for the impatient passion of Romeo and Juliet and the disasters which result from it.[2]
It’s a clear sign of the free spirit that Shakespeare developed early on, especially in a time when freedom was hard to come by, that this monk is portrayed with such a subtle touch. There’s no hint of resentment towards the conquered Catholicism, nor is there any bias towards Catholic beliefs—just the liberated creation of a liberated poet. The poet here rises far above his source, Arthur Brooke, who, in his straightforwardly moralistic "Address to the Reader," largely blames Catholicism for the impulsive passion of Romeo and Juliet and the resulting tragedies.[2]
It would be to misunderstand the whole spirit of the play if we were to reproach Friar Laurence with the not only romantic but preposterous nature of the means he adopts to help the lovers—the sleeping-potion administered to Juliet. This Shakespeare simply accepted from his original, with his usual indifference to external detail.
It would be a mistake to completely miss the essence of the play if we criticized Friar Laurence for the both romantic and ridiculous methods he uses to aid the lovers—the sleeping potion given to Juliet. Shakespeare just took this from his source material, showing his usual disregard for external details.
The poet has placed in the mouth of Friar Laurence a tranquil life-philosophy, which he first expresses in general terms, and then applies to the case of the lovers. He enters his cell with a basket full of herbs from the garden. Some of them have curative properties, others contain death-dealing juices; a plant which has a sweet and salutary smell may be poisonous to the taste; for good and evil are but two sides to the same thing (ii. 3):—
The poet has given Friar Laurence a calm perspective on life, which he first shares in broad terms and then relates to the situation of the lovers. He walks into his cell carrying a basket full of herbs from the garden. Some of these herbs can heal, while others are deadly; a plant that smells nice and can help might be toxic if tasted; for good and evil are just two sides of the same coin (ii. 3):—
"Virtue itself turns vice, being misapplied,
And vice sometimes's by action dignified.
Within the infant rind of this sweet flower
Poison hath residence, and medicine power:
For this, being smelt, with that part cheers each part;
Being tasted, slays all senses with the heart.
Two such opposed kings encamp them still
In man as well as herbs,—grace, and rude will;
And where the worser is predominant,
Full soon the canker death eats up that plant."
"Virtue can turn into vice when it's misused,
Sometimes, bad behavior earns respect through actions.
Inside the youthful skin of this beautiful flower
Poison exists alongside its healing power:
When it's smelled, it lifts the spirits of everyone.
But when it's tasted, it overwhelms all senses with sorrow.
Two conflicting forces reside within
Just like in plants, people experience both grace and harsh desire;
And where the worst aspects of human nature take over,
The blight of death rapidly kills that plant.
[Pg 79]When Romeo, immediately before the marriage, defies sorrow and death in the speech beginning (ii. 6)—
[Pg 79]When Romeo, right before the wedding, challenges sadness and death in the speech starting (ii. 6)—
"Amen, Amen! but come what sorrow can,
It cannot countervail the exchange of joy
That one short minute gives me in her sight,"
"Amen, Amen! But no matter what sadness comes,
It can't surpass the happiness
"That one quick minute hits me when I see her,"
Laurence seizes the opportunity to apply his view of life. He fears this overflowing flood-tide of happiness, and expounds his philosophy of the golden mean—that wisdom of old age which is summed up in the cautious maxim, "Love me little, love me long." Here it is that he utters the above-quoted words as to the violent ends ensuing on violent delights, like the mutual destruction wrought by the kiss of fire and gunpowder. It is remarkable how the idea of gunpowder and of explosions seems to have haunted Shakespeare's mind while he was busied with the fate of Romeo and Juliet. In the original sketch of Juliet's soliloquy in the fifth scene of the second act we read:—
Laurence takes the chance to share his perspective on life. He worries about this overwhelming wave of happiness and explains his philosophy of moderation—the wisdom of old age captured in the cautionary saying, "Love me little, love me long." This is where he expresses the previously mentioned ideas about the destructive outcomes that follow intense pleasures, similar to the mutual destruction caused by the kiss of fire and gunpowder. It's interesting how the concept of gunpowder and explosions seems to have been on Shakespeare's mind as he worked on the story of Romeo and Juliet. In the original draft of Juliet's soliloquy in the fifth scene of the second act, we read:—
"Loue's heralds should be thoughts,
And runne more swift, than hastie powder fierd,
Doth hurrie from the fearfull cannons mouth."
"Love's messengers should be thoughts,"
And run faster than a quick gunpowder explosion,
"That rushes from the frightening cannon's mouth."
When Romeo draws his sword to kill himself, the Friar says (iii. 3):
When Romeo pulls out his sword to take his own life, the Friar says (iii. 3):
"Thy wit, that ornament to shape and love,
Misshapen in the conduct of them both,
Like powder in a skilless soldier's flask,
Is set a-fire by thine own ignorance,
And thou dismember'd with thine own defence."
"Your wit, that decoration of beauty and love,
Misapplied in both areas,
Like gunpowder in a clumsy soldier's bag,
Is fueled by your own ignorance,
"And you're being torn apart by your own defense."
Romeo himself, finally, in his despair over the false news of Juliet's death, demands of the apothecary a poison so strong that
Romeo himself, finally, in his despair over the false news of Juliet's death, demands of the apothecary a poison so strong that
"the trunk may be discharg'd of breath
As violently, as the hasty powder fir'd,
Doth hurry from the fatal cannon's womb."
"the trunk may be emptied of breath"
As strongly as the fast powder shot,
"Rushes out from the deadly cannon's center."
In other words, these young creatures have gunpowder in their veins, undamped as yet by the mists of life, and love is the fire which kindles it. Their catastrophe is inevitable, and it was Shakespeare's deliberate purpose so to represent it; but it is not deserved, in the moral sense of the word: it is not a punishment for guilt. The tragedy does not afford the smallest warranty for the pedantically moralising interpretation devised for it by Gervinus and others.
In other words, these young beings have gunpowder in their veins, still untainted by the complexities of life, and love is the spark that ignites it. Their downfall is unavoidable, and that was Shakespeare's intentional goal; however, it isn't justified in a moral sense: it's not a punishment for wrongdoing. The tragedy doesn't support the overly moralistic interpretation created by Gervinus and others.
Romeo and Juliet, as a drama, still represents in many ways the Italianising tendency in Shakespeare's art. Not only the rhymed couplets and stanzas and the abounding concetti betray[Pg 80] Italian influence: the whole structure of the tragedy is very Romanesque. All Romanesque, like all Greek art, produces its effect by dint of order, which sometimes goes the length of actual symmetry. Purely English art has more of the freedom of life itself; it breaks up symmetry in order to attain a more delicate and unobtrusive harmony, much as an excellent prose style shuns the symmetrical regularity of verse, and aims at a subtler music of its own.
Romeo and Juliet, as a play, still embodies the Italian influence in Shakespeare's work in many ways. Not only do the rhymed couplets and stanzas and the abundant concetti reveal Italian influence, but the entire structure of the tragedy also has a distinctly Romanesque feel. All Romanesque art, like all Greek art, achieves its impact through order, which sometimes results in actual symmetry. Purely English art possesses more of the freedom of life itself; it disrupts symmetry to achieve a more delicate and unobtrusive harmony, much like an excellent prose style avoids the symmetrical regularity of verse and seeks its own subtler rhythm.
The Romanesque type is apparent in all Shakespeare's earlier plays. He sometimes even goes beyond his Romanesque models. In Love's Labour's Lost the King with his three courtiers is opposed to the Princess and her three ladies. In The Two Gentlemen of Verona the faithful Valentine has his counterpart in the faithless Proteus, and each of them has his comic servant. In the Menachmi of Plautus there is only one slave; in The Comedy of Errors the twin masters have twin servants. In A Midsummer Night's Dream the heroic couple (Theseus and Hippolyta) have as a counterpart the fairy couple (Oberon and Titania); and, further, there is a complex symmetry in the fortunes of the Athenian lovers, Hermia being at first wooed by two men, while Helena stands alone and deserted, whereas afterwards it is Hermia who is left without a lover, while the two men centre their suit upon Helena. Finally, there is a fifth couple in Pyramus and Thisbe, represented by the artisans, who in burlesque and sportive fashion complete the symmetrical design.
The Romanesque style is evident in all of Shakespeare's early plays. He sometimes even surpasses his Romanesque inspirations. In Love's Labour's Lost, the King and his three courtiers are contrasted with the Princess and her three ladies. In The Two Gentlemen of Verona, the loyal Valentine has an unfaithful counterpart in Proteus, and each has a comic servant. In Plautus's Menachmi, there's only one slave; in The Comedy of Errors, the twin masters have twin servants. In A Midsummer Night's Dream, the heroic couple (Theseus and Hippolyta) is paralleled by the fairy couple (Oberon and Titania); additionally, there’s a complex symmetry in the fates of the Athenian lovers, with Hermia initially pursued by two men while Helena is alone and abandoned, and later, it’s Hermia who is left without a partner while the two men focus their attention on Helena. Finally, there’s a fifth couple in Pyramus and Thisbe, represented by the craftsmen, who in a humorous and playful way complete the symmetrical design.
The French critics who have seen in Shakespeare the antithesis to the Romanesque principle in art have overlooked these his beginnings. Voltaire, after more careful study, need not have expressed himself horrified; and if Taine, in his able essay, had gone somewhat less summarily to work, he would not have found everywhere in Shakespeare a fantasy and a technique entirely foreign to the genius of the Latin races.
The French critics who view Shakespeare as the opposite of the Romanesque principle in art have missed his early influences. Voltaire, after a more thorough examination, really didn't need to sound so shocked; and if Taine had approached his essay with a bit more depth, he wouldn't have seen a fantasy and technique in Shakespeare that feels completely alien to the nature of Latin cultures.
The composition of Romeo and Juliet is quite as symmetrical as that of the comedies, indeed almost architectural in its equipoise. First, two of Capulet's servants enter, then two of Montague's; then Benvolio, of the Montague party; then Tybalt, of the Capulets; then citizens of both parties; then old Capulet and his wife; then old Montague and his; and finally, as the "keystone of the arch," the Prince, the central figure around whom all the characters range themselves, and by whom the fate of the lovers is to be determined.[3]
The structure of Romeo and Juliet is just as balanced as that of the comedies, almost like a piece of architecture in its symmetry. First, two of Capulet's servants come in, then two of Montague's; next is Benvolio from the Montagues; then Tybalt from the Capulets; followed by citizens from both sides; then old Capulet and his wife; then old Montague and his spouse; and finally, as the "keystone of the arch," the Prince, the central figure around whom all the characters gather, and who will decide the fate of the lovers.[3]
But it is not as a drama that Romeo and Juliet has won all hearts. Although, from a dramatic point of view, it stands high above A Midsummer Night's Dream, yet it is in virtue of its exquisite lyrism that this erotic masterpiece of Shakespeare's youth, like its fantastic predecessor, has bewitched the world. It is from the lyrical portions of the tragedy that the magic[Pg 81] of romance proceeds, which sheds its glamour and its glory over the whole.
But it’s not just as a drama that Romeo and Juliet has captured everyone’s hearts. Even though, from a dramatic perspective, it is much stronger than A Midsummer Night's Dream, it’s really its beautiful lyrical quality that makes this passionate masterpiece from Shakespeare’s youth, like its whimsical predecessor, enchant the world. It’s from the lyrical sections of the tragedy that the magic[Pg 81] of romance comes, casting its charm and brilliance over the entire work.
The finest lyrical passages are these: Romeo's declaration of love at the ball, Juliet's soliloquy before their bridal night, and their parting at the dawn.
The best lyrical moments are these: Romeo's love declaration at the party, Juliet's speech before their wedding night, and their farewell at dawn.
Gervinus, a conscientious and learned student, in spite of his tendency to see in Shakespeare the moralist specially demanded by the Germany of his own day, has followed Halpin in pointing out that in all these three passages Shakespeare has adopted age-old lyric forms. In the first he almost reproduces the Italian sonnet; in the second he approaches, both in matter and form, to the bridal song, the Epithalamium; in the third he takes as his model the mediæval Dawn-Song, the Tagelied. But we may be sure that Shakespeare did not, as the commentators think, deliberately choose these forms in order to give perspective to the situation, but instinctively gave it a deep and distant background in his effort to find the truest and largest utterance for the emotion he was portraying.
Gervinus, a diligent and knowledgeable student, despite his tendency to view Shakespeare as the moralist especially needed by Germany at that time, agrees with Halpin in noting that in all three of these passages, Shakespeare used timeless lyrical forms. In the first, he nearly replicates the Italian sonnet; in the second, he closely resembles both in content and structure the bridal song, the Epithalamium; in the third, he uses the medieval Dawn-Song, the Tagelied, as his model. However, we can be certain that Shakespeare did not, as the commentators suggest, intentionally select these forms to create perspective in the situation, but rather instinctively provided a profound and distant background in his quest to find the most genuine and expansive expression for the emotion he was depicting.
The first colloquy between Romeo and Juliet (i. 5), being merely the artistic idealisation of an ordinary passage of ballroom gallantry, turns upon the prayer for a kiss, which the English fashion of the day authorised each cavalier to demand of his lady, and is cast in a sonnet form more or less directly derived from Petrarch. But whereas Petrarch's style is simple and pure, here we have far-fetched turns of speech, quibbling appeals, and expressions of admiration suggested by the intellect rather than the feelings. The passage opens with a quatrain of unspeakable tenderness:—
The first conversation between Romeo and Juliet (i. 5), which is just a stylish version of a typical ballroom flirtation, revolves around the request for a kiss, which the English customs of the time allowed each gentleman to ask from his lady. It's presented in a sonnet form that’s somewhat directly inspired by Petrarch. However, while Petrarch’s style is straightforward and clear, this one features intricate wording, playful arguments, and expressions of admiration stemming from intellect rather than emotion. The passage begins with a quatrain filled with incredible tenderness:—
"Romeo. If I profane with my unworthiest hand
This holy shrine, the gentle fine is this;
My lips, two blushing pilgrims, ready stand
To smooth that rough touch with a tender kiss."
"Romeo. If I dishonor this sacred space with my unworthy hand
The penalty isn't severe;
My lips, like two blushing travelers, are ready.
"To ease that rough encounter with a gentle kiss."
And though the scene proceeds in the somewhat artificial style of the later Italians—
And even though the scene unfolds in the somewhat affected style of the later Italians—
"Romeo. Thus from my lips, by thine, my sin is purg'd.
[Kissing her.]
Juliet. Then have my lips the sin that they have took.
Rom. Sin from my lips? O trespass sweetly urg'd!
Give me my sin again.
Jul. You kiss by the book"
"Romeo. So my lips, together with yours, have erased my sin."
[Kissing her].
Juliet. Then my lips have to take part in the sin they just committed.
Romeo. A sin from my lips? What a delightful wrongdoing!
Give me my sin back.
Juliet. You kiss like you read it in a guidebook.
—yet so much soul is breathed into the Italian love-fencing that under its somewhat affected grace we can distinguish the pulse-throbs of awakening desire.
—yet so much passion is infused into the Italian love-fencing that beneath its somewhat pretentious elegance, we can sense the heartbeat of growing desire.
Juliet's soliloquy before the bridal night (iii. 2) lacks only rhyme to be, in good set form, an epithalamium of the period. These compositions spoke of Hymen and Cupid, and told how[Pg 82] Hymen at first appears alone, while Cupid lurks concealed, until, at the door of the bridal chamber, the elder brother gives place to the younger.
Juliet's speech before the wedding night (iii. 2) just needs rhyme to be a proper wedding poem of the time. These poems talked about Hymen and Cupid, explaining how[Pg 82] Hymen initially shows up by himself, while Cupid hides away, until, at the entrance of the wedding room, the older brother steps aside for the younger.
It is noteworthy that the mythological opening lines, which belong to the earlier form of the play, contain a clear reminiscence of a passage in Marlowe's King Edward II. Marlowe's
It is noteworthy that the mythological opening lines, which belong to the earlier form of the play, contain a clear reminiscence of a passage in Marlowe's King Edward II. Marlowe's
"Gallop apace, bright Phœbus, through the sky!"
"Zoom ahead, bright sun, through the sky!"
reappears in Shakespeare in the form of
reappears in Shakespeare as
"Gallop apace, you fiery-footed steeds,
Towards Phœbus' lodging!"
"Run quickly, you fast-footed horses,
To Apollo's place!
The rest of the soliloquy, as we have seen above, ranks among the loveliest things Shakespeare ever wrote. One of its most delicately daring expressions is imitated in Milton's Comus; and the difference between the original and the imitation is curiously typical of the difference between the poet of the Renaissance and the poet of Puritanism. Juliet implores love-performing night to spread its close curtain, that Romeo may leap unseen to her arms; for—
The rest of the soliloquy, as we have seen above, is one of the most beautiful things Shakespeare ever wrote. One of its most delicately bold expressions is echoed in Milton's Comus; and the contrast between the original and the imitation highlights the differences between the poet of the Renaissance and the poet of Puritanism. Juliet begs love-fueled night to pull its dark curtain, so Romeo can jump unseen into her arms; for—
"Lovers can see to do their amorous rites
By their own beauties; or, if love be blind,
It best agrees with night."
"Lovers can perform their romantic rituals
With their own appeal; or, if love is blind,
"It works best in the dark."
Milton annexes the thought and the turn of phrase; but the part played by beauty in Shakespeare, Milton assigns to virtue:—
Milton takes on the ideas and the way of speaking; however, the role that beauty plays in Shakespeare is what Milton gives to virtue:—
"Virtue could see to do what virtue would
By her own radiant light."
"Virtue could see to do what virtue would
"By her own bright light."
There is in Juliet's utterance of passion a healthful delicacy that ennobles it; and it need not be said that the presence of this very passion in Juliet's monologue renders it infinitely more chaste than the old epithalamiums.
There is a vibrant delicacy in Juliet's expression of passion that elevates it; and it goes without saying that the presence of this very passion in Juliet's monologue makes it far more pure than the old wedding songs.
The exquisite dialogue in Juliet's chamber at daybreak (iii. 5) is a variation on the motive of all the old Dawn-Songs. They always turn upon the struggle in the breasts of two lovers who have secretly passed the night together, between their reluctance to part and their dread of discovery—a struggle which sets them debating whether the light they see comes from the sun or the moon, and whether it is the nightingale or the lark whose song they hear.
The beautiful conversation in Juliet's room at dawn (iii. 5) is a twist on the theme of all the classic Dawn-Songs. They always revolve around the conflict in the hearts of two lovers who have secretly spent the night together, caught between their desire to stay together and their fear of being discovered—a conflict that leads them to question whether the light they see is from the sun or the moon, and whether the song they hear is from the nightingale or the lark.
How gracefully is this motive here employed, and what added depth is given to the situation by our knowledge that the banished Romeo's life is forfeit if he lingers until day!—
How gracefully this motive is used here, and what extra depth is added to the situation by our awareness that the banished Romeo's life is at stake if he stays until dawn!—
"Juliet. Wilt thou be gone? it is not yet near day:
It was the nightingale, and not the lark,
That pierc'd the fearful hollow of thine ear;
Nightly she sings on yon pomegranate-tree:
Believe me, love, it was the nightingale.
[Pg 83]
Romeo. It was the lark, the herald of the morn,
No nightingale: look, love, what envious streaks
Do lace the severing clouds in yonder east."
"Juliet. Are you leaving? It's not dawn yet."
It was the nightingale, not the lark,
That pierced your ear with its fearful song;
Every night she sings on that pomegranate tree:
Believe me, love, it was the nightingale.
[Pg 83]
Romeo. It was the lark, the morning messenger,
Not a nightingale: look, love, at those envious streaks
That lace the separating clouds in the east."
Romeo is a well-born youth, richly endowed by nature, enthusiastic and reserved. At the beginning of the play we find him indifferent as to the family feud, and absorbed in his hopeless fancy for a lady of the hostile house, Capulet's fair niece, Rosaline, whom Mercutio describes as a pale wench with black eyes. The Rosaline of Love's Labour's Lost is also described by Biron, at the end of the third act, as
Romeo is a well-off young man, naturally gifted, passionate yet introverted. At the start of the play, he's indifferent to the family conflict and caught up in his unrequited crush on a lady from the rival family, Capulet's beautiful niece, Rosaline, whom Mercutio describes as a pale girl with dark eyes. The Rosaline of Love's Labour's Lost is also described by Biron, at the end of the third act, as
"A whitely wanton with a velvet brow,
With two pitch-balls stuck in her face for eyes,"
"A pale seductress with a smooth forehead,
With two dark blobs for eyes,
so that the two namesakes may not improbably have had a common model.
so that the two namesakes might have had a shared inspiration.
Shakespeare has retained this first passing fancy of Romeo's, which he found in his sources, because he knew that the heart is never more disposed to yield to a new love than when it is bleeding from an old wound, and because this early feeling already shows Romeo as inclined to idolatry and self-absorption. The young Italian, even before he has seen the woman who is to be his fate, is reticent and melancholy, full of tender longings and forebodings of evil. Then he is seized as though with an overwhelming ecstasy at the first glimpse of Rosaline's girl-kinswoman.
Shakespeare has kept this initial infatuation of Romeo's, which he found in his sources, because he understood that the heart is never more ready to give in to a new love than when it's hurting from an old one, and because this early feeling already reveals Romeo as someone prone to idolizing and being self-absorbed. The young Italian, even before he has encountered the woman who will be his destiny, is reserved and gloomy, filled with sweet yearnings and a sense of impending doom. Then he is struck as if by an intense ecstasy at the first sight of Rosaline's cousin.
Romeo's character is less resolute than Juliet's; passion ravages it more fiercely; he, as a youth, has less control over himself than she as a maiden. But none the less is his whole nature elevated and beautified by his relation to her. He finds expressions for his love for Juliet quite different from those he had used in the case of Rosaline. There occur, indeed, in the balcony scene, one or two outbursts of the extravagance so natural to the rhetoric of young love. The envious moon is sick and pale with grief because Juliet is so much more fair than she; two of the fairest stars, having some business, do entreat her eyes to twinkle in their spheres till they return. But side by side with these conceits we find immortal lines, the most exquisite words of love that ever were penned:—
Romeo's character is less determined than Juliet's; his passion overwhelms him more intensely; as a young man, he has less self-control than she does as a young woman. However, his whole being is still uplifted and beautified by his connection to her. He expresses his love for Juliet in ways that are completely different from how he felt about Rosaline. In the balcony scene, there are indeed one or two bursts of the dramatic flair that often comes with young love. The jealous moon is sick and pale with envy because Juliet is so much more beautiful than she is; two of the brightest stars, having some errands to run, ask her eyes to sparkle in the sky until they return. Yet, alongside these fanciful ideas, we find timeless lines—the most beautiful words of love ever written:—
"With love's light wings did I o'erperch these walls;
For stony limits cannot hold love out ..."
"With love's light wings, I flew over these walls;
For strong barriers can't keep love out ...
or—
or—
"It is my soul that calls upon my name:
How silver-sweet sound lovers' tongues by night,
Like softest music to attending ears!"
"It is my spirit that calls out my name:
How sweetly do lovers' voices sound at night,
"Like the sweetest music to eager ears!"
His every word is steeped in a sensuous-spiritual ecstasy.
His every word is filled with a deep, sensual joy.
[Pg 84]Juliet has grown up in an unquiet and not too agreeable home. Her testy, unreasonable father, though not devoid of kindliness, is yet so brutal that he threatens to beat her and turn her out of doors if she does not comply with his wishes; and her mother is a cold-hearted woman, whose first thought, in her rage against Romeo, is to have him put out of the way by means of poison. She has thus been left for the most part to the care of the humorous and plain-spoken Nurse, one of Shakespeare's most masterly figures (foretelling the Falstaff of a few years later), whose babble has tended to prepare her mind for love in its frankest manifestations.
[Pg 84]Juliet has grown up in a chaotic and not very pleasant home. Her irritable, unreasonable father, while not without some kindness, is so harsh that he threatens to beat her and kick her out if she doesn't do what he wants; and her mother is cold-hearted, with her first thought, in her anger against Romeo, being to have him dealt with through poison. As a result, she has mostly been cared for by the witty and straightforward Nurse, one of Shakespeare's most skilled characters (foreshadowing Falstaff a few years later), whose chatter has prepared her mind for love in its most open forms.
Although a child in years, Juliet has the young Italian's mastery in dissimulation. When her mother proposes to have Romeo poisoned, she agrees without moving a muscle, and thus secures the promise that no one but she shall be allowed to mix the potion. Her beauty must be conceived as dazzling. I saw her one day in the streets of Rome, in all the freshness of her fourteen years. My companion and I looked at each other, and exclaimed with one consent, "Juliet!" Romeo's exclamation on first beholding her—
Although she's just a kid, Juliet has the young Italian's skill in pretending. When her mom suggests having Romeo poisoned, she nods without showing any reaction, ensuring that only she will be allowed to mix the potion. Her beauty is absolutely stunning. I saw her one day on the streets of Rome, glowing in all her fourteen-year-old freshness. My friend and I exchanged glances and exclaimed in unison, "Juliet!" Romeo's reaction when he first saw her—
"Beauty too rich for use, for earth too dear,"
"Beauty that’s too precious to use, too valuable for this world,"
conveys an instant impression of nobility, high mental gifts, and unsullied purity, combined with the utmost ardour of temperament. In a few days the child ripens into a heroine.
conveys an immediate sense of nobility, exceptional intelligence, and untouched purity, mixed with intense passion. In just a few days, the child blossoms into a heroine.
We make acquaintance with her at the ball in the palace of the Capulets, and in the moonlit garden where the nightingale sings in the pomegranate-tree—surroundings which harmonise as completely with the whole spirit and tone of the play as the biting wintry air on the terrace at Kronborg, filled with echoes of the King's carouse, harmonises with the spirit and tone of Hamlet. But Juliet is no mere creature of moonshine. She is practical. While Romeo wanders off into high-strung raptures of vague enthusiasm, she, on the contrary, promptly suggests a secret marriage, and promises on the instant to send the Nurse to him to make a more definite arrangement. After the killing of her kinsman, it is Romeo who despairs and she who takes up the battle, daring all to escape the marriage with Paris. With a firm hand and a steadfast heart she drains the sleeping-potion, and arms herself with her dagger, so that, if all else fails, she may still be mistress of her own person.
We meet her at the ball in the Capulet's palace and in the moonlit garden where the nightingale sings in the pomegranate tree—settings that perfectly fit the spirit and tone of the play, just like the biting wintry air on the terrace at Kronborg, filled with echoes of the King's party, matches the spirit and tone of Hamlet. But Juliet isn't just some dreamer. She's practical. While Romeo gets lost in his lofty emotions, she immediately suggests a secret marriage and promises to send the Nurse to him to make more concrete plans. After her cousin is killed, it's Romeo who falls into despair while she steps up to fight against the marriage to Paris. With determination and resolve, she drinks the sleeping potion and takes her dagger, so that if everything else fails, she can still control her own fate.
How shall we describe the love that indues her with all this strength?
How should we describe the love that gives her all this strength?
Modern critics in Germany and Sweden are agreed in regarding it as a purely sensual passion, by no means admirable—nay, essentially reprehensible. They insist that there is a total absence of maidenly modesty in Juliet's manner of feeling, thinking,[Pg 85] speaking, and acting. She does not really know Romeo, they say; is there anything more, then, in this unbashful love than the attraction of mere bodily beauty?[4]
Modern critics in Germany and Sweden agree that it is a purely physical passion, not admirable—actually, quite blameworthy. They argue that Juliet shows no signs of modesty in her feelings, thoughts, words, and actions. They claim she doesn't really know Romeo; is there anything beyond this bold love except for just the allure of physical beauty?[4]
As if it were possible thus to analyse and discriminate! As if, in such a case, body and soul were twain! As if a love which, from the first moment, both lovers feel to be, for them, the arbiter of life and death, were to be decried in favour of an affection founded on mutual esteem—the variety which, it appears, "our age demands."
As if it were really possible to analyze and separate things like that! As if, in this case, body and soul were separate! As if a love that both partners feel from the very first moment as the deciding factor of life and death could be dismissed in favor of a relationship based on mutual respect—the kind that, it seems, "our age demands."
Ah no! these virtuous philosophers and worthy professors have no feeling for the spirit of the Renaissance: they are altogether too remote from it. The Renaissance means, among many other things, a new birth of warm-blooded humanity and pagan innocence of imagination.
Ah no! These virtuous philosophers and esteemed professors have no connection to the spirit of the Renaissance; they are entirely too distant from it. The Renaissance signifies, among many other things, a rebirth of passionate humanity and the untainted imagination of pagan innocence.
It is no love of the head that Juliet feels for Romeo, no admiring affection that she reasons herself into; nor is it a sentimental love, a riot of idealism apart from nature. But still less is it a mere ferment of the senses. It is based upon instinct, the infallible instinct of the child of nature, and it is in her, as in him, a vibration of the whole being in longing and desire, a quivering of all its chords, from the highest to the lowest, so intense that neither he nor she can tell where body ends and soul begins.
It’s not just logical love that Juliet feels for Romeo, nor is it a calculated admiration; it’s not a sentimental love, disconnected from reality. But it’s also not just a physical attraction. It’s rooted in instinct, the undeniable instinct of someone in tune with nature, and for both of them, it’s a deep yearning and desire that resonates through their entire being, a stirring of every part of themselves, so intense that neither can distinguish where the body ends and the soul begins.
Romeo and Juliet dominate the whole tragedy; but the two minor creations of Mercutio and the Nurse are in no way inferior to them in artistic value. In this play Shakespeare manifests for the first time not only the full majesty but the many-sidedness of his genius, the suppleness of style which is equal at once to the wit of Mercutio and to the racy garrulity of the Nurse. Titus Andronicus was as monotonously sombre as a tragedy of Marlowe's. Romeo and Juliet is a perfect orb, embracing the twin hemispheres of the tragic and the comic. It is a symphony so rich that the strain from fairyland in the Queen Mab speech harmonises with the note of high comedy in Mercutio's sparkling, cynical, and audacious sallies, with the wanton flutings of farce in the Nurse's anecdotes, with the most rapturous descants of passion in the antiphonies of Romeo and Juliet, and with the[Pg 86] deep organ-tones in the soliloquies and speeches of Friar Laurence.
Romeo and Juliet are the main focus of the entire tragedy, but the characters of Mercutio and the Nurse are equally valuable in terms of artistry. In this play, Shakespeare showcases not just the full power of his talent, but also its many dimensions and flexibility, matching the cleverness of Mercutio with the lively talkativeness of the Nurse. Titus Andronicus was as grim and unchanging as a tragedy by Marlowe. Romeo and Juliet is a complete work that brings together both tragedy and comedy. It’s a rich symphony where the enchanting tone of the Queen Mab speech blends seamlessly with the lighthearted humor in Mercutio’s witty and bold remarks, the playful storytelling of the Nurse, the intense passion in the exchanges between Romeo and Juliet, and the deep resonance in the soliloquies and speeches of Friar Laurence.
How intense is the life of Romeo and Juliet in their environment! Hark to the gay and yet warlike hubbub around them, the sport and merriment, the high words and the ring of steel in the streets of Verona! Hark to the Nurse's strident laughter, old Capulet's jesting and chiding, the low tones of the Friar, and the irrepressible rattle of Mercutio's wit! Feel the magic of the whole atmosphere in which they are plunged, these embodiments of tumultuous youth, living and dying in love, in magnanimity, in passion, in despair, under a glowing Southern sky, softening into moonlight nights of sultry fragrance—and realise that Shakespeare had at this point completed the first stage of his triumphal progress!
How intense is the life of Romeo and Juliet in their world! Listen to the lively yet combative noise around them—the fun and laughter, the heated discussions, and the clatter of swords in the streets of Verona! Hear the Nurse's loud laughter, old Capulet's teasing and scolding, the calm voice of the Friar, and the unstoppable banter of Mercutio! Feel the magic of the entire atmosphere they find themselves in, these symbols of passionate youth, living and dying in love, generosity, desire, and heartbreak, under a warm Southern sky, fading into moonlit nights filled with sweet scents—and realize that at this point, Shakespeare had completed the first stage of his remarkable journey!
"Since, lady, that you like to honor me so much
As to accept me for your spouse, I yeld my selfe for such.
In true witness whereof, because I must depart,
Till that my deed do prove my woord, I leave in pawne my hart.
Tomorrow eke bestimes, before the sunne arise,
To Fryer Lawrence will I wende, to learne his sage advise."
"Since, lady, you honor me so much
By accepting me as your partner, I give myself to you.
As proof of this, since I have to go,
Until my actions match my words, I offer my heart as a promise.
Tomorrow morning, before the sun comes up,
"I'm going to see Friar Lawrence to get his wise advice."
[2] "A coople of vnfortunate louers, thralling themselves to vnhonest desire, neglecting the anthoritie and aduise of parents and frendes, conferring their principall counsels with dronken gossyppes and superstitious friers (the naturally fitte instrumentes of unchastitie), attemptyng all aduentures of peryll for thattaynyng of their wished lust, vsyng auriculer confession (the key of whoredom and treason)...."
[2] "A couple of unfortunate lovers, enslaving themselves to uncontrolled desire, ignoring the authority and advice of parents and friends, conferring their main plans with drunken gossipers and superstitious priests (the naturally fitting instruments of immorality), attempting all sorts of dangerous ventures to achieve their desired pleasure, using private confession (the key to promiscuity and betrayal)...."
[4] Edward von Hartmann, from the lofty standpoint of German morality, has launched a diatribe against Juliet. He asserts her immeasurable moral inferiority to the typical German maiden, both of poetry and of real life. Schiller's Thekla has undeniably less warm blood in her veins.
[4] Edward von Hartmann, from the high ground of German morality, has criticized Juliet. He claims that she is vastly morally inferior to the average German girl, both in poetry and in reality. Schiller's Thekla definitely has less passion in her veins.
A Swedish professor, Henrik Schück, in an able work on Shakespeare, says of Juliet: "On examining into the nature of the love to which she owes all this strength, the unprejudiced reader cannot but recognise in it a purely sensual passion.... A few words from the lips of this well-favoured youth are sufficient to awaken in its fullest strength the slumbering desire in her breast. But this love possesses no psychical basis; it is not founded on any harmony of souls. They scarcely know each other.... Can their love, then, be anything more than the merely sensual passion aroused by the contemplation of a beautiful body? ... So much I say with confidence, that the woman who, inaccessible to the spiritual element in love, lets herself be carried away on this first meeting by the joy of the senses ... that woman is ignorant of the love which our age demands."
A Swedish professor, Henrik Schück, in a strong analysis of Shakespeare, says about Juliet: "When we look closely at the nature of the love that gives her all this strength, the unbiased reader can't help but see it as a purely physical passion.... A few words from this attractive young man are enough to awaken the deep desire within her. But this love lacks any psychological foundation; it’s not based on any connection of souls. They hardly know each other.... Can their love really be anything more than the purely physical desire triggered by the sight of a beautiful body? ... I can confidently say that a woman who, ignoring the spiritual aspect of love, is swept away by the sensory pleasure of this first encounter ... that woman doesn’t understand the love that our time requires."
XIV
LATTER-DAY ATTACKS UPON SHAKESPEARE—THE BACONIAN THEORY—SHAKESPEARE'S KNOWLEDGE, PHYSICAL AND PHILOSOPHICAL
In one of his sonnets Robert Browning says that Shakespeare's name, like the Hebrew name of God, ought never to be taken in vain. A timely monition to an age which has seen this great name besmirched by American and European imbecility!
In one of his sonnets, Robert Browning says that Shakespeare's name, like the Hebrew name for God, should never be used lightly. A timely reminder for an era that has witnessed this great name tarnished by American and European foolishness!
It is well known that in recent days a troop of less than halfeducated people have put forth the doctrine that Shakespeare lent his name to a body of poetry with which he had really nothing to do—which he could not have understood, much less have written. Literary criticism is an instrument which, like all delicate tools, must be handled carefully, and only by those who have a vocation for it. Here it has fallen into the hands of raw Americans and fanatical women. Feminine criticism on the one hand, with its lack of artistic nerve, and Americanism on the other hand, with its lack of spiritual delicacy, have declared war to the knife against Shakespeare's personality, and have within the last few years found a considerable number of adherents. We have here another proof, if any were needed, that the judgment of the multitude, in questions of art, is a negligible quantity.[1]
It’s widely recognized that lately, a group of undereducated individuals has claimed that Shakespeare only lent his name to a collection of poetry he wasn’t actually involved with—something he couldn’t have grasped, let alone written. Literary criticism is a tool that, like all delicate instruments, should be used carefully and only by those truly skilled at it. Here, it has ended up in the hands of inexperienced Americans and overly passionate women. Feminine criticism, lacking artistic bravado, and Americanism, lacking spiritual finesse, have declared an all-out war on Shakespeare's character, gaining a significant following in recent years. This serves as yet another reminder, if one was needed, that popular opinion on artistic matters is often worthless.[1]
Before the middle of this century, it had occurred to no human being to doubt that—trifling exceptions apart—the works attributed to Shakespeare were actually written by him. It has been reserved for the last forty years to see an ever-increasing stream of obloquy and contempt directed against what had hitherto been the most honoured name in modern literature.
Before the middle of this century, it never crossed anyone's mind to doubt that—aside from a few minor exceptions—the works attributed to Shakespeare were genuinely written by him. In the last forty years, however, we have witnessed a growing wave of criticism and disdain directed at what was once the most revered name in modern literature.
At first the attack upon Shakespeare's memory was not so dogmatic as it has since become. In 1848 an American, Hart by name, gave utterance to some general doubts as to the origin of the plays. Then, in August 1852, there appeared in[Pg 88] Chambers's Edinburgh Journal an anonymous article, the author of which declared his conviction that William Shakespeare, uneducated as he was, must have hired a poet, some penniless famished Chatterton, who was willing to sell him his genius, and let him take to himself the credit for its creations. We see, he says, that his plays steadily improve as the series proceeds, until suddenly Shakespeare leaves London with a fortune, and the series comes to an abrupt end. In the case of so strenuously progressive a genius, can we account for this otherwise than by supposing that the poet had died, while his employer survived him?
At first, the criticism against Shakespeare's legacy wasn't as extreme as it has become. In 1848, an American named Hart expressed some general doubts about the origin of the plays. Then, in August 1852, an anonymous article appeared in [Pg 88] Chambers's Edinburgh Journal, where the author argued that William Shakespeare, despite being uneducated, must have hired a poet—perhaps a struggling and starving Chatterton—who was willing to sell his talent, allowing Shakespeare to claim credit for his works. The author pointed out that the quality of the plays consistently improves over time, until suddenly, Shakespeare leaves London with a fortune, and the series ends abruptly. For such an evolving genius, is there any way to explain this except by assuming the poet passed away while his employer continued to live?
This is the first definite expression of the fancy that Shakespeare was only a man of straw who had arrogated to himself the renown of an unknown immortal.
This is the first clear indication of the idea that Shakespeare was just a figurehead who claimed the fame of an unknown genius.
In 1856 a Mr. William Smith issued a privately-printed letter to Lord Ellesmere, in which he puts forth the opinion that William Shakespeare was, by reason of his birth, his upbringing, and his lack of culture, incapable of writing the plays attributed to him. They must have been the work of a man educated to the highest point by study, travel, knowledge of books and men—a man like Francis Bacon, the greatest Englishman of his time. Bacon had kept his authorship secret, because to have avowed it would have been to sacrifice his position both in his profession and in Parliament; but he saw in these plays a means of strengthening his economic position, and he used the actor Shakespeare as a man of straw. Smith maintains that it was Bacon who, after having fallen into disgrace in 1621, published the First Folio edition of the plays in 1623.
In 1856, a man named William Smith sent a privately printed letter to Lord Ellesmere, expressing his belief that William Shakespeare, due to his background, upbringing, and lack of education, was incapable of writing the plays attributed to him. He argued that these works must have been created by someone highly educated through study, travel, and a deep understanding of books and people—someone like Francis Bacon, the greatest Englishman of his era. Bacon had kept his authorship a secret because revealing it would have jeopardized his standing in both his profession and Parliament; however, he viewed these plays as a way to bolster his financial status, using the actor Shakespeare as a front. Smith claims that it was Bacon who, after falling from grace in 1621, published the First Folio edition of the plays in 1623.
If there were no other objection to this far-fetched theory, we cannot but remark that Bacon was scrupulously careful as to the form in which his works appeared, rewrote them over and over again, and corrected them so carefully that scarcely a single error of the press is to be found in his books. Can he have been responsible for the publication of these thirty-six plays, which swarm with misreadings and contain about twenty thousand errors of the press!
If there were no other objections to this far-fetched theory, we can’t help but notice that Bacon was extremely careful about how his works were published. He rewrote them repeatedly and edited them so thoroughly that there’s hardly a single printing error in his books. Could he really be responsible for the publication of these thirty-six plays, which are full of misreadings and have about twenty thousand printing errors?
The delusion did not take serious shape until, in the same year, a Miss Delia Bacon put forward the same theory in American magazines: her namesake Bacon, and not Shakespeare, was the author of the renowned dramas. In the following year she published a quite unreadable book on the subject, of nearly 600 pages. And close upon her heels followed her disciple, Judge Nathaniel Holmes, also an American, with a book of no fewer than 696 pages, full of denunciations of the ignorant vagabond William Shakespeare, who, though he could scarcely write his own name and knew no other ambition than that of money-grubbing, had appropriated half the renown of the great Bacon.
The delusion didn’t really take shape until, in the same year, a Miss Delia Bacon proposed the same theory in American magazines: her namesake Bacon, not Shakespeare, was the real author of the famous plays. The next year, she published a nearly unreadable book on the topic that was almost 600 pages long. Following closely behind her was her follower, Judge Nathaniel Holmes, also an American, with a book that was no less than 696 pages, filled with attacks on the ignorant vagabond William Shakespeare, who, although he could barely sign his name and had no other ambition than to make money, had claimed half the glory of the great Bacon.
The assumption is always the same: Shakespeare, born in a[Pg 89] provincial town, of illiterate parents, his father being, among other things, a butcher, was an ignorant boor, a low fellow, a "butcher-boy," as his assailants currently call him. In Holmes, as in later writers, the main method of proving Bacon's authorship of the Shakespearian plays is to bring together passages of somewhat similar import in Bacon and Shakespeare, in total disregard of context, form, or spirit.
The assumption is always the same: Shakespeare, born in a[Pg 89] small town, to uneducated parents, with his father being, among other things, a butcher, was an ignorant fool, a lowly person, a "butcher-boy," as his critics now call him. In Holmes, as in later writers, the main way of arguing for Bacon's authorship of the Shakespearean plays is to compare passages with somewhat similar meanings in Bacon and Shakespeare, completely ignoring context, style, or intention.
Miss Delia Bacon literally dedicated her life to her attack upon Shakespeare. She saw in his works, not poetry, but a great philosophico-political system, and maintained that the proof of her doctrine would be found deposited in Shakespeare's grave. She had discovered in Bacon's letters the key to a cipher which would clear up everything; but unfortunately she became insane before she had imparted this key to the world.[2] She went to Stratford, obtained permission to have the grave opened, hovered about it day and night, but at last left it undisturbed, as it did not appear to her large enough to contain the posthumous papers of the Elizabeth Club. She did not, however, expect to find in the grave the original manuscripts of Shakespeare's plays. No! she exclaims in her article on "William Shakespeare and his Plays" (Putnam's Magazine, January 1856), Lord Leicester's groom, of course, cared nothing for them, but only for the profit to be made out of them. What was to prevent him from lighting the fire with them? "He had those manuscripts!... He had the original Hamlet with its last finish; he had the original Lear with his own final readings; he had them all, as they came from the gods.... And he left us to wear out our youth and squander our lifetime in poring over and setting right the old garbled copies of the playhouse!... Traitor and miscreant! what did you do with them? You have skulked this question long enough. You will have to account for them.... The awakening ages will put you on the stand, and you will not leave it until you answer the question, 'What did you do with them?'"
Miss Delia Bacon completely devoted her life to her criticism of Shakespeare. She believed that his works were not just poetry but a significant philosophical and political system, claiming that the evidence of her theories was hidden in Shakespeare's grave. She had discovered in Bacon's letters a code that would explain everything, but sadly, she became mentally ill before she could share this key with the world.[2] She traveled to Stratford, got permission to open the grave, and lingered around it day and night, but ultimately left it undisturbed, believing it was not large enough to hold the posthumous papers of the Elizabeth Club. However, she did not expect to find the original manuscripts of Shakespeare's plays in the grave. No! she exclaims in her article on "William Shakespeare and his Plays" (Putnam's Magazine, January 1856), Lord Leicester's groom, naturally, did not care for them, only for the profit they could bring. What was to stop him from using them for firewood? "He had those manuscripts!... He had the original Hamlet with its final touches; he had the original Lear with his own last edits; he had them all, just as they came from the gods.... And he left us to waste our youth and squander our lives poring over and correcting the old, unreliable copies from the theater!... Betrayer and scoundrel! What did you do with them? You have dodged this question long enough. You'll have to explain yourself.... The ages to come will put you in the spotlight, and you won't leave until you answer the question, 'What did you do with them?'"
It is hard to be the greatest dramatic genius in the world's[Pg 90] history, and then, two centuries and a half after your death, to be called to account in such a tone as this for the fact that your manuscripts have disappeared. As regards purely external evidence, it is worth mentioning that the greatest student of Bacon's works, his editor and biographer, James Spedding, being challenged by Holmes to give his opinion, made a statement which begins thus:—"I have read your book on the authorship of Shakespeare faithfully to the end, and ... I must declare myself not only unconvinced but undisturbed. To ask me to believe that 'Bacon was the author of these dramas' is like asking me to believe that Lord Brougham was the author not only of Dickens' novels, but of Thackeray's also, and of Tennyson's poems besides. I deny," he concludes, "that a primâ facie case is made out for questioning Shakespeare's title. But if there were any reason for supposing that somebody else was the real author, I think I am in a condition to say that, whoever it was, it was not Bacon" (Reviews and Discussions, 1879, pp. 369-374).
It’s tough being the greatest dramatic genius in the world’s[Pg 90] history, and then, two and a half centuries after you die, to be questioned like this about the fact that your manuscripts are missing. Regarding purely external evidence, it’s worth mentioning that the foremost scholar of Bacon's works, his editor and biographer, James Spedding, when challenged by Holmes to share his thoughts, made a statement that begins like this:—“I have read your book on the authorship of Shakespeare all the way through, and ... I have to say I’m not only unconvinced but also unbothered. Asking me to believe that ‘Bacon was the author of these plays’ is like asking me to believe that Lord Brougham wrote not only Dickens' novels but also Thackeray's, and Tennyson's poems too. I reject,” he concludes, “that a primâ facie case is made for questioning Shakespeare's authorship. However, if there were any reason to think that someone else was the true author, I think I can confidently say that, whoever it was, it wasn’t Bacon” (Reviews and Discussions, 1879, pp. 369-374).
What most amazes a critical reader of the Baconian impertinences is the fact that all the different arguments for the impossibility of attributing these plays to Shakespeare are founded upon the universality of knowledge and insight displayed in them, which must have been unattainable, it is urged, to a man of Shakespeare's imperfect scholastic training. Thus all that these detractors bring forward to Shakespeare's dishonour serves, rightly considered, to show in a clearer light the wealth of his genius.
What surprises a critical reader of Bacon's nonsense the most is that all the various arguments claiming it’s impossible for these plays to have been written by Shakespeare are based on the broad knowledge and insight shown in them. Critics argue that such understanding couldn't have been achieved by someone with Shakespeare's limited education. Therefore, everything these detractors present as a flaw in Shakespeare actually highlights the richness of his genius when viewed from the right perspective.
On the other hand, the arguments adduced in support of Bacon's authorship are so ridiculous as almost to elude criticism. Opponents of the doctrine have dwelt upon such details as the philistinism of Bacon's essays "Of Love," "Of Marriage and Single Life," contrasted with the depth and the wit of Shakesperian utterances on these subjects; or they have cited certain lines from the miserable translations of seven Hebrew psalms which Bacon produced in the last years of his life, contrasting them with passages from Rickard III. and Hamlet, in which Shakespeare has dealt with exactly similar ideas—the harvest that follows from a seed-time of tears, and the leaping to light of secret crimes. But it is a waste of time to go into details. Any one who has read even a few of Bacon's essays or a stanza or two of his verse translations, and who can discover in them any trace of Shakespeare's style in prose or verse, is no more fitted to have a voice on such questions than an inland bumpkin is fitted to lay down the law upon navigation.
On the other hand, the arguments made in favor of Bacon's authorship are so absurd that they almost escape criticism. Critics of this idea have pointed out details like the lack of depth in Bacon's essays "Of Love" and "Of Marriage and Single Life," compared to the richness and wit of Shakespeare's takes on these topics. They've also referenced certain lines from the poor translations of seven Hebrew psalms that Bacon created in the later years of his life, contrasting them with passages from Richard III and Hamlet, where Shakespeare explores similar themes—the outcomes of a season of sorrow, and the revelation of hidden crimes. However, it's pointless to delve into specifics. Anyone who has read even a few of Bacon's essays or a couple of stanzas of his verse translations and thinks they can find any resemblance to Shakespeare's style in either prose or verse is as unqualified to speak on these matters as a rural simpleton would be to discuss navigation.
Even putting aside the conjecture with regard to Bacon, and looking merely at the theory that Shakespeare did not write the plays, we cannot but find it unrivalled in its ineptitude. How can we conceive that not only contemporaries in general, but those with whom Shakespeare was in daily intercourse—the[Pg 91] players to whom he gave these dramas for production, who received his instructions about them, who saw his manuscripts and have described them to us (in the foreword to the First Folio); the dramatists who were constantly with him, his rivals and afterwards his comrades, like Drayton and Ben Jonson; the people who discussed his works with him in the theatre, or, over the evening glass, debated with him concerning his art; and, finally, the young noblemen whom his genius attracted and who became his patrons and afterwards his friends—how can we conceive that none of these, no single one, should ever have observed that he was not the man he pretended to be, and that he did not even understand the works he fraudulently declared to be his! How can we conceive that none of all this intelligent and critical circle should ever have discovered the yawning gulf which separated his ordinary thought and speech from the thought and style of his alleged works!
Even if we set aside the speculation about Bacon and just consider the theory that Shakespeare didn’t write the plays, we still find it completely ridiculous. How can we believe that not only his contemporaries in general but those he interacted with daily—the[Pg 91] actors he handed these dramas to for production, who took his instructions on them, who saw his manuscripts and described them to us (in the foreword to the First Folio); the playwrights who were constantly around him, his rivals and later his friends, like Drayton and Ben Jonson; the people who talked about his works with him in the theatre or debated his art over drinks; and finally, the young noblemen attracted by his talent who became his patrons and later his friends—how can we believe that none of them, not a single one, ever noticed that he wasn’t who he claimed to be and didn’t even understand the works he falsely claimed as his own? How can we believe that none of this intelligent and critical crowd ever discovered the huge gap between his ordinary thoughts and speech and the thoughts and style of the works he was alleged to have written?
In sum, then, the only evidence against Shakespeare lies in the fact that his works give proof of a too many-sided knowledge and insight!
In summary, the only evidence against Shakespeare is that his works demonstrate an overly broad knowledge and insight!
The knowledge of English law which Shakespeare displays is so surprising as to have led to the belief that he must for some time in his youth have been a clerk in an attorney's office—a theory which was thought to be supported by the belief, now discredited, that an attack by the satirist Thomas Nash upon lawyers who had deserted the law for poetry was directed against him.[3]
The knowledge of English law that Shakespeare shows is so impressive that it has led people to think he must have spent some time as a clerk in a lawyer's office when he was young—a theory supported by the now-disproven belief that an attack by the satirist Thomas Nash on lawyers who left law to pursue poetry was aimed at him.[3]
Shakespeare shows a quite unusual fondness for the use of legal expressions. He knows to a nicety the technicalities of the bar, the formulas of the bench. While most English writers of his period are guilty of frequent blunders as to the laws of marriage and inheritance, lawyers of a later date have not succeeded in finding in Shakespeare's references to the law a single error or deficiency. Lord Campbell, an eminent lawyer, has written a book on Shakespeare's Legal Acquirements. And it was not through the lawsuits of Shakespeare's riper years that he attained this knowledge. It is to be found even in his earliest works. It appears, quaintly enough, in the mouth of the goddess in Venus and Adonis (verse 86, etc.), and it obtrudes itself in Sonnet xlvi., with its somewhat tasteless and wire-drawn description of a formal lawsuit between the eye and the heart. It is characteristic that[Pg 92] his knowledge does not extend to the laws of foreign countries; otherwise we should scarcely find Measure for Measure founded upon such an impossible state of the law as that which is described as obtaining in Vienna. Shakespeare's accurate knowledge begins and ends with what comes within the sphere of his personal observation.
Shakespeare has a pretty unusual knack for using legal terms. He understands the details of the law and courtroom procedures perfectly. While most writers in his time often made mistakes regarding marriage and inheritance laws, later lawyers have struggled to find a single mistake or gap in Shakespeare's references to the law. Lord Campbell, a well-known lawyer, even wrote a book called Shakespeare's Legal Acquirements. And he didn’t gain this knowledge through the lawsuits of his later life; it can be found even in his early works. It appears, rather interestingly, through the words of the goddess in Venus and Adonis (verse 86, etc.), and it stands out in Sonnet xlvi., which awkwardly describes a formal lawsuit between the eye and the heart. Interestingly, his knowledge doesn’t cover the laws of other countries; otherwise, we probably wouldn’t find Measure for Measure based on such an unrealistic legal situation as that which is portrayed in Vienna. Shakespeare's precise knowledge is limited to what he personally observed.
He seems equally at home in all departments of human life. If we might conclude from his knowledge of law that he had been a lawyer, we might no less confidently infer from his knowledge of typography that he had been a printer's devil. An English printer named Blades has written an instructive book, Shakespeare and Typography, to show that if the poet had passed his whole life in a printing-office he could not have been more familiar with the many peculiarities of nomenclature belonging to the handicraft. Bishop Charles Wordsworth has written a highly esteemed, very pious, but, I regret to say, quite unreadable work, Shakespeare's Knowledge and Use of the Bible, in which he makes out that the poet was impregnated with the Biblical spirit, and possessed a unique acquaintance with Biblical forms of expression.
He seems comfortable in every aspect of human life. If we can conclude from his understanding of law that he might have been a lawyer, we can equally infer from his knowledge of typography that he could have been an apprentice in a printing shop. An English printer named Blades wrote an informative book, Shakespeare and Typography, to argue that if the poet had spent his entire life in a printing office, he couldn't have been more familiar with all the unique terms used in the trade. Bishop Charles Wordsworth authored a well-regarded, very devout, but unfortunately quite unreadable book, Shakespeare's Knowledge and Use of the Bible, in which he claims that the poet was deeply influenced by the Biblical spirit and had a remarkable familiarity with Biblical expressions.
Shakespeare's knowledge of nature is not simply such as can be acquired by any one who passes his childhood and youth in the open air and in the country. But even of this sort of knowledge he has an astonishing store. Whole books have been written as to his familiarity with insect life alone (R. Patterson: The Natural History of the Insects mentioned by Shakespeare; London, 1841), and his knowledge of the characteristics of the larger animals and birds seems to be inexhaustible. Appleton Morgan, one of the commentators of the Baconian theory, adduces in The Shakespearean Myth a whole series of examples.
Shakespeare's understanding of nature isn't just something that anyone can pick up by spending their childhood and youth outdoors in the countryside. But even with that sort of knowledge, he possesses an incredible amount. Entire books have been written about his familiarity with insect life alone (R. Patterson: The Natural History of the Insects mentioned by Shakespeare; London, 1841), and his knowledge of the traits of larger animals and birds seems endless. Appleton Morgan, one of the commentators on the Baconian theory, presents a whole series of examples in The Shakespearean Myth.
In Much Ado (v. 2) Benedick says to Margaret—
In Much Ado (v. 2) Benedick says to Margaret—
"Thy wit is as quick as the greyhound's mouth; it catches."
"Your wit is as quick as a greyhound's bite; it catches."
The greyhound alone among dogs can seize its prey while in full career.
The greyhound, unlike other dogs, can catch its prey while running at high speed.
In As You Like It (i. 2) Celia says—
In As You Like It (i. 2) Celia says—
"Here comes Monsieur Le Beau.
Rosalind. With his mouth full of news.
Celia. Which he will put on us as pigeons feed their young."
"Here comes Mr. Le Beau.
Rosalind. He has a lot to say.
Celia. "He'll feed us like pigeons feed their young."
Pigeons have a way, peculiar to themselves, of passing food down the throats of their young.
Pigeons have a unique way of feeding their babies by passing food down their throats.
In Twelfth Night (iii. I) the Clown says to Viola—
In Twelfth Night (iii. I), the Clown says to Viola—
"Fools are as like husbands, as pilchards are to herrings,—the
husband's the bigger."
"Fools are like husbands, just like pilchards are to herrings—the
husband's the bigger."
[Pg 93]The pilchard is a fish of the herring family, which is caught in the Channel; it is longer and has larger scales.
[Pg 93]The pilchard is a fish from the herring family that is caught in the Channel; it’s longer and has bigger scales.
In the same play (ii. 5) Maria says of Malvolio—
In the same play (ii. 5), Maria says about Malvolio—
"Here comes the trout that must be caught with tickling."
"Here comes the trout that needs to be caught by tickling."
When a trout is tickled on the sides or the belly it becomes so stupefied that it lets itself be caught in the hand.
When you gently stroke a trout on its sides or belly, it becomes so dazed that it allows itself to be easily caught in your hand.
In Much Ado (iii. I) Hero says—
In Much Ado (iii. I) Hero says—
"For look where Beatrice, like a lapwing, runs
Close by the ground, to hear our conference."
"For look at Beatrice, like a lapwing, runs
"Lower to the ground to listen to our conversation."
The lapwing, which runs very swiftly, bends its neck towards the ground in running, in order to escape observation.
The lapwing, which runs very quickly, bends its neck down towards the ground while running to avoid being seen.
In King Lear (i. 4) the Fool says—
In King Lear (i. 4), the Fool says—
"The hedge-sparrow fed the cuckoo so long.
That it had its head bit off by its young."
"The hedge-sparrow cared for the cuckoo for so long.
"That it got its head bitten off by its own chicks."
In England, it is in the hedge-sparrow's nest that the cuckoo lays its eggs.
In England, the cuckoo lays its eggs in the nest of the hedge-sparrow.
In All's Well that Ends Well (ii. 5) Lafeu says—
In All's Well that Ends Well (ii. 5), Lafeu says—
"I took this lark for a bunting."
"I took this light-hearted joke for something trivial."
The English bunting is a bird of the same colour and appearance as the lark, but it does not sing so well.
The English bunting is a bird that looks similar to a lark, but it doesn't sing as beautifully.
It would be easy to show that Shakespeare was as familiar with the characteristics of plants as with those of animals. Strangely enough, people have thought this knowledge of nature so improbable in a great poet, that in order to explain it they have jumped at the conclusion that the author must have been a man of science as well.
It would be easy to demonstrate that Shakespeare was just as familiar with the traits of plants as he was with those of animals. Interestingly, many people have found this understanding of nature so unlikely in a great poet that, to make sense of it, they have concluded that the author must have also been a scientist.
More comprehensible is the astonishment which has been awakened by Shakespeare's insight in other domains of nature not lying so open to immediate observation. His medical knowledge early attracted attention. In 1860 a Doctor Bucknill devoted a whole book to the subject, in which he goes so far as to attribute to the poet the most advanced knowledge of our own time, or, at any rate, of the 'sixties, in this department. Shakespeare's representations of madness surpass all those of other poets. Alienists are full of admiration for the accuracy of the symptoms in Lear and Ophelia. Nay, more, Shakespeare appears to have divined the more intelligent modern treatment of the insane, as opposed to the cruelty prevalent in his own time and long after. He even had some notions of what we in our days call medical jurisprudence; he was familiar with the symptoms of violent death[Pg 94] in contradistinction to death from natural causes. Warwick says in the second part of Henry VI. (iii. 2):—
More understandable is the surprise that has been sparked by Shakespeare's insight in other areas of nature that aren't so easily observed. His medical knowledge caught attention early on. In 1860, Doctor Bucknill wrote a whole book on the subject, claiming that the poet had the most advanced knowledge of our time, or at least of the '60s, in this field. Shakespeare's portrayals of madness outshine those of other poets. Mental health experts admire the accuracy of the symptoms in Lear and Ophelia. Furthermore, Shakespeare seems to have anticipated the more compassionate modern approach to treating the mentally ill, contrasting sharply with the cruelty that was common in his own time and long after. He even had some ideas about what we now refer to as medical jurisprudence; he understood the signs of violent death[Pg 94] as opposed to natural causes. Warwick says in the second part of Henry VI. (iii. 2):—
"See, how the blood is settled in his face.
Oft have I seen a timely-parted ghost,
Of ashy semblance, meagre, pale, and bloodless,
Being all descended to the labouring heart."
"Look at how the blood has drained from his face.
I’ve often encountered a ghost that departed too early,
Pale, skinny, and lifeless,
"Everything is weighing down on the struggling heart."
These lines occur in the oldest text. In the later text, undoubtedly the result of Shakespeare's revision, we read:—
These lines appear in the oldest text. In the later text, clearly a result of Shakespeare's revision, we read:—
"But see, his face is black, and full of blood;
His eye-balls further out than when he liv'd,
Staring full ghastly like a strangled man:
His hair uprear'd, his nostrils stretch'd with struggling;
His hands abroad display'd, as one that grasp'd
And tugg'd for life, and was by strength subdued.
Look, on the sheets, his hair, you see, is sticking;
His well-proportion'd beard made rough and rugged,
Like to the summer's corn by tempest lodg'd.
It cannot be but he was murder'd here;
The least of all these signs were probable."
"But look, his face is dark and covered in blood;
His eyes bulging out more than when he was alive,
Staring eerily like a man who was choked:
His hair sticking up, his nostrils flaring from the effort;
His hands spread wide, like someone who fought.
And fought for survival, but was defeated.
Look, his hair is tangled on the sheets;
His neatly trimmed beard is now rough and tangled,
Like corn in summer that's been flattened by a storm.
It can only be that he was murdered here;
"Even the smallest of these signs is persuasive."
Shakespeare seems, in certain instances, to be not only abreast of the natural science of his time, but in advance of it. People have had recourse to the Baconian theory in order to explain the surprising fact that although Harvey, who is commonly represented as the discoverer of the circulation of the blood, did not announce his discovery until 1619, and published his book upon it so late as 1628, yet Shakespeare, who, as we know, died in 1616, in many passages of his plays alludes to the blood as circulating through the body. Thus, for example, in Julius Cæsar (ii. I), Brutus says to Portia—
Shakespeare seems, in some cases, to be not just in sync with the natural science of his time, but ahead of it. People have turned to the Baconian theory to explain the surprising fact that although Harvey, who is often considered the discoverer of the circulation of blood, didn't announce his discovery until 1619 and published his book on it as late as 1628, Shakespeare, who died in 1616, refers to blood circulating in the body in several passages of his plays. For instance, in Julius Cæsar (ii. I), Brutus says to Portia—
"You are my true and honourable wife;
As dear to me as are the ruddy drops
That visit my sad heart."
"You are my true and respected wife;
As valuable to me as the warm tears
"That weight lifted from my heavy heart."
Again, in Coriolanus (i. I) Menenius makes the belly say of its food—
Again, in Coriolanus (i. I), Menenius makes the belly say of its food—
"I send it through the rivers of your blood,
Even to the court, the heart, to the seat o' the brain;
And, through the cranks and offices of man,
The strongest nerves, and small inferior veins,
From me receive that natural competency
Whereby they live."
"I send it through the rivers of your blood,
Right to the heart and the center of the brain;
And, through the actions and functions of people,
The strongest nerves and the smaller, weaker veins,
Accept from me that natural supply.
"That lets them live."
But apart from the fact that the highly gifted and unhappy Servetus, whom Calvin burned, had, between 1530 and 1540, made the discovery and lectured upon it, all men of culture in England knew very well before Harvey's time that the blood flowed, even that it circulated, and, more particularly, that it was driven from [Pg 95] the heart to the different limbs and organs; only, it was generally conceived that the blood passed from the heart through the veins, and not, as is actually the case, through the arteries. And there is nothing in the seventy-odd places in Shakespeare where the circulation of the blood is mentioned to show that he possessed this ultimate insight, although his general understanding of these questions bears witness to his high culture.
But aside from the fact that the highly talented but unhappy Servetus, whom Calvin burned, had discovered and lectured on this between 1530 and 1540, all educated people in England knew well before Harvey's time that blood flowed, and even circulated, particularly that it was pumped from the heart to various limbs and organs; it was just commonly believed that blood moved from the heart through the veins, rather than, as it actually does, through the arteries. And there’s nothing in the seventy or so mentions of blood circulation in Shakespeare’s work that indicates he had this ultimate understanding, even though his general grasp of these topics reflects his advanced education.
Another point which some people have held inexplicable, except by the Baconian theory, may be stated thus: Although the law of gravitation was first discovered by Newton, who was born in 1642, or fully twenty-six years after Shakespeare's death, and although the general conception of gravitation towards the centre of the earth had been unknown before Kepler, who discovered his third law of the mechanism of the heavenly bodies two years after Shakespeare's death, nevertheless in Troilus and Cressida (iv. 2) the heroine thus expresses herself:—
Another point that some people find hard to explain, except through the Baconian theory, can be stated like this: Even though the law of gravity was first discovered by Newton, who was born in 1642—twenty-six years after Shakespeare's death—and even though the general idea of gravity pulling towards the center of the Earth was unknown until Kepler, who discovered his third law of celestial mechanics two years after Shakespeare died, the heroine in Troilus and Cressida (iv. 2) expresses herself this way:—
"Time, force, and death,
Do to this body what extremes you can,
But the strong base and building of my love
Is as the very centre of the earth,
Drawing all things to it."
"Time, power, and death,"
Do whatever you want with this body,
But the solid foundation and framework of my love
It's like the very center of the Earth,
"Attracting everything to itself."
So carelessly does Shakespeare throw out such an extraordinary divination. His achievement in thus, as it were, rivalling Newton may seem in a certain sense even more extraordinary than Goethe's botanical and osteological discoveries; for Goethe had enjoyed a very different education from his, and had, moreover, all desirable leisure for scientific research. But Newton cannot rightly be said to have discovered the law of gravitation; he only applied it to the movements of the heavenly bodies. Even Aristotle had defined weight as "the striving of heavy bodies towards the centre of the earth." Among men of classical culture in England in Shakespeare's time, the knowledge that the centre point of the earth attracts everything to it was quite common. The passage cited only affords an additional proof that several of the men whose society Shakespeare frequented were among the most highly-developed intellects of the period. That his astronomical knowledge was not, on the whole, in advance of his time is proved by the expression, "the glorious planet Sol" in Troilus and Cressida (i. 3). He never got beyond the Ptolemaic system.
So casually does Shakespeare throw out such an incredible insight. His ability to, in a sense, rival Newton might even seem more remarkable than Goethe's discoveries in botany and anatomy; after all, Goethe had a very different education and plenty of leisure time for scientific research. But it wouldn't be accurate to say that Newton discovered the law of gravitation; he merely applied it to the movements of celestial bodies. Even Aristotle defined weight as "the tendency of heavy bodies toward the center of the earth." During Shakespeare's era, among people with a classical education in England, it was quite common knowledge that the center of the earth attracts everything towards it. The quoted passage serves as further proof that some of the people Shakespeare surrounded himself with were among the most intellectually advanced of the time. The fact that his understanding of astronomy wasn’t particularly ahead of his time is shown by the phrase, "the glorious planet Sol" in Troilus and Cressida (i. 3). He never went beyond the Ptolemaic system.
Another confirmation of the theory that Bacon must have written Shakespeare's plays has been found in the fact that the poet clearly had some conception of geology; whereas geology, as a science, owes its origin to Niels Steno, who was born in 1638, twenty-two years after Shakespeare's death. In the second part of Henry IV. (iii. I), King Henry says:—[Pg 96]
Another confirmation of the theory that Bacon must have written Shakespeare's plays is found in the fact that the poet clearly had some understanding of geology; however, geology as a science originated with Niels Steno, who was born in 1638, twenty-two years after Shakespeare's death. In the second part of Henry IV (iii. I), King Henry says:—[Pg 96]
"O God! that one might read the book of fate,
And see the revolution of the times
Make mountains level, and the continent,
Weary of solid firmness, melt itself
Into the sea! and, other times, to see
The beachy girdle of the ocean
Too wide for Neptune's hips; how chances mock,
And changes fill the cup of alteration
With divers liquors!"
"O God! I wish we could read the book of fate,
And see how things have changed
Flattening mountains and changing the landscape,
Sick of solid ground, sinking into the ocean!
And at other times, to witness
The ocean's coastline
Too wide for Neptune's waist; how fate makes fun,
And changes fill the cup of transformation.
With different drinks!
The purport of this passage is simply to show that in nature, as in human life, the law of transformation reigns; but no doubt it is implied that the history of the earth can be read in the earth itself, and that changes occur through upheavals and depressions. It looks like a forecast of the doctrine of Neptunism.
The main point of this passage is to illustrate that in nature, just like in human life, the law of transformation prevails; however, it also suggests that the history of the earth can be understood from the earth itself, and that changes happen through movements and shifts. It seems like a prediction of the doctrine of Neptunism.
Here, again, people have gone to extremities in order artificially to enhance the impression made by the poet's brilliant divination. It was Steno who first systematised geological conceptions; but he was by no means the first to hold that the earth had been formed little by little, and that it was therefore possible to trace in the record of the rocks the course of the earth's development. His chief service lay in directing attention to stratification, as affording the best evidence of the processes which have fashioned the crust of the globe.
Here, once more, people have gone to great lengths to artificially amplify the impact of the poet's brilliant insights. It was Steno who first organized geological ideas into a system, but he certainly wasn't the first to believe that the earth was formed gradually, making it possible to follow the earth's development in the record of the rocks. His main contribution was focusing attention on stratification, which provides the best evidence of the processes that have shaped the Earth's crust.
It is, no doubt, a sign of Shakespeare's many-sided genius that here, too, he anticipates the scientific vision of later times; but there is nothing in these lines that presupposes any special or technical knowledge. Here is an analogous case: In Michael Angelo's picture of the creation of Adam, where God wakens the first man to life by touching the figure's outstretched finger-tip with his own, we seem to see a clear divination of the electric spark. Yet the induction of electricity was not known until the eighteenth century, and Michael Angelo could not possibly have any scientific understanding of its nature.
It’s clearly a testament to Shakespeare’s versatile genius that he anticipates the scientific perspective of later times; however, there’s nothing in these lines that requires any specialized or technical knowledge. Here’s a similar example: In Michelangelo’s painting of the creation of Adam, where God brings the first man to life by touching the figure's outstretched fingertip with His own, we can almost see a clear prediction of the electric spark. Yet, the concept of electricity wasn't understood until the eighteenth century, and Michelangelo could not have had any scientific grasp of its essence.
Shakespeare's knowledge was not of a scientific cast. He learned from men and from books with the rapidity of genius. Not, we may be sure, without energetic effort, for nothing can be had for nothing; but the effort of acquisition must have come easy to him, and must have escaped the observation of all around him. There was no time in his life for patient research; he had to devote the best part of his days to the theatre, to uneducated and unconsidered players, to entertainments, to the tavern. We may fancy that he must have had himself in mind when, in the introductory scene to Henry V., he makes the Archbishop of Canterbury thus describe his hero, the young king:—
Shakespeare's knowledge wasn't scientific. He learned from people and books with the speed of genius. We can be sure it wasn't without hard work, since nothing comes without effort; but the struggle to learn probably came easily to him and went unnoticed by those around him. He didn't have time for thorough research; he had to spend most of his days at the theatre, with untrained and unpolished actors, entertaining people, and hanging out in pubs. We can imagine he was thinking of himself when, in the opening scene of Henry V, he has the Archbishop of Canterbury describe his hero, the young king:—
"Hear him but reason in divinity,
And, all-admiring, with an inward wish
You would desire the king were made a prelate:
Hear him debate of commonwealth affairs,
[Pg 97]
You would say, it hath been all-in-all his study:
List his discourse of war, and you shall hear
A fearful battle render'd you in music:
Turn him to any cause of policy,
The Gordian knot of it he will unloose,
Familiar as his garter; that, when he speaks,
The air, a charter'd libertine, is still,
And the mute wonder lurketh in men's ears,
To steal his sweet and honey'd sentences;
So that the art and practic part of life
Must be the mistress to this theoric:
Which is a wonder, how his grace should glean it,
Since his addiction was to courses vain;
His companies unletter'd, rude, and shallow;
His hours fill'd up with riots, banquets, sports;
And never noted in him any study,
Any retirement, any sequestration
From open haunts and popularity."
"Hear him but think deeply about his thoughts on God,
And, admiring him, with a hidden desire
You'd expect the king to take on a role as a church leader:
Listen to him talk about state issues,
[Pg 97]
You could say it’s been his main obsession:
Listen to him discuss war, and you’ll hear
A terrifying battle described like a song:
Change the topic to any political issue,
He’ll sort it out as easily as he does his shoelaces; that's when he talks,
The air, like a free spirit, becomes still,
And a quiet sense of wonder lingers in people's ears,
Eager to hear his sweet and melodic words;
To address the practical aspects of life
Must be the teacher for this theory:
It’s amazing how he managed to learn it,
Since he was so focused on pointless activities;
His friends are uneducated, rough, and superficial;
His time was filled with parties, feasts, and games;
And never saw him make any effort,
Any getaway, any solitude
"From public gatherings and fame."
To this the Bishop of Ely answers very sagely, "The strawberry grows underneath the nettle." We cannot but conceive, however, that, by a beneficent provision of destiny, Shakespeare's genius found in the highest culture of his day precisely the nourishment it required.
To this, the Bishop of Ely wisely responds, "The strawberry grows underneath the nettle." However, we can't help but think that, by a fortunate twist of fate, Shakespeare's genius found exactly the support it needed in the highest culture of his time.
[1] According to W. H. Wyman's Bibliography of the Bacon-Shakespeare Controversy (Cincinnati, 1884), there had been published up to that date 255 books, pamphlets, and essays as to the authorship of Shakespeare's plays. In America 161 treatises of considerable bulk had been devoted to the question, and in England 69. Of these, 73 were decidedly opposed to Shakespeare's authorship, while 65 left the question undetermined. In other words, out of 161 books, only 23 were in favour of Shakespeare. And since then the proportion has no doubt remained much the same.
[1] According to W. H. Wyman's Bibliography of the Bacon-Shakespeare Controversy (Cincinnati, 1884), by that time, there had been 255 books, pamphlets, and essays published regarding the authorship of Shakespeare's plays. In America, 161 substantial treatises focused on this issue, and in England, there were 69. Of these, 73 were clearly against Shakespeare's authorship, while 65 did not take a position. In other words, out of 161 books, only 23 supported Shakespeare as the author. Since then, the proportions have likely remained fairly similar.
[2] One of her many followers, an American lawyer, Ignatius Donelly formerly Member of Congress and Senator from Minnesota, claims to have found the key. His crazy book is called The Great Cryptogram: Francis Bacon's Cipher in the so-called Shakespeare Plays. Donelly claims that among Bacon's papers he has discovered a cipher which enables him to extract here and there from the First Folio letters which form words and phrases distinctly stating that Bacon is the author of the dramas, and how Bacon embodied in the First Folio a cipher-confession of his authorship. It sets forth how Bacon embodied in the First Folio a cipher-confession of his authorship. Apart from the general madness of such a proceeding, Bacon must thus have made the editors, Heminge and Condell, his accomplices in his meaningless deception, and must even have induced Ben Jonson to confirm it by his enthusiastic introductory poem.
[2] One of her followers, an American lawyer named Ignatius Donnelly, who was formerly a Member of Congress and Senator from Minnesota, believes he has found the answer. His bizarre book is titled The Great Cryptogram: Francis Bacon's Cipher in the so-called Shakespeare Plays. Donnelly claims that he has uncovered a cipher among Bacon's papers that allows him to pull letters from the First Folio that spell out words and phrases clearly stating that Bacon is the true author of the plays, detailing how Bacon included a cipher-confession of his authorship in the First Folio. Aside from the general absurdity of such an idea, Bacon would have had to make the editors, Heminge and Condell, his partners in this pointless deception, and he must have even convinced Ben Jonson to support it with his enthusiastic introductory poem.
[3] The passage runs thus: "It is a common practice now a days among a sort of shifting companions that run through every art and thrive by none, to leave the trade of noverint, whereto they were born, and busy themselves with the endeavours of art, that could scarcely latinize their neck-verse if they should have need; yet English Seneca, read by candlelight, yields many good sentences, as Blood is a beggar, and so forth; and if you entreat him fair in a frosty morning, he will afford you whole Hamlets, I should say handfuls, of tragical speeches." Although this passage seems at first sight an evident gibe at Shakespeare, it has in reality no reference to him, since An Epistle to the Gentlemen Students of both Universities, by Thomas Nash, although not printed till 1589, can be proved to have been written as early as 1587, many years before Shakespeare so much as thought of Hamlet.
[3] The passage goes like this: "It's a common thing these days among a kind of constantly changing friends who dabble in every art but excel in none, to abandon the craft of noverint, which they were born to, and focus on the efforts of art, that could barely Latinize their neck-verse if they needed to; yet English Seneca, read by candlelight, offers many good lines, like Blood is a beggar, and so on; and if you ask him nicely on a cold morning, he'll give you whole Hamlets, or rather handfuls, of tragic speeches." Although this passage might seem like a clear insult to Shakespeare at first glance, it actually has no relation to him, since An Epistle to the Gentlemen Students of both Universities, by Thomas Nash, although not published until 1589, can be shown to have been written as early as 1587, long before Shakespeare even considered Hamlet.
XV
THE THEATRES—THEIR SITUATION AND ARRANGEMENTS—THE PLAYERS—THE POETS—POPULAR AUDIENCES—THE ARISTOCRATIC PUBLIC—SHAKESPEARE'S ARISTOCRATIC PRINCIPLES
On swampy ground beside the Thames lay the theatres, of which the largest were wooden sheds, only half thatched with rushes, with a trench around them and a flagstaff on the roof. After the middle of the fifteen-seventies, when the first was built, they shot up rapidly, and in the early years of the new century theatre-building took such a start that, as we learn from Prynne's Histriomastix, there were in 1633 no fewer than nineteen permanent theatres in London, a number which no modern town of 300,000 inhabitants can equal. These figures show how keen and how widespread was the interest in the drama.
On swampy ground next to the Thames were the theaters, the largest of which were wooden structures, only partially thatched with reeds, surrounded by a trench and featuring a flagpole on the roof. After the mid-1570s, when the first one was built, they started to pop up quickly, and in the early years of the new century, theater construction took off so much that, as noted in Prynne's Histriomastix, there were 19 permanent theaters in London by 1633, a number that no modern city of 300,000 residents can match. These figures demonstrate how strong and widespread the interest in drama was.
More than a hundred years before the first theatre was built there had been professional actors in England. Their calling had developed from that of the travelling jugglers, who varied their acrobatic performances with "plays." The earliest scenic representations had been given by the Church, and the Guilds had inherited the tradition. Priests and choir-boys were the first actors of the Middle Ages, and after them came the mummers of the Guilds. But none of these performers acted except at periodical festivals; none of them were professional actors. From the days of Henry the Sixth onwards, however, members of the nobility began to entertain companies of actors, and Henry VII. and Henry VIII. had their own private comedians. A "Master of the Revels" was appointed to superintend the musical and dramatic entertainments at court. About the middle of the sixteenth century, Parliament begins to keep an eye upon theatrical representations. It forbids the performance of anything conflicting with the doctrines of the Church, and prohibits miracle-plays, but does not object to songs or plays designed to attack vice and represent virtue. In other words, dramatic art escapes condemnation when it is emphatically moral, and thrives best when it keeps to purely secular matters.
More than a hundred years before the first theater was built, there were professional actors in England. Their profession evolved from traveling jugglers, who mixed acrobatic acts with "plays." The earliest performances were held by the Church, and the Guilds took on this tradition. Priests and choirboys were the first actors of the Middle Ages, followed by the mummers of the Guilds. However, none of these performers acted outside of occasional festivals; none were professional actors. From the time of Henry VI onward, members of the nobility began to host acting companies, and Henry VII and Henry VIII had their own private comedians. A "Master of the Revels" was appointed to oversee the musical and dramatic entertainment at court. Around the mid-sixteenth century, Parliament started to monitor theatrical performances. It prohibited anything that contradicted Church doctrines and banned miracle plays, but allowed songs or plays that aimed to criticize vice and promote virtue. In other words, dramatic art avoided condemnation when it was clearly moral and thrived best when it focused on purely secular topics.
Under Mary, religious plays once more came into honour. Elizabeth began by strictly prohibiting all dramatic representations, but sanctioned them again in 1560, subjecting them, however,[Pg 99] to a censorship. This measure was dictated at least as much by political as by religious motives. The censorship must, however, have been exercised somewhat loosely, since a statute of 1572 declared that all actors who were not attached to the service of a nobleman should be treated as "rogues and vagabonds," or, in other words, might be whipped out of any town in which they appeared. This decree, of course, compelled all actors to enter the service of one or other great man, and we see that the aristocracy felt bound to protect their art. A large number of the first men in the kingdom, during Elizabeth's reign, had each his company of actors. The player received from the nobleman whose "servant" he was a cloak bearing the arms of the family. On the other hand, he received no salary, but was simply paid for each performance given before his patron. We must thus conceive Shakespeare as bearing on his cloak the arms of Leicester, and afterwards of the Lord Chamberlain, until about his fortieth year. From 1604 onwards, when the company was promoted by James I. to be "His Majesty's Servants," it was the Royal arms that he wore. One is tempted to say that he exchanged a livery for a uniform.
Under Mary, religious plays became popular again. Elizabeth initially banned all dramatic performances, but in 1560 she allowed them again, though they were subject to censorship. This decision was influenced by both political and religious reasons. However, the censorship was likely not very strict, as a law in 1572 stated that any actors not connected to a nobleman would be considered "rogues and vagabonds," meaning they could be kicked out of any town where they performed. This rule forced actors to seek the protection of powerful individuals, leading to many of the top figures in the kingdom during Elizabeth's reign having their own acting troupes. Actors received a cloak with their nobleman's family crest as a sign of service, but they did not get a regular salary; instead, they were paid per performance in front of their patron. So, we can imagine Shakespeare wearing the arms of Leicester, and later those of the Lord Chamberlain, until around his fortieth birthday. Starting in 1604, when the company was honored by James I and became "His Majesty's Servants," he wore the Royal arms. One could say he traded a livery for a uniform.
In 1574 Elizabeth had given permission to Lord Leicester's Servants to give scenic representations of all sorts for the delectation of herself and her lieges, both in London and anywhere else in England. But neither in London nor in other towns did the local authorities recognise this patent, and the hostile attitude of the Corporation of London forced the players to erect their theatres outside its jurisdiction. For if they played in the City itself, as had been the custom, either in the great halls of the Guilds or in the open inn-yards, they had to obtain the Lord Mayor's sanction for each individual performance, and to hand over half their receipts to the City treasury.
In 1574, Elizabeth gave Lord Leicester's Servants permission to perform various shows for her enjoyment and that of her subjects, both in London and elsewhere in England. However, local authorities in London and other towns did not recognize this permit, and the unwelcoming stance of the Corporation of London forced the performers to set up their theaters outside its control. If they performed in the City itself, as was customary, either in the grand halls of the Guilds or in the open courtyards of inns, they had to get approval from the Lord Mayor for each performance and give half of their earnings to the City treasury.
It was with anything but satisfaction that the peaceable burgesses of London saw a playhouse rise in the neighbourhood of their homes. The theatre brought in its train a loose, frivolous, and rowdy population. Around the playhouses, at the hours of performance, the narrow streets of that period became so crowded that business suffered in the shops, processions and funerals were obstructed, and perpetual causes of complaint arose. Houses of ill-fame, moreover, always clustered round a theatre; and, although the performances took place by day, there was always the danger of fire inseparable from theatres, and especially from wooden erections with thatched roofs.
The peaceful citizens of London were far from pleased to see a theater pop up near their homes. The theater attracted a rowdy, carefree crowd. During performances, the narrow streets of the time got so packed that local businesses struggled, processions and funerals got blocked, and complaints were constant. Unpleasant establishments also tended to gather around theaters, and even though shows were held during the day, there was always the risk of fire, especially from wooden buildings with thatched roofs.
But the chief opposition to the theatres did not come from the mere Philistinism of the industrious middle-class, but from the fanatical Puritanism which was now rearing its head. It is the Puritans who have killed the old Merry England, abolishing its May-games, its popular dances, its numerous rustic sports. They could not look on with equanimity, and see the drama,[Pg 100] which had once been a spiritual institution, become a platform for mere worldliness.
But the main opposition to the theaters didn't come just from the narrow-mindedness of the hardworking middle class, but from the extreme Puritanism that was now rising. It's the Puritans who have destroyed old Merry England, putting an end to its May games, popular dances, and many local sports. They couldn't watch calmly as the drama, [Pg 100] which used to be a spiritual institution, turned into a stage for nothing but worldly matters.
Their chief accusation against the dramatic poets was that they lied. For intelligences of this order, there was no difference between a fiction and a falsehood. The players they attacked on the ground that when they played female parts they appeared in women's attire, which was expressly forbidden in the Bible (Deut. xxii. 5) as an abomination to the Lord. They saw in this masquerading in the guise of the other sex a symptom of unnatural and degrading vices. They not only despised the actors as jugglers and loathed them as persons living beyond the pale of respectability, but they further accused them of cultivating in private all the vices which they were in the habit of portraying on the stage.
Their main criticism of the dramatic poets was that they were liars. For minds like theirs, there was no distinction between a story and a lie. They attacked the actors because when they played female roles, they wore women's clothing, which was explicitly condemned in the Bible (Deut. xxii. 5) as an abomination to the Lord. They viewed this dressing up as the other sex as a sign of unnatural and degrading vices. They not only looked down on the actors as tricksters and despised them as people living outside the bounds of respectability, but they also accused them of secretly indulging in all the vices that they typically portrayed on stage.
There can be no doubt that from a very early period the influence of Puritanism made itself felt in the attitude of the City authorities.
There’s no doubt that from a very early time, the influence of Puritanism was evident in the attitudes of the City authorities.
It can easily be understood, then, that the leaders of the new theatrical industry tried to escape from their jurisdiction; and this they did by choosing sites outside the City, and yet as near its boundaries as possible. To the south of the Thames lay a stretch of land not belonging to the City but to the Bishop of Winchester, a spiritual magnate who tried to make his territory as profitable as he could without inquiring too closely as to the uses to which it was put. Here lay the Bear Garden; here were numerous houses of ill-fame; and here arose the different theatres, the "Hope," the "Swan," the "Rose," &c. When James Burbage's successors, in the year 1598, found themselves compelled, after a lawsuit, to pull down the building known as the Theatre (in Bishopsgate Street), they employed the material to erect on this artistic no-man's-land the celebrated Globe Theatre, which was opened in 1599.
It’s easy to see that the leaders of the new theater industry wanted to avoid the city's control; they did this by picking locations outside the City but as close to the borders as possible. South of the Thames, there was a stretch of land not belonging to the City but to the Bishop of Winchester, a powerful church leader who sought to profit from his territory without asking too many questions about how it was used. This area was home to the Bear Garden, numerous brothels, and various theaters like the "Hope," the "Swan," and the "Rose." When James Burbage's successors had to tear down the building known as the Theatre (on Bishopsgate Street) in 1598 due to a lawsuit, they used the materials to build the famous Globe Theatre in this artistic no-man's-land, which opened in 1599.
The theatres were of two classes, one known as private, the other as public, a distinction which was at one time rather obscure, since the difference was clearly not that admission to the private theatres took place by invitation, and to the public ones by payment. A nobleman could hire any theatre, whether private or public, and engage the company to give a performance for him and his invited guests. The real distinction was, that the private theatres were designed on the model of the Guildhalls or Town Halls, in which, before the period of special buildings, representations had been given; while the public theatres were constructed on the lines of the inn-yard. The private theatres, then, were fully roofed, and, being the more fashionable, had seats in every part of the house, including the parterre, here known as the pit. Being roofed, they could be used not only in the daytime, but by artificial light. In the public theatres, on the other hand, as in ancient Greece and to this day in the[Pg 101] Tyrol, only the stage was roofed, the auditorium being open to the sky, so that performances could be given only by daylight. But in Greece the air is pure, the climate mild; in the Tyrol performances take place only on a few summer days. Here plays were acted while rain and snow fell upon the spectators, fogs enwrapped them, and the wind plucked at their garments. As the prototype of these theatres was the old inn-yard, in which some of the spectators stood, while others were seated in the open galleries running all round it, the parterre, which retained the name of yard, was here devoted to the poorest and roughest of the public, who stood throughout the performance, while the galleries (scaffolds), running along the walls in two or three tiers, offered seats to wealthier playgoers of both sexes.
The theatres were divided into two types: private and public. This distinction used to be somewhat unclear since it wasn't just about how people got in—private theatres operated on an invitation basis, while public ones required payment. A nobleman could rent any theatre, whether it was private or public, and hire the performance company for himself and his invited guests. The main difference was that private theatres were modeled after Guildhalls or Town Halls, where performances had been held before specific venues were built. In contrast, public theatres were designed like inn-yards. Private theatres had roofs and were more fashionable, offering seating throughout the venue, including what was called the pit. With roofs, these theatres could operate during the day or with artificial lighting. Public theatres, however, had only the stage covered, leaving the audience exposed to the sky, so performances were limited to daylight hours. In Greece, where the air is clean and the climate is mild, this worked well. In the Tyrol, shows are only held on a few summer days. Here, audiences had to endure rain and snow, while mists surrounded them, and the wind tugged at their clothes. The structure of these theatres resembled old inn-yards, where some spectators stood and others sat in open galleries. The parterre, still called the yard, was reserved for the poorest and roughest members of the public, who stood through the whole show, while the galleries (scaffolds) along the walls in two or three tiers provided seating for wealthier audience members of both genders.
The days of performance at these theatres were announced by the hoisting of a flag on the roof. The time of beginning was three o'clock punctually, and the performance went straight on, uninterrupted by entr'actes. It lasted, as a rule, for only two hours or two hours and a half.
The days of performances at these theaters were announced by raising a flag on the roof. The shows started promptly at three o'clock, and the performance continued without any breaks. Typically, it lasted for only two to two and a half hours.
Close to the Globe Theatre lay the Bear Garden, the rank smell from which greeted the nostrils, even before it came in sight. The famous bear Sackerson, who is mentioned in The Merry Wives of Windsor, now and then broke his chain and put female theatre-goers shrieking to flight.
Close to the Globe Theatre stood the Bear Garden, the unpleasant smell of which hit you even before you saw it. The famous bear Sackerson, mentioned in The Merry Wives of Windsor, occasionally broke free from his chain, sending female theatre-goers running in a panic.
Tickets there were none. A penny was the price of admission to standing-room in the yard; and those who wanted better places put their money in a box held out to them for that purpose, the amount varying from a penny to half-a-crown, in accordance with the places required. When we remember that one shilling of Queen Elizabeth's was equivalent to five of Queen Victoria's, the price of the dearer places seems very considerable in comparison with those current to-day. The wealthiest spectators gave more than twelve shillings (in modern money) for their places in the proscenium-boxes on each side of the stage. At the Globe Theatre the orchestra was placed in the upper proscenium-box on the right; it was the largest in London, consisting of ten performers, all distinguished in their several lines, playing lutes, oboes, trumpets, and drums.
There were no tickets. A penny was the admission price for standing room in the yard, and those who wanted better seats put their money in a box held out for that purpose, with amounts ranging from a penny to half-a-crown, depending on the seats they wanted. Considering that one shilling from Queen Elizabeth's time was equivalent to five shillings from Queen Victoria's, the price of the more expensive seats seems quite high compared to today's prices. The wealthiest attendees paid more than twelve shillings (in today's money) for their seats in the proscenium boxes on each side of the stage. At the Globe Theatre, the orchestra was located in the upper proscenium box on the right; it was the largest in London, featuring ten performers, all notable in their respective fields, playing lutes, oboes, trumpets, and drums.
The most fashionable seats were on the stage itself, approached, not by the ordinary entrances, but through the players' tiring-room. There sat the amateurs, the noble patrons of the theatre, Essex, Southampton, Pembroke, Rutland; there snobs, upstarts, and fops took their places on chairs or stools; if there were not seats enough, they spread their cloaks upon the pine-sprigs that strewed the boards, and (like Bracchiano in Webster's Vittoria Corombona) lay upon them. There, too, sat the author's rivals, the dramatic poets, who had free admissions; and there, lastly, sat the shorthand writers, commissioned by piratical booksellers, who, under pretence of making critical notes, secretly took down the dialogue—men[Pg 102] who were a nuisance to the players and, as a rule, a thorn in the side to the poets, but to whom posterity no doubt owes the preservation of many plays which would otherwise have been lost.
The most stylish seats were on the stage itself, accessed not by the usual entrances, but through the actors' changing room. There sat the amateurs, the noble supporters of the theater, like Essex, Southampton, Pembroke, and Rutland; there, snobs, upstarts, and dandy types took their spots on chairs or stools; if there weren’t enough seats, they spread their cloaks on the pine branches scattered across the floor and (like Bracchiano in Webster's Vittoria Corombona) lounged on them. There, too, sat the author's competitors, the playwrights, who had free entry; and there, finally, sat the shorthand writers, hired by greedy booksellers, who, under the guise of taking notes, secretly recorded the dialogue—men[Pg 102] who annoyed the actors and, generally speaking, were a pain for the poets, but to whom future generations undoubtedly owe the preservation of many plays that would have otherwise been lost.
All these notabilities on the stage carry on half-audible conversations, and make the servitors of the theatre bring them drinks and light their pipes, while the actors can with difficulty thread their way among them—arrangements which cannot have heightened the illusion, but perhaps did less to mar it than we might imagine.
All these important people on stage are having quiet conversations and making the theater staff bring them drinks and light their cigarettes, while the actors struggle to navigate through them—setups that probably didn't enhance the illusion, but maybe didn't ruin it as much as we might think.
For the audience is not easily disturbed, and does not demand any of the illusion which is supplied by modern mechanism. Movable scenery was unknown before 1660. The walls of the stage were either hung with loose tapestries or quite uncovered, so that the wooden doors which led to the players' tiring-rooms at the back were clearly visible. In battle-scenes, whole armies entered triumphant, or were driven off in confusion and defeat, through a single door. When a tragedy was acted the stage was usually hung with black; for a comedy the hangings were blue.
For the audience isn't easily bothered and doesn’t expect the illusions provided by modern technology. Movable scenery didn’t exist before 1660. The stage walls were either covered with loose tapestries or completely bare, making the wooden doors leading to the actors' dressing rooms at the back clearly visible. In battle scenes, entire armies would march in victorious or retreat in chaos through a single door. When a tragedy was performed, the stage was typically draped in black; for a comedy, the drapes were blue.
As in the theatre of antiquity, rude machines were employed to raise or lower actors through the stage; trap-doors were certainly in use, and probably "bridges," or small platforms, which could be elevated into the upper regions. In somewhat earlier times still ruder appliances had been in vogue. For example, in the religious and allegorical plays, Hell-mouth was represented by a huge face of painted canvas with shining eyes, a large red nose, and movable jaws set with tusks. When the jaws opened, they seemed to shoot out flames, torches being no doubt waved behind them. The theatrical property-room of that time was incomplete without a "rybbe colleryd red" for the mystery of the Creation. But in Shakespeare's day scarcely anything of this sort was required. It was Inigo Jones who first introduced movable scenery and decorations at the court entertainments. They were certainly not in use at the popular playhouses at any time during Shakespeare's connection with the stage.
As in ancient theater, simple machines were used to lift or lower actors on stage; trapdoors were definitely used, and probably "bridges," or small platforms, which could be raised into the upper areas. Even earlier, much simpler devices were popular. For instance, in the religious and allegorical plays, Hell's mouth was shown as a giant face made of painted canvas with shining eyes, a big red nose, and movable jaws with tusks. When the jaws opened, it looked like flames shot out, with torches probably waved behind them. The props room back then was not complete without a "rybbe colleryd red" for the Creation mystery. But in Shakespeare's time, hardly anything like that was needed. It was Inigo Jones who first brought in movable scenery and decorations for court performances. They definitely weren't used at the popular theaters while Shakespeare was active in the theater.
Audiences felt no need for such aids to illusion; their imagination instantly supplied the want. They saw whatever the poet required them to see—as a child sees whatever is suggested to its fancy, as little girls see real-life dramas in their games with their dolls. For the spectators were children alike in the freshness and in the force of their imagination. If only a placard were hung on one of the doors of the stage bearing in large letters the name of Paris or of Venice, the spectators were at once transported to France or Italy. Sometimes the Prologue informed them where the scene was placed. Men of classical culture, who insisted on unity of place in the drama, were offended by the continual changes of scene and the pitiful appliances by which they were indicated. Sir Philip Sidney, in his Defense of Poesy, published in 1583, ridicules the plays in which "You shall have[Pg 103] Asia of the one side, and Afric of the other, and so many other under-kingdoms, that the player, when he cometh in, must ever begin with telling where he is, or else the tale will not be conceived."
Audiences didn’t need any props for their imagination; they instantly filled in the gaps. They saw whatever the poet wanted them to see—just like a child imagines whatever is suggested to them, or how little girls create real-life dramas while playing with their dolls. The spectators were like children in their fresh and powerful imagination. If a sign was hung on one of the stage doors saying "Paris" or "Venice" in big letters, the audience was instantly transported to France or Italy. Sometimes the Prologue would tell them where the scene was set. People with a classical education, who valued unity of place in drama, were frustrated by the constant scene changes and the rudimentary ways in which they were shown. Sir Philip Sidney, in his Defense of Poesy, published in 1583, mocked the plays where "You shall have[Pg 103] Asia on one side, and Africa on the other, along with so many other smaller kingdoms, that the actor, when he comes on stage, must always start by telling where he is, or else the story won’t make sense."
This alacrity of imagination on the part of popular audiences was unquestionably an advantage to the English stage in its youth. If an actor made a movement as though he were plucking a flower, the scene was at once understood to be a garden; as in Henry VI., where the adoption of the red rose and white rose as party badges is represented. If an actor spoke as though he were standing on a ship's deck in a heavy sea, the convention was at once accepted; as in the famous scene in Pericles (iii. 2). Shakespeare, though he did not hesitate to take advantage of this accommodating humour on the part of his public, and made no attempt at illusive decoration, nevertheless ridiculed, as we have seen, in A Midsummer Night's Dream, the meagre scenic apparatus of his time (especially, we may suppose, on the provincial stage); while in the Prologue to his Henry V. he deplores and apologises for the narrowness of his stage and the poverty of his resources:—
This quick imagination from popular audiences was definitely a benefit to the early English stage. If an actor pretended to pick a flower, everyone immediately understood the scene was set in a garden, like in Henry VI, where the red and white roses symbolize different factions. If an actor acted like he was on a ship during a storm, that idea was quickly accepted, as in the famous scene in Pericles (iii. 2). Shakespeare, while he took full advantage of his audience’s willingness to go along with things and didn’t try for elaborate illusions, still poked fun at the lackluster stage setup of his time, especially on regional stages, as we see in A Midsummer Night's Dream. In the Prologue to Henry V, he laments and apologizes for the limitations of his stage and the scarcity of his resources:—
"Pardon, gentles all,
The flat unraised spirits that have dar'd
On this unworthy scaffold to bring forth
So great an object: can this cockpit hold
The vasty fields of France? or may we cram
Within this wooden O the very casques,
That did affright the air at Agincourt?
O, pardon! since a crooked figure may
Attest in little place a million;
And let us, ciphers to this great accompt,
On your imaginary forces work.
Suppose, within the girdle of these walls
Are now confin'd two mighty monarchies."
"Excuse me, guys,"
The unmotivated spirits that have dared
To stand on this unworthy stage and present
What a grand sight: can this small area contain
The wide fields of France? Or can we make it work?
Within this wooden circle, the very helmets, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
That once filled the air with fear at Agincourt?
Oh, excuse me! Since a basic figure can
Show a million in a compact area;
And let us, just symbols in this big equation,
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like to be modernized.
Imagine, within these walls
"Now there are two powerful kingdoms."
These monarchies, then, were mounted in a frame formed of young noblemen, critics and stage-struck gallants, who bantered the boy-heroines, fingered the embroideries on the costumes, smoked their clay pipes, and otherwise made themselves entirely at their ease.
These monarchies were supported by a group of young nobles, critics, and aspiring actors, who joked with the boy-heroines, touched the embroidery on the costumes, smoked their clay pipes, and generally made themselves completely comfortable.
A curtain, which did not rise, but parted in the middle, separated the stage from the auditorium.
A curtain that didn't rise but opened in the middle separated the stage from the audience.
The only extant drawing of the interior of an Elizabethan theatre was recently discovered by Karl Gaedertz in the University Library at Utrecht. It is a sketch of the Swan Theatre, executed in 1596 by the Dutch scholar, Jan de Witt. The stage, resting upon strong posts, has no other furniture than a single bench, on which one of the performers is seated. The background is formed by the tiring-house, into which two doors lead. Over it is a roofed balcony, which could be used, no doubt, both by the players and[Pg 104] by the audience. Above the roof of the tiring-house rises a second story, crowned by a sort of hutch, over which waves a flag bearing the image of a swan. At an open door of the hutch is seen a trumpeter giving a signal of some sort. The theatre is oval in shape, and has three tiers of seats, while the pit is left open for the standing "groundlings."
The only existing drawing of the interior of an Elizabethan theatre was recently found by Karl Gaedertz in the University Library at Utrecht. It’s a sketch of the Swan Theatre, created in 1596 by the Dutch scholar, Jan de Witt. The stage, supported by strong posts, has no furnishings except for a single bench where one of the performers sits. The background is made up of the tiring-house, which has two doors leading into it. Above that is a roofed balcony, likely used by both the actors and the audience. Rising above the tiring-house is a second story topped with a sort of hutch, over which a flag displaying a swan waves. At an open door of the hutch, a trumpeter is seen giving some kind of signal. The theatre is oval-shaped and features three tiers of seats, while the pit remains open for the standing "groundlings."
The balcony over the tiring-house answers in this case to the inner stage of other and better-equipped theatres.
The balcony over the backstage area in this case is similar to the inner stage of other, better-equipped theaters.
This smaller raised platform at the back of the principal stage was exceedingly useful, and, in a certain measure, supplied the place of the scenic apparatus of later times. Tieck, who probably went further than any other critic in his dislike for modern mechanism and his enthusiasm for the primitive arrangements of Shakespeare's day, has elaborately reconstructed it in his novel, Der junge Tischlermeister.
This smaller raised platform at the back of the main stage was very useful and somewhat took the place of the stage equipment of later times. Tieck, who likely went further than any other critic in his dislike for modern technology and his passion for the basic setups from Shakespeare's time, has thoroughly reconstructed it in his novel, Der junge Tischlermeister.
In the middle of the deep stage, according to him, rose two wooden pillars, eight or ten feet high, which supported a sort of balcony. Three broad steps led from the front stage to the inner alcove under the balcony, which was sometimes open, sometimes curtained off. It represented, according to circumstances, a cave, a room, a summer-house, a family vault, and so forth. It was here that, in Macbeth, the ghost of Banquo appeared seated at the table. Here stood the bed on which Desdemona was smothered. Here, in Hamlet, the play within a play was acted. Here Gloucester's eyes were put out. On the balcony above, Juliet waited for her Romeo, and Sly took his place to see The Taming of the Shrew. When the siege of a town had to be represented, the defenders of the walls stood and parleyed on this balcony, while the assailants were grouped in the foreground.
In the center of the stage, he said, were two wooden pillars, about eight to ten feet tall, supporting a kind of balcony. Three wide steps led from the front of the stage to the inner alcove beneath the balcony, which was sometimes open and sometimes closed off with curtains. Depending on the situation, it could look like a cave, a room, a summer house, or a family tomb, and so on. It was here that, in Macbeth, the ghost of Banquo appeared seated at the table. Here stood the bed where Desdemona was smothered. Here, in Hamlet, the play within a play was performed. Here, Gloucester’s eyes were gouged out. On the balcony above, Juliet waited for her Romeo, while Sly took his place to watch The Taming of the Shrew. When a siege of a town needed to be depicted, the defenders stood and negotiated on this balcony, while the attackers gathered in the foreground.
It is probable that at each side a pretty broad flight of steps led up to this balcony. Here sat senates, councils, and princes with their courts. It needed but few figures to fill the inner stage, so narrow were its dimensions. Macbeth mounted these stairs, and so did Falstaff in the Merry Wives. Melancholy or contemplative personages leaned against the pillars. The structure offered a certain facility for effective groupings, somewhat like that in Raffaelle's "School of Athens." Figures in front did not obstruct the view of those behind, and groups gathered to the right and left of the main stage could, without an overstrain of make-believe, be supposed not to see each other.
It’s likely that there were wide staircases on both sides leading up to this balcony. Here, senators, councils, and princes with their entourages sat. It didn’t take many people to fill the inner stage since it was so narrow. Macbeth climbed these stairs, just like Falstaff did in the Merry Wives. Melancholy or thoughtful characters leaned against the pillars. The design allowed for effective group arrangements, similar to Raffaelle's "School of Athens." Figures at the front didn’t block the view of those behind, and groups gathered on the right and left of the main stage could easily be imagined as not seeing each other without stretching credibility.
The only department of decoration which involved any considerable expense was the costumes of the actors. On these such large sums were lavished that the Puritans made this extravagance one of their chief points of attack upon theatres. In Henslowe's Diary we find such entries as £4, 14s. for a pair of breeches, and £16 for a velvet cloak. It is even on record that a famous actor once gave £20, 10s. for a mantle. In an inventory of the property belonging to the Lord Admiral's Company in[Pg 105] the year 1598, we find many splendid dresses enumerated: for example, "I payr of carnatyon satten Venesyons [breeches] layd with gold lace," and "I orenge taney [tawny] satten dublet, layd thycke with gowld lace."[1] The sums paid for these costumes are glaringly out of keeping with the paltry fees allotted to the author. Up to the year 1600 the ordinary price of a play was from five to six pounds—scarcely more than the cost of a pair of breeches to be worn by the actor who played the Prince or King.
The only area of decoration that involved any significant expense was the actors' costumes. They spent such huge amounts that the Puritans used this extravagance as a main argument against theaters. In Henslowe's Diary, we find entries like £4, 14s. for a pair of breeches and £16 for a velvet cloak. It's even recorded that a famous actor once paid £20, 10s. for a cloak. In an inventory of the Lord Admiral's Company property in [Pg 105] 1598, there are many elaborate dresses listed: for example, "a pair of carnation satin Venetian breeches trimmed with gold lace," and "an orange tawny satin doublet, heavily trimmed with gold lace."[1] The amounts spent on these costumes sharply contrast with the meager fees allocated to the playwright. Up until 1600, the standard price for a play was between five and six pounds—barely more than the cost of a pair of breeches for the actor playing the Prince or King.
In the boxes ("rooms") sat the better sort of spectators, officers, City merchants, sometimes with their wives; but ladies always wore a mask of silk or velvet, partly for protection against sun and air, partly in order to blush (or not to blush) unseen, at the frivolous and often licentious things that were said upon the stage. The mask was then as common an article of female attire as is the veil in our days. But the front rows of what we should now call the first tier were occupied by beauties who had no desire whatever to conceal their countenances, though they might use the mask (as in later times the fan) for purposes of coquetry. These were the kept mistresses of men of quality, and other gorgeously decked ladies, who resorted to the playhouse in order to make acquaintances. Behind them sat the respectable citizens. But in the gallery above a rougher public assembled—sailors, artisans, soldiers, and loose women of the lowest class.
In the boxes ("rooms") sat the upper-class spectators, officers, city merchants, sometimes with their wives; but women always wore a silk or velvet mask, partly for protection against the sun and air, and partly to blush (or not blush) unseen at the silly and often inappropriate things said on stage. The mask was as common a part of women's attire back then as the veil is today. However, the front rows of what we would now call the first tier were filled with beauties who had no desire to hide their faces, although they might use the mask (like fans in later times) for flirting. These were the kept mistresses of wealthy men and other elegantly dressed women who went to the theater to make connections. Behind them sat respectable citizens. But in the gallery above, a rougher crowd gathered—sailors, workers, soldiers, and women from the lowest classes.
No women ever appeared upon the stage.
No women ever appeared on stage.
The frequenters of the pit, with their coarse boisterousness, were the terror of the actors. They all had to stand—coal-heavers and bricklayers, dock-labourers, serving-men, and idlers. Refreshment-sellers moved about among them, supplying them with sausages and ale, with apples and nuts. They ate and drank, drew corks, smoked tobacco, fought with each other, and often, when they were out of humour, threw fragments of food, and even stones, at the actors. Now and then they would come to loggerheads with the fine gentlemen on the stage, so that the performance had to be interrupted and the theatre closed. The sanitary arrangements were of the most primitive description, and the groundlings resisted all attempts at reform on the part of the management. When the evil smells became intolerable, juniper-berries were burnt by way of freshening the atmosphere.
The regulars in the pit, with their rough and loud behavior, were a nightmare for the actors. They all had to stand—coal workers, bricklayers, dockworkers, servants, and lazy folks. Vendors moved around among them, selling sausages, beer, apples, and nuts. They ate and drank, popped corks, smoked tobacco, fought with each other, and often, when they were in a bad mood, threw bits of food and even stones at the actors. Occasionally, they clashed with the upper-class gentlemen on stage, leading to interruptions in the performance and the theater closing down. The sanitation facilities were extremely basic, and the audience stubbornly resisted any attempts by management to make improvements. When the terrible odors became unbearable, they would burn juniper berries to try to freshen the air.
The theatrical public made and executed its own laws. There was no police in the theatre. Now and then a pickpocket would be caught in the act, and tied to a post at the corner of the stage beside the railing which divided it from the auditorium.
The audience created and enforced its own rules. There was no security in the theater. Occasionally, a pickpocket would be caught in the act and tied to a post at the edge of the stage next to the barrier that separated it from the audience.
The beginning of the performance was announced by three trumpet-blasts. The actor who spoke the Prologue appeared in a long cloak, with a laurel-wreath on his head, probably because this duty was originally performed by the poet himself. After the play, the Clown danced a jig, at the same time singing some comic[Pg 106] jingle and accompanying himself on a small drum and flute. The Epilogue consisted of, or ended in, a prayer for the Queen, in which all the actors took part, kneeling.
The start of the performance was signaled by three trumpet blasts. The actor delivering the Prologue appeared in a long cloak with a laurel wreath on his head, likely because this role was originally performed by the poet himself. After the play, the Clown danced a jig while singing a funny jingle and playing a small drum and flute. The Epilogue included a prayer for the Queen, which all the actors participated in while kneeling.
Elizabeth herself and her court did not visit these theatres. There was no Royal box, and the public was too mixed. On the other hand, the Queen could, without derogating from her state, summon the players to court, and the Lord Chamberlain's Company, to which Shakespeare belonged, was very often commanded to perform before her, especially upon festivals such as Christmas Day, Twelfth Night, and so forth. Thus Shakespeare is known to have acted before the Queen in two comedies presented at Greenwich Palace at Christmas 1594. He is mentioned along with the leading actors, Burbage and Kemp.
Elizabeth and her court didn't go to these theaters. There was no Royal box, and the audience was too mixed. However, the Queen could, without lowering her status, call the actors to court, and the Lord Chamberlain's Company, which included Shakespeare, was frequently asked to perform for her, especially during holidays like Christmas Day, Twelfth Night, and so on. Shakespeare is known to have performed before the Queen in two comedies presented at Greenwich Palace at Christmas in 1594. He is mentioned alongside the top actors, Burbage and Kemp.
Elizabeth paid for such performances a fee of twenty nobles, and a further gratuity of ten nobles—in all, £10.
Elizabeth paid a fee of twenty nobles for such performances, along with an additional tip of ten nobles—totally £10.
As the Queen, however, was not content with thus witnessing plays at rare intervals, she formed companies of her own, the so-called Children's Companies, recruited from the choir-boys of the Chapels-Royal, whose music-schools thus developed, as it were, into nurseries for the stage. These half-grown boys, who were, of course, specially fitted to represent female characters, won no small favour, both at court and with the public; and we see that one such troupe, consisting of the choir-boys of St. Paul's, for some time competed, at the Blackfriars Theatre, with Shakespeare's company. We may gather from the bitter complaint in Hamlet (ii. 2) how serious was this competition:—
As the Queen wasn't satisfied with only seeing plays occasionally, she formed her own groups, known as the Children's Companies, made up of choir boys from the Royal Chapels. These music schools effectively turned into training grounds for the stage. These young boys, who were naturally well-suited to play female roles, gained significant popularity both at court and with the public. One such group, made up of the choir boys from St. Paul's, even competed for a time at the Blackfriars Theatre against Shakespeare’s company. We can see from the harsh complaint in Hamlet (ii. 2) just how fierce this competition was:—
"Hamlet. Do they [the players] hold the same estimation they did when I was in the city? Are they so followed?
"Hamlet. Do the actors still have the same reputation they did when I was in the city? Are they still that popular?"
"Rosencrantz. No, indeed, they are not.
"Rosencrantz. No, not at all."
"Ham. How comes it? Do they grow rusty?
"Ham. How does that happen? Do they get out of practice?"
"Ros. Nay, their endeavour keeps in the wonted pace: but there is, sir, an aery of children, little eyases, that cry out on the top of question, and are most tyrannically clapped for't: these are now the fashion; and so berattle the common stages (so they call them), that many wearing rapiers are afraid of goose-quills, and dare scarce come thither
"Ros. No, their performance is at the usual level: but, sir, there’s a group of kids, little ones, who shout out questions and get harshly applauded for it: they are the new trend; and they disrupt the public stages (as they call them), to the point that many who carry swords are intimidated by pens and hardly dare to show up there."
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
"Ham. Do the boys carry it away?
"Ham. Do the guys take it away?"
The number of players in a company was not great—not more, as a rule, than eight or ten; never, probably, above twelve. The players were of different grades. The lowest were the so-called hirelings, who received wages from the others and were in some sense their servants. They appeared as supernumeraries or in small speaking parts, and had nothing to do with the management[Pg 107] of the theatre. The actors, properly so called, differed in standing according as they shared in the receipts only as actors, or were entitled to a further share as part-proprietors of the theatre. There was no manager. The actors themselves decided what plays should be performed, distributed the parts, and divided the receipts according to an established scale. The most advantageous position, of course, was that of a shareholder in the theatre; for half of the gross receipts went to the shareholders, who provided the costumes and paid the wages of the hirelings.
The number of players in a company wasn't large—usually no more than eight or ten, and probably never more than twelve. The players varied in rank. The lowest were the so-called hirelings, who got paid by the others and were essentially their servants. They showed up as extras or in minor speaking roles, having nothing to do with the management[Pg 107] of the theater. The main actors were ranked based on whether they earned income only as performers or if they had a share of the profits as part-owners of the theater. There was no manager. The actors themselves decided which plays would be performed, assigned the roles, and split the profits according to an established formula. The best position, of course, was that of a shareholder in the theater; half of the total profits went to the shareholders, who funded the costumes and paid the hirelings.
Shakespeare's comparatively early rise to affluence can be accounted for only by assuming that, in his dual capacity as poet and player, he must quickly have become a shareholder in the theatre.
Shakespeare's relatively early rise to wealth can only be explained by the assumption that, in his dual role as poet and actor, he must have quickly become a shareholder in the theater.
As an actor he does not seem to have attained the highest eminence—fortunately, for if he had, he would probably have found very little time for writing. The parts he played appear to have been dignified characters of the second order; for there is no evidence that he was anything of a comedian. We know that he played the Ghost in Hamlet—a part of no great length, it is true, but of the first importance. It is probable, too, that he played old Adam in As You Like It, and pretty certain that he played old Knowell in Ben Jonson's Every Man in His Humour. It may possibly be in the costume of Knowell that he is represented in the well-known Droeshout portrait at the beginning of the First Folio. Tradition relates that he once played his own Henry IV. at court, and that the Queen, in passing over the stage, dropped her glove as a token of her favour, whereupon Shakespeare handed it back to her with the words:—
As an actor, he doesn't seem to have reached the highest level of fame—thankfully, because if he had, he probably would have had very little time for writing. The roles he played seem to have been dignified characters of lesser importance; there’s no evidence that he was much of a comedian. We know he played the Ghost in Hamlet—a part that isn't very long, but is very important. It's likely he also played old Adam in As You Like It, and it's pretty certain that he played old Knowell in Ben Jonson's Every Man in His Humour. It’s possible that he is depicted in the well-known Droeshout portrait at the beginning of the First Folio wearing the costume of Knowell. Tradition says that he once performed his own Henry IV. at court, and that the Queen, while walking across the stage, dropped her glove as a sign of her favor. Shakespeare then handed it back to her with the words:—
"And though now bent on this high embassy,
Yet stoop we to take up our cousin's glove."
"And even though we're focused on this important mission,
We still bend down to pick up our cousin's glove.
In all lists of the players belonging to his company he is named among the first and most important.
In every list of the players in his company, he is listed among the top and most important.
Not least among the marvels connected with his genius is the fact that, with all his other occupations, he found time to write so much. His mornings would be given to rehearsals, his afternoons to the performances; he would have to read, revise, accept or reject a great number of plays; and he often passed his evenings either at the Mermaid Club or at some tavern; yet for eighteen years on end he managed to write, on an average, two plays a year—and such plays!
Not the least of the wonders surrounding his talent is how, despite all his other commitments, he managed to write so much. His mornings were filled with rehearsals, his afternoons with performances; he had to read, edit, and decide on a large number of scripts; and he often spent his evenings at the Mermaid Club or at some pub; yet for eighteen straight years, he consistently managed to write, on average, two plays a year—and what great plays they were!
In order to understand this we have to recollect that although between 1557 and 1616 there were forty noteworthy and two hundred and thirty-three inferior English poets, who issued works in epic or lyric form, yet the characteristic of the period was the immense rush of productivity in the direction of dramatic art. Every Englishman of talent in Elizabeth's time could write[Pg 108] a tolerable play, just as every second Greek in the age of Pericles could model a tolerable statue, or as every European of to-day can write a passable newspaper article. The Englishmen of that time were born dramatists, as the Greeks were born sculptors, and as we hapless moderns are born journalists. The Greek, with an inborn sense of form, had constant opportunities for observing the nude human body and admiring its beauty. If he saw a man ploughing a field, he received a hundred impressions and ideas as to the play of the muscles in the naked leg. The modern European possesses a certain command of language, is practised in argument, has a knack of putting thoughts and events into words, and is, finally, a confirmed newspaper-reader—all characteristics which make for the multiplication of newspaper articles. The Englishman of that day was keenly observant of human destinies, and of the passions which, after the fall of Catholicism and before the triumph of Puritanism, revelled in the brief freedom of the Renaissance. He was accustomed to see men following their instincts to the last extremity—which was not infrequently the block. The high culture of the age did not exclude violence, and this violence led to dramatic vicissitudes of fortune. It was but a short way from the palace to the scaffold—witness the fate of Henry VIII.'s wives, of Mary Stuart, of Elizabeth's great lovers, Essex and Raleigh. The Englishman of that age had always before his eyes pictures of extreme prosperity followed by sudden ruin and violent death. Life itself was dramatic, as in Greece it was plastic, as in our days it is journalistic, photographic—that is to say, striving in vain to give permanence to formless and everyday events and thoughts.
To understand this, we need to remember that between 1557 and 1616, there were forty notable and two hundred and thirty-three lesser English poets who published works in epic or lyric forms. However, the key feature of this period was the huge surge in productivity towards dramatic art. Every talented Englishman in Elizabeth's time could write a decent play, just like every second Greek in the age of Pericles could carve a decent statue, or like every modern European can write a reasonable newspaper article. The Englishmen of that time were natural dramatists, just as the Greeks were natural sculptors, and as we unfortunate moderns are natural journalists. The Greeks, with their innate sense of form, had endless chances to observe the naked human body and appreciate its beauty. When they saw a man plowing a field, they could gather countless impressions and ideas about the movement of muscles in the bare leg. Today's Europeans have a good command of language, are skilled in argument, know how to articulate thoughts and events, and are, ultimately, regular newspaper readers—all traits that contribute to writing a lot of newspaper articles. The Englishmen of that time were acutely aware of human destinies and the passions that, after the fall of Catholicism and before the rise of Puritanism, thrived in the brief freedom of the Renaissance. They were used to seeing people following their instincts to extremes, which often led to the scaffold. The high culture of the time did not shy away from violence, and this violence caused dramatic shifts in fortune. It was just a short distance from the palace to the scaffold—just look at the fates of the wives of Henry VIII, Mary Stuart, and Elizabeth's great lovers, Essex and Raleigh. The Englishman of that era was constantly confronted with images of extreme wealth followed by sudden downfall and violent death. Life itself was dramatic, as in Greece it was artistic, and as in our time it is journalistic and photographic—which means striving, often in vain, to capture fleeting and everyday events and thoughts.
A dramatic poet in those days, no less than a journalist in ours, had to study his public closely. All the intellectual conflicts of the period were for sixty years fought out in the theatre, as they are nowadays in the press. Passionate controversies between one poet and another were cast in dramatic form. Rosencrantz says to Hamlet, "There was, for a while, no money bid for argument, unless the poet and the player went to cuffs in the question." The efflorescence of the drama on British soil was of short duration—as short as that of painting in Holland. But while it lasted the drama was the dominant art-form and medium of intellectual expression, and it was consequently supported by a large public.
A dramatic poet back then, just like a journalist today, had to pay close attention to their audience. All the intellectual debates of the time played out in the theater for sixty years, just as they do now in the press. Intense arguments between poets were turned into dramatic scenes. Rosencrantz tells Hamlet, "There was, for a while, no money bid for argument, unless the poet and the player went to blows over the issue." The flourishing of drama in Britain was brief—just as short as the boom in painting in Holland. But while it lasted, drama was the leading art form and the primary way of expressing ideas, which meant it had a strong public following.
Shakespeare never wrote a play "for the study," nor could he have imagined himself doing anything of the sort. As playwright and player in one, he had the stage always in his eye, and what he wrote had never long to wait for performance, but took scenic shape forthwith. Although, like all productive spirits, he thought first of satisfying himself in what he wrote, yet he must necessarily have borne in mind the public to whom the play[Pg 109] appealed. He could by no means avoid considering the tastes of the average playgoer. The average playgoer, indeed, made no bad audience, but an audience which had to be amused, and which could not, for too long a stretch, endure unrelieved seriousness or lofty flights of thought. For the sake of the common people, then, scenes of grandeur and refinement were interspersed with passages of burlesque. To please the many-headed, the Clown was brought on at every pause in the action, much as he is in the circus of to-day. The points of rest which are now marked by the fall of the curtain between the acts were then indicated by conversations such as that between Peter and the musicians in Romeo and Juliet (iv. 5); it merely implies that the act is over.
Shakespeare never wrote a play "for study," nor could he have imagined doing something like that. As both a playwright and actor, he always had the stage in mind, and what he wrote didn't have to wait long for performance; it took shape right away. Although, like any creative person, he first aimed to satisfy himself in what he wrote, he certainly had to keep in mind the audience the play[Pg 109] was meant for. He couldn't ignore the tastes of the average theatergoer. The average theatergoer, in fact, was a good audience but one that needed to be entertained and couldn't tolerate too much seriousness or deep thinking for too long. For the sake of the common people, moments of grandeur and refinement were mixed with parts of comedy. To entertain the crowd, the Clown was brought in at every break in the action, much like in today's circus. The breaks that we now mark with the curtain fall between acts were then shown by conversations like the one between Peter and the musicians in Romeo and Juliet (iv. 5); it simply indicated that the act was over.
For the rest, Shakespeare did not write for the average spectator. He did not value his judgment. Hamlet says to the First Player (ii. 2):—
For the rest, Shakespeare didn't write for the average audience. He didn't think much of their judgment. Hamlet says to the First Player (ii. 2):—
"I heard thee speak me a speech once,—but it was never acted; or, if it was, not above once; for the play, I remember, pleased not the million; 'twas caviare to the general: but it was (as I received it, and others, whose judgments in such matters cried in the top of mine) an excellent play."
"I heard you gave a speech once—but it was never actually performed; or if it was, not more than once; because the play, as I recall, didn't appeal to the general public; it was caviar to the masses. However, I found it (and others who share my views on these matters agreed) to be an excellent play."
All Shakespeare lies in the words, "It pleased not the million."
All of Shakespeare is captured in the words, "It didn't please the masses."
The English drama as it took shape under Shakespeare's hand addressed itself primarily to the best elements in the public. But "the best" were the noble young patrons of the theatre, to whom he personally owed a great deal of his culture, almost all his repute, and, moreover, the insight he had attained into the aristocratic habit of mind.
The English drama that developed under Shakespeare focused mainly on the best parts of the audience. But "the best" referred to the young noble patrons of the theater, to whom he owed much of his education, nearly all of his reputation, and also the understanding he gained of the aristocratic way of thinking.
A young English nobleman of that period must have been one of the finest products of humanity, a combination of the Belvedere Apollo with a prize racehorse; he must have felt himself at once a man of action and an artist.
A young English nobleman from that time must have been one of the best examples of humanity, a mix of the Belvedere Apollo and a winning racehorse; he must have seen himself as both a man of action and an artist.
We have seen how early Shakespeare must have made the acquaintance of Essex, before his fall the mightiest of the mighty. He wrote A Midsummer Night's Dream for his marriage, and he introduced a compliment to him into the Prologue to the fifth act of Henry V. England received her victorious King, he says—
We have seen how early Shakespeare must have met Essex, who was the greatest of the great before his downfall. He wrote A Midsummer Night's Dream for his wedding, and he included a compliment to him in the Prologue of the fifth act of Henry V. England welcomed her victorious King, he says—
"As, by a lower but loving likelihood.
Were now the general of our gracious empress
(As, in good time, he may) from Ireland coming,
Bringing rebellion broached on his sword,
How many would the peaceful city quit,
To welcome him!"
"As, by a lower but loving chance.
We are now the leaders of our gracious empress.
(As, in due time, he might) arriving from Ireland,
Bringing rebellion with his sword,
How many would the peaceful city let go,
To welcome him!
We have seen, moreover, how early and how intimate was his connection with the young Earl of Southampton, to whom he[Pg 110] dedicated the only two books which he himself gave to the press.
We have seen, too, how early and how close his relationship was with the young Earl of Southampton, to whom he[Pg 110] dedicated the only two books that he personally published.
It must have been from young aristocrats such as these that Shakespeare acquired his aristocratic method of regarding the course of history. How else could he regard it? A large part of the middle class was hostile to him, despised his calling, and treated him as one outside the pale; the clergy condemned and persecuted him; the common people were in his eyes devoid of judgment. The ordinary life of his day did not, on the whole, appeal to him. We find him totally opposed to the realistic dramatisation of everyday scenes and characters, to which many contemporary poets devoted themselves. This sort of truth to nature was foreign to him, so foreign that he suffered for lack of it. Towards the close of his artistic career he was outstripped in popularity by the realists of the day.
It must have been young aristocrats like these that Shakespeare got his upper-class perspective on history from. How else could he see it? A big part of the middle class was hostile to him, looked down on his profession, and treated him as an outsider; the clergy condemned and persecuted him; the common people, in his eyes, lacked judgment. The regular life of his time didn’t really interest him. He was completely against the realistic portrayal of everyday scenes and characters that many contemporary poets focused on. This kind of natural truth was foreign to him, so much so that he suffered from not having it. By the end of his career, he was eclipsed in popularity by the realists of his time.
His heroes are princes and noblemen, the kings and barons of England. It is always they, in his eyes, who make history, of which he shows throughout a naïvely heroic conception. In the wars which he presents, it is always an individual leader and hero on whom everything depends. It is Henry V. who wins the day at Agincourt, just as in Homer it is Achilles who conquers before Troy. Yet the whole issue of these wars depended upon the foot-soldiers. It was the English archers, 14,000 in number, who at Agincourt defeated the French army of 50,000 men, with a loss of only 1600, as against 10,000 on the other side. Shakespeare certainly did not divine that it was the rise of the middle classes and their spirit of enterprise that constituted the strength of England under Elizabeth. He regarded his age from the point of view of the man who was accustomed to see in richly endowed and princely young noblemen the very crown of humanity, the patrons of all lofty effort, and the originators of all great achievements. And, with his necessarily scanty historic culture, he saw bygone periods, of Roman as well as of English history, in the same light as his own times.
His heroes are princes and noblemen, the kings and barons of England. In his view, they are always the ones who shape history, which he portrays with a simple, heroic perspective. In the wars he depicts, it's always an individual leader and hero on whom everything relies. It's Henry V. who leads the victory at Agincourt, just as Achilles triumphs before Troy in Homer. However, the outcome of these wars really depended on the foot soldiers. It was the English archers, 14,000 strong, who at Agincourt defeated the French army of 50,000 men, suffering only 1,600 casualties compared to 10,000 on the other side. Shakespeare certainly didn’t grasp that it was the rise of the middle class and their entrepreneurial spirit that made England strong under Elizabeth. He viewed his era through the lens of someone who considered wealthy and noble young men to be the pinnacle of humanity, the supporters of all noble endeavors, and the creators of all significant achievements. With his limited historical knowledge, he perceived earlier times, both Roman and English, in the same way he saw his own time.
This tendency appears already in the second part of Henry VI. Note the picture of Jack Cade's rebellion (iv. 2), which contains some inimitable touches:—
This tendency shows up already in the second part of Henry VI. Check out the portrayal of Jack Cade's rebellion (iv. 2), which features some unique details:—
"Cade. Be brave then; for your captain is brave, and vows reformation. There shall be in England seven halfpenny loaves sold for a penny; the three-hooped pot shall have ten hoops; and I will make it felony to drink small beer. All the realm shall be in common, and in Cheapside shall my palfrey go to grass. And, when I am king (as king I will be),—
Cade. Be brave then; because your leader is brave and promises change. In England, there will be seven halfpenny loaves sold for a penny; the three-hooped pot will have ten hoops; and I will make it a crime to drink weak beer. The whole kingdom will be shared, and in Cheapside, my horse will graze. And when I am king (and I will be king),—
"All. God save your majesty!
All. God save your majesty!
"Cade. I thank you, good people:—there shall be no money; all shall eat and drink on my score; and I will apparel them all in one livery, that they may agree like brothers, and worship me their lord.
Cade. Thank you, everyone: there won't be any money involved; everyone will eat and drink at my expense; and I will dress them all in the same uniform so they can get along like brothers and honor me as their lord.
"Dick. The first thing we do, let's kill all the lawyers. [Pg 111] "Cade. Nay, that I mean to do. Is not this a lamentable thing, that of the skin of an innocent lamb should be made parchment? that parchment, being scribbled o'er, should undo a man?
Dick. The first thing we should do is get rid of all the lawyers. [Pg 111] Cade. No, that's not what I mean to do. Isn't it sad that the skin of an innocent lamb is turned into parchment? And that parchment, once filled with writing, can ruin a man?
. . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . .
"Enter some, bringing in the Clerk of Chatham.
Enter some, bringing in the Clerk of Chatham.
"Smith. The clerk of Chatham: he can write and read, and cast accompt.
Smith. The clerk of Chatham: he can write and read, and do math.
"Cade. O monstrous!
Cade. Oh monstrous!
"Smith. We took him setting of boys' copies.
Smith. We caught him making copies for the boys.
"Cade. Here's a villain!
Cade. Here's a villain!
"Smith. Has a book in his pocket, with red letters in't. . . . . . . . . . . . .
Smith. He has a book in his pocket, with red letters on it. . . . . . . . . . . .
"Cade. Let me alone.—Dost thou use to write thy name, or hast thou a mark to thyself, like an honest plain-dealing man?
Cade. Leave me alone.—Do you usually write your name, or do you have a mark for yourself, like a straightforward, honest person?
"Clerk. Sir, I thank God, I have been so well brought up, that I can write my name.
Clerk. Sir, I thank God, I've been raised well enough that I can sign my name.
"All. He hath confessed: away with him! he's a villain and a traitor.
All. He has confessed: get rid of him! He's a villain and a traitor.
"Cade. Away with him, I say: hang him with his pen and ink-horn about his neck."
Cade. Get rid of him, I say: hang him with his pen and inkwell around his neck.
What is so remarkable and instructive in these brilliant scenes is that Shakespeare here, quite against his custom, departs from his authority. In Holinshed, Jack Cade and his followers do not appear at all as the crazy Calibans whom Shakespeare depicts. The chief of their grievances, in fact, was that the King alienated the crown revenues and lived on the taxes; and, moreover, they complained of abuses of all sorts in the execution of the laws and the raising of revenue. The third article of their memorial stands in striking contrast to their action in the play; for it points out that nobles of royal blood (probably meaning York) are excluded from the King's "dailie presence," while he gives advancement to "other meane persons of lower nature," who close the King's ears to the complaints of the country, and distribute favours, not according to law, but for gifts and bribes. Moreover, they complain of interferences with freedom of election, and, in short, express themselves quite temperately and constitutionally. Finally, in more than one passage of the complaint, they give utterance to a thoroughly English and patriotic resentment of the loss of Normandy, Gascony, Aquitaine, Anjou, and Maine.
What’s really striking and informative in these impressive scenes is that Shakespeare, going against his usual style, steps away from his source material. In Holinshed's account, Jack Cade and his followers aren’t portrayed as the wild Calibans that Shakespeare shows. Their main grievances were that the King mismanaged the crown's income and relied on taxes; they also complained about various abuses in law enforcement and tax collection. Their third point is in sharp contrast to their actions in the play, as it highlights that nobles of royal blood (likely referring to York) are kept away from the King’s “daily presence,” while he elevates “other common people of lower status,” who shut the King off from the public’s complaints and hand out favors not based on law, but on gifts and bribes. Additionally, they express concerns about interference in elections and overall, they articulate their issues quite calmly and constitutionally. Lastly, in several parts of their complaint, they voice a distinctly English and patriotic frustration over the loss of Normandy, Gascony, Aquitaine, Anjou, and Maine.
But it did not at all suit Shakespeare to show a Jack Cade at the head of a popular movement of this sort. He took no interest in anything constitutional or parliamentary. In order to find the colours he wanted for the rebellion, he hunts up in Stow's Summarie of the Chronicles of England the picture of Wat Tyler's and Jack Straw's risings under Richard II., two outbursts of wild communistic enthusiasm, reinforced by religious fanaticism. From this source he borrows, almost word for word, some of the rebels'[Pg 112] speeches. In these risings, as a matter of fact, all "men of law, justices, and jurors" who fell into the hands of the leaders were beheaded, and all records and muniments burnt, so that owners of property might not in future have the means of establishing their rights.
But it really didn’t fit Shakespeare to depict Jack Cade leading a popular movement like this. He wasn’t interested in anything constitutional or parliamentary. To find the imagery he needed for the rebellion, he turned to Stow's Summarie of the Chronicles of England for the accounts of Wat Tyler’s and Jack Straw’s uprisings under Richard II., two episodes of aggressive communistic fervor, fueled by religious zeal. From this source, he copied, almost verbatim, some of the rebels’[Pg 112] speeches. In these uprisings, it’s true that all “men of law, justices, and jurors” who were captured by the leaders were executed, and all records and documents were destroyed, so that property owners wouldn’t have a way to prove their rights in the future.
This contempt for the judgment of the masses, this anti-democratic conviction, having early taken possession of Shakespeare's mind, he keeps on instinctively seeking out new evidences an its favour, new testimonies to its truth; and therefore he transforms facts, where they do not suit his view, on the model of other facts which do.
This disregard for the judgment of the masses, this anti-democratic belief, which early took hold of Shakespeare's mind, leads him to instinctively look for new evidence in its favor, new proofs of its truth; and so he reshapes facts that don't align with his perspective to fit other facts that do.
XVI
THE THEATRES CLOSED ON ACCOUNT OF THE PLAGUE—DID SHAKESPEARE VISIT ITALY?—PASSAGES WHICH FAVOUR THIS CONJECTURE
From the autumn of 1592 until the summer of 1593 all the London theatres were closed. That frightful scourge, the plague, from which England had so long been free, was raging in the capital. Even the sittings of the Law Courts had to be suspended. At Christmas 1592 the Queen refrained from ordering any plays at court, and the Privy Council had at an earlier date issued a proclamation forbidding all public theatrical performances, on the reasonable ground that convalescents, weary of their long confinement, made haste to resort to such entertainments before they were properly out of quarantine, and thus spread the contagion.
From the fall of 1592 until the summer of 1593, all the theaters in London were shut down. That terrible plague, which England had been free from for so long, was raging in the city. Even the sessions of the Law Courts had to be put on hold. At Christmas in 1592, the Queen decided not to order any plays at court, and the Privy Council had previously issued a proclamation banning all public theatrical performances. The reasoning was that people recovering from their long confinement rushed to these entertainment options before they were truly out of quarantine, thus spreading the infection.
The matter has a particular bearing upon the biography of Shakespeare, since, if he ever travelled on the continent of Europe, it was probably at this period, while the theatres were closed.
The issue is particularly relevant to Shakespeare's biography because, if he ever traveled on the European continent, it was likely during this time when the theaters were closed.
That it must have been now, if ever, there can be no great doubt. But it remains exceedingly difficult to determine whether Shakespeare ever crossed the Channel.
That it must have been now, if ever, there’s no big doubt about it. But it’s still really hard to figure out if Shakespeare ever crossed the Channel.
We have noticed what an attraction Italy possessed for him, even from the beginning of his career. To this The Two Gentlemen of Verona and Romeo and Juliet bear witness. But in these plays we as yet find nothing which points definitely to the conclusion that the poet had seen with his own eyes the country in which his action is placed. It is different with the dramas of Italian scene which Shakespeare produces about the year 1596—the adaptation of the old Taming of a Shrew and The Merchant of Venice; it is different, too, with Othello, which comes much later. Here we find definite local colour, with such an abundance of details pointing to actual vision that it is hard to account for them otherwise than by assuming a visit on the poet's part to such cities as Verona, Venice, and Pisa.
We have seen how much Italy attracted him, even from the start of his career. The Two Gentlemen of Verona and Romeo and Juliet are proof of that. However, in these plays, we don’t find anything that clearly suggests the poet had actually visited the country where the stories take place. This is not the case with the Italian-themed dramas that Shakespeare created around 1596—the adaptation of the old Taming of a Shrew and The Merchant of Venice; it’s also different with Othello, which came much later. Here, we notice distinct local color, with so many details pointing to firsthand experience that it’s hard to explain them without assuming the poet visited cities like Verona, Venice, and Pisa.
It is on the face of it highly probable that Shakespeare should wish to see Italy as soon as he could find an opportunity. To the Englishman of that day Italy was the goal of every longing. It was the great home of culture. Men studied its literature and imitated its poetry. It was the beautiful land where dwelt the joy[Pg 114] of life. Venice in especial exercised a fascination stronger than that of Paris. It needed no great wealth to make a pilgrimage to Italy. One could travel inexpensively, perhaps on foot, like that Coryat who discovered the use of the fork; one could pass the night at cheap hostelries. Many of the distinguished men of the time are known to have visited Italy—men of science, like Bacon, and afterwards Harvey; authors and poets like Lyly, Munday, Nash, Greene, and Daniel, the form of whose sonnets determined that of Shakespeare's. Among the artists of Shakespeare's time, the widely-travelled Inigo Jones had made a stay in Italy. Most of these men have themselves given us some account of their travels; but as Shakespeare has left us no biographical records whatever, the absence of any direct mention of such a journey on his part is of little moment, if other significant facts can be adduced in its favour.
It’s quite likely that Shakespeare wanted to visit Italy as soon as he had the chance. For English people back then, Italy was the ultimate dream destination. It was the heart of culture. People studied its literature and imitated its poetry. It was the stunning land where joy[Pg 114] thrived. Venice, in particular, had a stronger allure than Paris. You didn’t need to be wealthy to make a trip to Italy. You could travel on a budget, maybe even on foot, like Coryat, who introduced the use of the fork; one could stay overnight in affordable inns. Many renowned individuals of the time are known to have traveled to Italy—scientists like Bacon and later Harvey, as well as authors and poets like Lyly, Munday, Nash, Greene, and Daniel, whose sonnet style influenced Shakespeare’s. Among the artists of Shakespeare's time, the well-traveled Inigo Jones had spent time in Italy. Most of these men shared accounts of their travels, but since Shakespeare left no biographical records, the lack of any direct reference to such a journey on his part isn’t very significant if other important facts support the idea.
And such facts are not wanting.
And there are indeed such facts.
There were in Shakespeare's time no guide-books for the use of travellers. What he knows, then, of foreign lands and their customs he cannot have gathered from such sources. Of Venice, which Shakespeare has so livingly depicted, no description was published in England until after he had written his Merchant of Venice. Lewkenor's description of the city (itself a mere compilation at second hand) dates from 1598, Coryat's from 1611, Moryson's from 1617.
There were no travel guidebooks during Shakespeare's time. So, whatever he knew about foreign places and their customs couldn't have come from those kinds of sources. There was no published description of Venice in England until after he wrote his Merchant of Venice. Lewkenor's description of the city (which was just a compilation from other sources) is from 1598, Coryat's is from 1611, and Moryson's is from 1617.
In Shakespeare's Taming of the Shrew, we notice with surprise not only the correctness of the Italian names, but the remarkable way in which, at the very beginning of the play, several Italian cities and districts are characterised in a single phrase. Lombardy is "the pleasant garden of great Italy;" Pisa is "renowned for grave citizens;" and here the epithet "grave" is especially noteworthy, since many testimonies concur to show that it was particularly characteristic of the inhabitants of Pisa. C. A. Brown, in Shakespeare's Autobiographical Poems, has pointed out the remarkable form of the betrothal of Petruchio and Katherine (namely, that her father joins their hands in the presence of two witnesses), and observes that this form was not English, but peculiarly Italian. It is not to be found in the older play, the scene of which, however, is laid in Athens.
In Shakespeare's Taming of the Shrew, we are surprised not only by the accuracy of the Italian names but also by the impressive way in which, right at the start of the play, several Italian cities and regions are described in a single phrase. Lombardy is called "the pleasant garden of great Italy;" Pisa is "known for serious citizens;" and the term "serious" is especially notable since many sources agree it was a defining trait of the people from Pisa. C. A. Brown, in Shakespeare's Autobiographical Poems, highlights the unique way Petruchio and Katherine are betrothed (specifically, her father joins their hands in front of two witnesses) and notes that this custom was not English but distinctly Italian. This form is not present in the older play, which, however, takes place in Athens.
Special attention was long ago directed to the following speech at the end of the second act, where Gremio reckons up all the goods and gear with which his house is stocked:—
Special attention was long ago directed to the following speech at the end of the second act, where Gremio lists all the goods and supplies his house is stocked with:—
"First, as you know, my house within the city
Is richly furnished with plate and gold:
Basins, and ewers, to lave her dainty hands;
My hangings all of Tyrian tapestry;
In ivory coffers I have stuff'd my crowns;
In cypress chests my arras, counterpoints,
[Pg 115]
Costly apparel, tents, and canopies,
Fine linen, Turkey cushions boss'd with pearl,
Valance of Venice gold in needlework,
Pewter and Iprass, and all things that belong
To house, or housekeeping."
"First, as you know, my house in the city
Is filled with silver and gold:
Basins and pitchers for washing her delicate hands;
All my hangings are made of Tyrian fabric;
I’ve packed my crowns in ivory chests;
In cypress boxes, my fabrics and bedding, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
[Pg 115]
High-end clothing, tents, and canopies,
Luxurious fabrics, Turkish cushions decorated with pearls,
A valance made of gold that was embroidered in Venice,
Pewter and silver, along with everything associated.
"To a home and its maintenance."
Lady Morgan long ago remarked that she had seen literally all of these articles of luxury in the palaces of Venice, Genoa, and Florence. Miss Martineau, in ignorance alike of Brown's theory and Lady Morgan's observation, expressed to Shakespeare's biographer, Charles Knight, her feeling that the local colour of The Taming of the Shrew and The Merchant of Venice displays such an intimate acquaintance, not only with the manners and customs of Italy, but with the minutest details of domestic life, that it cannot possibly have been gleaned from books or from mere conversations with this man or that who happened to have floated in a gondola.
Lady Morgan once noted that she had seen all of these luxury items in the palaces of Venice, Genoa, and Florence. Miss Martineau, unaware of both Brown's theory and Lady Morgan's comment, shared with Shakespeare's biographer, Charles Knight, her belief that the local flavor of The Taming of the Shrew and The Merchant of Venice shows such a deep understanding, not just of Italy's customs and manners, but also of the smallest details of everyday life, that it couldn’t have come from books or casual chats with people who happened to paddle by in a gondola.
On such a question as this, the decided impressions of feminine readers are not without a certain weight.
On a question like this, the strong opinions of female readers definitely matter.
Brown has pointed out as specifically Italian such small traits as Iago's scoffing at the Florentine Cassio as "a great arithmetician," "a counter-caster," the Florentines being noted as masters of arithmetic and bookkeeping. Another such trait is the present of a dish of pigeons which Gobbo, in The Merchant of Venice, brings to his son's master.
Brown has specifically highlighted some traits that are distinctly Italian, like Iago mocking the Florentine Cassio as "a great arithmetician" and "a counter-caster," since Florentines are known for their expertise in arithmetic and bookkeeping. Another example is the dish of pigeons that Gobbo brings to his son's master in The Merchant of Venice.
Karl Elze, who has strongly insisted upon the probability of Shakespeare's having travelled Italy in the year 1593, dwells particularly upon his apparent familiarity with Venice. The name of Gobbo is a genuine Venetian name, and suggests, moreover, the kneeling stone figure, "Il Gobbo di Rialto," that forms the base of the granite pillar to which, in former days, the decrees of the Republic were affixed. Shakespeare knew that the Exchange was held on the Rialto island. An especially weighty argument lies in the fact that the study of the Jewish nature, to which his Shylock bears witness, would have been impossible in England, where no Jews were permitted by law to reside since their expulsion, begun in the time of Richard Cœur-de-Lion, and completed in 1290. Not until Cromwell's time was the embargo removed in a few cases. On the other hand, there were in Venice more than eleven hundred Jews (according to Coryat, as many as from five to six thousand).[1]
Karl Elze, who has strongly argued that Shakespeare likely traveled to Italy in 1593, especially emphasizes his apparent knowledge of Venice. The name Gobbo is a true Venetian name, and it also refers to the kneeling stone figure, "Il Gobbo di Rialto," which is the base of the granite pillar where, in the past, the decrees of the Republic were posted. Shakespeare knew that the Exchange was held on the Rialto island. A particularly significant argument is that the exploration of Jewish character, which is evident in Shylock, would have been impossible in England, where Jews were banned by law since their expulsion, which started during the reign of Richard the Lionheart and was completed in 1290. It wasn't until Cromwell's time that the restrictions were lifted in a few cases. In contrast, there were over eleven hundred Jews in Venice (according to Coryat, possibly as many as five to six thousand).[1]
One of the most striking details as regards The Merchant of Venice is this: Portia sends her servant Balthasar with an important message to Padua, and orders him to ride quickly and meet her at "the common ferry which trades to Venice." Now Portia's palace at Belmont may be conceived as one of the[Pg 116] summer residences, rich in art treasures, which the merchant princes of Venice at that time possessed on the banks of the Brenta. From Dolo, on the Brenta, it is twenty miles to Venice—just the distance which Portia says that she must "measure" in order to reach the city. If we conceive Belmont as situated at Dolo, it would be just possible for the servant to ride rapidly to Padua, and on the way back to overtake Portia, who would travel more slowly, at the ferry, which was then at Fusina, at the mouth of the Brenta. How exactly Shakespeare knew this, and how uncommon the knowledge was in his day, is shown in the expressions he uses, and in the misunderstanding of these expressions on the part of his printers and editors. The lines in the fourth scene of the third act, as they appear in all the Quartos and Folios, are these:—
One of the most notable details about The Merchant of Venice is this: Portia sends her servant Balthasar with an important message to Padua and instructs him to ride quickly and meet her at "the common ferry that goes to Venice." Portia's palace at Belmont can be imagined as one of the[Pg 116] summer homes, filled with art treasures, that the wealthy merchant princes of Venice owned along the banks of the Brenta. From Dolo on the Brenta, it's twenty miles to Venice—exactly the distance Portia mentions she must "measure" to reach the city. If we think of Belmont as located at Dolo, it would be just feasible for the servant to ride quickly to Padua and then catch up with Portia, who would be traveling more slowly, at the ferry, which was then at Fusina, at the mouth of the Brenta. Shakespeare’s awareness of this detail and how rare such knowledge was in his time is evident in the words he uses, as well as the misunderstandings of those words by his printers and editors. The lines in the fourth scene of the third act, as they appear in all the Quartos and Folios, are these:—
"Bring them, I pray thee, with imagined speed
Unto the tranect, to the common ferry,
Which trades to Venice."
"Bring them, please, as fast as you can
To the crossing, to the public ferry,
That goes to Venice.
"Tranect," which means nothing, is, of course, a misprint for "traject," an uncommon expression which the printers clearly did not understand. This, as Elze has pointed out, is simply the Venetian word traghetto (Italian tragitto). How should Shakespeare have known either of the word or the thing if he had not been on the spot?
"Tranect," which means nothing, is clearly a typo for "traject," a rare term that the printers obviously didn't grasp. As Elze has noted, this is just the Venetian word traghetto (Italian tragitto). How could Shakespeare have known either the word or the concept if he hadn't been there?
Other details in the second of these plays, written immediately after his conjectured return, strengthen this impression. In the Induction to The Taming of the Shrew, where the nobleman proposes to show Sly his pictures, there occur the lines:—
Other details in the second of these plays, written right after his supposed return, reinforce this impression. In the Induction to The Taming of the Shrew, where the nobleman suggests showing Sly his pictures, the lines are:—
"We'll show thee Io as she was a maid,
And how she was beguiled and surpris'd,
As lively painted as the deed was done."
"We'll show you Io as she was a girl,
And how she was deceived and caught off guard,
"Just as vividly as the action was finished."
These lines, as Elze has justly urged, convey the impression that Shakespeare had seen Correggio's famous picture of Jupiter and Io. This is quite possible if he travelled in North Italy at the time suggested, for from 1585 to 1600 the picture was in the palace of the sculptor Leoni at Milan, and was constantly visited by travellers. If we add that Shakespeare's numerous references to sea-voyages, storms at sea, the agonies of sea-sickness, &c., together with his illustrations and metaphors borrowed from provisions and dress at sea,[2] point to his having made a sea-passage of some length,[3] we cannot but regard it as highly probable that he possessed a closer knowledge of[Pg 117] Italy than could be gained from oral descriptions and from books.
These lines, as Elze rightly pointed out, give the impression that Shakespeare had seen Correggio's famous painting of Jupiter and Io. This is quite possible if he traveled in Northern Italy during the suggested time, because from 1585 to 1600 the painting was in the palace of the sculptor Leoni in Milan and was frequently visited by travelers. If we also consider Shakespeare's many references to sea voyages, storms at sea, the struggles of seasickness, and his illustrations and metaphors related to provisions and clothing at sea,[2] it suggests that he likely undertook a significant sea journey,[3] making it highly probable that he had a deeper understanding of[Pg 117] Italy than what could be learned from just oral accounts and books.
It is impossible, however, to arrive at any certainty on the point. His pictures of Italy are sometimes notably lacking in traits which could scarcely have been overlooked by one who knew the places. And the reader cannot but feel a certain scepticism when he observes how scholars have converted every seeming piece of ignorance on Shakespeare's part into a proof of his miraculous knowledge.
It is impossible, however, to reach any certainty on the matter. His pictures of Italy are sometimes noticeably missing details that could hardly have been overlooked by someone familiar with the places. And the reader can't help but feel a sense of skepticism when noticing how scholars have turned every apparent gap in Shakespeare's knowledge into evidence of his incredible insight.
In virtue of this determination to make every apparent blot in Shakespeare redound to his advantage, it could be shown that he had been in Italy before he began to write plays at all. In The Two Gentlemen of Verona it is said that Valentine takes ship at Verona to go to Milan. This seems to betray a gross ignorance of the geography of Italy. Karl Elze, however, has discovered that in the sixteenth century Verona and Milan were actually connected by a canal. In Romeo and Juliet the heroine says to Friar Laurence, "Shall I come again at evening mass?" This sounds strange, as the Catholic Church knows nothing of evening masses; but R. Simpson has discovered that they were actually in use at that time, and especially in Verona. Shakespeare probably knew no more of these details than he did of the fact that, about 1270, Bohemia possessed provinces on the Adriatic, so that he could with an easy conscience accept from Greene the voyage to the coast of Bohemia in The Winter's Tale.
Due to the determination to turn every apparent flaw in Shakespeare into a benefit, it can be argued that he had visited Italy before he started writing plays. In The Two Gentlemen of Verona, it's mentioned that Valentine boards a ship in Verona to go to Milan. This seems to indicate a serious misunderstanding of Italy's geography. However, Karl Elze discovered that in the sixteenth century, Verona and Milan were actually linked by a canal. In Romeo and Juliet, the heroine asks Friar Laurence, "Shall I come again at evening mass?" This sounds odd since the Catholic Church does not acknowledge evening masses; but R. Simpson found that they were indeed being held at that time, especially in Verona. Shakespeare probably didn’t know much more about these details than he did about the fact that around 1270, Bohemia had territories on the Adriatic, allowing him to comfortably accept Greene's mention of a journey to the coast of Bohemia in The Winter's Tale.
On the whole, scholars have been far too eager to find confirmation of every trivial detail in Shakespeare's allusions to Italian localities. Knight, for instance, declared that "the Sagittary," mentioned in Othello," was the residence at the arsenal of the commanding officers of the navy and army of the Republic," and that Shakespeare had "probably looked upon" the figure of an archer over the gates; whereas it now appears that the commanding officer never had any residence in the arsenal, and that no figure of an archer ever existed there. Elze, again, has gone into most uncritical raptures over Shakespeare's marvellously exact characterisation of Giulio Romano The Winter's Tale, (v. 2) as that "rare Italian master who, had he himself eternity, and could put breath into his works, would beguile Nature of her custom, so perfectly he is her ape." As a matter of fact, Shakespeare has simply attributed to an artist whose fame had reached his ears that characteristic which, as we have seen above, he regarded as the highest in pictorial art. Giulio Romano, with his crude superficiality, could not possibly have aroused his admiration had he known his work. That he did not know it is sufficiently evident from the fact that he has made him a sculptor, and praised him in that capacity, and not as a painter.
Overall, scholars have been way too quick to find proof of every minor detail in Shakespeare's mentions of Italian places. Knight, for example, claimed that "the Sagittary," mentioned in Othello, "was the residence at the arsenal of the commanding officers of the navy and army of the Republic," and that Shakespeare had "probably looked upon" the figure of an archer over the gates; however, it now turns out that the commanding officer never lived in the arsenal, and there was never an archer figure there. Elze, on the other hand, has gushed uncritically over Shakespeare's incredibly precise portrayal of Giulio Romano in The Winter's Tale, (v. 2) as that "rare Italian master who, had he himself eternity, and could put breath into his works, would beguile Nature of her custom, so perfectly he is her ape." In reality, Shakespeare simply attributed a quality to an artist he had heard of that he considered the highest in visual art. Giulio Romano, with his shallow approach, could not have impressed him if he had been familiar with his work. It’s clear he didn’t know it since he referred to him as a sculptor and praised him in that role, not as a painter.
[Pg 118]Elze, confronted with this fact, takes refuge in a Latin epitaph on Romano, quoted by Vasari, which speaks of "Corpora sculpta pictaque" by him, and here again finds a testimony to Shakespeare's omniscience, since he knew of works of sculpture by Romano which no one else has seen or heard of. We can only see in this a new proof of the fact that critical idolatry of departed greatness can now and then lead the student as far astray as uncritical prejudice.
[Pg 118]Elze, facing this reality, finds solace in a Latin epitaph about Romano, quoted by Vasari, which mentions "Corpora sculpta pictaque" by him. Once again, this highlights Shakespeare's immense knowledge, as he was aware of sculptures by Romano that no one else has seen or heard of. This serves as further evidence that excessive admiration for past greatness can occasionally mislead a student just as much as uncritical bias.
XVII
SHAKESPEARE TURNS TO HISTORIC DRAMA—HIS RICHARD II. AND MARLOWE'S EDWARD II.—LACK OF HUMOUR AND OF CONSISTENCY OF STYLE—ENGLISH NATIONAL PRIDE
About the age of thirty, even men of an introspective disposition are apt to turn their gaze outwards. When Shakespeare approaches his thirtieth year, he begins to occupy himself in earnest with history, to read the chronicles, to project and work out a whole series of historical plays. Several years had now passed since he had revised and furbished up the old dramas on the subject of Henry VI. This task had whetted his appetite, and had cultivated his sense for historic character and historic nemesis. Having now given expression to the high spirits, the lyrism, and the passion of youth, in lyrical and dramatic productions of scintillant diversity, he once more turned his attention to the history of England. In so doing he obeyed a dual vocation, both as a poet and as a patriot.
Around the age of thirty, even reflective men tend to look outward. When Shakespeare nears his thirtieth year, he starts to focus seriously on history, reading chronicles and planning a whole series of historical plays. Several years have passed since he revised and polished the old dramas about Henry VI. This work fueled his interest and sharpened his understanding of historical characters and the concept of historical consequences. After expressing the energy, lyricism, and passion of youth through various lyrical and dramatic works, he turned his attention back to England's history. In doing so, he followed a dual calling, both as a poet and a patriot.
Shakespeare's plays founded on English history number ten in all, four dealing with the House of Lancaster (Richard II., the two parts of Henry IV. and Henry V.) four devoted to the House of York (the three parts of Henry VI. and Richard III.), and two which stand apart from the main series, King John, of an earlier historic period, and Henry VIII., of a later.
Shakespeare wrote ten plays based on English history: four focus on the House of Lancaster (Richard II., the two parts of Henry IV., and Henry V.), four are about the House of York (the three parts of Henry VI. and Richard III.), and two are separate from the main series, King John from an earlier historical period and Henry VIII. from a later time.
The order of production of these plays is, however, totally unconnected with their historical order, which does not, therefore, concern us. At the same time it is worthy of remark that all these plays (with the single exception of Henry VIII.) were produced in the course of one decade, the decade in which England's national sentiment burst into flower and her pride was at its highest. These English "histories" are, however, of very unequal value, and can by no means be treated as standing on one plane.
The order in which these plays were produced is completely unrelated to their historical timeline, which isn't our focus. It's also worth noting that all these plays (except for Henry VIII.) were created within a single decade, a time when England's national pride blossomed and was at its peak. However, these English "histories" vary greatly in value and cannot be considered equal.
Henry VI. was a first attempt and a mere adaptation. Now, in the year 1594, Shakespeare attacks the theme of Richard II.; and in this, his first independent historical drama, we see his originality still struggling with the tendency to imitation.
Henry VI. was a first attempt and a simple adaptation. Now, in the year 1594, Shakespeare takes on the theme of Richard II.; and in this, his first original historical drama, we see his creativity still grappling with the urge to imitate.
There were older plays on the subject of Richard II., but Shakespeare does not seem to have made any use of them. The model he had in his mind's eye was Marlowe's finest tragedy, his[Pg 120] Edward II. Shakespeare's play is, however, much more than a clever imitation of Marlowe's; it is not only better composed, with a more concentrated action, but has also a great advantage in the full-blooded vitality of its style. Marlowe's style is here monotonously dry and sombre. Swinburne, moreover, has done Shakespeare an injustice in preferring Marlowe's character-drawing to that of Richard II.
There were older plays about Richard II., but Shakespeare doesn't seem to have used them. The model he had in mind was Marlowe's greatest tragedy, his[Pg 120] Edward II. However, Shakespeare's play is much more than just a smart imitation of Marlowe's; it's not only better crafted, with a more focused plot, but it also has the added strength of a vibrant style. Marlowe's style here is monotonously dry and gloomy. Additionally, Swinburne has done Shakespeare a disservice by preferring Marlowe's character portrayal over that of Richard II.
The first half of Marlowe's drama is entirely taken up with the King's morbid and unnatural passion for his favourite Gaveston; Edward's every speech either expresses his grief at Gaveston's banishment and his longing for his return, or consists of glowing outbursts of joy on seeing him again. This passion makes Edward dislike his Queen and loathe the Barons, who, in their aristocratic pride, contemn the low-born favourite. He will risk everything rather than part from one who is so dear to himself and so obnoxious to his surroundings. The half-erotic fervour of his partiality renders the King's character distasteful, and deprives him of the sympathy which the poet demands for him at the end of the play.
The first half of Marlowe's play focuses completely on the King's unhealthy and unnatural obsession with his favorite, Gaveston. Edward’s every line either shows his sorrow over Gaveston’s exile and his desire for him to return, or bursts forth with excitement when they are reunited. This obsession makes Edward resent his Queen and dislike the Barons, who, in their noble arrogance, look down on his low-born favorite. He’s willing to risk everything to stay close to someone who is so precious to him and so problematic for those around him. The somewhat erotic intensity of his affection makes the King’s character off-putting and takes away the sympathy the poet seeks for him at the end of the play.
For in the fourth and fifth acts, weak and unstable though he be, Edward has all Marlowe's sympathies. There is, indeed, something moving in his loneliness, his grief, and his brooding self-reproach. "The griefs," he says,
For in the fourth and fifth acts, weak and unstable as he is, Edward has all of Marlowe's sympathies. There’s definitely something touching in his loneliness, his grief, and his self-blame. "The griefs," he says,
"of private men are soon allay'd;
But not of kings. The forest deer, being struck,
Runs to an herb that closeth up the wounds:
But when the imperial lion's flesh is gor'd,
He rends and tears it with his wrathful paw."
"individuals quickly calm down;"
But not kings. When a deer in the forest gets injured,
It runs to a plant that heals the wounds:
But when the mighty lion is hurt,
He tears at his flesh with his furious paw."
The simile is not true to nature, like Shakespeare's, but it forcibly expresses the meaning of Marlowe's personage. Now and then he reminds us of Henry VI. The Queen's relation to Mortimer recalls that of Margaret to Suffolk. The abdication-scene, in which the King first vehemently refuses to lay down the crown, and is then forced to consent, gave Shakespeare the model for Richard the Second's abdication. In the murder-scene, on the other hand, Marlowe displays a reckless naturalism in the description and representation of the torture inflicted on the King, an unabashe d effect-hunting in the contrast between the King's magnanimity, dread, and gratitude on the one side, and the murderers' hypocritical cruelty on the other, which Shakespeare, with his gentler nature and his almost modern tact, has rejected. It is true that we find in Shakespeare several cases in which the severed head of a person whom we have seen alive a moment before is brought upon the stage. But he would never place before the eyes of the public such a murder-scene as this, in which the King is thrown down upon a feather-bed, a table is[Pg 121] overturned upon him, and the murderers trample upon it until he is crushed.
The simile isn’t true to life like Shakespeare's, but it powerfully captures the essence of Marlowe's character. At times, he reminds us of Henry VI. The Queen's connection to Mortimer is similar to Margaret's relationship with Suffolk. The abdication scene, where the King initially vehemently refuses to give up the crown and is then forced to agree, provided Shakespeare with inspiration for Richard the Second's abdication. In contrast, the murder scene displays Marlowe's bold naturalism in depicting the torture inflicted on the King, showcasing an unabashed focus on effect with the stark contrast between the King's nobility, fear, and gratitude on one side and the murderers' cruel hypocrisy on the other. Shakespeare, with his gentler style and almost modern sensibility, has avoided this. It's true that in Shakespeare's works, we see instances where the severed head of a character we just saw alive is presented on stage. However, he would never depict a murder scene like this, where the King is thrown onto a feather bed, a table is[Pg 121] flipped onto him, and the murderers trample him until he’s crushed.
Marlowe's more callous nature betrays itself in such details, while something of his own wild and passionate temperament has passed into the minor characters of the play—the violent Barons, with the younger Mortimer at their head—who are drawn with a firm hand. The time had scarcely passed when a murder was reckoned an absolute necessity in a drama. In 1581, Wilson, one of Lord Leicester's men, received an order for a play which should not only be original and entertaining, but should also include "all sorts of murders, immorality, and robberies."
Marlowe's harsher side shows up in these details, while a bit of his own wild and passionate character has influenced the minor characters of the play—the aggressive Barons, led by the younger Mortimer—who are depicted with strong strokes. It wasn't long ago that a murder was seen as a must-have in a drama. In 1581, Wilson, one of Lord Leicester's associates, was commissioned to create a play that should not only be original and engaging but should also feature "all kinds of murders, immoral acts, and robberies."
Richard II. is one of those plays of Shakespeare's which have never taken firm hold of the stage. Its exclusively political action and its lack of female characters are mainly to blame for this. But it is exceedingly interesting as his first attempt at independent treatment of a historical theme, and it rises far above the play which served as its model.
Richard II. is one of those Shakespeare plays that has never really caught on with audiences. Its focus on political action and the absence of female characters are the main reasons for this. However, it’s very interesting as his first attempt at handling a historical theme independently, and it’s much better than the play that inspired it.
The action follows pretty faithfully the course of history as the poet found it in Holinshed's Chronicle. The character of the Queen, however, is quite unhistorical, being evidently invented by Shakespeare for the sake of having a woman in his play. He wanted to gain sympathy for Richard through his wife's devotion to him, and saw an opportunity for pathos in her parting from him when he is thrown into prison. In 1398, when the play opens, Isabella of France was not yet ten years old, though she had nominally been married to Richard in 1396. Finally, the King's end, fighting bravely, sword in hand, is not historical: he was starved to death in prison, in order that his body might be exhibited without any wound.
The action closely follows the historical events as the poet found them in Holinshed's Chronicle. However, the character of the Queen is completely fictional, clearly created by Shakespeare to include a woman in his play. He aimed to evoke sympathy for Richard through his wife's loyalty to him and saw a chance for emotional impact in her farewell when he is imprisoned. In 1398, when the play begins, Isabella of France was not yet ten years old, despite being officially married to Richard in 1396. Lastly, the King’s demise, fighting bravely with a sword in hand, isn’t accurate: he was starved to death in prison so that his body could be displayed without any wounds.
Shakespeare has vouchsafed no indication to facilitate the spectators' understanding of the characters in this play. Their action often takes us by surprise. But Swinburne has done Shakespeare a great wrong in making this a reason for praising Marlowe at his expense, and exalting the subordinate characters in Edward II. as consistent pieces of character-drawing, while he represents as inconsistent and obscure such a personage as Shakespeare's York. We may admit that in the opening scene Norfolk's figure is not quite clear, but here all obscurity ends. York is self-contradictory, unprincipled, vacillating, composite, and incoherent, but in no sense obscure. He in the first place upbraids the King with his faults, then accepts at his hands an office of the highest confidence, then betrays the King's trust, while he at the same time overwhelms the rebel Bolingbroke with reproaches, then admires the King's greatness in his fall, then hastens his dethronement, and finally, in virtuous indignation over Aumerle's plots against the new King, rushes to him to assure him of his fidelity and to clamour for the blood of his own son. There lies at the root of this conception a profound political[Pg 122] bitterness and an early-acquired experience. Shakespeare must have studied attentively that portion of English history which lay nearest to him, the shufflings and vacillations that went on under Mary and Elizabeth, in order to have received so deep an impression of the pitifulness of political instability.
Shakespeare hasn’t given us any clues to help the audience understand the characters in this play. Their actions often catch us off guard. However, Swinburne has done Shakespeare a disservice by using this as a reason to praise Marlowe at his expense, while elevating the minor characters in Edward II. as consistent character portrayals, making Shakespeare's York seem inconsistent and unclear. We can agree that Norfolk's character isn't quite defined in the opening scene, but from there, everything becomes clearer. York is contradictory, unprincipled, indecisive, complex, and incoherent, but not in any way unclear. First, he criticizes the King for his faults, then accepts a highly trusted position from him, only to betray that trust while also scolding Bolingbroke the rebel. He admires the King's greatness during his downfall, hastens the King's dethronement, and finally, out of righteous anger over Aumerle's plots against the new King, rushes to declare his loyalty and demands the death of his own son. At the heart of this portrayal lies a deep political bitterness and an early understanding of the situation. Shakespeare must have closely studied the portion of English history most relevant to him, the shuffles and shifts during Mary and Elizabeth's reigns, so that he could have such a strong impression of the tragedy of political instability.
The character of old John of Gaunt, loyal to his King, but still more to his country, gives Shakespeare his first opportunity for expressing his exultation over England's greatness and his pride in being an Englishman. He places in the mouth of the dying Gaunt a superbly lyrical outburst of patriotism, deploring Richard's reckless and tyrannical policy. All comparison with Marlowe is here at an end. Shakespeare's own voice makes itself clearly heard in the rhetoric of this speech, which, with its self-controlled vehemence, its equipoise in unrest, soars high above Marlowe's wild magniloquence. In the thunderous tones of old Gaunt's invective against the King who has mortgaged his English realm, we can hear all the patriotic enthusiasm of young England in the days of Elizabeth:—
The character of old John of Gaunt, loyal to his King but even more to his country, gives Shakespeare his first chance to express his excitement about England's greatness and his pride in being English. He provides the dying Gaunt with a beautifully lyrical outpouring of patriotism, lamenting Richard's reckless and tyrannical policies. Any comparison with Marlowe ends here. Shakespeare's own voice is clearly heard in the rhetoric of this speech, which, with its controlled intensity and balance amid turmoil, rises far above Marlowe's wild grandiosity. In the powerful tones of old Gaunt's criticism of the King who has mortgaged his English kingdom, we can feel all the patriotic enthusiasm of young England during the days of Elizabeth:—
"This royal throne of kings, this sceptr'd isle,
This earth of majesty, this seat of Mars,
This other Eden, demi-paradise,
This fortress, built by Nature for herself,
Against infection, and the hand of war;
This happy breed of men, this little world,
This precious stone set in the silver sea,
Which serves it in the office of a wall,
Or as a moat defensive to a house,
Against the envy of less happier lands;
This blessed plot, this earth, this realm, this England,
This nurse, this teeming womb of royal kings,
Fear'd by their breed, and famous by their birth,
. . . . . . . . . .
This land of such dear souls, this dear, dear land,
Dear for her reputation through the world,
Is now leas'd out, I die pronouncing it,
Like to a tenement, or pelting farm.
England, bound in with the triumphant sea,
Whose rocky shore beats back the envious siege
Of watery Neptune, is now bound in with shame,
With inky blots, and rotten parchment bonds:
That England, that was wont to conquer others,
Hath made a shameful conquest of itself.
Ah! would the scandal vanish with my life,
How happy then were my ensuing death!" (ii. I).
"This royal throne of kings, this sceptered island,
This land of greatness, this stronghold of Mars,
This other Eden, half paradise,
This fortress, built by Nature for herself,
Against illness and the possibility of conflict;
This cheerful group of people, this little world,
This precious gem placed in the silver sea,
That acts as a barrier,
Or as a protective moat for a house,
Against the envy of less fortunate countries;
This cherished piece of land, this earth, this area, this England,
This mother, this rich source of royal kings,
Feared for their ancestry and renowned because of their birth,
Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
This land of cherished people, this beloved, cherished land,
Valued for its global reputation,
Is now rented out, I say this with my last breath,
Like a rental property or a rundown farm.
England, surrounded by the triumphant sea,
Whose rocky shores repel the envious attack
Of watery Neptune, is now filled with shame,
With ink stains and damaged contracts:
That England, which once conquered others,
Has achieved a shameful victory over itself.
Ah! If only the scandal would vanish along with my life,
"How happy would my death be then!" (ii. I).
Here we have indeed the roar of the young lion, the vibration of Shakespeare's own voice.
Here we definitely have the roar of the young lion, the sound of Shakespeare's own voice.
But it is upon the leading character of the play that the poet has centred all his strength; and he has succeeded in giving a[Pg 123] vivid and many-sided picture of the Black Prince's degenerate but interesting son. As the protagonist of a tragedy, however, Richard has exactly the same defects as Marlowe's Edward. In the first half of the play he so repels the spectator' that nothing he can do in the second half suffices to obliterate the unfavourable impression. Not only has he, before the opening of the piece, committed such thoughtless and politically indefensible acts as have proved him unworthy of the great position he holds, but he behaves with such insolence to the dying Gaunt, and, after his uncle's death, displays such a low and despicable rapacity, that he can no longer appeal, as he does, to his personal right. It is true that the right of which he holds himself an embodiment is very different from the common earthly rights which he has overridden. He is religiously, dogmatically convinced of his inviolability as a king by the grace of God. But since this conviction, in his days of prosperity, has brought with it no sense of correlative duties to the crown he wears, it cannot touch the reader's sympathies as it ought to for the sake of the general effect.
But it's the main character of the play that the poet has focused all his energy on, and he's done a great job portraying a vivid and complex picture of the Black Prince's flawed but fascinating son. However, as the tragic hero, Richard has the same flaws as Marlowe's Edward. In the first half of the play, he so alienates the audience that nothing he does in the second half can erase that negative impression. Not only has he, before the play starts, committed such careless and politically irresponsible acts that make him unworthy of his high position, but he also shows such disrespect to the dying Gaunt and, after his uncle's death, displays a low and disgusting greed, making it impossible for him to still claim personal rights. It's true that the rights he believes himself to embody are very different from the common earthly rights he's ignored. He is firmly convinced in a religious and dogmatic way of his inviolability as a king by the grace of God. But since this belief, during his prosperous days, hasn’t come with a sense of corresponding duties to the crown he wears, it fails to resonate with the reader's sympathies as it should for the overall effect.
We see the hand of the beginner in the way in which the poet here leaves characters and events to speak for themselves without any attempt to range them in a general scheme of perspective. He conceals himself too entirely behind his work. As there is no gleam of humour in the play, so, too, there is no guiding and harmonising sense of style.
We can notice the beginner’s touch in how the poet lets the characters and events express themselves without trying to fit them into a broader perspective. He hides himself completely behind his work. Just as there is no hint of humor in the play, there is also no unifying or cohesive sense of style.
It is from the moment that the tide begins to turn against Richard that he becomes interesting as a psychological study. After the manner of weak characters, he is alternately downcast and overweening. Very characteristically, he at one place answers Bolingbroke's question whether he is content to resign the crown: "Ay, no;—no, ay." In these syllables we see the whole man. But his temperament was highly poetical, and misfortune reveals in him a vein of reverie. He is sometimes profound to the point of paradox, sometimes fantastically overwrought to the verge of superstitious insanity (see, for instance, Act iii. 3). His brooding melancholy sometimes reminds us of Hamlet's—
It’s from the moment that the tide starts to turn against Richard that he becomes an interesting psychological case. Like many weak characters, he swings between feeling hopeless and being overly arrogant. Very tellingly, he responds to Bolingbroke’s question about whether he’s okay with giving up the crown with, “Yeah, no;—no, yeah.” In those words, we see the whole man. His temperament is highly poetic, and misfortune brings out a dreamier side in him. He can be deep to the point of paradox and sometimes wildly emotional to the edge of superstitious madness (see, for instance, Act iii. 3). His brooding sadness sometimes reminds us of Hamlet’s—
"Of comfort no man speak:
Let's talk of graves, of worms, and epitaphs;
Make dust our paper, and with rainy eyes
Write sorrow on the bosom of the earth.
Let's choose executors, and talk of wills:
. . . . . . . .
For God's sake, let us sit upon the ground,
And tell sad stories of the death of kings:—How
some have been depos'd, some slain in war,
Some haunted by the ghosts they have depos'd.
Some poison'd by their wives, some sleeping kill'd,
All murder'd:—for within the hollow crown,
That rounds the mortal temples of a king,
[Pg 124]
Keeps Death his court, and there the antick sits,
Scoffing his state, and grinning at his pomp;
Allowing him a breath, a little scene,
To monarchise, be fear'd, and kill with looks" (iii. 2).
"No one discusses comfort:"
Let's talk about graves, worms, and tombstones;
Let’s use the dust as our paper, and with tearful eyes,
Write about sorrow on the surface of the earth.
Let's choose executors and discuss wills:
. . . . . . . .
For goodness' sake, let's sit on the ground,
And share sad stories about the deaths of kings:—How
some were overthrown, some were killed in battle,
Some are haunted by the ghosts they replaced.
Some were poisoned by their wives, while others were killed in their sleep,
All murdered:—for within the empty crown,
That surrounds the head of a king,
[Pg 124]
Death holds his court, and there sits the fool,
Mocking his power and smirking at his glory;
Giving him a moment, a small platform,
"To rule, instill fear, and strike down with a look" (iii. 2).
In these moods of depression, in which Richard gives his wit and intellect free play, he knows very well that a king is only a human being like any one else:—
In these moments of feeling down, when Richard lets his humor and intelligence flow, he’s fully aware that a king is just a regular person like anyone else:—
"For you have but mistook me all this while:
I live with bread like you, feel want, taste grief,
Need friends. Subjected thus,
How can you say to me, I am a king?" (iii. 2).
"For you have just misunderstood me all this time:
I live on bread just like you, feel hunger, and experience sadness,
Need friends. Being in this situation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
"How can you call me a king?" (iii. 2).
But at other times, when his sense of majesty and his monarchical fanaticism master him, he speaks in a quite different tone:—
But sometimes, when his sense of power and his obsession with kingship take over, he speaks in a completely different tone:—
"Not all the water in the rough rude sea
Can wash the balm from an anointed king;
The breath of worldly men cannot depose
The deputy elected by the Lord.
For every man that Bolingbroke hath press'd,
To lift shrewd steel against our golden crown,
God for his Richard hath in heavenly pay
A glorious angel" (iii. 2).
"Not all the water in the rough, harsh sea
Can wash away the blessing from a chosen king;
The words of worldly people cannot change
The deputy selected by the Lord.
For every man that Bolingbroke has encouraged,
To brandish sharp steel against our golden crown,
God has, for his Richard, in the service of heaven.
A stunning angel
Thus, too, at their first meeting (iii. 3) he addresses the victorious Henry of Hereford, to whom he immediately after "debases himself":—
Thus, too, at their first meeting (iii. 3) he addresses the victorious Henry of Hereford, to whom he immediately after "debases himself":—
"My master, God omnipotent.
Is mustering in his clouds on our behalf
Armies of pestilence; and they shall strike
Your children yet unborn, and unbegot,
That lift your vassal hands against my head,
And threat the glory of my precious crown."
"My master, all-powerful God."
Is meeting in the clouds for us?
Armies of disease; and they will strike.
Your children who have not yet been born or conceived,
Who raises their servant hands against me,
"And threaten the glory of my treasured crown."
Many centuries after Richard, King Frederick William IV. of Prussia displayed just the same mingling of intellectuality, superstition, despondency, monarchical arrogance, and fondness for declamation.
Many centuries after Richard, King Frederick William IV of Prussia showed the same mix of intelligence, superstition, hopelessness, royal arrogance, and love for dramatic speeches.
In the fourth and fifth acts, the character of Richard and the poet's art rise to their highest point. The scene in which the groom, who alone has remained faithful to the fallen King, visits him in his dungeon, is one of penetrating beauty. What can be more touching than his description of how the "roan Barbary," which had been Richard's favourite horse, carried Henry of Lancaster on his entry into London, "so proudly as if he had disdained the ground." The Arab steed here symbolises with fine simplicity the attitude of all those who had sunned themselves in the prosperity of the now fallen King.
In the fourth and fifth acts, Richard's character and the poet's skill reach their peak. The scene where the groom, the only one who stayed loyal to the fallen King, visits him in his dungeon is incredibly moving. What could be more touching than his recounting how the "roan Barbary," Richard's favorite horse, carried Henry of Lancaster into London, "so proudly as if he had disdained the ground." The Arab horse here elegantly symbolizes the feelings of all those who had thrived in the success of the now fallen King.
The scene of the abdication (iv. I) is admirable by reason of the delicacy of feeling and imagination which Richard displays.[Pg 125] His speech when he and Henry have each one hand upon the crown is one of the most beautiful Shakespeare has ever written:—
The scene of the abdication (iv. I) is impressive due to the sensitivity and creativity that Richard shows.[Pg 125] His speech when he and Henry each have a hand on the crown is one of the most beautiful pieces Shakespeare has ever written:—
"Now is this golden crown like a deep well,
That owes two buckets filling one another;
The emptier ever dancing in the air,
The other down, unseen, and full of water:
That bucket down, and full of tears, am I,
Drinking my griefs, whilst you mount up on high."
"Is this golden crown like a deep well,
That has two buckets that fill one another;
Always dancing in the air,
The other one below, hidden, and filled with water:
That bucket down, full of tears, represents me,
"Drinking away my troubles while you soar to new heights."
This scene is, however, a downright imitation of the abdication-scene in Marlowe. When Northumberland in Shakespeare addresses the dethroned King with the word "lord," the King answers, "No lord of thine." In Marlowe the speech is almost identical: "Call me not lord!"
This scene is, however, a clear imitation of the abdication scene in Marlowe. When Northumberland in Shakespeare talks to the dethroned King and says "lord," the King replies, "Not your lord." In Marlowe, the speech is almost the same: "Don't call me lord!"
The Shakespearian scene, it should be mentioned, has its history. The censorship under Elizabeth would not suffer it to be printed, and it first appears in the Fourth Quarto, of 1608.[1] The reason of this veto was that Elizabeth, strange as it may appear, was often compared with Richard II. The action of the censorship renders it probable that it was Shakespeare's Richard II. (and not one of the earlier plays on the same theme) which, as appears in the trial of Essex, was acted by the Lord Chamberlain's Company before the conspirators, at their leaders' command, on the evening before the outbreak of the rebellion (February 7, 1601). There is nothing inconsistent with this theory in the fact that the players then called it an old play, which was already "out of use;" for the interval between 1593-94 and 1601 was sufficient, according to the ideas of that time, to render a play antiquated. Nor does it conflict with this view that in the last scenes of the play the King is sympathetically treated. On the very points on which he was comparable with Elizabeth there could be no doubt that he was in the wrong; while Henry of Hereford figures in the end as the bearer of England's future, and, for the not over-sensitive nerves of the period, that was sufficient. He, who was soon to play a leading part in two other Shakespearian dramas, is here endowed with all the qualities of the successful usurper and ruler: cunning and insight, power of dissimulation, ingratiating manners, and promptitude in action.
The Shakespearean scene has its own history. The censorship under Elizabeth wouldn’t allow it to be printed, and it first appeared in the Fourth Quarto of 1608.[1] The reason for this ban was that Elizabeth, strangely enough, was often compared to Richard II. The censorship's actions suggest that it was Shakespeare’s *Richard II.* (and not one of the earlier plays on the same topic) which, as shown in the trial of Essex, was performed by the Lord Chamberlain’s Company before the conspirators, at their leader’s request, on the evening before the rebellion broke out (February 7, 1601). There’s nothing contradictory about this theory in the fact that the players then referred to it as an old play that was already “out of use;” the gap between 1593-94 and 1601 was long enough, by the standards of that time, for a play to be considered outdated. It also doesn’t clash with this view that in the final scenes of the play, the King is portrayed sympathetically. On the specific points where he was compared to Elizabeth, there was no doubt he was in the wrong; while Henry of Hereford ultimately emerges as the future of England, which was enough for the not-so-sensitive audience of the time. He, who was soon to play a prominent role in two other Shakespearean dramas, is here depicted with all the traits of a successful usurper and leader: cleverness, insight, the ability to disguise his true feelings, charming behavior, and decisiveness in action.
In a single speech (v. 3) the new-made Henry IV. sketches the character of his "unthrifty son," Shakespeare's hero: he passes his time in the taverns of London with riotous boon-companions, who now and then even rob travellers on the highway; but, being no less daring than dissolute, he gives certain "sparks of hope" for a nobler future.
In a single speech (v. 3), the newly crowned Henry IV briefly describes his "wasteful son," who is the hero of Shakespeare's story: he spends his time in the bars of London with wild friends who occasionally rob travelers on the road; however, despite being as reckless as he is irresponsible, he offers some "glimmers of hope" for a better future.
[1] Its title runs, "The Tragedie of King Richard the Second: with new additions of the Parliament Sceane, and the deposing of King Richard, As it hath been lately acted by the Kinges Maiesties Seruantes, at the Globe. By William Shake-speare. At London. Printed by W. W. For Mathew Law, and are to be sold at his shop in Paules Church-yard, at the Signe of the Foxe. 1608."
[1] Its title reads, "The Tragedy of King Richard the Second: with new additions of the Parliament Scene, and the deposition of King Richard, as it has been recently performed by the King's Majesty's Servants at the Globe. By William Shakespeare. In London. Printed by W. W. For Matthew Law, and available for purchase at his shop in Paul's Churchyard, at the Sign of the Fox. 1608."
XVIII
RICHARD III. PSYCHOLOGY AND MONOLOGUES—SHAKESPEARE'S POWER OF SELF-TRANSFORMATION—CONTEMPT FOR WOMEN—THE PRINCIPAL SCENES—THE CLASSIC TENDENCY OF THE TRAGEDY
IN the year 1594-95 Shakespeare returns to the material which passed through his hands during his revision of the Second and Third Parts of Henry VI. He once more takes up the character of Richard of York, there so firmly outlined; and, as in Richard II. he had followed in Marlowe's footsteps, so he now sets to work with all his might upon a Marlowesque figure, but only to execute it with his own vigour, and around it to construct his first historic tragedy with well-knit dramatic action. The earlier "histories" were still half epical; this is a true drama. It quickly became one of the most effective and popular pieces on the stage, and has imprinted itself on the memory of all the world in virtue of the monumental character of its protagonist.
In the years 1594-95, Shakespeare revisits the material he worked on while revising the Second and Third Parts of Henry VI. He once again takes up the character of Richard of York, which is so clearly defined; and just as he had followed Marlowe’s style in Richard II., he now diligently crafts a Marlowesque figure, but with his own unique energy, creating his first historical tragedy with tightly woven dramatic action. The earlier "histories" were still somewhat epic; this is a true drama. It quickly became one of the most effective and popular plays on stage and has left a lasting impression on the world thanks to the monumental nature of its main character.
The immediate occasion of Shakespeare's taking up this theme was probably the fact that in the year 1594 an old and worthless play on the subject was published under the title of The True Tragedy of Richard III. The publication of this play may have been clue to the renewed interest in its hero awakened by the performances of Henry VI.
The main reason Shakespeare decided to explore this theme was likely because, in 1594, an outdated and unremarkable play about it was released called The True Tragedy of Richard III. The release of this play might have sparked renewed interest in its main character, thanks to the performances of Henry VI.
It is impossible to assign a precise date to Shakespeare's play. The first Quarto of Richard II. was entered in the Stationers' Register oh the 29th August 1597, and the first edition of Richard III. was entered on the 20th October of the same year. But there is no doubt that its earliest form is of much older date. The diversities in its style indicate that Shakespeare worked over the text even before it was first printed; and the difference between the text of the first Quarto and that of the first Folio bears witness to a radical revision having taken place in the interval between the two editions. It is certainly to this play that John Weever alludes when, in his poem, Ad Gulielmum Shakespeare, written as early as 1595, he mentions Richard among the poet's creations.
It’s impossible to pin down an exact date for Shakespeare's play. The first Quarto of Richard II. was recorded in the Stationers’ Register on August 29, 1597, and the first edition of Richard III. was entered on October 20 of the same year. However, it’s clear that its earliest version is much older. The differences in its style suggest that Shakespeare revised the text even before it was first published; and the contrast between the text of the first Quarto and that of the first Folio shows that significant changes occurred between the two editions. John Weever definitely refers to this play when he mentions Richard among the poet’s works in his poem, Ad Gulielmum Shakespeare, written as early as 1595.
From the old play of Richard III. Shakespeare took nothing at all, or, to be precise, possibly one or two lines in the first scene of the second act. He throughout followed Holinshed, whose[Pg 127] Chronicle is here copied word for word from Hall, who, in his turn, merely translated Sir Thomas More's history of Richard III. We can even tell what edition of Holinshed Shakespeare used, for he has copied a slip of the pen or error of the press which appears in that edition alone. In Act v. scene 3, line 324, he writes:—
From the old play of Richard III. Shakespeare didn't take anything at all, or to be specific, maybe one or two lines from the first scene of the second act. He consistently followed Holinshed, whose[Pg 127] Chronicle is copied word for word from Hall, who only translated Sir Thomas More's history of Richard III. We can even identify which edition of Holinshed Shakespeare used because he included a typo or printing error that only shows up in that specific edition. In Act v, scene 3, line 324, he writes:—
"Long kept in Bretagne at our mother's cost,"
"Long held in Brittany at our mother's expense,"
instead of brother's.
instead of brother’s.
The text of Richard III. presents no slight difficulties to the editors of Shakespeare. Neither the first Quarto nor the greatly amended Folio is free from gross and baffling errors. The editors of the Cambridge Edition have attempted to show that both the texts are taken from bad copies of the original manuscripts. It would not surprise us, indeed, that the poet's own manuscript, being perpetually handled by the prompter and stage-manager, should quickly become so ragged that now one page and now another would have to be replaced by a copy. But the Cambridge editors have certainly undervalued the augmented and amended text of the First Folio. James Spedding has shown in an excellent essay (The New Shakspere Society's Transactions, 1875-76, pp. 1-119) that the changes which some have thought accidental and arbitrary, and therefore not the work of the poet himself, are due to his desire, sometimes to improve the form of the verse, sometimes to avoid the repetition of a word, sometimes to get rid of antiquated words and turns of phrase.
The text of Richard III presents quite a few challenges for Shakespeare's editors. Neither the first Quarto nor the heavily revised Folio is free from significant and confusing errors. The editors of the Cambridge Edition have tried to demonstrate that both texts come from poor copies of the original manuscripts. It wouldn't be surprising that the poet's own manuscript, being constantly handled by the prompter and stage manager, would quickly become so worn that one page or another would need to be replaced by a copy. However, the Cambridge editors have definitely underestimated the enhanced and revised text of the First Folio. James Spedding has shown in an excellent essay (The New Shakspere Society's Transactions, 1875-76, pp. 1-119) that the changes which some have thought were accidental and arbitrary, and thus not the work of the poet himself, actually reflect his intention to improve the verse's form, to avoid repeating a word, and to eliminate outdated words and phrases.
Every one who has been nurtured upon Shakespeare has from his youth dwelt wonderingly upon the figure of Richard, that fiend in human shape, striding, with savage impetuosity, from murder to murder, wading through falsehood and hypocrisy to ever-new atrocities, becoming in turn regicide, fratricide, tyrant, murderer of his wife and of his comrades, until, besmirched with treachery and slaughter, he faces his foes with invincible greatness.
Everyone who grew up reading Shakespeare has, from a young age, been fascinated by the character of Richard, that evil figure in human form, moving relentlessly from one murder to another, wading through lies and deception to commit even more horrific acts, becoming, in turn, a killer of kings, a brother, a tyrant, a murderer of his wife and allies, until, tarnished by betrayal and bloodshed, he confronts his enemies with undeniable strength.
When J. L. Heiberg refused to produce Richard III. at the Royal Theatre in Copenhagen, he expressed a doubt whether "we could ever accustom ourselves to seeing Melpomene's dagger converted into a butcher's knife." Like many other critics before and after him, he took exception to the line in Richard's opening soliloquy, "I am determined to prove a villain." He doubted, justly enough, the psychological possibility of this phrase; but the monologue, as a whole, is a non-realistic unfolding of secret thoughts in words, and, with a very slight change in the form of expression, the idea is by no means indefensible. Richard does not mean that he is determined to be what he himself regards as criminal, but merely declares with bitter irony that, since he cannot "prove a lover To entertain these fair well-spoken days," he will play the part of a villain, and give the rein to his hatred for the "idle pleasures" of the time.
When J. L. Heiberg refused to stage Richard III at the Royal Theatre in Copenhagen, he questioned whether "we could ever get used to seeing Melpomene's dagger turned into a butcher's knife." Like many critics before and after him, he took issue with the line in Richard's opening monologue, "I am determined to prove a villain." He reasonably doubted the psychological validity of this statement; however, the monologue, as a whole, is an unrealistic expression of inner thoughts in words, and with just a slight change in phrasing, the idea is not entirely indefensible. Richard isn’t declaring that he is set on being what he sees as a criminal; he’s simply stating with bitter irony that, since he can't "prove a lover to entertain these fair well-spoken days," he will take on the role of a villain and unleash his hatred for the "idle pleasures" of the time.
[Pg 128]There is in the whole utterance a straightforwardness, as of a programme, that takes us aback. Richard comes forward naïvely in the character of Prologue, and foreshadows the matter of the tragedy. It seems almost as though Shakespeare had determined to guard himself at the outset against the accusation of obscurity which had possibly been brought against his Richard II. But we must remember that ambitious men in his day were less composite than in our times, and, moreover, that he was not here depicting even one of his own contemporaries, but a character which appeared to his imagination in the light of a historical monster, from whom his own age was separated by more than a century. His Richard is like an old portrait, dating from the time when the physiognomy of dangerous, no less than of noble, characters was simpler, and when even intellectual eminence was still accompanied by a bull-necked vigour of physique such as in later times we find only in the savage chieftains of distant corners of the world.
[Pg 128]There’s a directness in the whole speech, almost like a program, that takes us by surprise. Richard steps in naively as the Prologue and hints at the tragedy to come. It feels like Shakespeare was trying to protect himself from any complaints of being unclear that might have been made about his Richard II. But we need to remember that ambitious people in his time were less complex than they are today, and also that he wasn’t portraying one of his own contemporaries, but rather a character he viewed as a historical monster, separated from his own era by over a century. His Richard resembles an old portrait from a time when the appearances of both dangerous and noble figures were more straightforward, and even great intellectuals were marked by a robust physical presence that we now only see in the brutal leaders of far-off places.
It is against such figures as this of Richard that the critics who contest Shakespeare's rank as a psychologist are fondest of directing their attacks. But Shakespeare was no miniature-painter. Minutely detailed psychological painting, such as in our days Dostoyevsky has given us, was not his affair; though, as he proved in Hamlet, he could on occasion grapple with complex characters. Even here, however, he gets his effect of complexity, not by unravelling a tangle of motives, but by producing the impression of an inward infinity in the character. It is clear that, in his age, he had not often the chance of observing how circumstances, experience, and changing conditions cut and polish a personality into shimmering facets. With the exception of Hamlet, who in some respects stands alone, his characters have sides indeed, but not facets.
It’s against figures like Richard that critics who question Shakespeare’s status as a psychologist often focus their criticism. But Shakespeare wasn’t a detail-oriented psychologist. The in-depth psychological exploration that Dostoyevsky gave us in our time wasn’t his style; although, as he showed in Hamlet, he could occasionally tackle complex characters. Even then, he creates a sense of complexity not by untangling motives but by conveying the feeling of an inner depth within the character. It’s clear that, in his time, he didn’t often see how circumstances, experiences, and changing conditions shape a personality into intricate facets. Except for Hamlet, who is somewhat unique, his characters do have dimensions, but they lack those intricate facets.
Take, for instance, this Richard. Shakespeare builds him up from a few simple characteristics: deformity, the potent consciousness of intellectual superiority, and the lust for power. His whole personality can be traced back to these simple elements.
Take, for instance, this Richard. Shakespeare develops him from a few basic traits: deformity, a strong awareness of his intellectual superiority, and a desire for power. His entire personality can be traced back to these simple elements.
He is courageous out of self-esteem; he plays the lover out of ambition; he is cunning and false, a comedian and a blood-hound, as cruel as he is hypocritical—and all in order to attain to that despotism on which he has set his heart.
He is brave because of his self-respect; he acts like a lover because of his ambitions; he is sly and dishonest, a performer and a relentless pursuer, as harsh as he is insincere—and all to achieve the power he craves.
Shakespeare found in Holinshed's Chronicle certain fundamental traits: Richard was born with teeth, and could bite before he could smile; he was ugly; he had one shoulder higher than another; he was malicious and witty; he was a daring and open-handed general; he loved secrecy; he was false and hypocritical out of ambition, cruel out of policy.
Shakespeare discovered some key characteristics in Holinshed's Chronicle: Richard was born with teeth and could bite before he could smile; he was ugly; one of his shoulders was higher than the other; he was both malicious and witty; he was a bold and generous general; he valued secrecy; he was deceitful and hypocritical due to ambition, and cruel for strategic reasons.
All this Shakespeare simplifies and exaggerates, as every artist must. Delacroix has finely said, "L'art, c'est l'exagération à propos."
All this Shakespeare simplifies and exaggerates, as every artist must. Delacroix has eloquently stated, "Art is exaggeration at the right moment."
[Pg 129]The Richard of the tragedy is deformed; he is undersized and crooked, has a hump on his back and a withered arm.
[Pg 129]The Richard in the tragedy is deformed; he is short and twisted, has a hunch on his back and a shriveled arm.
He is not, like so many other hunchbacks, under any illusion as to his appearance. He does not think himself handsome, nor is he loved by the daughters of Eve, in whom deformity is so apt to awaken that instinct of pity which is akin to love.
He is not, like so many other hunchbacks, under any illusion about his appearance. He doesn’t think he’s handsome, nor is he loved by the daughters of Eve, in whom a deformity often triggers that instinct of pity that resembles love.
No, Richard feels himself maltreated by Nature; from his birth upwards he has suffered wrong at her hands, and in spite of his high and strenuous spirit, he has grown up an outcast. He has from the first had to do without his mother's love, and to listen to the gibes of his enemies. Men have pointed at his shadow and laughed. The dogs have barked at him as he halted by. But in this luckless frame dwells an ambitious soul. Other people's paths to happiness and enjoyment are closed to him. But he will rule; for that he was born. Power is everything to him, his fixed idea. Power alone can give him his revenge upon the people around him, whom he hates, or despises, or both. The glory of the diadem shall rest upon the head that crowns this misshapen body. He sees its golden splendour afar off. Many lives stand between him and his goal; but he will shrink from no falsehood, no treachery, no bloodshed, if only he can reach it.
No, Richard feels mistreated by Nature; from the moment he was born, he's suffered wrongs at her hands, and despite his strong and determined spirit, he’s grown up as an outcast. From the start, he has had to live without his mother's love and endure the taunts of his enemies. People have pointed at his shadow and laughed. Dogs have barked at him as he walked by. But within this unfortunate frame lies an ambitious soul. Other people's paths to happiness and enjoyment are closed off to him. But he will rule; he was born for that. Power means everything to him, his sole obsession. Power is the only thing that can give him revenge on the people around him, whom he hates or despises, or both. The glory of a crown shall rest on the head that tops this misshapen body. He sees its golden splendor in the distance. Many lives stand between him and his goal, but he won't shy away from any lies, treachery, or bloodshed if it means he can achieve it.
Into this character Shakespeare transforms himself in imagination. It is the mark of the dramatic poet to be always able to get out of his own skin and into another's. But in later times some of the greatest dramatists have shrunk shuddering from the out-and-out criminal, as being too remote from them. For example, Goethe. His wrong-doers are only weaklings, like Weislingen or Clavigo; even his Mephistopheles is not really evil. Shakespeare, on the other hand, made the effort to feel like Richard. How did he set about it? Exactly as we do when we strive to understand another personality; for example, Shakespeare himself. He imagines himself into him; that is to say, he projects his mind into the other's body and lives in it for the time being. The question the poet has to answer is always this: How should I feel and act if I were a prince, a woman, a conqueror, an outcast, and so forth?
Into this character, Shakespeare immerses himself in imagination. It's a hallmark of a dramatic poet to be able to step out of their own skin and into someone else's. However, in later times, some of the greatest playwrights have shied away from fully portraying criminals, feeling too disconnected from them. For instance, Goethe. His wrongdoers are only weaklings, like Weislingen or Clavigo; even his Mephistopheles isn’t truly evil. Shakespeare, on the other hand, made the effort to really feel like Richard. How did he do it? Just like we do when we try to understand someone else's personality; for instance, Shakespeare himself. He imagines himself into that character; in other words, he places his mind into another's body and experiences life from that perspective for a while. The question the poet has to answer is always this: How would I feel and act if I were a prince, a woman, a conqueror, an outcast, and so on?
Shakespeare takes, as his point of departure, the ignominy inflicted by Nature; Richard is one of Nature's victims. How can Shakespeare feel with him here—Shakespeare, to whom deformity of body was unknown, and who had been immoderately favoured by Nature? But he, too, had long endured humiliation, and had lived under mean conditions which afforded no scope either to his will or to his talents. Poverty is itself a deformity; and the condition of an actor was a blemish like a hump on his back. Thus he is in a position to enter with ease into the feelings of one of Nature's victims. He has simply to give free course to all the moods in his own mind which have been evoked by personal humiliation, and to let them ferment and run riot.
Shakespeare starts with the shame imposed by Nature; Richard is one of Nature's casualties. How can Shakespeare empathize with him here—Shakespeare, who had never experienced physical deformity and who had been lavishly blessed by Nature? But he had also faced humiliation for a long time and lived in low circumstances that offered no outlet for his will or talents. Poverty is a deformity in itself, and being an actor was a stain like a hump on his back. Thus, he can easily relate to the emotions of one of Nature's victims. He just needs to fully express all the feelings stirred up in his own mind by personal humiliation and allow them to flow freely.
[Pg 130]Next comes the consciousness of superiority in Richard, and the lust of power which springs from it. Shakespeare cannot have lacked the consciousness of his personal superiority, and, like every man of genius, he must have had the lust of power in his soul, at least as a rudimentary organ. Ambitious he must assuredly have been, though not after the fashion of the actors and dramatists of our day. Their mere jugglery passes for art, while his art was regarded by the great majority as mere jugglery. His artistic self-esteem received a check in its growth; but none the less there was ambition behind the tenacity of purpose which in a few years raised him from a servitor in the theatre to a shareholder and director, and which led him to develop the greatest productive talent of his country, till he outshone all rivals in his calling, and won the appreciation of the leaders of fashion and taste. He now transposed into another sphere of life, that of temporal rule, a habit of mind which was his own. The instinct of his soul, which never suffered him to stop or pause, but forced him from one great intellectual achievement to another, restlessly onward from masterpiece to masterpiece—the fierce instinct, with its inevitable egoism, which led him in his youth to desert his family, in his maturity to amass property without any tenderness for his debtors, and (per fas et nefas) to attain his modest patent of gentility—this instinct enables him to understand and feel that passion for power which defies and tramples upon every scruple. And all the other characteristics (for example, the hypocrisy, which in the Chronicle holds the foremost place) he uses as mere instruments in the service of ambition.
[Pg 130]Next comes Richard's sense of superiority and the craving for power that comes with it. Shakespeare surely had an awareness of his own superiority, and like any genius, he must have had a desire for power deep down, at least in a rudimentary way. He was definitely ambitious, though not in the same way as today's actors and playwrights. Their trickery is seen as art, while his art was considered mere trickery by the majority. His artistic self-esteem was stunted, yet there was still ambition behind the determination that in just a few years took him from a theater servant to a shareholder and director, ultimately leading him to unleash the greatest creative talent in his country, surpassing all competitors in his field, and earning the respect of those at the forefront of style and taste. He transitioned into a different area of life—temporal authority—with a mindset that was uniquely his own. The drive within him never allowed him to stop or pause, propelling him from one major intellectual achievement to another, moving restlessly from masterpiece to masterpiece—the fierce instinct, with its unavoidable self-interest, which caused him to abandon his family in youth, in adulthood to accumulate wealth without concern for his debtors, and (per fas et nefas) to secure his modest claim to gentility—this drive allows him to comprehend and feel that passion for power that disregards and tramples over any moral hesitation. All the other traits (like the hypocrisy, which takes center stage in the Chronicle) he uses merely as tools in the pursuit of ambition.
Note how he has succeeded in individualising this passion. It is hereditary. In the Second Part of Henry VI. (iii. I) Richard's father, the Duke of York, says—
Note how he has succeeded in making this passion unique to himself. It runs in the family. In the Second Part of Henry VI. (iii. I), Richard's father, the Duke of York, says—
"Let pale-fac'd fear keep with the mean-born man,
And find no harbour in a royal heart.
Faster than spring-time showers comes thought on thought,
And not a thought but thinks on dignity.
. . . . . . . .
Well, nobles, well; 't is politicly done,
To send me packing with an host of men:
I fear me, you but warm the starved snake,
Who, cherish'd in your breasts, will sting your hearts."
"Let pale-faced fear stick with the lowly man,
And find no shelter in a royal heart.
Quicker than spring rain, thoughts come one after another,
And every thought reflects on self-respect.
. . . . . . . .
Well, nobles, that's a smart move politically.
To have me leave with a group of men:
I'm concerned that you're just feeding the hungry snake,
"Who, raised in your hearts, will hurt you in return."
In the Third Part of Henry VI., Richard shows himself the true son of his father. His brother runs after the smiles of women; he dreams only of might and sovereignty. If there was no crown to be attained, the world would have no joy to offer him. He says himself (iii. 2)—
In the Third Part of Henry VI, Richard reveals that he is his father's true son. While his brother chases after women's affection, he only thinks about power and control. Without a crown to gain, the world would bring him no happiness. He states himself (iii. 2)—
[Pg 131]
"Why, love forswore me in my mother's womb:
And, for I should not deal in her soft laws,
She did corrupt frail nature with some bribe,
To shrink mine arm up like a wither'd shrub;
To make an envious mountain on my back.
. . . . . . . .
To disproportion me in every part;
Like to a chaos, or an unlick'd bear-whelp,
That carries no impression like the dam.
And am I then a man to be belov'd?
O monstrous fault, to harbour such a thought!
Then, since this earth affords no joy to me
But to command, to check, to o'erbear such
As are of better person than myself,
I'll make my heaven to dream upon the crown."
[Pg 131]
"Love turned its back on me even before I was born:
And because I shouldn't get involved in her gentle ways,
She toyed with my delicate nature using some bribe,
Making my arm shrink up like a desiccated branch;
Putting a heavy load on my back.
Sure, please provide the text you want modernized.
To disrupt me in every possible way;
Like a wild jumble or a clumsy bear cub,
That doesn't look anything like its mother.
Am I really someone who can be loved?
Oh, what a huge mistake it is to even think that!
Since this world brings me no happiness
Except to lead, to manage, to dominate those
Who is better than me?
"I'll dream of the crown as my paradise."
The lust of power is an inward agony to him. He compares himself to a man "lost in a thorny wood, That rends the thorns and is rent by the thorns;" and he sees no way of deliverance except to "hew his way out with a bloody axe." Thus is he tormented by his desire for the crown of England; and to achieve it he will "drown more sailors than the mermaid shall; ... Deceive more slyly than Ulysses could; ... add colours to the chameleon; ... And send the murd'rous Machiavel to school." (The last touch is an anachronism, for Richard died fifty years before The Prince was published.)
The desire for power is an internal struggle for him. He likens himself to a man "lost in a thorny forest, who tears at the thorns while being torn by them;" and he sees no way out except to "chop his way through with a bloody axe." Thus, he is tormented by his ambition for the crown of England; and to achieve it, he will "drown more sailors than the mermaid will; ... deceive more cunningly than Ulysses ever could; ... change colors like a chameleon; ... and send the murderous Machiavel to school." (The last point is an anachronism, as Richard died fifty years before The Prince was published.)
If this is to be a villain, then a villain he is. And for the sake of the artistic effect, Shakespeare has piled upon Richard's head far more crimes than the real Richard can be historically proved to have committed. This he did, because he had no doubt of the existence of such characters as rose before his imagination while he read in Holinshed of Richard's misdeeds. He believed in the existence of villains—a belief largely undermined in our days by a scepticism which greatly facilitates the villains' operations. He has drawn more villains than one: Edmund in Lear, who is influenced by his illegitimacy as Richard is by his deformity, and the grand master of all evil, Iago in Othello.
If this is going to be a villain, then that's exactly what he is. And for the sake of artistic effect, Shakespeare has stacked up far more crimes onto Richard than history can actually prove he committed. He did this because he firmly believed in all the types of characters that came to his mind while reading Holinshed’s account of Richard's wrongdoings. He had faith in the existence of villains—a belief that skepticism largely undermines today, which makes it easier for villains to operate. He created more than one villain: Edmund in Lear, who is shaped by his illegitimacy just as Richard is by his deformity, and the ultimate master of evil, Iago in Othello.
But let us get rid of the empty by-word villain, which Richard applies to himself. Shakespeare no doubt believed theoretically in the free-will which can choose any course it pleases, and villainy among the rest; but none the less does he in practice assign a cause to every effect.
But let’s move past the meaningless term "villain," which Richard uses to describe himself. Shakespeare likely believed in the idea of free will, which can choose any path it wants, including villainy; however, he still practically assigns a cause to every effect.
On three scenes in this play Shakespeare evidently expended particular care—the three which imprint themselves on the memory after even a single attentive reading.
On three scenes in this play, Shakespeare clearly put in special effort—these are the three that stick in your mind even after just one careful reading.
The first of these scenes is that in which Richard wins over the Lady Anne, widow of one of his victims, Prince Edward, and daughter-in-law of another, Henry VI. Shakespeare has[Pg 132] here carried the situation to its utmost extremity. It is while Anne is accompanying the bier of the murdered Henry VI. that the murderer confronts her, stops the funeral procession with drawn sword, calmly endures all the outbursts of hatred, loathing, and contempt with which Anne overwhelms him, and, having shaken off her invectives like water from a duck's back, advances his suit, plays his comedy of love, and there and then so turns the current of her will that she allows him to hope, and even accepts his ring.
The first scene is where Richard manages to win over Lady Anne, the widow of one of his victims, Prince Edward, and the daughter-in-law of another, Henry VI. Shakespeare has[Pg 132] taken this situation to the extreme. While Anne is attending the funeral of the murdered Henry VI, the murderer confronts her, halting the procession with his sword drawn. He remains unfazed by her intense outbursts of hatred, disgust, and contempt, and after brushing off her insults as if they were nothing, he pursues his romantic interest, plays his role in this love story, and ultimately shifts her feelings, allowing him to hope and even accept his ring.
The scene is historically impossible, since Queen Margaret took Anne with her in her flight after the battle of Tewkesbury, and Clarence kept her in concealment until two years after the death of Henry VI., when Richard discovered her in London. It has, moreover, something astonishing, or rather bewildering, about it at the first reading, appearing as though written for a wager or to outdo some predecessor. Nevertheless it is by no means unnatural. What may with justice be objected to it is that it is unprepared. The mistake is, that we are first introduced to Anne in the scene itself, and can consequently form no judgment as to whether her action does or does not accord with her character. The art of dramatic writing consists almost entirely in preparing for what is to come, and then, in spite of, nay, in virtue of the preparation, taking the audience by surprise. Surprise without preparation loses half its effect.
The scene is historically impossible because Queen Margaret took Anne with her when she fled after the battle of Tewkesbury, and Clarence kept her hidden for two years after Henry VI's death, when Richard found her in London. It also has something surprising, or rather confusing, about it at first glance, seeming like it was written just to win a bet or surpass some earlier work. Still, it's not unnatural. What can justifiably be criticized is that it feels unprepared. The issue is that we are first introduced to Anne in the scene itself, so we can't judge whether her actions fit her character. The skill of dramatic writing largely hinges on setting up what’s to come and then, despite that setup, managing to surprise the audience. Surprise without preparation loses a lot of its impact.
But this is only a technical flaw which so great a master would in riper years have remedied with ease. The essential feature of the scene is its tremendous daring and strength, or, psychologically speaking, the depth of early-developed contempt for womankind into which it affords us a glimpse. For the very reason that the poet has not given any individual characteristics to this woman, it seems as though he would say: Such is feminine human nature. It is quite evident that in his younger years he, was not so much alive to the beauties of the womanly character as he became at a later period of his life. He is fond of drawing unamiable women like Adriana in The Comedy of Errors, violent and corrupt women like Tamora in Titus Andronicus, and Margaret in Henry VI., or scolding women like Katherine in The Taming of the Shrew. Here he gives us a picture of peculiarly feminine weakness, and personifies in Richard his own contempt for it.
But this is just a technical flaw that a great master would have easily fixed in later years. The main aspect of the scene is its incredible boldness and strength, or, from a psychological perspective, the deep, early-developed disdain for women that it allows us to see. Because the poet hasn’t given this woman any specific traits, it seems like he’s saying: This is what feminine human nature is like. It’s clear that in his younger years, he wasn’t as aware of the beauty of a woman’s character as he became later in life. He enjoys portraying unappealing women like Adriana in The Comedy of Errors, violent and corrupt women like Tamora in Titus Andronicus, and Margaret in Henry VI, or nagging women like Katherine in The Taming of the Shrew. Here, he presents a depiction of distinctively feminine weakness and embodies his own disdain for it in Richard.
Exasperate a woman against you (he seems to say), do her all the evil you can think of, kill her husband, deprive her thereby of the succession to a crown, fill her to overflowing with hatred and execration—then if you can only cajole her into believing that in all you have done, crimes and everything, you have been actuated simply and solely by burning passion for her, by the hope of approaching her and winning her hand—why, then the game is yours, and sooner or later she will give in. Her vanity[Pg 133] cannot hold out. If it is proof against ten measures of flattery, it will succumb to a hundred; and if even that is not enough, then pile on more. Every woman has a price at which her vanity is for sale; you have only to dare greatly and bid high enough. So Shakespeare makes this crook-backed assassin accept Anne's insults without winking and retort upon them his declaration of love—he at once seems less hideous in her eyes from the fact that his crimes were committed for her sake. Shakespeare makes him hand her his drawn sword, to pierce him to the heart if she will; he is sure enough that she will do nothing of the sort. She cannot withstand the intense volition in his glance; he hypnotises her hatred; the exaltation with which his lust of power inspires him bewilders and overpowers her, and he becomes almost beautiful in her eyes when he bares his breast to her revenge. She yields to him under the influence of an attraction in which are mingled dizziness, terror, and perverted sensuality. His very hideousness becomes a stimulus the more. There is a sort of fearful billing-and-cooing in the stichomythy in the style of the antique tragedy, which begins:—
Frustrate a woman against you (he seems to say), do her all the wrong you can think of, kill her husband, deprive her of a claim to a crown, fill her with overflowing hatred and loathing—then if you can just persuade her to believe that in everything you’ve done, all the crimes and everything, you were driven purely by burning passion for her, by the hope of getting close to her and winning her hand—then the game is yours, and sooner or later she will give in. Her vanity[Pg 133] can’t withstand it. If it survives ten measures of flattery, it will give way to a hundred; and if even that isn’t enough, then just keep piling it on. Every woman has a price where her vanity is for sale; you just need to be bold enough and offer high enough. So Shakespeare portrays this crooked assassin accepting Anne's insults without flinching and responding with his declaration of love—he suddenly seems less monstrous in her eyes because his crimes were committed for her sake. Shakespeare has him offer her his drawn sword, inviting her to stab him to the heart if she wishes; he is confident that she won't do that at all. She cannot resist the intensity in his gaze; he mesmerizes her hatred; the thrill his lust for power gives him confuses and overwhelms her, and he becomes almost handsome in her eyes when he exposes his chest to her desire for revenge. She submits to him under the pull of an attraction mixed with dizziness, fear, and twisted desire. His very ugliness becomes even more of a temptation. There’s a kind of terrifying back-and-forth in the quick exchanges that echo ancient tragedy, which begins:—
"Anne. I would I knew thy heart.
Gloucester. 'Tis figured in my tongue.
Anne. I fear me both are false.
Gloucester. Then never man was true."
"Anne. I wish I knew what you're really feeling.
Gloucester. It’s conveyed through my words.
Anne. I'm sorry to say, but both are untrue.
Gloucester. Then no one has ever been honest.
But triumph seethes in his veins—
But victory pulses through his veins—
"Was ever woman in this humour wooed?
Was ever woman in this humour won?"
"Has any woman ever been courted in this mood?
"Has any woman ever been won over when she's feeling like this?"
—triumph that he, the hunchback, the monster, has needed but to show himself and use his polished tongue in order to stay the curses on her lips, dry the tears in her eyes, and awaken desire in her soul. This courtship has procured him the intoxicating sensation of irresistibility.
—triumph that he, the hunchback, the monster, has needed but to show himself and use his polished tongue in order to stop the curses on her lips, dry the tears in her eyes, and spark desire in her soul. This courtship has given him the thrilling feeling of being irresistible.
The fact of the marriage Shakespeare found in the Chronicle; and he led up to it in this brilliant fashion because his poetic instinct told him to make Richard great, and thereby possible as a tragic hero. In reality, he was by no means so dæmonic. His motive for paying court to Anne was sheer cupidity. Both Clarence and Gloucester had schemed to possess themselves of the vast fortune left by the Earl of Warwick, although the Countess was still alive and legally entitled to the greater part of it. Clarence, who had married the elder daughter, was certain of his part in the inheritance, but Richard thought that by marrying the younger daughter, Prince Edward's widow, he would secure the right to go halves. By aid of an Act of Parliament, the matter was arranged so that each of the brothers received his share in the booty. For this low rapacity in Richard,[Pg 134] Shakespeare has substituted the hunchback's personal exultation on finding himself a successful wooer.
The marriage was something Shakespeare found in the Chronicle, and he introduced it in this brilliant way because his poetic instinct told him to make Richard great, and thus a potential tragic hero. In reality, he wasn't nearly as demonic. His motivation for pursuing Anne was pure greed. Both Clarence and Gloucester had plotted to get their hands on the massive fortune left by the Earl of Warwick, even though the Countess was still alive and legally entitled to most of it. Clarence, who had married the older daughter, was confident about his share of the inheritance, but Richard believed that by marrying the younger daughter, Prince Edward's widow, he would secure the right to half. Through an Act of Parliament, they arranged it so that each brother got his share of the loot. For this low greed in Richard,[Pg 134] Shakespeare replaced it with the hunchback's personal joy at successfully winning her over.
Nevertheless, it was not his intention to represent Richard as superior to all feminine wiles. This opening scene has its counterpart in the passage (iv. 4) where the King, after having rid himself by poison of the wife he has thus won, proposes to Elizabeth, the widow of Edward IV., for the hand of her daughter.
Nevertheless, he didn't mean to suggest that Richard is better than all feminine tricks. This opening scene is mirrored in the part (iv. 4) where the King, after getting rid of the wife he poisoned, asks Elizabeth, the widow of Edward IV., for the hand of her daughter.
The scene has the air of a repetition. Richard has made away with Edward's two sons in order to clear his path to the throne. Here again, then, the murderer woos the nearest kinswoman of his victims, and, in this case, through the intermediary of their mother. Shakespeare has lavished his whole art on this passage. Elizabeth, too, expresses the deepest loathing for him. Richard answers that, if he has deprived her sons of the throne, he will now make amends by raising her daughter to it. Here also the dialogue takes the form of a stichomythy, which clearly enough indicates that these passages belong to the earliest form of the play:—
The scene feels like a repeat. Richard has gotten rid of Edward's two sons to clear his way to the throne. Once again, the killer is pursuing the closest relative of his victims, this time with the help of their mother. Shakespeare has poured his entire talent into this moment. Elizabeth also shows her intense hatred for him. Richard responds that, while he may have taken her sons' right to the throne, he will now make it right by elevating her daughter. Here, the dialogue flows in a back-and-forth style, clearly showing that these parts belong to the earliest version of the play:—
"King Richard. Infer fair England's peace by this alliance.
"King Richard. Make sure England is peaceful through this alliance."
Queen Elizabeth. Which she shall purchase with still lasting war.
Queen Elizabeth. Which she will achieve through continuous struggle.
K. Rich. Tell her, the king, that may command, entreats.
K. Rich. Let her know that the king, who has the authority to command, is requesting.
Q. Eliz. That at her hands, which the kings' King forbids."
Q. Eliz. That which the king of kings prohibits."
Richard not only asserts the purity and strength of his feelings, but insists that by this marriage alone can he be prevented from bringing misery and destruction upon thousands in the kingdom. Elizabeth pretends to yield, and Richard bursts forth, just as in the first act—
Richard not only claims the purity and strength of his feelings but also insists that this marriage is the only way to stop him from causing misery and destruction to thousands in the kingdom. Elizabeth pretends to give in, and Richard erupts, just like in the first act—
"Relenting fool, and shallow changing woman!"
"Soft-hearted fool and fickle woman!"
But it is he himself who is overreached. Elizabeth has only made a show of acquiescence in order immediately after to offer her daughter to his mortal foe.
But it’s he himself who is outsmarted. Elizabeth has only pretended to agree so that she can immediately offer her daughter to his deadly enemy.
The second unforgetable passage is the Baynard's Castle scene in the third act. Richard has cleared away all obstacles on his path to the throne. His elder brother Clarence is murdered—drowned in a butt of wine. Edward's young sons are presently to be strangled in prison. Hastings has just been hurried to the scaffold without trial or form of law. The thing is now to avoid all appearance of complicity in these crimes, and to seem austerely disinterested with regard to the crown. To this end he makes his rascally henchman, Buckingham, persuade the simple-minded and panic-stricken Lord Mayor of London, with other citizens of repute, to implore him, in spite of his seeming reluctance, to mount the throne. Buckingham prepares Richard for their approach (iii. 7):—
The second unforgettable scene is the Baynard's Castle moment in the third act. Richard has removed all obstacles in his quest for the throne. His older brother Clarence is killed—drowned in a barrel of wine. Edward's young sons are about to be strangled in prison. Hastings has just been rushed to the scaffold without any trial or legal process. The goal now is to avoid any appearance of involvement in these crimes and to seem strictly uninterested in the crown. To achieve this, he has his shady henchman, Buckingham, convince the naive and panicked Lord Mayor of London, along with other respected citizens, to urge him, despite his apparent reluctance, to take the throne. Buckingham gets Richard ready for their arrival (iii. 7):—
"Intend some fear;
Be not you spoke with but by mighty suit:
And look you get a prayer-book in your hand,
[Pg 135]
And stand between two churchmen, good my lord:
For on that ground I'll make a holy descant:
And be not easily won to our requests;
Play the maid's part, still answer nay, and take it."
"Show some fear;"
Don't just speak unless you really mean it:
And make sure you have a prayer book in your hand,
[Pg 135]
And stand between two clergymen, my lord:
Because on that ground I'll create a sacred chant:
And don’t be too quick to give in to our requests;
Play hard to get, always say no, and act like it."
Then come the citizens. Catesby bids them return another time. His grace is closeted with two right reverend fathers; he is "divinely bent to meditation," and must not be disturbed in his devotions by any "worldly suits." They renew their entreaties to his messenger, and implore the favour of an audience with his grace "in matter of great moment."
Then the citizens arrive. Catesby tells them to come back another time. His grace is having a private meeting with two respected fathers; he is "deep in meditation" and shouldn't be interrupted by any "worldly requests." They keep pleading with his messenger and urge for the favor of seeing his grace "regarding something very important."
Not till then does Gloucester show himself upon the balcony between two bishops.
Not until then does Gloucester appear on the balcony between two bishops.
When, at the election of 1868, which turned upon the Irish Church question, Disraeli, a very different man from Richard, was relying on the co-operation of both English and Irish prelates, Punch depicted him in fifteenth-century attire, standing on a balcony, prayer-book in hand, with an indescribable expression of sly humility, while two bishops, representing the English and the Irish Church, supported him on either hand. The legend ran, in the words of the Lord Mayor: "See where his grace stands 'tween two clergymen!"—whereupon Buckingham remarks—
When the 1868 election focused on the Irish Church issue, Disraeli, who was very different from Richard, was counting on the support of both English and Irish bishops. Punch illustrated him in 15th-century clothing, standing on a balcony with a prayer book in his hand, wearing a slyly humble expression, while two bishops, representing the English and Irish Church, flanked him on either side. The caption read, in the words of the Lord Mayor: "Look where his grace stands between two clergymen!"—to which Buckingham comments—
"Two props of virtue for a Christian prince,
To stay him from the fall of vanity;
And, see, a book of prayer in his hand,
True ornament to know a holy man."
"Two pillars of virtue for a Christian ruler,
To keep him from giving in to vanity;
And look, he has a prayer book in his hand,
"A real symbol of a holy person."
The deputation is sternly repulsed, until Richard at last lets mercy stand for justice, and recalling the envoys of the City, yields to their insistence.
The delegation is firmly rejected until Richard finally chooses mercy over justice and, remembering the city’s envoys, gives in to their demands.
The third master-scene is that in Richard's tent on Bosworth Field (v. 3). It seems as though his hitherto immovable self-confidence had been shaken; he feels himself weak; he will not sup. "Is my beaver easier than it was? ... Fill me a bowl of wine.... Look that my staves be sound and not too heavy." Again: "Give me a bowl of wine."
The third key scene is in Richard's tent on Bosworth Field (v. 3). It seems like his previously unshakeable confidence has been undermined; he feels weak; he refuses to eat. "Is my helmet more comfortable than it was? ... Pour me a bowl of wine... Make sure my weapons are sturdy and not too heavy." Again: "Give me a bowl of wine."
"I have not that alacrity of spirit,
Nor cheer of mind, that I was wont to have."
"I don't have the same energy of spirit,
"or the happiness I used to feel."
Then, in a vision, as he lies sleeping on his couch, with his armour on and his sword-hilt grasped in his hand, he sees, one by one, the spectres of all those he has done to death. He wakens in terror. His conscience has a thousand tongues, and every tongue condemns him as a perjurer and assassin:—
Then, in a dream, while he’s lying on his couch, wearing his armor and holding the hilt of his sword, he sees the ghosts of everyone he has killed, one after another. He wakes up in fear. His conscience is like a thousand voices, and each one condemns him as a liar and murderer:—
"I shall despair.—There is no creature loves me;
And if I die no soul shall pity me."
"I will be in despair. There is no one who loves me;
"And if I die, no one will feel sorry for me."
[Pg 136]These are such pangs of conscience as would sometimes beset even the strongest and most resolute in those days when faith and superstition were still powerful, and when even one who scoffed at religion and made a tool of it had no assurance in his heart of hearts. There is in these words, too, a purely human sense of loneliness and of craving for affection, which is valid for all time.
[Pg 136]These are the kinds of guilt that could sometimes overwhelm even the strongest and most determined back in the days when faith and superstition still held a lot of power, and even someone who mocked religion and exploited it didn’t have true confidence deep down. These words also express a very human feeling of loneliness and a longing for love that resonates through all time.
Most admirable is the way in which Richard summons up his manhood and restores the courage of those around him. These are the accents of one who will give despair no footing in his soul:—
Most admirable is the way Richard calls upon his strength and restores the courage of those around him. These are the words of someone who won’t let despair take hold in his heart:—
"Conscience is but a word that cowards use,
Devis'd at first to keep the strong in awe;"
"Conscience is just a word that cowards use,
Originally created to keep the powerful in check;
and there is in his harangue to the soldiers an irresistible roll of fierce and spirit-stirring martial music; it is constructed like strophes of the Marseillaise:—
and there is in his speech to the soldiers an irresistible flow of intense and inspiring martial music; it's built like the strophes of the Marseillaise:—
"Remember whom you are to cope withal;—
A sort of vagabonds, rascals, runaways.
(Que veut cette horde d'esclaves?)
You having lands, and bless'd with beauteous wives,
They would restrain the one, distain the other.
(Égorger vos fils, vos compagnes.)
Let's whip these stragglers o'er the seas again."
"Remember who you're dealing with;"
A group of drifters, troublemakers, and runaways.
(What does this horde of slaves want?)
You have land and are fortunate to have beautiful wives,
They would ruin the former and spoil the latter.
(Slaughter your sons, your partners.)
"Let’s push these stragglers back across the sea."
But there is a ferocity, a scorn, a popular eloquence in Richard's words, in comparison with which the rhetoric of the Marseillaise seems declamatory, even academic. His last speeches are nothing less than superb:—
But there’s a fierceness, a contempt, a captivating expressiveness in Richard's words that makes the words of the Marseillaise seem like mere formalities, almost scholarly. His latest speeches are truly outstanding:—
"Shall these enjoy our lands? lie with our wives?
Ravish our daughters?—[Drum afar off.] Hark; I hear their
drum.
Fight, gentlemen of England! fight, bold yeomen!
Draw, archers, draw your arrows to the head!
Spur your proud horses hard, and ride in blood:
Amaze the welkin with your broken staves!
Enter a Messenger.
What says Lord Stanley? will he bring his power?
Mess. My lord, he doth deny to come.
K. Rich. Off with his son George's head!
Norfolk. My lord, the enemy is pass'd the marsh:
After the battle let George Stanley die.
K. Rich. A thousand hearts are great within my bosom.
Advance our standards! set upon our foes!
Our ancient word of courage, fair Saint George,
Inspire us with the spleen of fiery dragons!
Upon them! Victory sits on our helms.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
[Pg 137]
K. Rich. A horse! a horse! my kingdom for a horse!
Catesby. Withdraw, my lord; I'll help you to a horse.
K. Rich. Slave! I have set my life upon a cast,
And I will stand the hazard of the die.
I think there be six Richmonds in the field;
Five have I slain to-day, instead of him.—
A horse! a horse! my kingdom for a horse!"
"Will they enjoy our lands? Sleep with our wives?
Are we attacking our daughters?—[Drum in the distance]. Listen; I hear them
drum.
Fight, gentlemen of England! Fight, brave farmers!
Draw, archers, pull back your arrows!
Urge your proud horses on fiercely, and ride through blood:
Amaze the heavens with your shattered staffs!
Join a Messenger.
What does Lord Stanley say? Will he bring his forces?
Mess. My lord, he won't come.
K. Rich. Cut off his son George's head!
Norfolk. My lord, the enemy has crossed the marsh:
After the battle, let George Stanley die.
K. Rich. A thousand hearts are racing inside me.
Raise our banners! Attack our enemies!
Our old battle cry of courage, fair Saint George,
Inspire us with the rage of fiery dragons!
Charge them! Victory is upon us.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
[Pg 137]
K. Rich. A horse! A horse! I’d give my kingdom for a horse!
Catesby. Step back, my lord; I'll get you a horse.
K. Rich. Coward! I’ve put everything on the line for this,
And I will risk it all.
I think there are six Richmonds on the battlefield;
I've slain five today, instead of him.—
A horse! A horse! My kingdom for a horse!"
In no other play of Shakespeare's, we may surely say, is the leading character so absolutely predominant as here. He absorbs almost the whole of the interest, and it is a triumph of Shakespeare's art that he makes us, in spite of everything, follow him with sympathy. This is partly because several of his victims are so worthless that their fate seems well deserved. Anne's weakness deprives her of our sympathy, and Richard's crime loses something of its horror when we see how lightly it is forgiven by the one who ought to take it most to heart. In spite of all his iniquities, he has wit and courage on his side—a wit which sometimes rises to Mephistophelean humour, a courage which does not fail him even in the moment of disaster, but sheds a glory over his fall which is lacking to the triumph of his coldly correct opponent. However false and hypocritical he may be towards others, he is no hypocrite to himself. He is chemically free from self-delusion, even applying to himself the most derogatory terms; and this candour in the depths of his nature appeals to us. It must be said for him, too, that threats and curses recoil from him innocuous, that neither hatred nor violence nor superior force can dash his courage. Strength of character is such a rare quality that it arouses sympathy even in a criminal. If Richard's reign had lasted longer, he would perhaps have figured in history as a ruler of the type of Louis XI.: crafty, always wearing his religion on his sleeve, but far-seeing and resolute. As a matter of fact, in history as in the drama, his whole time was occupied in defending himself in the position to which he had fought his way, like a bloodthirsty beast of prey. His figure stands before us as his contemporaries have drawn it: small and wiry, the right shoulder higher than the left, wearing his rich brown hair long in order to conceal this malformation, biting his under-lip, always restless, always with his hand on his dagger-hilt, sliding it up and down in its sheath, without entirely drawing it. Shakespeare has succeeded in throwing a halo of poetry around this tiger in human shape.
In no other Shakespeare play, we can confidently say, does the main character stand out as much as here. He draws almost all the attention, and it's a testament to Shakespeare's skill that he makes us, no matter what, empathize with him. This is partly because many of his victims are so insignificant that their fate seems fully justified. Anne’s weakness takes away our sympathy, and Richard’s crime loses some of its horror when we see how easily it's forgiven by the person who should be most affected by it. Despite all his wrongdoings, he has wit and bravery on his side—a wit that sometimes reaches a Mephistophelean humor, and a bravery that doesn't fail him even in moments of crisis, lifting his downfall with a kind of glory that's missing from the triumph of his coldly correct rival. No matter how false and hypocritical he may be to others, he is not a hypocrite to himself. He is completely free from self-deception, even using the most derogatory terms to describe himself; this honesty in the depths of his character speaks to us. It must be noted that threats and curses have no effect on him, and neither hatred nor violence nor greater power can shake his courage. Strong character is such a rare trait that it elicits sympathy even for a criminal. If Richard's reign had lasted longer, he might have been remembered in history like Louis XI.: cunning, always showcasing his religion, but with foresight and determination. In reality, both in history and in the play, his entire time was spent defending the position he had fought to achieve, like a bloodthirsty predator. His image is portrayed by his contemporaries as small and wiry, with one shoulder higher than the other, wearing his long, rich brown hair to hide this deformity, biting his lower lip, always fidgety, always with his hand on his dagger’s hilt, sliding it in and out of its sheath without fully drawing it. Shakespeare has managed to cast a poetic glow around this tiger in human form.
The figures of the two boy princes, Edward's sons, stand in the strongest contrast to Richard. The eldest child already shows greatness of soul, a kingly spirit, with a deep feeling for the import of historic achievement. The fact that Julius Cæsar built the Tower, he says, even were it not registered, ought to live from age to age. He is full of the thought that while Cæsar's[Pg 138] "valour did enrich his wit," yet it was his wit "that made his valour live," and he exclaims with enthusiasm, "Death makes no conquest of this conqueror." The younger brother is childishly witty, imaginative, full of boyish mockery for his uncle's grimness, and eager to play with his dagger and sword. In a very few touches Shakespeare has endowed these young brothers with the most exquisite grace. The murderers "weep like to children in their death's sad story":—
The two boy princes, Edward's sons, are a stark contrast to Richard. The eldest already shows a great spirit, a kingly nature, and a deep understanding of the significance of historical achievements. He believes that even if it isn't recorded, the fact that Julius Caesar built the Tower should be remembered for generations. He’s aware that while "Caesar’s bravery enriched his wisdom," it was his wisdom that made his bravery everlasting, and he passionately declares, "Death doesn’t conquer this conqueror." The younger brother is playfully witty, imaginative, full of boyish teasing for his uncle's seriousness, and eager to play with his dagger and sword. In just a few strokes, Shakespeare has given these young brothers the most delicate charm. The murderers "weep like children in their tale of death":—
"Their lips were four red roses on a stalk,
And, in their summer beauty, kiss'd each other."
"Their lips were four red roses on a stem,
And in their summer beauty, they kissed each other.
Finally, the whole tragedy of Richard's life and death is enveloped, as it were, in the mourning of women, permeated with their lamentations. In its internal structure, it bears no slight resemblance to a Greek tragedy, being indeed the concluding portion of a tetralogy.
Finally, the entire tragedy of Richard's life and death is wrapped up, so to speak, in the mourning of women, filled with their cries of sorrow. In its internal structure, it closely resembles a Greek tragedy, actually being the final part of a tetralogy.
Nowhere else does Shakespeare approach so nearly to the classicism on the model of Seneca which had found some adherents in England.
Nowhere else does Shakespeare come so close to the classic style based on Seneca, which had gained some followers in England.
The whole tragedy springs from the curse which York, in the Third Part of Henry VI. (i. 4), hurls at Margaret of Anjou. She has insulted her captive enemy, and given him in mockery a napkin soaked in the blood of his son, the young Rutland, stabbed to the heart by Clifford.
The entire tragedy starts with the curse that York throws at Margaret of Anjou in the Third Part of Henry VI. (i. 4). She has insulted her captured enemy and mockingly given him a napkin soaked in the blood of his son, the young Rutland, who was stabbed to death by Clifford.
Therefore she loses her crown and her son, the Prince of Wales. Her lover, Suffolk, she has already lost. Nothing remains to attach her to life.
Therefore, she loses her crown and her son, the Prince of Wales. She has already lost her lover, Suffolk. Nothing is left to hold her to life.
But now it is her turn to be revenged.
But now it's her turn to get revenge.
The poet has sought to incarnate in her the antique Nemesis, has given her supernatural proportions and set her free from the conditions of real life. Though exiled, she has returned unquestioned to England, haunts the palace of Edward IV., and gives free vent to her rage and hatred in his presence and that of his kinsfolk and his courtiers. So, too, she wanders around under Richard's rule, simply and solely to curse her enemies—and even Richard himself is seized with a superstitious shudder at these anathemas.
The poet has aimed to embody the ancient Nemesis in her, granting her supernatural qualities and freeing her from the constraints of real life. Even in exile, she has returned to England without challenge, haunting the palace of Edward IV, where she freely expresses her anger and hatred in front of him, his family, and his courtiers. Similarly, she roams during Richard's reign, solely to curse her enemies—and even Richard himself feels a superstitious chill at her curses.
Never again did Shakespeare so depart from the possible in order to attain a scenic effect. And yet it is doubtful whether the effect is really attained. In reading, it is true, these curses strike us with extraordinary force; but on the stage, where she only disturbs and retards the action, and takes no effective part in it, Margaret cannot but prove wearisome.
Never again did Shakespeare stray so far from reality to create a visual impact. Still, it’s questionable whether that impact is truly achieved. In reading, these curses hit us with incredible power; but on stage, where she just interrupts and slows down the action without contributing meaningfully, Margaret ends up being tedious.
Yet, though she herself remains inactive, her curses are effectual enough. Death overtakes all those on whom they fall—the King and his children, Rivers and Dorset, Lord Hastings and the rest.
Yet, even though she stays inactive, her curses are powerful enough. Death catches up with everyone they land on—the King and his children, Rivers and Dorset, Lord Hastings, and the others.
[Pg 139]She encounters the Duchess of York, the mother of Edward IV., Queen Elizabeth, his widow, and finally Anne, Richard's daringly-won and quickly-repudiated wife. And all these women, like a Greek chorus, give utterance in rhymed verse to imprecations and lamentations of high lyric fervour. In two passages in particular (ii. 2 and iv. I) they chant positive choral odes in dialogue form. Take as an example of the lyric tone of the diction these lines (iv. I):—.
[Pg 139]She meets the Duchess of York, the mother of Edward IV., Queen Elizabeth, his widow, and finally Anne, Richard's boldly-won and quickly-rejected wife. All these women, like a Greek chorus, express their curses and sorrows in passionate rhymed verse. In two specific passages (ii. 2 and iv. I), they sing engaging choral odes in a dialogue format. For an example of the lyrical tone of the language, consider these lines (iv. I):—.
"Duchess of York [To Dorset.] Go thou to Richmond, and good fortune guide thee!—
Duchess of York [To Dorset] Head to Richmond, and I wish you all the best!
[To Anne.] Go thou to Richard, and good angels tend thee!
[To Anne.] Go to Richard, and may good angels protect you!
[To Q. Elizabeth.] Go thou to sanctuary, and good thoughts possess thee!—
[To Q. Elizabeth.] Head to safety, and may positive thoughts be with you!—
I to my grave, where peace and rest lie with me!
Eighty odd years of sorrow have I seen,
And each hour's joy wrack'd with a week of teen."
I'm going to my grave, where I'll find peace and rest!
I've lived over eighty years filled with sorrow,
And every hour of joy is followed by a week of pain."
Such is this work of Shakespeare's youth, firm, massive, and masterful throughout, even though of very unequal merit. Everything is here worked out upon the surface; the characters themselves tell us what sort of people they are, and proclaim themselves evil or good, as the case may be. They are all transparent, all self-conscious to excess. They expound themselves in soliloquies, and each of them is judged in a sort of choral ode. The time is yet to come when Shakespeare no longer dreams of making his characters formally hand over to the spectators the key to their mystery—when, on the contrary, with his sense of the secrets and inward contradictions of the spiritual life, he sedulously hides that key in the depths of personality.
This is a work from Shakespeare's early days, strong, solid, and impressive throughout, even if the quality varies. Everything is clear and laid out; the characters reveal what kind of people they are, openly showing whether they're good or bad. They are all very transparent and overly self-aware. They explain themselves in their soliloquies, and each is evaluated through a sort of collective verse. The time will come when Shakespeare stops having his characters directly unveil their complexities to the audience—instead, he will skillfully conceal those complexities within the depths of their personalities.
XIX
SHAKESPEARE LOSES HIS SON—TRACES OF HIS GRIEF IN KING JOHN—THE OLD PLAY OF THE SAME NAME—DISPLACEMENT OF ITS CENTRE OF GRAVITY—ELIMINATION OF RELIGIOUS POLEMICS—RETENTION OF THE NATIONAL BASIS—PATRIOTIC SPIRIT—SHAKESPEARE KNOWS NOTHING OF THE DISTINCTION BETWEEN NORMANS AND ANGLO-SAXONS, AND IGNORES THE MAGNA CHARTA
In the Parish Register of Stratford-on-Avon for 1596, under the heading of burials, we find this entry, in a clear and elegant handwriting:—
In the Parish Register of Stratford-on-Avon for 1596, under the section for burials, we find this entry, written in clear and elegant handwriting:—
"August 11, Hamnet filius William Shakespeare."
"August 11, Hamnet son of William Shakespeare."
Shakespeare's only son was born on the 2nd of February 1585; he was thus only eleven and a half when he died.
Shakespeare's only son was born on February 2, 1585; he was only eleven and a half when he died.
We cannot doubt that this loss was a grievous one to a man of Shakespeare's deep feeling; doubly grievous, it would seem, because it was his constant ambition to restore the fallen fortunes of his family, and he was now left without an heir to his name.
We can't deny that this loss was a heavy one for a man like Shakespeare, who had such strong emotions; it was even more painful because he always hoped to revive his family's fortune, and now he had no heir to carry on his name.
Traces of what his heart must have suffered appear in the work he now undertakes, King John, which seems to date from 1596-97.
Traces of what his heart must have endured show in the work he is now taking on, King John, which seems to be from 1596-97.
One of the main themes of this play is the relation between John Lackland, who has usurped the English crown, and the rightful heir, Arthur, son of John's elder brother, in reality a boy of about fourteen at the date of the action, but whom Shakespeare, for the sake of poetic effect, and influenced, perhaps, by his private preoccupations of the moment, has made considerably younger, and consequently more childlike and touching.
One of the main themes of this play is the relationship between John Lackland, who has taken the English crown, and the rightful heir, Arthur, son of John’s older brother. Arthur is actually about fourteen during the events of the story, but Shakespeare, for poetic effect and possibly influenced by his own concerns at the time, has portrayed him as significantly younger, making him more childlike and touching.
The King has got Arthur into his power. The most famous scene in the play is that (iv. I) in which Hubert de Burgh, the King's chamberlain, who has received orders to sear out the eyes of the little captive, enters Arthur's prison with the irons, and accompanied by the two servants who are to bind the child to a chair and hold him fast while the atrocity is being committed. The little prince, who has no mistrust of Hubert, but only a[Pg 141] general dread of his uncle's malice, as yet divines no danger, and is full of sympathy and childlike tenderness. The passage is one of extraordinary grace:—
The King has captured Arthur. The most famous scene in the play is that (iv. I) where Hubert de Burgh, the King's chamberlain, who has been ordered to blind the young captive, enters Arthur's prison with the irons, along with two servants who are there to tie the child to a chair and hold him still while the horrific act takes place. The little prince, who trusts Hubert and only feels a general fear of his uncle's cruelty, senses no danger and is filled with sympathy and childlike tenderness. The passage is incredibly graceful:—
"Arthur You are sad.
Hubert. Indeed, I have been merrier.
Arth. Mercy on me
Methinks, nobody should be sad but I:
. . . . . . . .
I would to Heaven,
I were your son, so you would love me, Hubert.
Hub. [Aside.] If I talk to him, with his innocent prate
He will awake my mercy, which lies dead:
Therefore I will be sudden, and despatch.
Arth. Are you sick, Hubert? you look pale to-day.
In sooth, I would you were a little sick,
That I might sit all night, and watch with you:
I warrant, I love you more than you do me."
Arthur You're feeling low.
Hubert. Yeah, I’ve definitely been in a better mood.
Arth. Oh no
I think nobody should be sad except me:
. . . . . . . .
I wish to God,
If I were your son, you would love me, Hubert.
Hub. [Aside] If I get involved with him and his innocent talk
He'll stir up my compassion, which is buried deep:
So I'll be abrupt, and get this over with.
Arth. Are you feeling okay, Hubert? You look a bit pale today.
Honestly, I wish you were a bit sick,
So I could stay up all night and keep you company:
I bet I love you more than you love me."
Hubert gives him the royal mandate to read:—
Hubert hands him the official order to read:—
"Hubert. Can you not read it? is it not fair writ?
Arthur. Too fairly, Hubert, for so foul effect.
Must you with hot irons burn out both mine eyes?
Hub. Young boy, I must.
Arth . And will you?
Hub . And I will.
Arth. Have you the heart? When your head did but ache,
I knit my handkerchief about your brows,
(The best I had, a princess wrought it me,)
And I did never ask it you again;
And with my hand at midnight held your head."
"Hubert. Can't you read it? Isn't it written clearly?"
Arthur. It's too obvious, Hubert, for such a horrible reason.
Do you have to burn both my eyes out with hot irons?
Hub. Young man, I need to.
Arth . And will you?
Hub . And I will.
Arth. Do you have the guts? When your head was just aching,
I tied my handkerchief around your forehead,
(The best one I had, a princess made it for me,)
And I never asked for it back;
And at midnight, I held your head with my hand."
Hubert summons the executioners, and the child promises to sit still and offer no resistance if only he will send these "bloody men" away. One of the servants as he goes out speaks a word of pity, and Arthur is in despair at having "chid away his friend." In heart-breaking accents he begs mercy of Hubert until the iron has grown cold, and Hubert has not the heart to heat it afresh.
Hubert calls for the executioners, and the child promises to stay calm and not resist if he just sends these "bloody men" away. One of the servants, as he leaves, says a word of compassion, and Arthur is devastated for having "driven away his friend." In heartbreaking tones, he pleads for mercy from Hubert until the iron has cooled down, and Hubert can't bring himself to heat it up again.
Arthur's entreaties to the rugged Hubert to spare his eyes, must have represented in Shakespeare's thought the prayers of his little Hamnet to be suffered still to see the light of day, or rather Shakespeare's own appeal to Death to spare the child—prayers and appeals which were all in vain.
Arthur's pleas to the tough Hubert to spare his eyes must have mirrored what Shakespeare was feeling as he thought about his little Hamnet, begging to be allowed to see the light of day. It was more like Shakespeare's own desperate request to Death to save the child—pleas that ultimately went unanswered.
It is, however, in the lamentations of Arthur's mother, Constance, when the child is carried away to prison (iii. 4), that we most clearly recognise the accents of Shakespeare's sorrow:—
It is, however, in the cries of Arthur's mother, Constance, when the child is taken away to prison (iii. 4), that we most clearly recognize the tones of Shakespeare's sadness:—
"Pandulph. Lady, you utter madness, and not sorrow.
Constance. I am not mad: this hair I tear is mine.
[Pg 142]
If I were mad, I should forget my son,
Or madly think, a babe of clouts were he.
I am not mad: too well, too well I feel
The different plague of each calamity."
"Pandulph. Lady, you're speaking madness, not grief."
Constance. I’m not crazy: this hair I’m pulling out is mine.
[Pg 142]
If I were insane, I would forget my son,
Or mistakenly think some rags were him.
I am not insane: I know all too well,
The distinct suffering of each disaster."
She pours forth her anguish at the thought of his sufferings in prison:—
She expresses her pain at the thought of his suffering in prison:—
"Now will canker sorrow eat my bud,
And chase the native beauty from his cheek,
And he will look as hollow as a ghost,
As dim and meagre as an ague's fit,
And so he'll die.
. . . . . . . . .
Pandulph. You hold too heinous a respect of grief.
Constance. He talks to me, that never had a son.
K. Philip. You are as fond of grief as of your child."
Const. Grief fills the room up of my absent child,
Lies in his bed, walks up and down with me,
Puts on his pretty looks, repeats his words,
Remembers me of all his gracious parts,
Stuffs out his vacant garments with his form."
"Now sadness will take over my future,
And steal the natural beauty from his face,
And he will look as empty as a ghost,
As pale and weak as someone with a fever,
And so he'll die.
I am ready to assist with modernizing the text you have in mind. Please provide the text you would like me to work on.
Pandulph. You place too much importance on sadness.
Constance. He talks to me, and he’s never had a son.
K. Philip. You hold on to your grief just as tightly as you hold on to your child.
Const. Grief occupies the void left by my absent child,
Lies in his bed, walks back and forth with me,
Wears his charming expressions, repeats his words,
Reminds me of all his wonderful qualities,
Fills his empty clothes with his presence."
It seems as though Shakespeare's great heart had found an outlet for its own sorrows in transfusing them into the heart of Constance.
It seems like Shakespeare's big heart found a way to share its own sorrows by pouring them into Constance's heart.
Shakespeare used as the basis of his King John an old play on the same subject published in 1591.[1] This play is quite artless and spiritless, but contains the whole action, outlines all the characters, and suggests almost all the principal scenes. The poet did not require to trouble himself with the invention of external traits. He could concentrate his whole effort upon vitalising, spiritualising, and deepening everything. Thus it happens that this play, though never one of his most popular (it seems to have been but seldom performed during his lifetime, and remained in manuscript until the appearance of the First Folio), nevertheless contains some of his finest character-studies and a multitude of pregnant, imaginative, and exquisitely worded speeches.
Shakespeare based his King John on an old play about the same subject that was published in 1591.[1] This earlier play is rather simple and lacks energy, but it includes the entire storyline, outlines all the characters, and suggests almost all the key scenes. The poet didn’t need to worry about creating outer traits. He could focus all his efforts on bringing life, depth, and spirit to everything. As a result, even though this play was never one of his most popular (it seems to have been rarely performed during his lifetime and stayed in manuscript form until the First Folio was published), it still features some of his best character studies and a wealth of powerful, imaginative, and beautifully crafted speeches.
The old play was a mere Protestant tendency-drama directed against Catholic aggression, and full of the crude hatred and coarse ridicule of monks and nuns characteristic of the Reformation period. Shakespeare, with his usual tact, has suppressed the religious element, and retained only the national and political attack upon Roman Catholicism, so that the play had no slight actuality for the Elizabethan public. But he has also displaced[Pg 143] the centre of gravity of the old play. Everything in Shakespeare turns upon John's defective right to the throne: therein lies the motive for the atrocity he plans, which leads (although it is not carried out as he intended) to the barons' desertion of his cause.
The old play was just a Protestant-themed drama aimed at opposing Catholicism, filled with the harsh hatred and crude mockery of monks and nuns typical of the Reformation era. Shakespeare, with his usual skill, has downplayed the religious aspect and focused instead on the national and political criticisms of Roman Catholicism, making the play quite relevant to the Elizabethan audience. However, he also shifted[Pg 143] the focus of the original play. In Shakespeare’s version, everything revolves around John's flawed claim to the throne; that’s the reason behind the terrible act he plans, which ultimately leads to the barons abandoning his cause, even though it doesn’t happen exactly as he wanted.
Despite its great dramatic advantages over Richard II., the play surfers from the same radical weakness, and in an even greater degree: the figure of the King is too unsympathetic to serve as the centre-point of a drama. His despicable infirmity of purpose, which makes him kneel to receive his crown at the hands of the same Papal legate whom he has shortly before defied in blusterous terms; his infamous scheme to assassinate an innocent child, and his repentance when he sees that its supposed execution has alienated the chief supporters of his throne—all this hideous baseness, unredeemed by any higher characteristics, leads the spectator rather to attach his interest to the subordinate characters, and thus the action is frittered away before his eyes. It lacks unity, because the King is powerless to hold it together.
Despite its significant dramatic advantages over Richard II, the play suffers from the same fundamental flaw, and even more so: the King is too unlikable to be the focal point of the drama. His despicable weakness, which leads him to kneel and accept his crown from the same Papal legate he had just defied with bold words; his infamous plan to assassinate an innocent child; and his remorse when he realizes that the attempted execution has turned his key supporters against him—all this horrific behavior, without any redeeming qualities, causes the audience to focus their attention on the minor characters instead, leading to a disjointed narrative. It lacks cohesion because the King is unable to bring it all together.
He himself is depicted for all time in the masterly scene (iii. 3) where he seeks, without putting his thought into plain words, to make Hubert understand that he would fain have Arthur murdered:—
He is portrayed forever in the brilliantly crafted scene (iii. 3) where he tries, without explicitly stating it, to get Hubert to understand that he wants Arthur killed:—
"Or if that thou couldst see me without eyes,
Hear me without thine ears, and make reply
Without a tongue, using conceit alone,
Without eyes, ears, and harmful sound of words:
Then, in despite of brooded-watchful day,—
I would into thy bosom pour my thoughts.
But, ah! I will not:—yet I love thee well."
"Or if you could see me without eyes,
Listen to me without needing to hear, and reply.
Without speaking, just using thoughts alone,
Without sight, hearing, and the damaging noise of words:
Then, despite the vigilant day,—
I’d like to share my thoughts with you.
But, oh! I won't:—yet I love you deeply.
Hubert protests his fidelity and devotion. Even if he were to die for the deed, he would execute it for the King's sake. Then John's manner becomes hearty, almost affectionate. "Good Hubert, Hubert!" he says caressingly. He points to Arthur, bidding Hubert "throw his eye on yon young boy;" and then follows this masterly dialogue:—
Hubert insists that he is loyal and devoted. Even if it meant dying for it, he would do it for the King's sake. Then John's demeanor becomes warm, almost loving. "Good Hubert, Hubert!" he says affectionately. He gestures toward Arthur, telling Hubert to "take a look at that young boy;" and then this impressive dialogue unfolds:—
"I'll tell thee what, my friend,
He is a very serpent in my way;
And wheresoe'er this foot of mine doth tread,
He lies before me. Dost thou understand me?
Thou art his keeper.
Hub. And I'll keep him so,
That he shall not offend your majesty.
K. John. Death.
Hub. My Lord.
K. John. A grave.
Hub. He shall not live.
K. John. Enough
[Pg 144]
I could be merry now. Hubert, I love thee;
Well, I'll not say what I intend for thee:
Remember.—Madam, fare you well:
I'll send those powers o'er to your majesty.
Elinor. My blessing go with thee!"
"I'll tell you what, my friend,
He's like a snake in my way;
And wherever my foot steps,
He’s in front of me. Do you understand?
You are his keeper.
Hub. And I’ll make sure he stays that way,
So he won't offend your majesty.
K. John. Passed away.
Hub. My Lord.
K. John. A grave.
Hub. He won't survive.
K. John. Sufficient
[Pg 144]
I could be happy now. Hubert, I love you;
Well, I won't say what I have planned for you:
Remember.—Madam, take care:
I’ll send those forces to your majesty.
Elinor: "I wish you all the best!"
The character that bears the weight of the piece, as an acting play, is the illegitimate son of Richard Cœur-de-Lion, Philip Faulconbridge. He is John Bull himself in the guise of a mediæval knight, equipped with great strength and a racy English humour, not the wit of a Mercutio, a gay Italianising cavalier, but the irrepressible ebullitions of rude health and blunt gaiety befitting an English Hercules. The scene in the first act, in which he appears along with his brother, who seeks to deprive him of his inheritance as a Faulconbridge on the ground of his alleged illegitimacy, and the subsequent scene with his mother, from whom he tries to wring the secret of his paternity, both appear in the old play; but in it everything that the Bastard says is in grim earnest—the embroidery of wit belongs to Shakespeare alone. It is he who has placed in Faulconbridge's mouth such sayings as this:—
The character that carries the weight of the play is the illegitimate son of Richard the Lionheart, Philip Faulconbridge. He embodies John Bull in the form of a medieval knight, with great strength and a lively English humor—not the wit of a Mercutio, the flamboyant Italian cavalier, but the unstoppable energy of good health and straightforward cheerfulness that suits an English Hercules. In the first act, when he appears with his brother, who tries to deny him his inheritance as a Faulconbridge because of his supposed illegitimacy, and in the following scene with his mother, where he attempts to uncover the truth about his father, both moments are found in the old play. However, in that version, everything the Bastard says is completely serious—the cleverness belongs only to Shakespeare. It is he who has put lines like this into Faulconbridge's mouth:—
"Madam, I was not old Sir Robert's son:
Sir Robert might have eat his part in me
Upon Good Friday, and ne'er broke his fast."
"Ma'am, I wasn't really Sir Robert's son:
Sir Robert could have had an impact on my life.
"On Good Friday, he never broke his fast."
And it is quite in Shakespeare's spirit when the son, after her confession, thus consoles his mother:—
And it really fits Shakespeare's style when the son, after her confession, comforts his mother like this:—
"Madam, I would not wish a better father.
Some sins do bear their privilege on earth,
And so doth yours."
"Ma'am, I wouldn't want a better dad.
Some sins come with advantages in this world,
And yours do as well.
In later years, at a time when his outlook upon life was darkened, Shakespeare accounted for the villainy of Edmund, in King Lear and for his aloofness from anything like normal humanity, on the ground of his irregular birth; in the Bastard of this play, on the contrary, his aim was to present a picture of all that health, vigour, and full-blooded vitality which popular belief attributes to a "Love-child."
In later years, when his view of life had become bleak, Shakespeare explained the evil nature of Edmund in King Lear and his detachment from anything resembling normal humanity as a result of his illegitimate birth. In contrast, with the Bastard in this play, he aimed to illustrate all the health, energy, and vibrant vitality that popular belief associates with a "Love-child."
The antithesis to this national hero is Limoges, Archduke of Austria, in whom Shakespeare, following the old play, has mixed up two entirely distinct personalities: Vidomar, Viscount of Limoges, at the siege of one of whose castles Richard Cœur-de-Lion was killed, in 1199, and Leopold V., Archduke of Austria, who had kept Cœur-de-Lion in prison. Though the latter, in fact, died five years before Richard, we here find him figuring as the dastardly murderer of the heroic monarch. In memory of this deed he wears a lion's skin on his shoulders, and [Pg 145]thus brings down upon himself the indignant scorn of Constance and Faulconbridge's taunting insults:—
The opposite of this national hero is Limoges, Archduke of Austria, where Shakespeare, following the old play, has blended two completely different characters: Vidomar, Viscount of Limoges, at the siege of one of whose castles Richard Cœur-de-Lion was killed in 1199, and Leopold V., Archduke of Austria, who imprisoned Cœur-de-Lion. Even though the latter actually died five years before Richard, we see him portrayed here as the cowardly killer of the heroic king. To remember this act, he wears a lion's skin on his shoulders, and [Pg 145] thus brings down upon himself the furious disdain of Constance and the mocking insults of Faulconbridge:—
"Constance. Thou wear a lion's hide! doff it for shame,
And hang a calf's-skin on those recreant limbs.
Austria. O, that a man should speak those words to me!
Bastard. And hang a calf's-skin on those recreant limbs.
Aust. Thou dar'st not say so, villain, for thy life.
Bast. And hang a calf's-skin on those recreant limbs."
"Constance. You're wearing a lion's hide! Take it off, it's embarrassing.
And put a calf's skin on those cowardly limbs.
Austria. How can someone say such things to me!
Bastard. And cover those cowardly limbs with a calfskin.
Aust. You wouldn’t say that, jerk, if you care about your life.
Bast. "And put a calf's skin on those cowardly limbs."
Every time the Archduke tries to get in a word of warning or counsel, Faulconbridge silences him with this coarse sarcasm.
Every time the Archduke tries to say a word of warning or advice, Faulconbridge shuts him down with this harsh sarcasm.
Faulconbridge is at first full of youthful insolence, the true mediæval nobleman, who despises the burgess class simply as such. When the inhabitants of Angiers refuse to open their gates either to King John or to King Philip of France, who has espoused the cause of Arthur, the Bastard is so indignant at this peace-loving circumspection that he urges the kings to join their forces against the unlucky town, and cry truce to their feud until the ramparts are levelled to the earth. But in the course of the action he ripens more and more, and displays ever greater and more estimable qualities—humanity, right-mindedness, and a fidelity to the King which does not interfere with generous freedom of speech towards him.
Faulconbridge starts off as a brash young nobleman who looks down on the merchant class just for being who they are. When the people of Angiers refuse to let either King John or King Philip of France, who is supporting Arthur, through their gates, the Bastard is so upset by this peacemaking attitude that he urges the kings to unite against the unfortunate town and calls for a ceasefire in their conflict until the walls are brought down. However, as the story progresses, he matures and reveals increasingly admirable qualities—compassion, fairness, and loyalty to the King that doesn’t stop him from speaking his mind freely.
His method of expression is always highly imaginative, more so than that of the other male characters in the play. Even the most abstract ideas he personifies. Thus he talks (iii. I) of—
His way of expressing himself is always very creative, even more so than the other male characters in the play. He personifies even the most abstract ideas. So he talks (iii. I) about—
"Old Time, the clock-setter, that bald sexton Time."
"Old Time, the one who sets the clock, that bald gravekeeper Time."
In the old play whole scenes are devoted to his execution of the task here allotted him of visiting the monasteries of England and lightening the abbots' bursting money-bags. Shakespeare has suppressed these ebullitions of an anti-Catholic fervour, which he did not share. On the other hand, he has endowed Faulconbridge with genuine moral superiority. At first he is only a cheery, fresh-natured, robust personality, who tramples upon all social conventions, phrases, and affectations; and indeed he preserves to the last something of that contempt for "cockered silken wantons" which Shakespeare afterwards elaborates so magnificently in Henry Percy. But there is real greatness in his attitude when, at the close of the play, he addresses the vacillating John in this manly strain (v. I):—
In the old play, entire scenes are dedicated to his task of visiting the monasteries in England and relieving the abbots of their overflowing money-bags. Shakespeare left out these displays of anti-Catholic sentiment, which he didn’t share. Instead, he gives Faulconbridge a true moral superiority. At first, he comes across as a cheerful, lively, strong character who disregards all social norms, clichés, and pretentious behavior; and he maintains a certain disdain for "pampered, delicate fops" that Shakespeare later expands on so beautifully in Henry Percy. However, there’s real greatness in his stance when, at the end of the play, he speaks to the indecisive John with this strong message (v. I):—
"Let not the world see fear, and sad distrust,
Govern the motion of a kingly eye:
Be stirring as the time; be fire with fire;
Threaten the threatener, and outface the brow
Of bragging horror: so shall inferior eyes,
That borrow their behaviours from the great,
Grow great by your example, and put on
The dauntless spirit of resolution."
"Don’t let the world see fear and doubt,
Command the sight of a royal gaze:
Be proactive like the times; match energy with energy;
Confront the person threatening you, and stand firm against
The arrogant threat: in this way, those who admire you,
Copying the great,
Will achieve greatness by following your example and embracing
The bold spirit of determination.
[Pg 146] Faulconbridge is in this play the spokesman of the patriotic spirit. But we realise how strong was Shakespeare's determination to make this string sound at all hazards, when we find that the first eulogy of England is placed in the mouth of England's enemy, Limoges, the slayer of Cœur-de-Lion, who speaks (ii. I) of—
[Pg 146] Faulconbridge serves as the voice of patriotic pride in this play. However, it becomes clear how determined Shakespeare was to express this sentiment at all costs when we see that the first praise of England comes from England's enemy, Limoges, the killer of Cœur-de-Lion, who says (ii. I) of—
"that pale, that white'-fac'd shore,
Whose foot spurns back the ocean's roaring tides,
And coops from other lands her islanders,
... that England, hedg'd in with the main,
That water-walled bulwark, still secure
And confident from foreign purposes."
"That pale, that white shore,
Whose foot holds back the ocean's crashing waves,
And keeps her islanders apart from other lands,
... that England, surrounded by the sea,
That water-walled barrier is still safe
"And confident against foreign threats."
How slight is the difference between the eulogistic style of the two mortal enemies, when Faulconbridge, who has in the meantime killed Limoges, ends the play with a speech, which is, however, only slightly adapted from the older text:—
How small is the difference between the praise-filled style of the two mortal enemies, when Faulconbridge, who has in the meantime killed Limoges, ends the play with a speech that is only slightly altered from the older text:—
"This England never did, nor never shall,
Lie at the proud foot of a conqueror.
. . . . . . . .
Come the three corners of the world in arms,
And we shall shock them. Naught shall make us rue,
If England to itself do rest but true."
"This England has never bowed, and never will,
To the proud feet of a conqueror.
I'm sorry, but it seems there is no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the text you'd like me to work on.
When the three corners of the world take up arms,
We'll stand strong against them. Nothing will make us have regrets.
"As long as England remains true to itself."
Next to Faulconbridge, Constance is the character who bears the weight of the play; and its weakness arises in great part from the fact that Shakespeare has killed her at the end of the third act. So lightly is her death treated, that it is merely announced in passing by the mouth of a messenger. She does not appear at all after her son Arthur is put out of the way, possibly because Shakespeare feared to lengthen the list of sorrowing and vengeful mothers already presented in his earlier histories.
Next to Faulconbridge, Constance is the character who carries the weight of the play; and its weakness largely stems from the fact that Shakespeare kills her off at the end of the third act. Her death is handled so casually that it’s just mentioned in passing by a messenger. She doesn't appear at all after her son Arthur is taken out, possibly because Shakespeare wanted to avoid adding to the already long list of grieving and vengeful mothers in his earlier histories.
He has treated this figure with a marked predilection, such as he usually manifests for those characters which, in one way or another, forcibly oppose every compromise with lax worldliness and euphemistic conventionality. He has not only endowed her with the most passionate and enthusiastic motherly love, but with a wealth of feeling and of imagination which gives her words a certain poetic magnificence. She wishes that "her tongue were in the thunder's mouth, Then with a passion would she shake the world" (iii. 4). She is sublime in her grief for the loss of her son:—
He has shown a strong preference for this character, similar to how he typically feels about those who, in one way or another, strongly resist any compromise with superficiality and polite conventions. He has not only given her an intense and passionate motherly love but also a deep well of emotion and imagination that lends her words a certain poetic beauty. She wishes that "her tongue were in the thunder's mouth, Then with a passion would she shake the world" (iii. 4). Her grief over the loss of her son is truly profound:—
"I will instruct my sorrows to be proud,
For grief is proud, and makes his owner stoop.
To me, and to the state of my great grief,
Let kings assemble;
. . . . . .
Here I and sorrows sit;
Here is my throne, bid kings come bow to it.
Seats herself on the ground."
"I’ll teach my sorrows to stand tall,
Because grief is proud and forces its possessor to yield.
To me, and at the core of my profound sadness,
Let the kings gather;
It seems there is no text provided for modernization. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Here I sit with my sadness;
This is my throne; I invite kings to come and kneel before it.
Sits on the ground.
[Pg 147] Yet Shakespeare is already preparing us, in the overstrained violence of these expressions, for her madness and death.
[Pg 147] Yet Shakespeare is already getting us ready, in the intense nature of these expressions, for her insanity and death.
The third figure which fascinates the reader of King John is that of Arthur. All the scenes in which the child appears are contained in the old play of the same name, and, among the rest, the first scene of the second act, which seems to dispose of Fleay's conjecture that the first two hundred lines of the act were hastily inserted after Shakespeare had lost his son. Nevertheless almost all that is gracious and touching in the figure is due to the great reviser. The old text is at its best in the scene where Arthur meets his death by jumping from the walls of the castle. Shakespeare has here confined himself for the most part to free curtailment; in the old King John, his fatal fall does not prevent Arthur from pouring forth copious lamentations to his absent mother and prayers to "sweete Iesu." Shakespeare gives him only two lines to speak after his fall.
The third character that captivates the reader of King John is Arthur. All the scenes featuring the child are found in the old play of the same name, including the first scene of the second act, which seems to refute Fleay's theory that the first two hundred lines of the act were hastily added after Shakespeare lost his son. Still, almost everything that is charming and poignant about the character comes from the great reviser. The old text shines in the scene where Arthur meets his end by jumping from the castle walls. Shakespeare mostly focused on significant cuts here; in the earlier King John, his tragic fall doesn’t stop Arthur from expressing lengthy grief for his absent mother and calling out to "sweet Jesus." Shakespeare gives him just two lines to speak after his fall.
In this play, as in almost all the works of Shakespeare's younger years, the reader is perpetually amazed to find the finest poetical and rhetorical passages side by side with the most intolerable euphuistic affectations. And we cannot allege the excuse that these are legacies from the older play. On the contrary, there is nothing of the kind to be found in it; they are added by Shakespeare, evidently with the express purpose of displaying delicacy and profundity of thought. In the scenes before the walls of Angiers, he has on the whole kept close to the old drama, and has even followed faithfully the sense of all the more important speeches. For example, it is a citizen on the ramparts, who, in the old play, suggests the marriage between Blanch and the Dauphin; Shakespeare merely re-writes his speech, introducing into it these beautiful lines (ii. 2):—
In this play, like in almost all of Shakespeare's early works, readers are constantly surprised to find the most beautiful poetic and rhetorical passages alongside the most annoying euphuistic affectations. We can't claim that these are leftover from the older play. In fact, there's no trace of that; Shakespeare added them clearly to showcase a delicacy and depth of thought. In the scenes outside the walls of Angiers, he mostly sticks to the original drama and even faithfully follows the meaning of all the key speeches. For instance, it's a citizen on the ramparts in the old play who suggests the marriage between Blanch and the Dauphin; Shakespeare simply rewrites his speech, incorporating these lovely lines (ii. 2):—
"If lusty love should go in quest of beauty,
Where should he find it fairer than in Blanch?
If zealous love should go in search of virtue,
Where should he find it purer than in Blanch?
If love ambitious sought a match of birth,
Whose veins bound richer blood than Lady Blanch?"
"If passionate love were to seek out beauty,
Where could he find it more beautiful than in Blanch?
If true love sought out virtue,
Where could he find it more pure than in Blanch?
If ambitious love sought a partner of noble birth,
Whose blood is richer than Lady Blanch's?
The surprising thing is that the same hand which has just written these verses should forthwith lose itself in a tasteless tangle of affectations like this:—
The surprising thing is that the same hand that just wrote these lines should immediately get lost in such a pointless mess of pretentiousness like this:—
"Such as she is, in beauty, virtue, birth,
Is the young Dauphin every way complete:
If not complete of, say, he is not she;
And she again wants nothing, to name want,
If want it be not, that she is not he:"
"Just as she is, in beauty, goodness, and heritage,
The young Dauphin is flawless in every respect:
If he’s not perfect, then he’s not her;
And she, once again, has everything she could possibly need,
Unless the issue is that she isn't him:
and this profound thought is further spun out with a profusion of images. Can we wonder that Voltaire and the French critics of[Pg 148] the eighteenth century were offended by a style like this, even to the point of letting it blind them to the wealth of genius elsewhere manifested?
and this deep idea is elaborated with a wealth of images. Can we be surprised that Voltaire and the French critics of[Pg 148] the eighteenth century were bothered by a style like this, even to the extent of allowing it to blind them to the richness of talent evident elsewhere?
Even the touching scene between Arthur and Hubert is disfigured by false cleverness of this sort. The little boy, kneeling to the man who threatens to sear out his eyes, introduces, in the midst of the most moving appeals, such far-fetched and contorted phrases as this (iv. I):—
Even the emotional moment between Arthur and Hubert is tainted by this kind of fake cleverness. The little boy, kneeling before the man who threatens to burn his eyes out, inserts, in the middle of the most heartfelt pleas, such stretched and convoluted phrases as this (iv. I):—
"The iron of itself, though heat red-hot,
Approaching near these eyes, would drink my tears,
And quench this fiery indignation
Even in the matter of mine innocence;
Nay, after that, consume away in rust,
But for containing fire to harm mine eye."
"The iron itself, even when it's red-hot,
As it gets nearer to my eyes, it would soak up my tears,
And calm this burning anger
Even about my innocence;
No, after that, it would just start to rust.
"But for keeping heat that could damage my vision."
And again, when Hubert proposes to reheat the iron:—
And once more, when Hubert suggests reheating the iron:—
"An if you do, you will but make it blush,
And glow with shame of your proceedings, Hubert."
"If you do, you'll just make it blush,
"And feel the shame for what you've done, Hubert."
The taste of the age must indeed have pressed strongly upon Shakespeare's spirit to prevent him from feeling the impossibility of these quibbles upon the lips of a child imploring in deadly fear that his eyes may be spared to him.
The influence of the times must have weighed heavily on Shakespeare’s mind to make him overlook the absurdity of these wordplays from the mouth of a child pleading in utter fear for his eyes to be saved.
As regards their ethical point of view, there is no essential difference between the old play and Shakespeare's. The King's defeat and painful death is in both a punishment for his wrongdoing. There has only been, as already mentioned, a certain displacement of the centre of gravity. In the old play, the dying John stammers out an explicit confession that from the moment he surrendered to the Roman priest he has had no more happiness on earth; for the Pope's curse is a blessing, and his blessing a curse. In Shakespeare the emphasis is laid, not upon the King's weakness in the religio-political struggle, but upon the wrong to Arthur. Faulconbridge gives utterance to the fundamental idea of the play when he says (iv. 3):—
As for their ethical perspective, there’s no fundamental difference between the old play and Shakespeare's. The King's defeat and tragic death serve as a punishment for his wrongdoings in both versions. There has only been, as previously mentioned, a slight shift in focus. In the old play, the dying John explicitly confesses that since he submitted to the Roman priest, he hasn't experienced happiness on earth; the Pope's curse is a blessing, and his blessing a curse. In Shakespeare's version, the focus isn’t on the King's vulnerability in the religious and political conflict, but rather on the wrong done to Arthur. Faulconbridge expresses the core idea of the play when he says (iv. 3):—
"From forth this morsel of dead royalty,
The life, the right, and truth of all this realm
Is fled to heaven."
"From this piece of dead royalty,
The life, the rights, and the truth of this whole kingdom
"Has gone to heaven."
Shakespeare's political standpoint is precisely that of the earlier writer, and indeed, we may add, of his whole age.
Shakespeare's political view is exactly that of the earlier writer, and in fact, we can say, of his entire era.
The most important contrasts and events of the period he seeks to represent do not exist for him. He naïvely accepts the first kings of the House of Plantagenet, and the Norman princes in general, as English national heroes, and has evidently no suspicion of the deep gulf that separated the Normans from the Anglo-Saxons down to this very reign, when the two hostile[Pg 149] races, equally oppressed by the King's tyranny, began to fuse into one people. What would Shakespeare have thought had he known that Richard Cœur-de-Lion's favourite formula of denial was "Do you take me for an Englishman?" while his pet oath, and that of his Norman followers, was "May I become an Englishman if—," &c.?
The key contrasts and events of the time he wants to represent are lost on him. He naively views the first kings of the House of Plantagenet and the Norman princes in general as English national heroes, completely unaware of the significant divide that existed between the Normans and the Anglo-Saxons right up to this reign, when both hostile[Pg 149] groups, equally oppressed by the King’s tyranny, started to blend into one people. What would Shakespeare have thought if he had known that Richard the Lionheart's favorite way to deny something was "Do you take me for an Englishman?" while his favorite oath, along with that of his Norman followers, was "May I become an Englishman if—," etc.?
Nor does a single phrase, a single syllable, in the whole play, refer to the event which, for all after-times, is inseparably associated with the memory of King John—the signing of the Magna Charta. The reason of this is evidently, in the first place, that Shakespeare kept close to the earlier drama, and, in the second place, that he did not attribute to the event the importance it really possessed, did not understand that the Magna Charta laid the foundation of popular liberty, by calling into existence a middle class which supported even the House of Tudor in its struggle with an overweening oligarchy. But the chief reason why the Magna Charta is not mentioned was, no doubt, that Elizabeth did not care to be reminded of it. She was not fond of any limitations of her royal prerogative, and did not care to recall the defeats suffered by her predecessors in their struggles with warlike and independent vassals. And the nation was willing enough to humour her in this respect. People felt that they had to thank her government for a great national revival, and therefore showed no eagerness either to vindicate popular rights against her, or to see them vindicated in stage-history. It was not until long after, under the Stuarts, that the English people began to cultivate its constitution. The chronicle-writers of the period touch very lightly upon the barons' victory over King John in the struggle for the Great Charter; and Shakespeare thus followed at once his own personal bias with regard to history, and the current of his age.
Nor does a single phrase, a single syllable, in the whole play, refer to the event that, for all time, is closely linked to the memory of King John—the signing of the Magna Carta. The reason for this is clearly, first, that Shakespeare followed the earlier drama closely, and second, that he didn’t recognize the true significance of the event; he didn’t understand that the Magna Carta laid the groundwork for popular liberty by creating a middle class that even supported the House of Tudor in its struggle against an overpowering oligarchy. But the main reason the Magna Carta isn’t mentioned was likely that Elizabeth didn’t want to be reminded of it. She wasn’t a fan of any limits on her royal powers and didn’t want to recall the defeats her predecessors faced in their battles with warlike and independent vassals. The nation was more than willing to accommodate her in this regard. People felt they owed her government for a significant national revival, and therefore didn’t show much eagerness to defend popular rights against her, nor to see them defended in staged history. It wasn’t until much later, under the Stuarts, that the English people began to engage with their constitution. The chroniclers of the time briefly touched on the barons' victory over King John in the fight for the Great Charter; thus, Shakespeare reflected both his personal views on history and the attitudes of his time.
[1] The full title runs thus: "The Troublesome Raigne of John, King of England, with the discouerie of King Richard Cordelions Base sonne (vulgarly named The Bastard Fawconbridge): also the death of King John at Swinstead Abbey. As it was (sundry times) publikely acted by the Queenes Maiesties Players, in the honorable Citie of London."
[1] The full title is: "The Troublesome Reign of John, King of England, with the discovery of King Richard Cordelion's illegitimate son (commonly known as The Bastard Fawconbridge): also the death of King John at Swinstead Abbey. As it was (many times) publicly performed by the Queen's Majesty's Players, in the honorable City of London."
XX
"THE TAMING OF THE SHREW" AND "THE MERCHANT OF VENICE"—SHAKESPEARE'S PREOCCUPATION WITH THOUGHTS OF PROPERTY AND GAIN—HIS GROWING PROSPERITY—HIS ADMISSION TO THE RANKS OF THE "GENTRY"—HIS PURCHASE OF HOUSES AND LAND—MONEY TRANSACTIONS AND LAWSUITS
The first plays in which we seem to find traces of Italian travel are The Taming of the Shrew and The Merchant of Venice, the former written at latest in 1596, the latter almost certainly in that or the following year.
The first plays where we notice hints of Italian travel are The Taming of the Shrew and The Merchant of Venice, the former written at the latest in 1596, and the latter almost certainly in that year or the next.
Enough has already been said of The Taming of the Shrew. It is only a free and spirited reconstruction of an old piece of scenic architecture, which Shakespeare demolished in order to erect from its materials a spacious and airy hall. The old play itself had been highly popular on the stage; it took new life under Shakespeare's hands. His play is not much more than a farce, but it possesses movement and fire, and the leading male character, the somewhat coarsely masculine Petruchio, stands in amusing and typical contrast to the spoilt, headstrong, and passionate little woman whom he masters.
Enough has been said about The Taming of the Shrew. It’s really just a lively and bold remake of an old play that Shakespeare broke down to build a larger, more open space. The original play had been very popular on stage; it was revitalized by Shakespeare’s touch. His version is mostly a farce, but it has energy and excitement, and the main male character, the rather rough-and-tumble Petruchio, amusingly contrasts with the spoiled, stubborn, and fiery young woman he controls.
The Merchant of Venice, Shakespeare's first important comedy, is a piece of work of a very different order, and is elaborated to a very different degree. There is far more of his own inmost nature in it than in the light and facile farce.
The Merchant of Venice, Shakespeare's first major comedy, is a work of a completely different kind, and it's developed to a much greater extent. There's a lot more of his true self in it than in the light and easy farce.
No doubt he found in Marlowe's Jew of Malta the first, purely literary, impulse towards The Merchant of Venice. In Marlowe's play the curtain rises upon the chief character, Barabas, sitting in his counting-house, with piles of gold before him, and revelling in the thought of the treasures which it takes a soliloquy of nearly fifty lines to enumerate—pearls like pebble-stones, opals, sapphires, amethysts, jacinths, topazes, grass-green emeralds, beauteous rubies and sparkling diamonds. At the beginning of the play, he is possessed of all the riches wherewith the Genie of the Lamp endowed Aladdin, which have at one time or another sparkled in the dreams of all poor poets.
No doubt he saw in Marlowe's Jew of Malta the first, purely literary inspiration for The Merchant of Venice. In Marlowe's play, the curtain rises on the main character, Barabas, sitting in his counting-house, surrounded by piles of gold and reveling in the thought of the treasures that take nearly fifty lines to list—pearls like pebbles, opals, sapphires, amethysts, jacinths, topazes, brilliant green emeralds, beautiful rubies, and sparkling diamonds. At the start of the play, he has all the riches that the Genie of the Lamp gave to Aladdin, which have at one time or another lit up the dreams of all struggling poets.
Barabas is a Jew and usurer, like Shylock. Like Shylock, he has a daughter who is in love with a poor Christian; and, like him, he thirsts for revenge. But he is a monster, not a man.[Pg 151] When he has been misused by the Christians, and robbed of his whole fortune, he becomes a criminal fit only for a fairy-tale or for a madhouse: he uses his own daughter as an instrument for his revenge, and then poisons her along with all the nuns in whose cloister she has taken refuge. Shakespeare was attracted by the idea of making a real man and a real Jew out of this intolerable demon in a Jew's skin.
Barabas is a Jew and a moneylender, similar to Shylock. Like Shylock, he has a daughter who loves a poor Christian; and just like him, he craves revenge. But he’s more of a monster than a man.[Pg 151] After being mistreated by Christians and stripped of his entire fortune, he turns into a criminal more suited for a fairy tale or a madhouse: he manipulates his own daughter to get his revenge, then poisons her along with all the nuns in the cloister where she seeks refuge. Shakespeare was intrigued by the idea of transforming this intolerable demon in a Jew's skin into a real man and a true Jew.
But this slight impulse would scarcely have set Shakespeare's genius in motion had it found him engrossed in thoughts and images of an incongruous nature. It took effect upon his mind because it was at that moment preoccupied with the ideas of acquisition, property, money-making, wealth. He did not, like the Jew, who was in all countries legally incapable of acquiring real estate, dream of gold and jewels; but, like the genuine country-born Englishman he was, he longed for land and houses, meadows and gardens, money that yielded sound yearly interest, and, finally, a corresponding advancement in rank and position.
But this small push would hardly have ignited Shakespeare's genius if he had been lost in thoughts and images that didn't fit. It influenced him because, at that moment, he was focused on ideas like acquiring, owning property, making money, and building wealth. Unlike the Jew, who was legally forbidden from owning real estate in many countries, he didn't dream of gold and jewels. Instead, being a true country-born Englishman, he yearned for land and houses, meadows and gardens, money that provided steady yearly returns, and ultimately, a rise in rank and status.
We have seen with what indifference he treated his plays, how little he thought of winning fame by their publication. All the editions of them which appeared in his lifetime were issued without his co-operation, and no doubt against his will, since the sale of the books did not bring him in a farthing, but, on the contrary, diminished his profits by diminishing the attendance at the theatre on which his livelihood depended. Furthermore, when we see in his Sonnets how discontented he was with his position as an actor, and how humiliated he felt at the contempt in which the stage was held, we cannot doubt that the calling into which he had drifted in his needy youth was in his eyes simply and solely a means of making money. It is true that actors like himself and Burbage were, in certain circles, welcomed and respected as men who rose above their calling; but they were admitted on sufferance, they had not full rights of citizenship, they were not "gentlemen." There is extant a copy of verses by John Davies of Hereford, beginning, "Players, I love yee, and your Qualitie" with a marginal note citing as examples "W. S., R. B." [William Shakespeare, Richard Burbage]; but they are clearly looked upon as exceptions:—
We’ve seen how little he cared about his plays and how he didn’t think much of gaining fame through their publication. All the editions released during his lifetime came out without his input, and probably against his wishes, since he didn’t earn a penny from the book sales. In fact, they reduced his earnings by lowering the audience numbers at the theater where he made his living. Moreover, when we look at his Sonnets and see how unhappy he was with his career as an actor, and how embarrassed he felt by the disdain for the stage, it’s clear that the profession he fell into during his tough upbringing was just a way for him to make money. It’s true that actors like him and Burbage were, in some circles, accepted and honored as individuals who transcended their profession; however, they were tolerated rather than fully embraced, lacking the full rights of citizenship, and they weren’t considered "gentlemen." There exists a copy of verses by John Davies of Hereford, starting with "Players, I love yee, and your Qualitie" and a marginal note mentioning "W. S., R. B." [William Shakespeare, Richard Burbage]; but they are clearly seen as exceptions:—
"And though the stage doth staine pure gentle bloud,
Yet generous yee are in minde and moode".
"And even though the stage does stain pure gentle blood,
But you remain generous in mind and mood.
The calling of an actor, however, was a lucrative one. Most of the leading players became well-to-do, and it seems clear that this was one of the reasons why they were evilly regarded. In The Return from Parnassus (1606), Kemp assures two Cambridge students who apply to him and Burbage for instruction in acting, that there is no better calling in the world, from a financial point of view, than that of the player. In a pamphlet of the same year, Ratsey's Ghost, the executed thief, with a[Pg 152] satirical allusion to Shakespeare, advises a strolling player to buy property in the country when he is tired of play-acting, and by that means attain honour and dignity. In an epigram entitled Theatrum Licentia (in Laquei Ridiculosi, 1616), we read of the actor's calling:—
The profession of an actor, however, was quite profitable. Most leading actors became wealthy, which clearly contributed to their poor reputation. In The Return from Parnassus (1606), Kemp tells two Cambridge students who seek acting lessons from him and Burbage that there’s no better profession in the world, financially speaking, than being a player. In a pamphlet from the same year, Ratsey's Ghost, the executed thief, with a[Pg 152] satirical nod to Shakespeare, suggests that a traveling actor should invest in land when he grows weary of performing, as a way to gain honor and respect. In an epigram titled Theatrum Licentia (in Laquei Ridiculosi, 1616), we learn more about the actor's profession:—
"For here's the spring (saith he) whence pleasures flow
And brings them damnable excessive gains."
"For here's the spring (he says) from which pleasures flow
"And brings them incredibly excessive profits."
The primary object of Shakespeare's aspirations was neither renown as a poet nor popularity as an actor, but worldly prosperity, and prosperity regarded specially as a means of social advancement. He had taken greatly to heart his father's decline in property and civic esteem; from youth upwards he had been passionately bent on restoring the sunken name and fame of his family. He had now, at the age of only thirty-two, amassed a small capital, which he began to invest in the most advantageous way for the end he had in view—that of elevating himself above his calling.
The main goal of Shakespeare's ambitions wasn’t fame as a poet or popularity as an actor, but rather financial success, especially as a way to move up in society. He was deeply affected by his father's loss of wealth and respect in the community; since he was young, he had been determined to restore his family's reputation and status. By the age of just thirty-two, he had saved up a little money, which he started to invest in the best way possible to achieve his goal of rising above his profession.
His father had been afraid to cross the street lest he should be arrested for debt. He himself, as a youth, had been whipped and consigned to the lock-up at the command of the lord of the manor. The little town which had witnessed this disgrace should also witness the rehabilitation. The townspeople, who had heard of his equivocal fame as an actor and playwright, should see him in the character of a respected householder and landowner. At Stratford and elsewhere, those who had classed him with the proletariat should recognise in him a gentleman. According to a tradition which Rowe reports on the authority of Sir William Davenant, Lord Southampton is said to have laid the foundation of Shakespeare's prosperity by a gift of £1.000. Though Bacon received more than this from Essex, the magnitude of the sum discredits the tradition—it is equivalent to something like £5000 in modern money. No doubt the young Earl gave the poet a present in acknowledgment of the dedication of his two poems; for the poets of that time did not live on royalties, but on their dedications. But as the ordinary acknowledgment of a dedication was only £5, a gift of even £50 would have been reckoned princely. What is practically certain is, that Shakespeare was early in a position to become a shareholder in the theatre; and he evidently had a special talent for putting the money he earned to profitable use. His firm determination to work his way up in the world, combined with the Englishman's inborn practicality, made him an excellent man of business; and he soon develops such a decided talent for finance as only two other great national writers, probably, have ever possessed—to wit, Holberg and Voltaire.
His father was afraid to cross the street for fear of being arrested for debt. As a young man, he had been whipped and locked up at the order of the lord of the manor. The little town that had witnessed this disgrace would also witness his comeback. The townspeople, who had heard of his mixed reputation as an actor and playwright, would see him as a respected homeowner and landowner. In Stratford and beyond, those who had considered him part of the working class would recognize him as a gentleman. According to a story that Rowe attributes to Sir William Davenant, Lord Southampton is said to have laid the foundation of Shakespeare's success with a gift of £1,000. Although Bacon received more than that from Essex, the size of the sum raises doubts about the story—it’s equivalent to about £5,000 in today's money. It’s likely that the young Earl gave the poet a gift to acknowledge the dedication of his two poems, as poets at that time didn’t live off royalties but on dedications. However, since the usual acknowledgment for a dedication was only £5, even a gift of £50 would have been seen as generous. What is quite certain is that Shakespeare was soon in a position to become a shareholder in the theater, and he clearly had a knack for putting his earnings to good use. His strong determination to rise in the world, combined with the Englishman's innate practicality, made him an excellent businessman; and he quickly developed a financial talent that only two other great national writers, probably, have ever matched—namely, Holberg and Voltaire.
It is from the year 1596 onwards that we find evidences of his growing prosperity. In this year his father, no doubt prompted[Pg 153] and supplied with means by Shakespeare himself, makes application to the Heralds' College for a coat-of-arms, the sketch of which is preserved, dated October 1596. The conferring of a coat-of-arms implied formal admittance into the ranks of "the gentry." It was necessary before either father or son could append the word "gentleman" (armiger) to his name, as we find Shakespeare doing in legal documents after this date, and in his will. But Shakespeare himself was not in a position to apply for a coat-of-arms. That was out of the question—a player was far too mean a person to come within the cognisance of heraldry. He therefore adopted the shrewd device of furnishing his father with means for making the application on his own behalf.
It was from the year 1596 onward that we see evidence of his growing wealth. In this year, his father, likely encouraged[Pg 153] and funded by Shakespeare himself, applied to the Heralds' College for a coat of arms, the sketch of which is preserved and dated October 1596. The granting of a coat of arms signified formal recognition as part of "the gentry." It was necessary before either father or son could add the word "gentleman" (armiger) to his name, as we see Shakespeare doing in legal documents after this date and in his will. However, Shakespeare himself couldn’t apply for a coat of arms. That was simply not an option—a player was considered too lowly to be recognized by heraldry. So, he cleverly provided his father with the means to make the application on his own behalf.
According to the ideas and regulations of the time, indeed, not even Shakespeare senior had any real right to a coat-of-arms. But the Garter-King-at-Arms for the time being, Sir William Dethick, was an exceedingly compliant personage, probably not inaccessible to pecuniary arguments. He was sharply criticised in his own day, and indeed at last superseded, on account of the facility with which he provided applicants with armorial bearings, and we possess his defence in this very matter of the Shakespeare coat-of-arms. All sorts of small falsehoods were alleged; for instance, that John Shakespeare had, twenty years before, had "his auncient cote of arms assigned to him," and that he was then "Her Majestie's officer and baylefe," whereas his office had in fact been merely municipal. Nevertheless, there must have been some hitch in the negotiations, for in 1597 John Shakespeare is still described as yeoman, and not until 1599 did the definite assignment of the coat-of-arms take place, along with the permission (of which the son, however, did not avail himself) to impale the Shakespeare arms with those of the Arden family. The coat-of-arms is thus described:—"Gould on a bend sable a speare of the first, the poynt steeled, proper, and for creast or cognizance, a faulcon, his wings displayed, argent, standing on a wreathe of his coullors, supporting a speare gould steled as aforesaid." The motto runs (with a suspicion of irony), Non sans droict. Yet to what insignia had not he the right!
According to the ideas and rules of the time, in fact, even Shakespeare's father didn't really have a right to a coat of arms. However, the Garter-King-at-Arms at that time, Sir William Dethick, was quite accommodating, probably not immune to financial incentives. He faced sharp criticism in his day and was ultimately replaced because of how easily he granted applicants armorial bearings. We have his defense concerning the Shakespeare coat of arms. Various minor falsehoods were claimed; for instance, that John Shakespeare had been assigned "his ancient coat of arms" twenty years earlier, and that he was then "Her Majesty's officer and bailiff," while in reality, his position had been merely municipal. Nevertheless, there seemed to be some issues in the negotiations, because in 1597, John Shakespeare was still called a yeoman, and it wasn't until 1599 that the official assignment of the coat of arms happened, along with permission (which the son did not take advantage of) to combine the Shakespeare arms with those of the Arden family. The coat of arms is described as follows:—"Gold on a bend black a spear of the first, the point steeled, proper, and for crest or badge, a falcon, wings displayed, silver, standing on a wreath of his colors, supporting a spear gold steeled as previously described." The motto reads (with a hint of irony), Non sans droict. Yet to what insignia had not he the right!
In the spring of 1597, William Shakespeare bought the mansion of New Place, the largest, and at one time the handsomest, house in Stratford, which had now fallen somewhat out of repair, and was therefore sold at the comparatively low price of £60. He thoroughly restored the house, attached two gardens to it, and soon extended his domain by new purchases of land, some of it arable; for we see that during the corn-famine of 1598 (February), he appears on the register as owner of ten quarters of corn and malt—that is to say, the third largest stock in the town. The house stood opposite the Guild Chapel, the sound of whose bells must have been among his earliest memories.
In the spring of 1597, William Shakespeare bought New Place, the biggest and once the most beautiful house in Stratford, which had fallen into disrepair and was sold for the relatively low price of £60. He completely renovated the house, added two gardens, and soon expanded his property by purchasing more land, some of which was farmland; we see that during the grain shortage of February 1598, he was recorded as owning ten quarters of corn and malt—making him the third-largest stockholder in town. The house was located across from the Guild Chapel, and the sound of its bells must have been among his earliest memories.
At the same time he gives his father money to revive the lawsuit [Pg 154]against John Lambert concerning the property of Asbies, mortgaged nineteen years before—that lawsuit whose unfavourable issue young Shakespeare had taken so much to heart, as we have seen, that he introduced a gibe at the Lambert family into the Induction to The Taming of the Shrew, now just completed.
At the same time, he gives his father money to restart the lawsuit [Pg 154] against John Lambert about the Asbies property, which was mortgaged nineteen years earlier. This was the lawsuit that had upset young Shakespeare so much, as we've seen, that he included a jab at the Lambert family in the Induction to The Taming of the Shrew, which he has just finished.
A letter of January 24, 1597-8, written by a certain Abraham Sturley in Stratford to his brother-in-law, Richard Quiney, whose son afterwards married Shakespeare's youngest daughter, shows that the poet already passed for a man of substance, since one of his fellow-townsmen sends him a message recommending him, instead of buying land at Shottery, to lease part of the Stratford tithes. This would be advantageous both to him and to the town, for the purchase of tithes was generally a good investment, and the character of the purchaser was of importance to the town, since a portion of the sum raised went into the municipal treasury.[1]
A letter dated January 24, 1597-8, written by a man named Abraham Sturley from Stratford to his brother-in-law, Richard Quiney, whose son later married Shakespeare's youngest daughter, indicates that the poet was already regarded as a man of means. One of his fellow townspeople sent him a message suggesting that instead of buying land at Shottery, he should lease part of the Stratford tithes. This would benefit both him and the town because purchasing tithes was generally a solid investment, and the purchaser's reputation mattered to the town, as part of the money raised went into the local treasury.[1]
It appears, however, that the purchase-money required was still beyond Shakespeare's means, for not until seven years later, in 1605, does he buy, for the considerable sum of £440, a moiety of the lease of the tithes of Stratford, Old Stratford, Bishopton, and Welcombe. These tithes originally belonged to the Church, but passed to the town in 1554, and from 1580 onwards were farmed by private persons. As might have been expected, the purchase of them involved Shakespeare in several lawsuits.
It seems that the amount of money needed to make the purchase was still out of Shakespeare's reach, because he didn't buy a share of the lease for the tithes of Stratford, Old Stratford, Bishopton, and Welcombe until seven years later, in 1605, for a significant amount of £440. These tithes originally belonged to the Church but were transferred to the town in 1554 and were leased out to private individuals starting in 1580. As expected, acquiring them led Shakespeare into several legal disputes.
In a letter of 1598 or 1599, Adrian Quiney, of Stratford, writes to his son Richard, who looked after the interests of his fellow-townsmen in the capital: "Yff yow bargen with Wm. Sha. or receve money therfor, brynge youre money homme that yow maye." This Richard Quiney is the writer of the only extant letter addressed to Shakespeare (probably never despatched), in which he begs his "loveinge contreyman," in moving and pious terms, for a loan of £30, promising security and interest. Another letter from Sturley, dated November 4, 1598, mentions the news "that our countriman Mr. Wm. Shak. would procure us monei, which I will like of as I shall heare when, and wheare, and howe."
In a letter from 1598 or 1599, Adrian Quiney of Stratford writes to his son Richard, who managed the interests of their fellow townspeople in the city: "If you make a deal with Wm. Sha. or receive money for it, bring your money home so that you may." This Richard Quiney is the author of the only surviving letter addressed to Shakespeare (likely never sent), in which he earnestly asks his "loving countryman" for a £30 loan, promising security and interest. Another letter from Sturley, dated November 4, 1598, mentions the news "that our countryman Mr. Wm. Shak. would get us money, which I will appreciate as I hear when, and where, and how."
All these documents render it sufficiently apparent that Shakespeare did not share the loathing of interest which it was the fashion of his day to affect, and which Antonio, in The Merchant of Venice, flaunts in the face of Shylock. The taking of interest was at that time regarded as forbidden to a Christian, but was[Pg 155] usual nevertheless; and Shakespeare seems to have charged the current rate, namely, ten per cent.
All these documents make it clear that Shakespeare didn't share the disdain for interest that was trendy in his time, which Antonio openly expresses to Shylock in The Merchant of Venice. Charging interest was viewed as off-limits for Christians back then, but it was[Pg 155] common nonetheless; and Shakespeare appears to have charged the going rate, which was ten percent.
During the following, years he continued to acquire still more land. In 1602 he buys, at Stratford, arable land of the value of no less than £320, and pays £60 for a house and a piece of ground. In 1610 he adds twenty acres to his property. In 1612, in partnership with three others, he buys a house and garden in London for £140.
During the following years, he kept acquiring more land. In 1602, he bought arable land in Stratford valued at no less than £320 and paid £60 for a house and a piece of land. In 1610, he added twenty acres to his property. In 1612, in partnership with three others, he purchased a house and garden in London for £140.
And Shakespeare was a strict man of business. We find him proceeding by attorney against a poor devil named Philip Rogers of Stratford, who in the years 1603-4 had bought small quantities of malt from him to the total value of £1, 19s. 10d., and who had besides borrowed two shillings of him. Six shillings he had repaid; and Shakespeare now sets the law in motion to recover the balance of £1, 15s. 10d. In 1608-9 he again brings an action against a Stratford debtor. This time he gets a verdict for £6, with £1, 4s. of costs; and as the debtor has absconded, Shakespeare proceeds against his security.
And Shakespeare was a serious businessman. We see him taking legal action against a poor guy named Philip Rogers from Stratford, who in the years 1603-4 had bought small amounts of malt from him, adding up to a total of £1, 19s. 10d., and who also borrowed two shillings from him. He had paid back six shillings, and now Shakespeare is using the law to recover the remaining £1, 15s. 10d. In 1608-9, he takes action again against another debtor in Stratford. This time, he wins a verdict for £6, plus £1, 4s. in costs; and since the debtor has disappeared, Shakespeare goes after his guarantor.
All these details show, in the first place, how closely Shakespeare kept up his connection with Stratford during his residence in London. By the year 1599 he has succeeded in restoring the credit of his family. He has made his poor, debt-burdened father a gentleman with a coat-of-arms, and has himself become one of the largest and richest landowners in his native place. He continues steadily to increase his capital and his property at Stratford; and it is obviously a mere corollary to this whole course of action that he should, while still in the full vigour of manhood, leave London, the theatre, and literature behind him, to return to Stratford and pass his last years as a prosperous landowner.
All these details show, first and foremost, how closely Shakespeare maintained his ties to Stratford while living in London. By 1599, he had managed to restore his family's reputation. He had turned his poor, debt-ridden father into a gentleman with a coat of arms and had become one of the largest and richest landowners in his hometown. He consistently increased his capital and property in Stratford; it’s clear that, as part of this whole process, he would, while still in the prime of his life, leave London, the theater, and literature behind to return to Stratford and spend his final years as a successful landowner.
We next observe Shakespeare's eagerness to rise above his calling as a player. From 1599 onwards, he had the satisfaction of being able to write himself down: Wm. Shakespeare of Stratford-upon-Avon in the County of Warwick, gentleman. But it must not, of course, be understood that he was now in a position of equality with men of genuinely noble birth. So little was this the case, that even in the "Epistle Dedicatorie" to the Folio of 1623, the two actors, his comrades, who issue the book, describe him as the "servant" of the Earls of Pembroke and Montgomery, whose "dignity" they know to be "greater than to descend to the reading of these trifles." They nevertheless inscribe the "trifles" to the "incomparable paire of brethren" out of gratitude for the great "indulgence" and "favour" which they had "used" to the deceased poet.
We now see Shakespeare's desire to rise above his identity as an actor. From 1599 on, he took pride in being able to identify himself as: Wm. Shakespeare of Stratford-upon-Avon in the County of Warwick, gentleman. However, it shouldn't be assumed that he was equal to those of genuinely noble birth. This was far from the case, as even in the "Epistle Dedicatorie" to the Folio of 1623, the two actors, his friends, refer to him as the "servant" of the Earls of Pembroke and Montgomery, whose "dignity" they believe is "greater than to descend to the reading of these trifles." Still, they dedicate the "trifles" to the "incomparable pair of brethren" out of appreciation for the great "indulgence" and "favor" they had shown to the late poet.
The chief interest, however, of these old contracts and business letters lies in the insight they give us into a region of Shakespeare's soul, the existence of which, in their absence, we should never have divined. We see that he may very well have been thinking of himself when he makes Hamlet (v. I) say beside[Pg 156] Ophelia's open grave: "This fellow might be in's time a great buyer of land, with his statutes, his recognizances, his fines, his double vouchers, his recoveries: is this the fine of his fines, and the recovery of his recoveries, to have his fine pate full of fine dirt?"
The main interest of these old contracts and business letters lies in the insight they provide into a part of Shakespeare's soul that we wouldn’t have guessed existed without them. It appears he might have been reflecting on himself when he has Hamlet say beside[Pg 156] Ophelia's open grave: "This guy could have been a major landowner in his time, with his contracts, his agreements, his fees, his various claims: is this the end of his successes, and the resolution of his issues, to have his bald head filled with dirt?"
And—to return to our point of departure—we see that when Shakespeare, in The Merchant of Venice, makes the whole play turn upon the different relations of different men to property, position, and wealth, the problem was one with which he was at the moment personally preoccupied.
And—to get back to our starting point—we see that when Shakespeare, in The Merchant of Venice, makes the entire play focus on the varying relationships of different people to property, status, and money, it was an issue he was personally concerned with at that time.
[1] Sturley writes:—"This is one speciall remembrance from ur fathers motion. Itt semeth bi him that our countriman, Mr. Shaksper, is willinge to disburse some monei upon some od yarde land or other att Shotterie or neare about us; he thinketh it a veri fitt patterne to move him to deale in the matter of our tithes. Bi the instruccions u can geve him theareof, and bi the frendes he can make therefore, we thinke it a faire marke for him to shoote att, and not unpossible to hitt. It obtained would advance him in deede, and would do us muche good."
[1] Sturley writes:—"This is one special reminder from our father's message. It seems to him that our fellow countryman, Mr. Shakespeare, is willing to invest some money in some odd parcels of land around Shottery or nearby; he thinks it's a very suitable opportunity to encourage him to get involved in the matter of our tithes. With the instructions you can provide him and the friends he can make for that purpose, we believe it’s a good target for him to aim at, and not impossible to achieve. If accomplished, it would really benefit him and would do us a lot of good."
XXI
THE MERCHANT OF VENICE—ITS SOURCES—ITS CHARACTERS, ANTONIO, PORTIA, SHYLOCK—MOONLIGHT AND MUSIC—SHAKESPEARE'S RELATION TO MUSIC
We learn from Ben Jonson's Volpone (iv. I) that the traveller who arrived in Venice first rented apartments, and then applied to a Jew dealer for the furniture. If the traveller happened to be a poet, he would thus have an opportunity, which he lacked in England, of studying the Jewish character and manner of expression. Shakespeare seems to have availed himself of it. The names of the Jews and Jewesses who appear in The Merchant of Venice he has taken from the Old Testament. We find in Genesis (x. 24) the name Salah (Hebrew Schelach; at that time appearing as the name of a Maronite from Lebanon: Scialac) out of which Shakespeare has made Shylock; and in Genesis (xi. 29) there occurs the name Iscah (she who looks out, who spies), spelt "Jeska" in the English translations of 1549 and 1551, out of which he made his Jessica, the girl whom Shylock accuses of a fondness for "clambering up to casements" and "thrusting her head into the public street" to see the masquers pass.
We learn from Ben Jonson's Volpone (iv. I) that the traveler who arrived in Venice first rented an apartment and then went to a Jewish dealer for furniture. If the traveler happened to be a poet, he would have an opportunity, which he lacked in England, to study Jewish character and manner of expression. Shakespeare seems to have taken advantage of this. The names of the Jews and Jewish women in The Merchant of Venice are drawn from the Old Testament. In Genesis (x. 24), we find the name Salah (Hebrew Schelach; at that time appearing as the name of a Maronite from Lebanon: Scialac), which Shakespeare transformed into Shylock. In Genesis (xi. 29), there's the name Iscah (she who looks out, who spies), spelled "Jeska" in the English translations of 1549 and 1551, which he turned into his Jessica, the girl Shylock accuses of having a penchant for "clambering up to casements" and "thrusting her head into the public street" to watch the masqueraders pass.
Shakespeare's audiences were familiar with several versions of the story of the Jew who relentlessly demanded the pound of flesh pledged to him by his Christian debtor, and was at last sent empty and baffled away, and even forced to become a Christian. The story has been found in Buddhist legends (along with the adventure of the Three Caskets, here interwoven with it), and many believe that it came to Europe from India. It may, however, have migrated in just the opposite direction. Certain it is, as one of Shakespeare's authorities points out, that the right to take payment in the flesh of the insolvent debtor was admitted in the Twelve Tables of ancient Rome. As a matter of fact, this antique trait was quite international, and Shakespeare has only transferred it from old and semi-barbarous times to the Venice of his own day.
Shakespeare's audiences were familiar with various versions of the story about the Jew who persistently demanded the pound of flesh promised to him by his Christian debtor, and was ultimately sent away empty-handed and confused, even being forced to convert to Christianity. The story appears in Buddhist legends (along with the tale of the Three Caskets, which is woven into it), and many believe it came to Europe from India. However, it might have traveled in the opposite direction. It's certain, as one of Shakespeare's sources notes, that the right to claim payment in the flesh of an insolvent debtor was recognized in the Twelve Tables of ancient Rome. In fact, this ancient concept was quite universal, and Shakespeare simply moved it from old, semi-barbaric times to the Venice of his own era.
The story illustrates the transition from the unconditional enforcement of strict law to the more modern principle of equity. Thus it afforded an opening for Portia's eloquent contrast between justice and mercy, which the public understood as an assertion of[Pg 158] the superiority of Christian ethics to the Jewish insistence on the letter of the law.
The story shows the shift from strictly enforcing the law to a more modern idea of fairness. It allowed Portia to make her powerful comparison between justice and mercy, which the public saw as a statement of[Pg 158] the superiority of Christian values over the Jewish focus on the literal interpretation of the law.
One of the sources on which Shakespeare drew for the figure of Shylock, and especially for his speeches in the trial scene, is The Orator of Alexander Silvayn. The 95th Declamation of this work bears the title: "Of a Jew who would for his debt have a pound of the flesh of a Christian." Since an English translation of Silvayn's book by Anthony Munday appeared in 1596, and The Merchant of Venice is mentioned by Meres in 1598 as one of Shakespeare's works, there can scarcely be any doubt that the play was produced between these dates.
One of the sources Shakespeare used for the character of Shylock, especially for his speeches in the trial scene, is The Orator by Alexander Silvayn. The 95th Declamation of this work is titled: "Of a Jew who would for his debt have a pound of the flesh of a Christian." Since an English translation of Silvayn's book by Anthony Munday was published in 1596, and The Merchant of Venice is referenced by Meres in 1598 as one of Shakespeare's works, there's very little doubt that the play was created between these dates.
In The Orator both the Merchant and the Jew make speeches, and the invective against the Jew is interesting in so far as it gives a lively impression of the current accusations of the period against the Israelitish race:—
In The Orator, both the Merchant and the Jew deliver speeches, and the attack on the Jew is notable because it vividly reflects the common accusations of that time against the Jewish community:—
"But it is no marvaile if this race be so obstinat and cruell against us, for they doe it of set purpose to offend our God whom they have crucified: and wherefore? Because he was holie, as he is yet so reputed of this worthy Turkish nation: but what shall I say? Their own bible is full of their rebellion against God, against their Priests, Judges, and leaders. What did not the verie Patriarks themselves, from, whom they have their beginning? They sold their brother...." &c.
"But it’s no surprise that this group is so stubborn and cruel towards us; they aim to insult our God, whom they crucified. And why? Because He was holy, and He is still regarded that way by this respected Turkish nation. But what can I say? Their own scripture has many examples of their rebellion against God and against their priests, judges, and leaders. What did the very patriarchs, from whom they claim descent, do? They sold their brother..." &c.
Shakespeare's chief authority, however, for the whole play was obviously the story of Gianetto, which occurs in the collection entitled Il Pecorone, by Ser Giovanni Fiorentino, published in Milan in 1558.
Shakespeare's main source for the entire play was clearly the story of Gianetto, which can be found in the collection titled Il Pecorone, by Ser Giovanni Fiorentino, published in Milan in 1558.
A young merchant named Gianetto comes with a richly laden ship to a harbour near the castle of Belmonte, where dwells a lovely young widow. She has many suitors, and is, indeed, prepared to surrender her hand and her fortune, but only on one condition, which no one has hitherto succeeded in fulfilling, and which is stated with mediæval simplicity and directness. She challenges the aspirant, at nightfall, to share her bed and make her his own; but at the same time she gives him a sleeping-draught which plunges him in profound unconsciousness from the moment his head touches the pillow, so that at daybreak he has forfeited his ship and its cargo to the fair lady, and is sent on his way, despoiled and put to shame.
A young merchant named Gianetto arrives with a well-stocked ship at a harbor near the castle of Belmonte, where a beautiful young widow lives. She has many admirers and is ready to give away her hand and fortune, but only under one condition that no one has managed to meet so far, stated with a straightforward, old-fashioned simplicity. She challenges her suitors to share her bed at nightfall and make her theirs; however, she also gives them a sleeping potion that puts them into a deep sleep as soon as their heads hit the pillow. By dawn, they have lost their ship and cargo to the attractive lady and are sent away embarrassed and empty-handed.
This misfortune happens to Gianetto; but he is so deeply in love that he returns to Venice and induces his kind foster-father, Ansaldo, to fit out another ship for him. But his second visit to Belmonte ends no less disastrously, and in order to enable him to make a third attempt his foster-father is forced to borrow 10,000 ducats from a Jew, upon the conditions which we know. By following the advice of a kindly-disposed waiting-woman, the young man this time escapes the danger, becomes a happy bridegroom, and in his rapture forgets Ansaldo's obligation to the Jew.[Pg 159] He is not reminded of it until the very day when it falls due, and then his wife insists that he shall instantly start for Venice, taking with him a sum of 100,000 ducats. She herself presently follows, dressed as an advocate, and appears in Venice as a young lawyer of great reputation, from Bologna. The Jew rejects every proposition for the deliverance of Ansaldo, even the 100,000 ducats. Then the trial-scene proceeds, just as in Shakespeare; Gianetto's young wife delivers judgment, like Portia; the Jew receives not a stiver, and dares not shed a drop of Ansaldo's blood. When Gianetto, in his gratitude, offers the young advocate the whole 100,000 ducats, she, as in the play, demands nothing but the ring which Gianetto has received from his wife; and the tale ends with the same gay unravelling of the sportive complication, which gives Shakespeare the matter for his fifth act.
This misfortune happens to Gianetto; but he is so deeply in love that he returns to Venice and persuades his kind foster-father, Ansaldo, to prepare another ship for him. However, his second visit to Belmonte ends just as disastrously, and to enable him to try a third time, his foster-father is forced to borrow 10,000 ducats from a Jew, under the terms we know. Following the advice of a helpful maid, the young man escapes danger this time, becomes a happy groom, and in his joy forgets Ansaldo's debt to the Jew.[Pg 159] He is not reminded of it until the very day it is due, and then his wife insists that he immediately travel to Venice with 100,000 ducats. She soon follows, disguised as a lawyer, and appears in Venice as a well-respected young attorney from Bologna. The Jew rejects every offer for Ansaldo's release, even the 100,000 ducats. Then the trial scene unfolds, just like in Shakespeare; Gianetto's young wife delivers the verdict, like Portia; the Jew receives nothing and dares not spill a drop of Ansaldo's blood. When Gianetto, in his gratitude, offers the young lawyer the entire 100,000 ducats, she, as in the play, only asks for the ring that Gianetto received from his wife; and the story concludes with the same cheerful resolution of the playful complication, which gives Shakespeare the material for his fifth act.
Being unable to make use of the condition imposed by the fair lady of Belmonte in Il Pecorone, Shakespeare cast about for another, and found it in the Gesta Romanorum, in the tale of the three caskets, of gold, silver, and lead. Here it is a young girl who makes the choice in order to win the Emperor's son. The inscription on the golden casket promises that whoever chooses that shall find what he deserves. The girl rejects this out of humility, and rightly, since it proves to contain dead men's bones. The inscription on the silver casket promises to whoever chooses it what his nature craves. The girl rejects that also; for, as she says naïvely, "My nature craves for fleshly delights." Finally, the leaden casket promises that whoever chooses it shall find what God has decreed for him; and it proves to be full of jewels.
Unable to take advantage of the condition set by the beautiful lady of Belmonte in Il Pecorone, Shakespeare searched for another and found one in the Gesta Romanorum, specifically the story of the three caskets made of gold, silver, and lead. In this tale, a young woman makes the choice to win the Emperor's son. The inscription on the golden casket claims that whoever chooses it will find what they deserve. The girl turns this down out of humility, which is wise since it contains dead men's bones. The inscription on the silver casket promises to fulfill one's desires. The girl rejects that too, saying frankly, "My nature craves for fleshly delights." Finally, the lead casket promises that whoever chooses it will discover what God has planned for them, and it turns out to be full of jewels.
In Shakespeare, Portia, in accordance with her father's will, makes her suitors choose between the three caskets (here furnished with other legends), of which the humblest contains her portrait.
In Shakespeare, Portia, following her father's wishes, has her suitors pick from three caskets (which come with different inscriptions), with the simplest one holding her portrait.
It is not probable that Shakespeare made any use of an older play, now lost, of which Stephen Gosson, in his School of Abuse (1579), says that it represented "the greedinesse of worldly chusers, and the bloody mindes of usurers."
It’s unlikely that Shakespeare used any older play that is now lost, which Stephen Gosson mentions in his School of Abuse (1579), saying it depicted "the greed of worldly choosers and the bloody minds of usurers."
The great value of The Merchant of Venice lies in the depth and seriousness which Shakespeare has imparted to the vague outlines of character presented by the old stories, and in the ravishing moonlight melodies which bring the drama to a close.
The true value of The Merchant of Venice is in the depth and seriousness that Shakespeare adds to the vague character sketches drawn from old tales, along with the beautiful, enchanting melodies that conclude the drama.
In Antonio, the royal merchant, who, amid all his fortune and splendour, is a victim to melancholy and spleen induced by forebodings of coming disaster, Shakespeare has certainly expressed something of his own nature. Antonio's melancholy is closely related to that which, in the years immediately following, we shall find in Jaques in As You Like It, in the Duke in Twelfth Night, and in Hamlet. It forms a sort of mournful undercurrent to the joy of life which at this period is still dominant in Shakespeare's soul.—It leads, after a certain time, to the substitution of[Pg 160] dreaming and brooding heroes for those men of action and resolution who, in the poet's brighter youth, had played the leading parts in his dramas. For the rest, despite the princely elevation of his nature, Antonio is by no means faultless. He has insulted and baited Shylock in the most brutal fashion on account of his faith and his blood. We realise the ferocity and violence of the mediæval prejudice against the Jews when we find a man of Antonio's magnanimity so entirely a slave to it. And when, with a little more show of justice, he parades his loathing and contempt for Shylock's money-dealings, he strangely (as it seems to us) overlooks the fact that the Jews have been carefully excluded from all other means of livelihood, and have been systematically allowed to scrape together gold in order that their hoards may always be at hand when circumstances render it convenient to plunder them. Antonio's attitude towards Shylock cannot possibly be Shakespeare's own. Shylock cannot understand Antonio, and characterises him (iii. 3) in the words—
In "The Merchant of Venice," Antonio, the wealthy merchant, despite all his success and grandeur, struggles with feelings of sadness and gloom due to his anxiety about future troubles. Shakespeare likely reflects some of his own experiences in Antonio’s melancholy. This sadness closely resembles what we later see in Jaques in As You Like It, the Duke in Twelfth Night, and Hamlet. It serves as a somber backdrop to the joy of life that still prevails in Shakespeare's spirit during this time. Eventually, this leads to a shift from action-oriented heroes to more introspective and brooding characters as Shakespeare matures. Despite his noble character, Antonio is far from perfect. He has brutally insulted and harassed Shylock because of his religion and heritage. We see the deep-seated prejudice against Jews in the way a man like Antonio, who is otherwise generous, becomes completely dominated by it. When he publicly expresses his disdain for Shylock's financial practices, he oddly ignores that Jews have been systematically pushed into desperate economic situations, forced to amass wealth only to be robbed when it suits others. Antonio's view of Shylock cannot truly reflect Shakespeare’s own beliefs. Shylock fails to grasp Antonio’s character, describing him (iii. 3) with the words—
"This is the fool that lent out money gratis."
"This is the fool who lent out money for free."
But Shakespeare himself did not belong to this class of fools. He has endowed Antonio with an ideality which he had neither the resolution nor the desire to emulate. Such a man's conduct towards Shylock explains the outcast's hatred and thirst for revenge.
But Shakespeare himself didn't belong to this group of fools. He gave Antonio an idealism that he neither had the courage nor the wish to replicate. This man's behavior towards Shylock explains the outcast's hatred and desire for revenge.
Shakespeare has lavished peculiar and loving care upon the figure of Portia. Both in the circumstances in which she is placed at the outset, and in the conjuncture to which Shylock's bond gives rise, there is a touch of the fairy tale. In so far, the two sides of the action harmonise well with each other. Now-a-days, indeed, we are apt to find rather too much of the nursery story in the preposterous will by which Portia is bound to marry whoever divines the very simple answer to a riddle—to the effect that a showy outside is not always to be trusted. The fable of the three caskets pleased Shakespeare so much as a means of expressing and enforcing his hatred of all empty show that he ignored the grotesque improbability of the method of selecting a bridegroom.
Shakespeare has put a lot of unique and loving thought into the character of Portia. Both the situation she finds herself in at the beginning and the plot twist created by Shylock's bond have a fairy tale quality. In this way, the two sides of the story fit together nicely. Nowadays, we often see too much of a children's story in the ridiculous will that requires Portia to marry whoever can guess the straightforward answer to a riddle—namely, that a flashy exterior isn't always reliable. The tale of the three caskets charmed Shakespeare so much as a way to express and emphasize his disdain for all things superficial that he overlooked the absurdity of the method used to choose a husband.
His thought seems to have been: Portia is not only nobly born; she is thoroughly genuine, and can therefore be won only by a suitor who rejects the show for the substance. This is suggested in Bassanio's long speech before making his choice (iii. 2). If there is anything that Shakespeare hated with a hatred somewhat disproportionate to the triviality of the matter, a hatred which finds expression in every stage of his career, it is the use of rouge and false hair. Therefore he insists upon the fact that Portia's beauty owes nothing to art; with others the case is different:—
His thinking seems to have been: Portia is not just from a noble background; she is completely genuine, and can only be won over by a suitor who values substance over appearance. This is hinted at in Bassanio's long speech before he makes his choice (iii. 2). If there's anything that Shakespeare despised with a surprising intensity considering its triviality, a hatred that appears throughout his work, it’s the use of makeup and wigs. That's why he emphasizes that Portia's beauty comes from her true self; the same can’t be said for others:—
[Pg 161]
"Look on beauty,
And you shall see 'tis purchas'd by the weight;
. . . . . . . .
So are those crisped snaky golden locks,
Which make such wanton gambols with the wind,
Upon supposed fairness, often known
To be the dowry of a second head,
The skull that bred them, in the sepulchre."
[Pg 161]
"Check out the beauty,"
And you'll see it's bought at a cost;
Sure! Please provide the text you would like to have modernized.
So are those curly, snake-like golden locks,
That play so freely with the wind,
Based on imagined beauty, often revealed
To be the inheritance of another's head,
The skull that produced them, in the grave."
And he deduces the moral:—
And he concludes the lesson:—
"Thus ornament is but the guiled shore
To a most dangerous sea."
"Ornament is just a deceitful shoreline
"Resulting in a very dangerous sea."
Before the choice, Portia dares not openly avow her feelings towards Bassanio, but does so nevertheless by means of a graceful and sportive slip of the tongue:—
Before the choice, Portia doesn't dare to openly express her feelings for Bassanio, but she does so anyway with a graceful and playful slip of the tongue:—
"Beshrew your eyes,
They have o'erlook'd me, and divided me:
One half of me is yours, the other half yours,—
Mine own, I would say; but if mine, then yours,
And so all yours!"
"Curse your eyes,"
They’ve overlooked me and torn me apart:
One half of me is yours, the other half yours,—
I’d say it's mine; but if it's mine, then it’s yours,
So, it’s all yours!"
Bassanio answers by begging permission to make instant choice between the caskets, since he lives upon the rack until his fate is sealed; whereupon Portia makes some remarks as to confessions on the rack, which seem to allude to an occurrence of a few years earlier, the barbarous execution of Elizabeth's Spanish doctor, Don Roderigo Lopez, in 1594, after two ruffians had been racked into making confessions which, no doubt falsely, incriminated him. Portia says jestingly—
Bassanio responds by asking for permission to choose among the caskets right away, as he feels like he's on edge until his fate is decided. Portia then makes some comments about confessions made under torture, which seem to reference an event from a few years earlier: the brutal execution of Elizabeth's Spanish doctor, Don Roderigo Lopez, in 1594, after two men had been tortured into giving false confessions that implicated him. Portia says jokingly—
"Ay, but I fear, you speak upon the rack,
Where men, enforced, do speak anything;"
"Ay, but I fear, you speak under pressure,
Where people, under pressure, will say anything;
and Bassanio answers—
and Bassanio replies—
"Promise me life, and I'll confess the truth."
"Promise me life, and I'll tell you the truth."
When the choice has been made and has fallen as she hoped and desired, her attitude clearly expresses Shakespeare's ideal of womanhood at this period of his life. It is not Juliet's passionate self-abandonment, but the perfect surrender in tenderness of the wise and delicate woman. For her own sake she does not wish herself better than she is, but for him "she would be trebled twenty times herself." She knows that she—
When the choice has been made and turned out as she hoped and wanted, her attitude clearly reflects Shakespeare's ideal of womanhood at this stage in his life. It's not Juliet's intense selflessness, but the complete giving in tenderness of the wise and gentle woman. For her own sake, she doesn't wish to be better than she is, but for him "she would be trebled twenty times herself." She knows that she—
"Is an unlesson'd girl, unschool'd, unpractis'd:
Happy in this, she is not yet so old
But she may learn; happier than this,
She is not bred so dull but she can learn;
Happiest of all is, that her gentle spirit
Commits itself to yours to be directed,
As from her lord, her governor, her king."
"She's an uneducated girl, inexperienced and untrained:
The good thing is, she's not old enough.
She can't learn; she's not so slow that
She can't lift things;
The best part is her kind nature.
Is ready to follow your guidance,
"Like you were her lord, her leader, her king."
[Pg 162] In such humility does she love this weak spendthrift; whose sole motive in seeking her out was originally that of clearing off the debts in which his frivolity had involved him. It thus happens, quaintly enough, that what her father thought to prevent by his strange device, namely, that Portia should be won by a mercenary suitor, is the very thing that happens—though it is true that her personal charms throw his original motive into the background.
[Pg 162] In such humility, she loves this foolish spender, whose only reason for seeking her out was to pay off the debts caused by his carefree habits. It’s an interesting twist that what her father aimed to prevent with his odd scheme—namely, that Portia would be won over by a money-driven suitor—is exactly what occurs, even though her personal charm makes his original intention less significant.
In spite of Portia's womanly self-surrender in love, there is something independent, almost masculine, in her character. She has the orphan heiress's habit and power of looking after herself, directing others, and acting on her own responsibility without seeking advice or taking account of convention. The poet has borrowed traits from the Italian novel in order to make her as prompt in counsel as she is magnanimous. How much money does Antonio owe? she asks. Three thousand ducats? Give the Jew six thousand, and tear up the bond.
In spite of Portia's feminine devotion in love, there's something independent, almost masculine, about her character. She has the orphan heiress's ability and strength to take care of herself, guide others, and act on her own authority without asking for advice or considering societal norms. The poet has taken characteristics from the Italian novel to make her as quick to offer advice as she is generous. "How much does Antonio owe?" she asks. "Three thousand ducats? Just give the Jew six thousand and cancel the bond."
Shakespeare has equipped her with the bright and victorious temperament with which he henceforth, for a certain time, endows nearly all the heroines of his comedies. To another of these ladies it is said, "Without question, you were born in a merry hour." She answers, "No, sure, my lord, my mother cried; but then there was a star danced, and under that I was born." All these young women were born under a star that danced. Even the most subdued of them overflows with the rapture of existence.
Shakespeare has given her a cheerful and triumphant spirit, which he later assigns to almost all the heroines in his comedies for some time. To one of these women, it is said, "You were definitely born in a joyful hour." She replies, "No, my lord, my mother was crying; but then a star was dancing, and under that I was born." All these young women were born under a dancing star. Even the most restrained among them radiates with the joy of living.
Portia's nature is health, its utterance joy. Radiant happiness is her element. She is descended from happiness, she has grown up in happiness, she is surrounded with all the means and conditions of happiness, and she distributes happiness with both hands. She is noble to the heart's core. She is no swan born in the duck-yard, but is in complete harmony with her surroundings and with herself.
Portia's essence is health, and her voice is joy. Pure happiness is her vibe. She comes from happiness, grew up in happiness, is surrounded by everything that brings happiness, and she shares happiness freely. She is noble to her core. She is not a swan raised among ducks; she is entirely in sync with her environment and herself.
Shylock's riches consist of gold and jewels, easy to conceal or to transport at a moment's notice, but also inviting to robbery and rapine. Antonio's riches consist in cargoes tossed on many seas, and exposed to danger from storms and from pirates. What Portia owns she owns in security: estates and palaces inherited from her fathers. There has needed, perhaps, as much as a century of direct preparation for the birth of such a creature. Her noble forefathers for generations back must have led free and stainless lives, favoured by destiny, prosperous and happy, in order to amass the riches which are her pedestal, to gain the respect which is her throne, to gather the household which forms her retinue, to decorate the palace in which she rules as a princess, and to endow her mind with the high faculty and culture befitting a reigning sovereign. She is healthy, though she is delicate; she is gay, although she is mentally a head taller than any of those around her; and she is young, although she is wise. She is of a fresher stock than the nervous women of to-day. She is borne[Pg 163] aloft by an unfailing serenity of nature, which has never suffered any rude disturbance. It manifests itself in her gaiety under circumstances of painful uncertainty, in her self-control in overwhelming joy, and in her promptitude of action in an unforeseen and threatening conjuncture. She has inexhaustible resources in her soul, a profusion of ideas and inspirations, as great a super-abundance of wit as of wealth. In contradistinction to her lover, she never makes a display of what is not her own to command. Hence her equilibrium and queenly repose. If we do not realise this radiant joy of life in the inmost chambers of her soul, we are apt, even from her first scene with Nerissa, to think her jesting forced and her wit far-fetched, and are almost ready to make the criticism that only a poor intelligence plays tricks with speech and fantasticates in words. But when we have looked into the depths of this well-spring of health, we understand how her thoughts gush forth, flashing and plashing, as freely and inevitably as the jets of a fountain rise into the air. She evokes and discards image after image, as one plucks and throws away flowers in a luxuriant garden. She delights to wreath and plait her words, as she wreaths and plaits her hair.
Shylock's wealth is made up of gold and jewels, which are easy to hide or move quickly, but also make him a target for theft. Antonio's wealth is tied up in cargoes that are tossed about on various seas, vulnerable to storms and pirates. What Portia possesses is secure: estates and palaces passed down from her ancestors. It likely took a century of preparation for the emergence of someone like her. Her noble ancestors must have lived honorable lives for generations, blessed by fate, successful and content, in order to gather the wealth that supports her, earn the respect that is her foundation, build the household that accompanies her, adorn the palace where she reigns as a princess, and cultivate her mind with the intelligence and culture appropriate for a ruling sovereign. She is healthy, although delicate; cheerful, even though she mentally towers over those around her; and young, yet wise. She comes from a fresher stock than today's anxious women. She is supported by an unshakeable calmness that has never been disrupted. This calm shows in her cheerfulness amid painful uncertainty, her self-control in moments of intense joy, and her quick actions in unexpected and threatening situations. She possesses endless resources in her soul, a wealth of ideas and inspirations, and as much sharp wit as she has wealth. Unlike her lover, she never shows off what she doesn't actually control. This gives her balance and a regal calm. If we don’t recognize this vibrant joy in her soul, we might mistakenly see her joking as forced and her wit as strained from her very first scene with Nerissa, almost ready to
It harmonises with her whole nature when she says (i. 2): "The brain may devise laws for the blood; but a hot temper leaps o'er a cold decree: such a hare is madness, the youth, to skip o'er the meshes of good counsel, the cripple." Such phrases must be conceived as springing from a delight in laughter and sport for the sport's sake; otherwise they would be stiff and cumbrous. In the same way, such a sally as this (iv. I)—
It fits her entire personality when she says (i. 2): "The brain can make rules for the heart, but a hot temper ignores a cold decision: such a situation is crazy; it's foolish for a young person to jump over the traps of good advice, like a cripple." These phrases need to be understood as coming from a joy in laughter and fun for its own sake; otherwise, they would feel awkward and heavy. Similarly, this outburst (iv. I)—
"Your wife would give you little thanks for that,
If she were by to hear you make the offer,"
"Your wife wouldn't thank you much for that,
"If she were there to hear you make the offer,"
must be taken as springing from a gleeful assurance of victory, else it might seem to show callous indifference to Antonio's apparently hopeless plight. There is an innate harmony in Portia's soul; but it is full-toned, complex, and woven of strongly contrasted elements, so that it requires some imagination to represent it to ourselves. There is something in the harmonious subtlety of her physiognomy which reminds us of Leonardo's female heads. Dignity and tenderness, the power to command and to obey, acuteness such as thrives in courts, and simple womanliness, an almost inflexible seriousness and an almost mischievous gaiety, are here cunningly commingled and combined.
must be seen as coming from a joyful confidence in victory; otherwise, it might appear to show a cold disregard for Antonio's seemingly hopeless situation. There's a natural balance in Portia's character; it's rich, complex, and made up of strongly contrasting traits, which makes it require some imagination to fully grasp. There's something in the delicate harmony of her features that reminds us of Leonardo's female portraits. Dignity and compassion, the ability to lead and to follow, sharp wit typical of courts, and genuine femininity, along with a serious demeanor and a hint of playful mischief, are all skillfully intertwined here.
How Shakespeare himself would have us regard her may be gathered from the enthusiasm with which he makes Jessica describe her to her lover (iii. 5). When one young woman so warmly eulogises another, we may safely assume that her merits are unimpeachable. "It is very meet," she says,
How Shakespeare himself wants us to see her can be understood from the excitement with which he has Jessica describe her to her lover (iii. 5). When one young woman speaks so highly of another, we can confidently assume that her qualities are beyond criticism. "It is very meet," she says,
[Pg 164]
"The Lord Bassanio live an upright life,
For, having such a blessing in his lady,
He finds the joys of heaven here on earth;
And, if on earth he do not mean it, then
In reason he should never come to heaven.
Why, if two gods should play some heavenly match,
And on the wager lay two earthly women,
And Portia one, there must be something else
Pawn'd with the other, for the poor rude world
Hath not her fellow."
[Pg 164]
"Lord Bassanio lives a good life,
Because of such a blessing in his lady,
He feels the joys of heaven right here on earth;
And if he doesn't mean it while he's alive, then
Logically, he should never get to heaven.
If two gods were to play a heavenly game,
And put your money on two earthly women,
Since Portia is one, there has to be something more.
Bet with the other, because this tough world
"Has nothing that compares."
The central figure of the play, however, in the eyes of modern readers and spectators, is of course Shylock, though there can be no doubt that he appeared to Shakespeare's contemporaries a comic personage, and, since he makes his final exit before the last act, by no means the protagonist. In the humaner view of a later age, Shylock appears as a half-pathetic creation, a scapegoat, a victim; to the Elizabethan public, with his rapacity and his miserliness, his usury and his eagerness to dig for another the pit into which he himself falls, he seemed, not terrible, but ludicrous. They did not even take him seriously enough to feel any real uneasiness as to Antonio's fate, since they all knew beforehand the issue of the adventure. They laughed when he went to Bassanio's feast "in hate, to feed upon the prodigal Christian;" they laughed when, in the scene with Tubal, he suffered himself to be bandied about between exultation over Antonio's misfortunes and rage over the prodigality of his runaway daughter; and they found him odious when he exclaimed, "I would my daughter were dead at my foot and the jewels in her ear!" He was, simply as a Jew, a despised creature; he belonged to the race which had crucified God himself; and he was doubly despised as an extortionate usurer. For the rest, the English public—like the Norwegian public so lately as the first half of this century—had no acquaintance with Jews except in books and on the stage. From 1290 until the middle of the seventeenth century the Jews were entirely excluded from England. Every prejudice against them was free to flourish unchecked.
The main character of the play, in the eyes of modern readers and audiences, is definitely Shylock. However, there’s no doubt that to Shakespeare's contemporaries, he was seen as more of a comic figure, and since he exits before the last act, he certainly wasn't the main character. In a more compassionate view from later times, Shylock is viewed as a somewhat pathetic figure, a scapegoat, a victim. To the Elizabethan audience, with his greed and miserly nature, his money lending and his eagerness to dig the pit he himself falls into, he seemed not terrifying but ridiculous. They didn’t even take his character seriously enough to feel real concern for Antonio's fate, knowing in advance how the story would unfold. They laughed when he attended Bassanio's feast "in hate, to feed upon the lavish Christian;" they laughed when, in the scene with Tubal, he bounced between joy over Antonio’s troubles and anger over his runaway daughter’s extravagance; and they found him detestable when he shouted, "I would my daughter were dead at my foot and the jewels in her ear!" As a Jew, he was viewed as a despised figure; he belonged to the group that had crucified God himself, and he was doubly scorned for being a greedy moneylender. Moreover, the English public—similar to the Norwegian public well into the first half of this century—had no familiarity with Jews outside of books and the theater. From 1290 until the mid-seventeenth century, Jews were completely banned from England. Any prejudice against them was allowed to thrive unchecked.
Did Shakespeare in a certain measure share these religious prejudices, as he seems to have shared the patriotic prejudices against the Maid of Orleans, if, indeed, he is responsible for the part she plays in Henry VI.? We may be sure that he was very slightly affected by them, if at all. Had he made a more undisguised effort to place himself at Shylock's standpoint, the censorship, on the one hand, would have intervened, while, on the other hand, the public would have been bewildered and alienated. It is quite in the spirit of the age that Shylock should suffer the punishment which befalls him. To pay him out for his stiff-necked vengefulness, he is mulcted not only of the sum he lent Antonio, but of half his fortune, and is finally, like Marlowe's [Pg 165]Jew of Malta, compelled to change his religion. The latter detail gives something of a shock to the modern reader. But the respect for personal conviction, when it conflicted with orthodoxy, did not exist in Shakespeare's time. It was not very long since Jews had been forced to choose between kissing the crucifix and mounting the faggots; and in Strasburg, in 1349, nine hundred of them had in one day chosen the latter alternative. It is strange to reflect, too, that just at the time when, on the English stage, one Mediterranean Jew was poisoning his daughter, and another whetting his knife to cut his debtor's flesh, thousands of heroic and enthusiastic Hebrews in Spain and Portugal, who, after the expulsion of the 300,000 at the beginning of the century, had secretly remained faithful to Judaism, were suffering themselves to be tortured, flayed, and burnt alive by the Inquisition, rather than forswear the religion of their race.
Did Shakespeare, to some extent, share these religious biases, just as he seemed to share the national biases against the Maid of Orleans, if he indeed is responsible for her role in Henry VI.? We can be pretty sure that he was minimally influenced by them, if at all. If he had made a more open attempt to see things from Shylock's perspective, the censorship would have intervened on one side, while on the other side, the audience would have been confused and turned away. It fits the spirit of the time that Shylock should face the consequences that he does. For his stubborn vengefulness, he not only loses the money he lent to Antonio but also half his fortune, and ultimately, like Marlowe's Jew of Malta, he is forced to change his religion. This last detail can be quite shocking to modern readers. However, respect for personal beliefs that contradicted mainstream religious views did not exist in Shakespeare's era. It was not long ago that Jews had to choose between kissing the crucifix or being burned alive; in Strasbourg, in 1349, nine hundred of them chose the latter option in just one day. It’s also strange to think that at the same time, on the English stage, one Mediterranean Jew was poisoning his daughter, and another was sharpening his knife to cut his debtor's flesh, while thousands of brave and passionate Jews in Spain and Portugal, who had secretly remained loyal to Judaism after the expulsion of 300,000 at the beginning of the century, were enduring torture, skinning, and being burned alive by the Inquisition rather than renounce their faith.
It is the high-minded Antonio himself who proposes that Shylock shall be forced to become a Christian. This is done for his good; for baptism opens to him the possibility of salvation after death; and his Christian antagonists, who, by dint of the most childish sophisms, have despoiled him of his goods and forced him to forswear his God, can still pose as representing the Christian principle of mercy, in opposition to one who has taken his stand upon the Jewish basis of formal law.
It is the noble Antonio himself who suggests that Shylock should be compelled to convert to Christianity. This is intended for his benefit, as baptism offers him the chance of salvation after death; and his Christian opponents, who, through the most trivial arguments, have stripped him of his possessions and made him renounce his God, can still present themselves as embodying the Christian principle of mercy, in contrast to someone who has based his position on the Jewish foundation of strict law.
That Shakespeare himself, however, in nowise shared the fanatical belief that a Jew was of necessity damned, or could be saved by compulsory conversion, is rendered clear enough for the modern reader in the scene between Launcelot and Jessica (iii. 5), where Launcelot jestingly avers that Jessica is damned. There is only one hope for her, and that is, that her father may not be her father:—
That Shakespeare himself definitely did not share the extreme belief that a Jew was automatically damned or could only be saved through forced conversion is made clear for today’s readers in the scene between Launcelot and Jessica (iii. 5), where Launcelot jokingly claims that Jessica is damned. There is only one hope for her, and that is, that her father may not actually be her father:—
"Jessica. That were a kind of bastard hope, indeed: so the sins of my mother should be visited upon me.
"Jessica. That was a really messed-up kind of hope: so the mistakes my mother made will just be passed down to me."
"Launcelot. Truly then I fear you are damned both by father and mother: thus when I shun Scylla, your father, I fall into Charybdis, your mother. Well, you are gone both ways.
"Launcelot. I honestly think you’re cursed by both your dad and your mom: when I try to avoid your dad, Scylla, I end up with your mom, Charybdis. So, you’re trapped no matter what."
"Jes. I shall be saved by my husband; he hath made me a Christian.
"Jes. My husband will save me; he has made me a Christian."
"Laun. Truly, the more to blame he: we were Christians enow before; e'en as many as could well live one by another. This making of Christians will raise the price of hogs: if we grow all to be pork-eaters, we shall not shortly have a rasher on the coals for money."
"Laun. Honestly, he’s the one at fault: we were already Christians enough before; as many of us got along well with each other. This conversion to Christianity will raise the price of pigs: if we all start eating pork, there won’t be any bacon available for any price."
And Jessica repeats Launcelot's saying to Lorenzo:—
And Jessica repeats Launcelot's saying to Lorenzo:—
"He tells me flatly, there is no mercy for me in heaven, because I am a Jew's daughter: and he says, you are no good member of the commonwealth, for, in converting Jews to Christians, you raise the price of pork."
"He tells me directly that there's no mercy for me in heaven because I'm a Jewish daughter. He says I'm not a good community member because by converting Jews to Christians, I'm increasing the demand for pork."
[Pg 166]No believer would ever speak in this jesting tone of matters that must seem to him so momentous.
[Pg 166]No believer would ever discuss such serious matters in a joking way.
It is none the less astounding how much right in wrong, how much humanity in inhumanity, Shakespeare has succeeded in imparting to Shylock. The spectator sees clearly that, with the treatment he has suffered, he could not but become what he is. Shakespeare has rejected the notion of the atheistically-minded Marlowe, that the Jew hates Christianity and despises Christians as fiercer money-grubbers than himself. With his calm humanity, Shakespeare makes Shylock's hardness and cruelty result at once from his passionate nature and his abnormal position; so that, in spite of everything, he has come to appear in the eyes of later times as a sort of tragic symbol of the degradation and vengefulness of an oppressed race.
It is still incredible how much right exists within wrong, and how much humanity exists within inhumanity, which Shakespeare has managed to convey through Shylock. The audience clearly sees that, given the treatment he has experienced, he couldn't help but become who he is. Shakespeare dismisses the idea presented by the atheistic Marlowe that the Jew hates Christianity and looks down on Christians as greedier than himself. With his calm sense of humanity, Shakespeare shows how Shylock's harshness and cruelty stem from both his intense emotions and his unusual situation; thus, despite everything, he has come to be seen in later times as a kind of tragic symbol of the suffering and desire for revenge of an oppressed people.
There is not in all Shakespeare a greater example of trenchant and incontrovertible eloquence than Shylock's famous speech (iii. I):—
There isn't a better example of sharp and undeniable eloquence in all of Shakespeare than Shylock's famous speech (iii. I):—
"I am a Jew. Hath not a Jew eyes? hath not a Jew hands, organs, dimensions, senses, affections, passions? fed with the same food, hurt with the same weapons, subject to the same diseases, healed by the same means, warmed and cooled by the same winter and summer, as a Christian is? If you prick us, do we not bleed? if you tickle us, do we not laugh? if you poison us, do we not die? and if you wrong us, shall we not revenge? If we are like you in the rest, we will resemble you in that. If a Jew wrong a Christian, what is his humility? revenge. If a Christian wrong a Jew, what should his sufferance be by Christian example? why, revenge. The villany you teach me, I will execute; and it shall go hard but I will better the instruction."
"I am a Jew. Don't Jews have eyes? Don't Jews have hands, organs, dimensions, senses, feelings, and passions? We eat the same food, get hurt by the same weapons, suffer from the same illnesses, are healed by the same methods, and experience the same winter and summer as Christians do. If you cut us, do we not bleed? If you tickle us, do we not laugh? If you poison us, do we not die? And if you wrong us, will we not seek revenge? If we're similar in other ways, we'll also be similar in that. If a Jew wrongs a Christian, what's his response? Revenge. If a Christian wrongs a Jew, what should his response be by Christian standards? Revenge. The cruelty you teach me, I will carry out; and it won’t be easy, but I will improve upon that lesson."
But what is most surprising, doubtless, is the instinct of genius with which Shakespeare has seized upon and reproduced racial characteristics, and emphasised what is peculiarly Jewish in Shylock's culture. While Marlowe, according to his custom, made his Barabas revel in mythological similes, Shakespeare indicates that Shylock's culture is founded entirely upon the Old Testament, and makes commerce his only point of contact with the civilisation of later times. All his parallels are drawn from the Patriarchs and the Prophets. With what unction he speaks when he justifies himself by the example of Jacob! His own race is always "our sacred nation," and he feels that "the curse has never fallen upon it" until his daughter fled with his treasures. Jewish, too, is Shylock's respect for, and obstinate insistence on, the letter of the law, his reliance upon statutory rights, which are, indeed, the only rights society allows him, and the partly instinctive, partly defiant restriction of his moral ideas to the principle of retribution. He is no wild animal; he is no heathen who simply gives the rein to his natural instincts; his hatred is not ungoverned; he restrains it within its legal rights, like a tiger in [Pg 167]its cage. He is entirely lacking, indeed, in the freedom and serenity, the easy-going, light-hearted carelessness which characterises a ruling caste in its virtues and its vices, in its charities as in its prodigalities; but he has not a single twinge of conscience about anything that he does; his actions are in perfect harmony with his ideals.
But what’s most surprising is Shakespeare’s incredible instinct for capturing and depicting racial characteristics, particularly highlighting what’s uniquely Jewish about Shylock’s culture. While Marlowe, as usual, made his Barabas indulge in mythical comparisons, Shakespeare shows that Shylock’s culture is entirely based on the Old Testament and portrays commerce as his only connection to the civilization of later times. All his references come from the Patriarchs and the Prophets. He speaks with such fervor when he justifies himself using Jacob’s example! He consistently refers to his own race as “our sacred nation” and believes that “the curse has never fallen upon it” until his daughter ran away with his wealth. Shylock’s respect for, and stubborn insistence on, the letter of the law is also distinctly Jewish; his reliance on statutory rights are, in fact, the only rights society grants him, along with a partly instinctive, partly defiant limitation of his moral beliefs to the principle of retribution. He is not a wild animal; he’s not a savage who simply gives in to his instincts; his hatred is controlled; he keeps it within his legal rights, like a tiger in [Pg 167]its cage. He completely lacks the freedom and calm, the easy-going, carefree attitude that defines a ruling class in both its virtues and vices, in its generosity as well as in its extravagance; yet he feels not a single pang of guilt about anything he does; his actions perfectly align with his ideals.
Sundered from the regions, the social forms, the language, in which his spirit is at home, he has yet retained his Oriental character. Passion is the kernel of his nature. It is his passion that has enriched him; he is passionate in action, in calculation, in sensation, in hatred, in revenge, in everything. His vengefulness is many times greater than his rapacity. Avaricious though he be, money is nothing to him in comparison with revenge. It is not until he is exasperated by his daughter's robbery and flight that he takes such hard measures against Antonio, and refuses to accept three times the amount of the loan. His conception of honour may be unchivalrous enough, but, such as it is, his honour is not to be bought for money. His hatred of Antonio is far more intense than his love for his jewels; and it is this passionate hatred, not avarice, that makes him the monster he becomes.
Separated from his homeland, the social customs, and the language where he feels at home, he still maintains his Eastern character. Passion is at the core of his being. It’s his passion that has shaped him; he is passionate in everything: in action, in thought, in feelings, in hate, and in revenge. His desire for revenge is much stronger than his greed. Even though he is greedy, money means little to him compared to his thirst for revenge. It’s only when he is infuriated by his daughter’s theft and escape that he resorts to such harsh actions against Antonio and refuses to take back three times the loan amount. His sense of honor might seem unchivalrous, but, like it or not, his honor can't be purchased. His hatred for Antonio is far stronger than his love for his jewels; it’s this intense hatred, not greed, that transforms him into the monster he ultimately becomes.
From this Hebrew passionateness, which can be traced even in details of diction, arises, among other things, his loathing of sloth and idleness. To realise how essentially Jewish is this trait we need only refer to the so-called Proverbs of Solomon. Shylock dismisses Launcelot with the words, "Drones hive not with me." Oriental, rather than specially Jewish, are the images in which he gives his passion utterance, approaching, as they so often do, to the parable form. (See, for example, his appeal to Jacob's cunning, or the speech in vindication of his claim, which begins, "You have among you many a purchased slave.") Specially Jewish, on the other hand, is the way in which this ardent passion throughout employs its images and parables in the service of a curiously sober rationalism, so that a sharp and biting logic, which retorts every accusation with interest, is always the controlling force. This sober logic, moreover, never lacks dramatic impetus. Shylock's course of thought perpetually takes the form of question and answer, a subordinate but characteristic trait which appears in the style of the Old Testament, and reappears to this day in representations of primitive Jews. One can feel through his words that there is a chanting quality in his voice; his movements are rapid, his gestures large. Externally and internally, to the inmost fibre of his being, he is a type of his race in its degradation.
From this passionate Hebrew spirit, which can be seen even in his choice of words, comes, among other things, his intense dislike of laziness and idleness. To understand how fundamentally Jewish this trait is, we only need to look at the so-called Proverbs of Solomon. Shylock dismisses Launcelot with the words, "Drones hive not with me." The images he uses to express his passion are more Oriental than specifically Jewish, often resembling parables, like his reference to Jacob's cunning or the speech justifying his claim that starts with, "You have among you many a purchased slave." However, what is especially Jewish about this passionate nature is how it consistently employs its images and parables to support a remarkably sober rationalism, making sharp and biting logic—retorting to every accusation with interest—the driving force. This sober logic also carries dramatic energy. Shylock's train of thought often takes the form of questions and answers, a common but distinctive trait seen in the style of the Old Testament, which still appears in portrayals of primitive Jews today. You can sense a rhythmic quality in his voice; he moves quickly, and his gestures are expansive. Both externally and internally, down to the core of his being, he is a reflection of his race in its decline.
Shylock disappears with the end of the fourth act in order that no discord may mar the harmony of the concluding scenes. By means of his fifth act, Shakespeare dissipates any preponderance of pain and gloom in the general impression of the play.
Shylock vanishes at the end of the fourth act so that no conflict disrupts the harmony of the final scenes. Through his fifth act, Shakespeare disperses any overwhelming feelings of sadness and gloom in the overall impression of the play.
This act is a moonlit landscape thrilled with music. It is[Pg 168] altogether given over to music and moonshine. It is an image of Shakespeare's soul at that point of time. Everything is here reconciled, assuaged, silvered over, and borne aloft upon the wings of music.
This piece is a moonlit scene filled with music. It is[Pg 168] completely immersed in music and moonlight. It reflects Shakespeare's spirit at that moment. Everything here is harmonized, calmed, covered in silver, and lifted high on the wings of music.
The speeches melt into each other like voices in part-singing:—
The speeches blend together like voices in harmony:—
"Lorenzo. The moon shines bright.—In such a night as this,
When the sweet wind did gently kiss the trees,
And they did make no noise, in such a night,
Troilus, methinks, mounted the Trojan walls,
And sigh'd his soul toward the Grecian tents,
Where Cressid lay that night.
Jessica. In such a night
Did Thisbe fearfully o'ertrip the dew;
. . . . . . . .
Lor.
In such a night
Stood Dido with a willow in her hand;"
"Lorenzo. The moon is shining brightly.—On a night like this,
When the soft wind gently kissed the trees,
And they were silent, on a night like this,
Troilus, I think, climbed the Trojan walls,
And sighed his soul toward the Greek camps,
Where Cressid was that night.
Jessica. On a night like this
Thisbe fearfully crossed the dewy ground;
I understand your request, but it appears that there is no text provided to modernize. Please provide the text you would like me to work on.
Lor.
On a night like this
Dido stood with a willow in her hand;"
and so on for four more speeches—the very poetry of moonlight arranged in antiphonies.
and so on for four more speeches—the pure poetry of moonlight arranged in call-and-response.
The conclusion of The Merchant of Venice brings us to the threshold of a term in Shakespeare's life instinct with high-pitched gaiety and gladness. In this, his brightest period, he fervently celebrates strength and wisdom in man, intellect and wit in woman; and these most brilliant years of his life are also the most musical. His poetry, his whole existence, seem now to be given over to music, to harmony.
The conclusion of The Merchant of Venice takes us to a point in Shakespeare's life filled with vibrant happiness and joy. During this peak time, he passionately celebrates strength and wisdom in men, and intellect and wit in women; these are the most brilliant and harmonious years of his life. His poetry and entire existence appear to be completely dedicated to music and harmony.
He had been early familiar with the art of music, and must have heard much music in his youth.[1] Even in his earliest plays, such as The Two Gentlemen of Verona, we find a considerable insight into musical technique, as in the conversation between Julia and Lucetta (i. 2). He must often have heard the Queen's choir, and the choirs maintained by noble lords and ladies, like that which Portia has in her palace. And he no doubt heard much music performed in private. The English were in his day, what they have never been since, a musical people. It was the Puritans who cast out music from the daily life of England. The spinet was the favourite instrument of the time. Spinets stood in the barbers' shops, for the use of customers waiting their turn. Elizabeth herself played on the spinet and the lute. In his Sonnet cxxviii., addressed to the lady whom he caressingly calls "my music," Shakespeare has described himself as standing beside his mistress's spinet and envying the keys which could kiss her fingers. In all probability he was personally acquainted with John Dowland, the chief English musician of the time, although the poem in which he is named, published as Shakespeare's[Pg 169] in The Passionate Pilgrim, is not by him, but by Richard Barnfield.
He was already familiar with music and must have listened to a lot of it during his youth.[1] Even in his earliest plays, like The Two Gentlemen of Verona, we can see a good understanding of musical technique, especially in the discussion between Julia and Lucetta (i. 2). He must have often heard the Queen's choir and the choirs maintained by noble lords and ladies, like the one Portia has in her palace. He likely also enjoyed many private performances. The English were more musical during his time than they have been since. It was the Puritans who drove music out of everyday life in England. The spinet was the favorite instrument of the era. Spinets were found in barbers' shops for customers to play while waiting. Queen Elizabeth herself played the spinet and the lute. In his Sonnet cxxviii., where he affectionately refers to his lady as "my music," Shakespeare describes himself standing next to her spinet, envying the keys that could touch her fingers. He was probably personally acquainted with John Dowland, the leading English musician of his time, even though the poem mentioning him, published as Shakespeare's[Pg 169] in The Passionate Pilgrim, was actually written by Richard Barnfield.
In The Taming of the Shrew (iii. I); written just before The Merchant of Venice, he had utilised his knowledge of singing and lute-playing in a scene of gay comedy. "The cause why music was ordained," says Lucentio—
In The Taming of the Shrew (iii. I); written just before The Merchant of Venice, he used his knowledge of singing and playing the lute in a lighthearted comedy scene. "The reason music was created," says Lucentio—
"Was it not to refresh the mind of man,
After his studies, or his usual pain?"
"Was it not to refresh the mind of man,
"After his studies, or his usual struggle?"
Its influence upon mental disease was also known to Shakespeare, and noted both in King Lear and in The Tempest. But here, in The Merchant of Venice, where music is wedded to moonlight, his praise of it takes a higher flight:—
Its impact on mental illness was recognized by Shakespeare, and mentioned in both King Lear and The Tempest. But here, in The Merchant of Venice, where music is combined with moonlight, his praise of it reaches new heights:—
"How sweet the moonlight sleeps upon this bank!
Here we will sit, and let the sounds of music
Creep in our ears: soft stillness, and the night,
Become the touches of sweet harmony."
"How lovely the moonlight rests on this bank!
Here we'll sit and enjoy the music.
Flow into our ears: a calm silence, and the night,
"Transform into the essence of sweet harmony."
And Shakespeare, who never mentions church music, which seems to have had no message for his soul, here makes the usually unimpassioned Lorenzo launch out into genuine Renaissance rhapsodies upon the music of the spheres:—
And Shakespeare, who never talks about church music, which seems to have had no significance for him, here has the usually aloof Lorenzo burst into genuine Renaissance rhapsodies about the music of the spheres:—
"Sit, Jessica: look, how the floor of heaven
Is thick inlaid with patines of bright gold.
There's not the smallest orb, which thou behold'st,
But in his motion like an angel sings,
Still quiring to the young-ey'd cherubins;
Such harmony is in immortal souls;
But, whilst this muddy vesture of decay
Doth grossly close it in, we cannot hear it."
"Sit down, Jessica: look how the floor of heaven
Is beautifully inlaid with shiny gold.
There's not a single small orb that you see,
But when it moves, it sings like an angel,
Still in harmony with the youthful cherubs;
Such harmony exists in everlasting souls;
But while this murky layer of decay
"Seals us off, we can't hear it."
Sphere-harmony and soul-harmony, not bell-ringing or psalm-singing, are for him the highest music.
Sphere-harmony and soul-harmony, not bell-ringing or psalm-singing, are for him the ultimate music.
Shakespeare's love of music, so incomparably expressed in the last scenes of The Merchant of Venice, appears at other points in the play. Thus Portia says, when Bassanio is about to make his choice between the caskets (iii. 2):—
Shakespeare's love of music, so uniquely showcased in the final scenes of The Merchant of Venice, is found in other moments throughout the play. For example, Portia says when Bassanio is about to choose between the caskets (iii. 2):—
"Let music sound, while he doth make his choice;
Then, if he lose, he makes a swan-like end,
Fading in music.
. . . . . . . .
He may win;
And what is music then? then music is
Even as the flourish when true subjects bow
To a new-crowned monarch."
"Let the music play while he makes his choice;
Then, if he loses, he ends up like a swan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
Fading away in the music.
. . . . . . . .
He could win;
And what is music? Music is
Like the flourish when devoted followers bow
To a newly crowned ruler.
It seems as though Shakespeare, in this play, had set himself to reveal for the first time how deeply his whole nature was[Pg 170] penetrated with musical feeling. He places in the mouth of the frivolous Jessica these profound words, "I am never merry when I hear sweet music." And he makes Lorenzo answer, "The reason is, your spirits are attentive." The note of the trumpet, he says, will calm a wanton herd of "unhandled colts;" and Orpheus, as poets feign, drew trees and stones and floods to follow him:—
It seems that Shakespeare, in this play, aimed to show for the first time how deeply his entire nature was[Pg 170] filled with musical emotion. He has the frivolous Jessica say these profound words, "I’m never happy when I hear sweet music." And Lorenzo responds, "The reason is, your spirits are attentive." He suggests that the sound of the trumpet will calm a wild group of "untrained colts;" and poets claim that Orpheus could make trees, stones, and rivers follow him:—
"Since nought so stockish, hard, and full of rage,
But music for the time doth change his nature.
The man that hath no music in himself,
Nor is not mov'd with concord of sweet sounds,
Is fit for treasons, stratagems, and spoils;
The motions of his spirit are dull as night,
And his affections dark as Erebus.
Let no such man be trusted.—Mark the music."
"Since nothing is so stubborn, harsh, and full of anger,
But music can change that.
A person who has no music within them,
And isn't touched by the harmony of beautiful sounds,
Is perfect for betrayals, schemes, and chaos;
The movements of their spirit are as dull as the night,
And their feelings were as dark as the depths of the underworld.
Don't trust that person. —Focus on the music.
This must not, of course, be taken too literally. But note the characters whom Shakespeare makes specially unmusical: in this play, Shylock, who loathes "the vile squeaking of the wry-necked fife;" then Hotspur, the hero-barbarian; Benedick, the would-be woman-hater; Cassius, the fanatic politician; Othello, the half-civilised African; and finally creatures like Caliban, who are nevertheless enthralled by music as though by a wizard's spell.
This shouldn't be taken too literally, of course. But notice the characters that Shakespeare portrays as particularly unmusical: in this play, Shylock, who hates "the awful squeaking of the twisted fife;" then Hotspur, the heroic barbarian; Benedick, the self-proclaimed woman-hater; Cassius, the extreme politician; Othello, the semi-civilized African; and finally beings like Caliban, who are still captivated by music as if under a magician's spell.
On the other hand, all his more delicate creations are musical. In the First Part of Henry IV. (iii. I) we have Mortimer and his Welsh wife, who do not understand each other's speech:—
On the other hand, all his more delicate creations are musical. In the First Part of Henry IV. (iii. I) we have Mortimer and his Welsh wife, who do not understand each other's speech:—
"But I will never be a truant, love,
Till I have learn'd thy language; for thy tongue
Makes Welsh as sweet as ditties highly penn'd,
Sung by a fair queen in a summer's bower,
With ravishing division, to her lute."
"But I will never skip class, my love,
Until I've learned your language; because your words
Make Welsh sound as sweet as beautifully composed songs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
Sung by a beautiful queen in a summer garden,
"With mesmerizing tunes from her lute."
Musical, too, are the pathetic heroines, such as Ophelia and Desdemona, and characters like Jaques in As You Like It, and the Duke and Viola in Twelfth Night. The last-named comedy, indeed, is entirely interpenetrated with music. The keynote of musical passion is struck in the opening speech:—
Musical as well, are the tragic heroines, like Ophelia and Desdemona, and characters such as Jaques in As You Like It, and the Duke and Viola in Twelfth Night. The latter comedy is actually filled with music throughout. The essence of musical passion is introduced in the opening speech:—
"If music be the food of love, play on;
Give me excess of it, that, surfeiting,
The appetite may sicken, and so die.—
That strain again! it had a dying fall:
O! it came o'er my ear like the sweet south
That breathes upon a bank of violets,
Stealing and giving odour."
"If music is the food of love, keep playing;
Give me a lot of it, so that I can overindulge,
My desire might become unhealthy and disappear.
Play that song again! It had a sad ending:
Oh! It reached my ears like a gentle southern breeze.
That drifts over a bed of violets,
"Sharing and receiving scents."
Here, too, Shakespeare's love of the folk-song finds expression, when he makes the Duke say (ii. 4):—
Here, too, Shakespeare's love of folk songs comes through when he has the Duke say (ii. 4):—
[Pg 171]
"Now, good Cesario, but that piece of song,
That old and antique song, we heard last night;
Methought, it did relieve my passion much,
More than light airs, and recollected terms,
Of these most brisk and giddy-paced times:
Come; but one verse."
[Pg 171]
"Now, good Cesario, that song we heard last night,
That timeless classic tune;
I felt it really helped to calm my emotions a lot,
Much more than just light melodies and trendy phrases
In these fast-paced and chaotic times:
"Come on, just one verse."
No less sensitive and devoted to music than the Duke in Twelfth Night or Lorenzo in The Merchant of Venice must their creator himself have been in the short and happy interval in which, as yet unmastered by the melancholy latent in his as in all deep natures, he felt his talents strengthening and unfolding, his life every day growing fuller and more significant, his inmost soul quickening with creative impulse and instinct with harmony. The rich concords which bring The Merchant of Venice to a close symbolise, as it were, the feeling of inward wealth and equipoise to which he had now attained.
No less sensitive and dedicated to music than the Duke in Twelfth Night or Lorenzo in The Merchant of Venice must their creator himself have been during the brief and joyful period when he, as yet unburdened by the sadness embedded in his, like many, deep nature, felt his talents growing and developing, his life becoming richer and more meaningful every day, and his innermost self stirring with creative energy and a sense of harmony. The beautiful chords that close The Merchant of Venice symbolize, in a way, the feeling of inner wealth and balance he had now achieved.
[1] Förster: Shakespeare und die Tonkunst, Shakespeare-Jahrbuch, ii. 155; Karl Elze: William Shakespeare, p. 474; Henrik Schück: William Shakespere p. 313.
[1] Förster: Shakespeare and Music, Shakespeare Yearbook, ii. 155; Karl Elze: William Shakespeare, p. 474; Henrik Schück: William Shakespeare p. 313.
XXII
"EDWARD III." AND "ARDEN OF FEVERSHAM"—SHAKESPEARE'S DICTION—THE FIRST PART OF "HENRY IV."—FIRST INTRODUCTION OF HIS OWN EXPERIENCES OF LIFE IN THE HISTORIC DRAMA—WHY THE SUBJECT APPEALED TO HIM—TAVERN LIFE—SHAKESPEARE'S CIRCLE—SIR JOHN FALSTAFF—FALSTAFF AND THE GRACIOSO OF THE SPANISH DRAMA—RABELAIS AND SHAKESPEARE—PANURGE AND FALSTAFF
There is extant a historical play, dating from 1596, entitled The Raigne of King Edward third. As it hath bin sundrie times plaied about the Citie of London, which several English students and critics, among them Halliwell-Phillips, have attributed in part to Shakespeare, arguing that the better scenes, at least, must have been carefully retouched by him. Although the drama, as a whole, is not much more Shakespearean in style than many other Elizabethan plays, and although Swinburne, the highest of all English authorities, has declared the piece to be the work of an imitator of Marlowe, yet there is a good deal to be said in favour of the hypothesis that Shakespeare had some hand in Edward III. His touch may be recognised in several passages; and especially noteworthy are the following lines from a speech of Warwick's:—
There’s a historical play from 1596 called The Raigne of King Edward third. As it has been performed multiple times in the City of London, which various English scholars and critics, including Halliwell-Phillips, have partially attributed to Shakespeare, claiming that at least the better scenes must have been polished by him. While the play overall doesn't seem much more Shakespearean in style than many other Elizabethan works, and although Swinburne, a leading English authority, has stated that the piece is by someone imitating Marlowe, there’s still a lot of support for the idea that Shakespeare had some involvement in Edward III. You can see his influence in several passages; particularly remarkable are these lines from a speech by Warwick:—
"A spacious field of reasons could I urge
Between his glory, daughter, and thy shame:
That poison shows worst in a golden cup;
Dark night seems darker by the lightning flash;
Lilies that fester smell far worse than weeds,
And every glory that inclines to sin,
The shame is treble by the opposite."
"A wide range of reasons I could present
Between his glory, daughter, and your shame:
That poison looks more dangerous in a golden cup;
Darkness seems deeper when a lightning flash occurs;
Decaying lilies smell a lot worse than weeds,
And every honor that leans towards sin,
"Is three times more shameful than its opposite."
The italicised verse reappears as the last line of Shakespeare's Sonnet xciv.; and as this Sonnet seems to refer (as we shall afterwards see) to circumstances in Shakespeare's life which did not arise until 1600, we cannot suppose that it was one of those written at an earlier date and circulated in manuscript. The probability is that Shakespeare simply reclaimed this line from a speech contributed by him to another man's play.
The italicized line comes up again as the final line of Shakespeare's Sonnet xciv. Since this Sonnet appears to relate (as we’ll see later) to events in Shakespeare's life that didn't happen until 1600, we can't think it was one of those written earlier and shared in manuscript form. It's likely that Shakespeare just took this line from a speech he had added to someone else's play.
[Pg 173] It is natural that a foreign student should shrink from opposing his judgment to that of English critics, where English diction and style are in question. Nevertheless he is sometimes driven into dissent with regard to the many Elizabethan plays which now one critic, and now another, has attributed wholly or in part to Shakespeare. Take, for instance, Arden of Feversham, certainly one of the most admirable plays of that rich period, whose merit impresses one even when one reads it for the first time in uncritical youth. Swinburne writes of it (Study of Shakespeare, p. 141):—
[Pg 173] It's natural for a foreign student to hesitate when challenging the opinions of English critics, especially when it comes to English language and style. However, they sometimes find themselves disagreeing with the various Elizabethan plays that different critics have claimed, either entirely or partially, were written by Shakespeare. For example, take Arden of Feversham, which is undoubtedly one of the most impressive plays from that rich era, leaving a lasting impression even when encountered for the first time in one's uncritical youth. Swinburne discusses it in his Study of Shakespeare (p. 141):—
"I cannot but finally take heart to say, even in the absence of all external or traditional testimony, that it seems to me not pardonable merely nor permissible, but simply logical and reasonable, to set down this poem, a young man's work on the face of it, as the possible work of no man's youthful hand but Shakespeare's."
"I can't help but finally find the courage to say, even without any external or traditional proof, that it seems not just forgivable or acceptable, but actually logical and reasonable, to recognize this poem, which clearly appears to be the work of a young man, as possibly created by no other youthful hand than Shakespeare's."
However small my authority in comparison with Swinburne's upon such a question as this, I find it impossible to share his view. Highly as I esteem Arden of Feversham, I cannot believe that Shakespeare wrote a single line of it. It was not like him to choose such a subject, and still less to treat it in such a fashion. The play is a domestic tragedy, in which a wife, after repeated attempts, murders her kind and forbearing husband, in order freely to indulge her passion for a worthless paramour. It is a dramatisation of an actual case, the facts of which are closely followed, but at the same time animated with great psychological insight. That Shakespeare had a distaste for such subjects is proved by his consistent avoidance of them, except in this problematical instance; whereas if he had once succeeded so well with such a theme, he would surely have repeated the experiment. The chief point is, however, that only in a few places, in the soliloquies, do we find the peculiar note of Shakespeare's style—that wealth of imagination, that luxuriant lyrism, which plays like sunlight over his speeches. In Arden of Feversham the style is a uniform drab.
However small my authority compared to Swinburne's on this topic, I can’t agree with his opinion. As much as I admire Arden of Feversham, I can't believe that Shakespeare wrote even a single line of it. It wasn’t like him to pick such a subject, and even less so to handle it in this manner. The play is a domestic tragedy where a wife, after several attempts, kills her kind and patient husband to pursue her desire for a worthless lover. It dramatizes a real case, closely following the facts but also infused with deep psychological insight. Shakespeare's dislike for such topics is evident in his consistent avoidance of them, except for this questionable instance; if he had been successful once with a theme like this, he would surely have tried it again. The key point is that only in a few places, particularly the soliloquies, do we see the distinctive flair of Shakespeare’s style—his rich imagination and flowing lyrism that shine like sunlight in his speeches. In Arden of Feversham, the style is consistently dull.
Shakespeare's great characteristic is precisely the resilience which he gives to every word and to every speech. We take one step on earth, and at the next we are soaring in air. His verse always tends towards a rich and stately melody, is never flat or commonplace. In the English historical plays, his diction sometimes verges upon the style of the ballad or romance. There is a continual undercurrent of emotion, of enthusiasm, or of pure fantasy, which carries us away with it. We are always far remote from the humdrum monotony of everyday speech. For everyday speech is devoid of fantasy, and all Shakespeare's characters, with the exception of those whose humour lies in their stupidity, have a highly-coloured imagination.
Shakespeare's biggest strength is the energy he gives to every word and every speech. With each step we take on the ground, we find ourselves soaring into the air. His verse always leans towards a rich and elegant melody, never dull or ordinary. In his English historical plays, his language sometimes approaches the style of a ballad or romance. There's a constant flow of emotion, enthusiasm, or pure imagination that sweeps us away. We're always far from the boring monotony of everyday language. Everyday speech lacks imagination, while all of Shakespeare's characters—except for those whose humor comes from their foolishness—have vivid imaginations.
We could find no better proof of this than the diction of the [Pg 174]great work which he undertakes immediately after The Merchant of Venice—the First Part of Henry IV.
We couldn't find better evidence of this than the language of the [Pg 174]great work that he takes on right after The Merchant of Venice—the First Part of Henry IV.
Harry Percy in this play is placed in opposition to the magniloquent, visionary, thaumaturgic Glendower, as the man of sober intelligence, who keeps to the common earth, and believes only in what his senses aver and his reason accepts. But there is nevertheless a spring within him which need only be touched in order to send him soaring into almost dithyrambic poetry. The King (i. 3) has called Mortimer a traitor; whereupon Percy protests that it was no sham warfare that Mortimer waged against Glendower:—
Harry Percy in this play stands in contrast to the grand, visionary, almost magical Glendower, as the practical thinker who stays grounded and believes only in what he can see and understand. However, there’s still a creative spark within him that can be ignited, sending him into a state of near-ecstatic poetry. The King (i. 3) has labeled Mortimer a traitor; to which Percy argues that Mortimer’s fight against Glendower was no mere pretense:—
"To prove that true,
Needs no more but one tongue for all those wounds,
Those mouthed wounds, which valiantly he took,
When on the gentle Severn's sedgy bank,
In single opposition, hand to hand,
He did confound the best part of an hour
In changing hardiment with great Glendower.
Three times they breath'd, and three times did they drink,
Upon agreement, of swift Severn's flood,
Who then, affrighted with their bloody looks,
Ran fearfully among the trembling reeds,
And hid his crisp head in the hollow bank
Blood-stained with these valiant combatants."
"To prove this right,
Only one person is needed for all those wounds,
Those spoken wounds, which he bravely accepted,
When on the gentle bank of the Severn,
Facing off alone, hand to hand,
He spent the best part of an hour
Matching strength with the great Glendower.
They took three breaks, and three times they drank,
On the banks of the swift Severn's river,
Who, then scared by their bloody expressions,
Fled fearfully among the trembling reeds,
And hid his curled head in the hollow bank
Stained with blood from these brave fighters."
Thus Homer sings of the Scamander.
Thus, Homer sings about the Scamander.
Worcester broaches to Percy an enterprise
Worcester brings up a plan to Percy.
"As full of peril and adventurous spirit,
As to o'er-walk a current, roaring loud,
On the unsteadfast footing of a spear;"
"As filled with danger and adventurous spirit,
As if walking across a rushing river,
On the unstable ground of a spear;
whereon Percy bursts forth:—
where Percy bursts forth:—
"Send danger from the east unto the west,
So honour cross it from the north to south,
And let them grapple:—O! the blood more stirs
To rouse a lion than to start a hare."
"Send danger from the east to the west,
So honor crosses from the north to the south,
And let them fight:—Oh! the blood is more stirred
"To provoke a lion is more dangerous than to scare a hare."
Northumberland then says of him that "Imagination of some great exploit Drives him beyond the bounds of patience," and Percy answers:—
Northumberland then remarks about him that "His imagination of some big achievement pushes him past the limits of patience," and Percy replies:—
"By Heaven, methinks, it were an easy leap
To pluck bright honour from the pale-fac'd moon,
Or dive into the bottom of the deep,
Where fathom-line could never touch the ground,
And pluck up drowned honour by the locks."
"By Heaven, I think it would be an easy jump
To take shining glory from the pale-faced moon,
Or plunge to the depths of the deep,
Where a measuring line could never touch the ground,
"And lift up lost honor by the hair."
What a profusion of imagery is placed in the mouth of this despiser of rhetoric and music! From the comparatively weak metaphor of the speaking wounds up to actual myth-making! The[Pg 175] river, affrighted by the bloody looks of the combatants, hides its crisp head in the reeds—a naiad fantasy in classic style. Danger, rushing from east to west, hurtles against Honour, crossing it from north to south—two northern Valkyries in full career. The wreath of honour is hung on the crescent moon—a metaphor from the tilting-yard, expressed in terms of fairy romance. Drowned Honour is to be plucked up by the locks from the bottom of the deep—having now become, by a daring personification, a damsel who has fallen into the sea and must be rescued. And all this in three short speeches!
What a wealth of imagery comes from this person who dismisses rhetoric and music! From the relatively weak metaphor of wounds that speak to actual myth-making! The[Pg 175] river, scared by the bloody faces of the fighters, hides its clear head in the reeds—a naiad fantasy in classic style. Danger, rushing from east to west, collides with Honor, crossing it from north to south—two northern Valkyries in full flight. The wreath of honor is placed on the crescent moon—a metaphor from the jousting arena, expressed in terms of fairy tales. Drowned Honor is to be pulled by the hair from the bottom of the deep—now transformed, through bold personification, into a damsel who has fallen into the sea and needs to be saved. And all this in three short speeches!
Where this irrepressible vivacity of fancy is lacking, as in Arden of Feversham, Shakespeare's sign-manual is lacking along with it. Even when his style appears sober and measured, it is saturated with what may be called latent fantasy (as we speak of latent electricity), which at the smallest opportunity bursts its bounds, explodes, flashes forth before our eyes like the figures in a pyrotechnic set-piece, and fills our ears as with the music of a rushing, leaping waterfall.[1]
Where this unstoppable liveliness of imagination is missing, like in Arden of Feversham, Shakespeare’s signature is absent as well. Even when his style seems calm and controlled, it’s filled with what we might call hidden fantasy (like we talk about latent electricity), which, at the slightest chance, breaks free, erupts, and bursts forth before our eyes like the figures in a fireworks display, filling our ears like the sound of a roaring, leaping waterfall.[1]
In 1598 appeared a Quarto with the following title: The History of Henrie the Fovrth; With the battell at Shrewsburie, betweene the King and Lord Henry Percy, surnamed Henrie Hotspur of the North. With the humorous conceits of Sir John Falstaffe. At London. Printed by P. S. for Andrew Wise, dwelling in Paules Churchyard, at the signe of the Angell. 1598. This was the First Part of Shakespeare's Henry IV., which must have been written in 1597—the play in which Shakespeare first attains his great and overwhelming individuality. At the age of thirty-three, he stands for the first time at the summit of his artistic greatness. In wealth of character, of wit, of genius, this play has never been surpassed. Its dramatic structure is somewhat loose, though closer knit and technically stronger than that of the Second Part. But, as a poetical creation, it is one of the great masterpieces of the world's literature, at once heroic and burlesque, thrilling and side-splitting. And these contrasted elements are not, as in Victor Hugo's dramas, brought into hard-and-fast rhetorical antithesis, but move and mingle with all the freedom of life.
In 1598, a Quarto was published with the following title: The History of Henrie the Fourth; With the battle at Shrewsbury, between the King and Lord Henry Percy, nicknamed Henry Hotspur of the North. With the humorous antics of Sir John Falstaff. In London. Printed by P. S. for Andrew Wise, located in Paul's Churchyard, at the sign of the Angel. 1598. This was the First Part of Shakespeare's Henry IV., which must have been written in 1597—the play where Shakespeare first showcases his incredible individuality. At thirty-three, he stands for the first time at the peak of his artistic greatness. In terms of character depth, wit, and genius, this play has never been surpassed. Its dramatic structure is a bit loose, but it’s tighter and technically stronger than the Second Part. Yet, as a poetic work, it is one of the great masterpieces of world literature, both heroic and comedic, exciting and laugh-out-loud funny. These contrasting elements are not, like in Victor Hugo's plays, set against each other in rigid rhetorical opposition, but they blend and interact with all the spontaneity of life.
When it was written, the sixteenth century, that great period in the history of the human spirit, was drawing to its close; but no one had then conceived the cowardly idea of making the end of a century a sort of symbol of decadence in energy and vitality. Never had the waves of healthy self-confidence and productive power run higher in the English people or in Shakespeare's own mind. Henry IV., and its sequel Henry V., are written throughout[Pg 176] in a major key which we have not hitherto heard in Shakespeare, and which we shall not hear again.
When it was written, the sixteenth century, that remarkable time in the history of human creativity, was coming to an end; but no one had yet thought of the cowardly notion of using the end of a century as a symbol of decline in energy and vibrancy. The waves of healthy self-confidence and productive power had never surged higher in the English people or in Shakespeare's own mind. Henry IV. and its sequel Henry V. are written throughout[Pg 176] in a key that we haven't encountered in Shakespeare before and that we won't hear again.
Shakespeare finds the matter for these plays in Holinshed's Chronicle, and in an old, quite puerile play, The Famous Victories of Henry the fifth, conteining the Honorable Battell of Agin-court, in which the young Prince is represented as frequenting the company of roisterers and highway robbers. It was this, no doubt, that suggested to him the novel and daring idea of transferring direct to the stage, in historical guise, a series of scenes from the everyday life of the streets and taverns around him, and blending them with the dramatised chronicle of the Prince whom he regarded as the national hero of England. To this blending we owe the matchless freshness of the whole picture.
Shakespeare draws the inspiration for these plays from Holinshed's Chronicle and an old, rather childish play, The Famous Victories of Henry the fifth, conteining the Honorable Battell of Agin-court, where the young Prince is shown hanging out with rowdy characters and highway robbers. This, undoubtedly, sparked his bold and innovative idea of bringing to life, in a historical context, a series of scenes from the everyday life of the streets and taverns around him, while combining them with the dramatized account of the Prince he saw as England's national hero. Thanks to this combination, we get the unmatched vibrancy of the entire picture.
For the rest, Shakespeare found scarcely anything in the foolish old play, acted between 1580 and 1588, which could in any way serve his purpose. He took from it only the anecdote of the box on the ear given by the Prince of Wales to the Lord Chief-Justice, and a few names—the tavern in Eastcheap, Gadshill, Ned, and the name, not the character, of Sir John Oldcastle, as Falstaff was originally called.
For the rest, Shakespeare hardly found anything in the silly old play, performed between 1580 and 1588, that could serve his purpose in any way. He only took the story of the slap the Prince of Wales gave to the Lord Chief Justice, and a few names—the tavern in Eastcheap, Gadshill, Ned, and the name, not the character, of Sir John Oldcastle, which was how Falstaff was originally called.
Shakespeare felt himself attracted to the hero, the young Prince, by some of the most deep-rooted sympathies of his nature. We have seen how vividly and persistently the contrast between appearance and reality preoccupied him; we saw it last in The Merchant of Venice. In proportion as he was irritated and repelled by people who try to pass for more than they are, by creatures of affectation and show, even by women who resort to artificial colours and false hair in quest of a beauty not their own, so his heart beat warmly for any one who had appearances against him, and concealed great qualities behind an unassuming and misinterpreted exterior. His whole life, indeed, was just such a paradox—his soul was replete with the greatest treasures, with rich humanity and inexhaustible genius, while externally he was little better than a light-minded mountebank, touting, with quips and quiddities, for the ha'pence of the mob. Now and then, as his Sonnets show, the pressure of this outward prejudice so weighed upon him that he came near to being ashamed of his position in life, and of the tinsel world in which his days were passed; and then he felt with double force the inward need to assure himself how great may be the gulf between the apparent and the real worth of human character.
Shakespeare was drawn to the young Prince, the hero, due to some of the deepest sympathies in his nature. We’ve seen how deeply and consistently the contrast between appearance and reality absorbed him; we last saw it in The Merchant of Venice. The more he was frustrated and repelled by people who try to present themselves as more than they are—by pretentious and showy individuals, even by women who use fake colors and hair to chase a beauty that isn’t theirs—the more he appreciated those who, despite their unassuming and misunderstood exterior, had great qualities hidden beneath. His entire life was a paradox—his soul was filled with immense treasures, rich humanity, and boundless genius, while on the surface, he seemed little more than a light-hearted trickster, amusing the crowd with his jokes and cleverness for their pennies. From time to time, as his Sonnets reveal, the weight of this external judgment pressed so heavily on him that he came close to feeling ashamed of his life’s position and the superficial world he inhabited; in those moments, he felt even more intensely the inner need to remind himself of how vast the gap can be between a person’s apparent worth and their true value.
Moreover, this view of his material gave him an occasion, before tuning the heroic string of his lyre, to put in a word for the right of high-spirited youth to have its fling, and indirectly to protest against the hasty judgments of narrow-minded moralists and Puritans. He would here show that great ambitions and heroic energy could pass unscathed through the dangers even of exceedingly questionable diversions. This Prince of Wales was[Pg 177] "merry England" and "martial England" in one and the same person.
Moreover, this perspective on his material gave him a chance, before tuning the heroic string of his lyre, to advocate for the right of spirited youth to enjoy themselves, and indirectly to challenge the quick judgments of narrow-minded moralists and Puritans. He aimed to demonstrate that great ambitions and heroic energy could navigate the risks of even the most questionable pastimes without harm. This Prince of Wales represented "merry England" and "martial England" in one and the same person.
For the young noblemen among the audience, again, nothing could be more attractive than to see this great King, in his youth, haunting such resorts as they themselves frequented, and yet, as the best of them also tried to do, preserving the consciousness of his high dignity, the hope of a great future, and the determination to achieve renown, even while associating with Falstaff and Bardolph, Dame Quickly and Doll Tearsheet.
For the young nobles in the crowd, nothing was more appealing than seeing this great King in his youth, visiting the same places they did, while still maintaining his sense of high status, the hope for a bright future, and the drive to become famous, even while hanging out with Falstaff, Bardolph, Dame Quickly, and Doll Tearsheet.
These young English aristocrats, who in Shakespeare appear under the names of Mercutio and Benedick, Gratiano and Lorenzo, made pleasure their pursuit through the whole of the London day. Dressed in silk or ash-coloured velvet, and with gold lace on his cloak, the young man of fashion began by riding to St. Paul's and promenading half-a-dozen times up and down its middle aisle. He then "repaired to the Exchange, and talked pretty Euphuisms to the citizens' daughters," or looked in at the bookseller's to inspect the latest play-book or pamphlet against tobacco. Next he rode to the ordinary where he had appointed to meet his friends and dine. At dinner he discussed Drake's expedition to Portugal, or Essex's exploits at Cadiz, or told how he had yesterday broken a lance with Raleigh himself at the Tilt-yard. He would mingle snatches of Italian and Spanish with his talk, and let himself be persuaded after dinner, to recite a sonnet of his own composition. At three he betook himself to the theatre, saw Burbage as Richard III., and applauded Kemp in his new jig; after which he would spend an hour at the bear-garden. Then to the barber's, to have his hair and beard trimmed, in preparation for the carouse of the evening at whichever tavern he and his friends had selected—the "Mitre," the "Falcon," the "Apollo," the "Boar's Head," the "Devil," or (most famous of all) the "Mermaid," where the literary club, the Syren, founded by none other than Sir Walter Raleigh himself, held its meetings.[2] In these places the young aristocrat rubbed shoulders with the leading players, such as Burbage and Kemp, and with the best-known men of letters, such as John Lyly, George Chapman, John Florio, Michael Drayton, Samuel Daniel, John Marston, Thomas Nash, Ben Jonson, William Shakespeare.
These young English aristocrats, known in Shakespeare's works as Mercutio, Benedick, Gratiano, and Lorenzo, spent their entire day in London indulging in pleasure. Dressed in silk or gray velvet, with gold lace on their cloaks, these fashionable young men started their day by riding to St. Paul's and strolling back and forth in its central aisle. Then they headed to the Exchange, chatting in charming Euphuistic phrases with the daughters of merchants, or stopped by the bookstore to check out the latest play or pamphlet about tobacco. Next, they rode to the tavern where they had arranged to meet their friends for dinner. During the meal, they might discuss Drake's expedition to Portugal, Essex's actions at Cadiz, or share tales about how they had just competed in a tournament against Raleigh himself. They would mix in snippets of Italian and Spanish during their conversations and would often be persuaded after the meal to recite a sonnet they had written. By three o'clock, they made their way to the theatre to see Burbage perform as Richard III and enjoyed Kemp’s new dance; afterwards, they would spend an hour at the bear garden. Then it was off to the barber’s for a haircut and beard trim to prepare for an evening of revelry at whatever tavern they and their friends had chosen—the "Mitre," the "Falcon," the "Apollo," the "Boar's Head," the "Devil," or, most famously, the "Mermaid," where the literary club, the Syren, founded by none other than Sir Walter Raleigh, held its gatherings.[2] In these places, the young aristocrat mingled with top actors like Burbage and Kemp, as well as renowned writers like John Lyly, George Chapman, John Florio, Michael Drayton, Samuel Daniel, John Marston, Thomas Nash, Ben Jonson, and William Shakespeare.
Thornbury has aptly remarked that the characteristic of the Elizabethan age was its sociability. People were always meeting at St. Paul's, the theatre, or the tavern. Family intercourse, on the other hand, was almost unknown; women, as in ancient Greece, played no prominent part in society. The men gathered at the tavern club to drink, talk, and enjoy themselves. The festive bowl circulated freely, even more so than in Denmark, which nevertheless passed for the toper's paradise. (Compare the utterances on this subject in Hamlet, i. 4, and Othello, ii. 3.)[Pg 178] The taverns were, moreover, favourite places for the rendezvous of court gallants with citizens' wives; fast young men would bring their mistresses with them, and here, after supper, gambling went on merrily.
Thornbury has aptly noted that a defining feature of the Elizabethan age was its sociability. People frequently gathered at St. Paul's, the theater, or the pub. Family interactions, however, were almost non-existent; women, similar to ancient Greece, did not play a significant role in society. Men would meet at tavern clubs to drink, chat, and have a good time. The festive bowl passed around freely, even more so than in Denmark, which was considered a paradise for drinkers. (See the comments on this topic in Hamlet, i. 4, and Othello, ii. 3.)[Pg 178] The taverns were also popular spots for courtly suitors to meet the wives of citizens; young men would bring their partners along, and after dinner, gambling would take place happily.
At the taverns, writers and poets met in good fellowship, and carried on wordy wars, battles of wit, sparkling with mirth and fantasy. They were like tennis-rallies of words, in which the great thing was to tire out your adversary; they were skirmishes in which the combatants poured into each other whole volleys of conceits. Beaumont has celebrated them in some verses to Ben Jonson, who, both as a great drinker and as an entertaining magister bibendi, was much admired and fêted:—
At the taverns, writers and poets gathered in camaraderie, engaging in lively debates filled with humor and imagination. It was like a tennis match of words, where the goal was to wear down your opponent; they were playful conflicts where participants exchanged clever remarks. Beaumont celebrated these gatherings in some verses to Ben Jonson, who was greatly admired and honored for being both a heavy drinker and an entertaining magister bibendi:—
"What things have we seen
Done at the Mermaid! heard words that have been
So nimble, and so full of subtile flame,
As if that every one from whence they came
Had meant to put his whole wit in a jest
And had resolv'd to live a fool the rest
Of his dull life."
"What experiences have we had?"
Happened at the Mermaid! We heard words that were
So lively and so full of clever spark,
As if everyone who came meant to pack
Their entire intelligence into a joke
And decided to live the rest of their boring life as a fool."
In his comedy Every Man out of His Humour (v. 4), Ben Jonson has introduced either himself or Marston, under the name of Carlo Buffone, waiting alone for his friends at the "Mitre," and has placed these words in Carlo's mouth when the waiter, George, has brought him the wine he had ordered:—
In his comedy Every Man out of His Humour (v. 4), Ben Jonson has introduced either himself or Marston, under the name of Carlo Buffone, waiting alone for his friends at the "Mitre," and has placed these words in Carlo's mouth when the waiter, George, has brought him the wine he had ordered:—
"Carlo (drinks). Ay, marry, sir, here's purity; O George—I could bite off his nose for this now, sweet rogue, he has drawn nectar, the very soul of the grape! I'll wash my temples with some on't presently, and drink some half a score draughts; 'twill heat the brain, kindle my imagination, I shall talk nothing but crackers and fireworks to-night. So, sir! please you to be here, sir, and I here: so. (Sets the two cups asunder, drinks with the one, and pledges with the other, speaking for each of the cups, and drinking alternately.)"
"Carlo (drinks). Wow, sir, this is incredible! Oh George—I could totally lose it over this right now. You sweet trickster, you've poured out pure bliss, the very essence of grapes! I’m going to splash some on my temples right away and drink a few more glasses; it’ll boost my brain, ignite my creativity, and I’ll be talking about nothing but fun and excitement tonight. So, sir! If you’re here, sir, and I’m here: perfect. (Sets the two cups apart, drinks from one, and toasts with the other, speaking for each of the cups, and drinking alternately.)"
Well known and often quoted is the passage in Fuller's Worthies as to the many wit-combats between Shakespeare and the learned Ben:—
Well known and often quoted is the passage in Fuller's Worthies about the many witty exchanges between Shakespeare and the learned Ben:—
"Which two I behold like a Spanish great Gallion and an English man of War: Master Johnson (like the former) was built far higher in Learning; Solid, but Slow in his performances. Shake-spear, with the English man of War, lesser in bulk, but lighter in sailing, could turn with all tides, tack about, and take advantage of all winds, by the quickness of his Wit and Invention."
"The two I see are like a Spanish galleon and an English warship: Master Johnson (like the galleon) was built much deeper in knowledge; Solid, but Slow in his work. Shakespeare, with the English warship, smaller in size, but quicker in maneuvering, could adjust to all tides, change directions, and make the most of every wind, thanks to his sharp wit and creativity.
Although Fuller was not himself present at these symposia, yet his account of them bears the stamp of complete authenticity.
Although Fuller wasn’t actually at these discussions, his account of them feels completely genuine.
Among the members of the circle which Shakespeare in his youth frequented, there must, of course, have been types of every[Pg 179] kind, from the genius down to the grotesque; and there were some, no doubt, in whom the genius and the grotesque, the wit and the butt, must have quaintly intermingled. As every great household had at that time its jester, so every convivial circle had its clown or buffoon. The jester was the terror of the kitchen—for he would steal a pudding the moment the cook's back was turned—and the delight of the dinner-table, where he would mimic voices, crack jokes, play pranks, and dissipate the spleen of the noble company. The comic man of the tavern circle was both witty himself and the cause of wit in others. He was always the butt of the others' merriment, yet he always held his own in the contest, and ended by getting the best of his tormentors.
Among the members of the circle that Shakespeare hung out with in his youth, there must have certainly been all kinds of characters, from the genius to the absurd; and there were surely some who cleverly blended both the genius and the grotesque, as well as wit and the fool. Just as every great household had its jester, every social group had its clown or buffoon. The jester was a menace in the kitchen—snatching a pudding the moment the cook looked away—and the life of the dinner table, where he would mimic voices, tell jokes, pull pranks, and lighten the mood of the noble guests. The comic figure in the tavern was witty himself and inspired others to be witty too. He was always the target of everyone’s jokes, yet he held his own in the banter, often coming out on top against his tormentors.
To Shakespeare's circle Chettle must doubtless have belonged, that Chettle who in bygone days had published Greene's Groats-worth of Wit, and afterwards made amends to Shakespeare for Greene's coarse attack upon him. In Dekker's tract, A Knights Conjuring, dating from 1607, he figures among the poets in Elysium, where he is introduced in the following terms:—"In comes Chettle sweating and blowing, by reason of his fatnes; to welcome whom, because hee was of olde acquaintance, all rose vp, and fell presentlie on their knees, to drinck a health to all the louers of Hellicon." Elze has conjectured, possibly with justice, that in this puffing and sweating old tun of flesh, who is so whimsically greeted with mock reverence by the whole gay company, we have the very model from whom Shakespeare drew his demigod, the immortal Sir John Falstaff, beyond comparison the gayest, most concrete, and most entertaining figure in European comedy.
Chettle was definitely part of Shakespeare's circle, the same Chettle who had previously published Greene's Groats-worth of Wit, and later made peace with Shakespeare after Greene's harsh attack on him. In Dekker's writing, A Knights Conjuring, from 1607, he appears among the poets in Elysium, introduced this way: "In comes Chettle, sweating and puffing because of his weight; to welcome him, since he was an old acquaintance, everyone rose and immediately got down on their knees to drink a toast to all the lovers of Helicon." Elze has suggested, perhaps rightly, that this puffing, sweating old fat guy, who is humorously greeted with mock respect by the whole lively crowd, could be the inspiration for Shakespeare's demigod, the immortal Sir John Falstaff, without a doubt the jolliest, most tangible, and most entertaining character in European comedy.
In his close-woven and unflagging mirthfulness, in the inexhaustible wealth of drollery concentrated in his person, Falstaff surpasses all that antiquity and the Middle Ages have produced in the way of comic character, and all that the stage of later times can show.
In his tightly-knit and relentless humor, in the endless supply of wit found in his character, Falstaff outshines everything that ancient and medieval times have offered in terms of comedic figures, as well as everything that more recent theater can present.
There is in him something of the old Greek Silenus, swag-bellied and infinitely jovial, and something of the Vidushakas of the old Indian drama, half court-fool, half friend and comrade to the hero. He unites in himself the two comic types of the old Roman comedy, Artotrogus and Pyrgopolinices, the parasite and the boastful soldier. Like the Roman scurra, he leaves his patron to pay the reckoning, and in return entertains him with his jests, and, like the Miles Gloriosus, he is a braggart above all braggarts, a liar above all liars. Yet he is in his single person richer and more entertaining than all the ancient Silenuses and court-fools and braggarts and parasites put together.
There’s something in him that reminds me of the old Greek Silenus, round-bellied and endlessly cheerful, and a bit like the Vidushakas from ancient Indian dramas, part court jester and part buddy to the hero. He embodies the two classic comic characters of old Roman comedy, Artotrogus and Pyrgopolinices, the leech and the bragging soldier. Like the Roman scurra, he makes his patron pay the bill, amusing him with jokes in return, and like the Miles Gloriosus, he’s the biggest braggart of all, a liar above all liars. Still, he’s more interesting and entertaining on his own than all the ancient Silenuses, court fools, braggarts, and parasites combined.
In the century after he came into existence, Spain and France each developed its own theatre. In France there is only one quaint and amusing person, Moron in Molière's La Princesse d'Élide, who bears some faint resemblance to Falstaff. In Spain,[Pg 180] where the great and delightful character of Sancho Panza affords the starting-point for the whole series of comic figures in the works of Calderon, the Gracioso stands in perpetual contrast to the hero, and here and there reminds us for a moment of Falstaff, but always only as an abstraction of one side or another of his nature, or because of some external similarity of situation. In La Dama Duende he is a drunkard and coward; in La Gran Cenobia he boasts fantastically, and, like Falstaff, becomes entangled in his lies. In La Puente de Mantible he actually becomes (as it appears from the scenes with the Chief Justice and Colevile that Falstaff also was) renowned and dreaded for his military valour; yet he is, like Falstaff, extremely ill at ease when there is any fighting to be done, often creeping into cover, hiding himself behind a bush, or climbing a tree. In La Hija del Ayre and El Principe Constante he uses precisely the device adopted by Falstaff and certain lower animals, of lying down and shamming death. Hernando in Los Empeῆos de un Acaso (like Molière's Moron) expresses sentiments very similar to those of Falstaff in his celebrated discourse upon honour. Falstaff's airs of protection, his bland fatherliness, we find in Fabio in El Secreto a Voces. Thus single characteristics, detached sides of Falstaff's character, have to do duty as complete personages. Calderon as a rule looks with fatherly benevolence upon his Gracioso. Yet he sometimes loses patience, as it were, with his buffoon's epicurean, unchristian, and unchivalrous view of life. In La Vida es Sueño, for instance, a cannon-ball kills poor Clarin, who has crept behind a bush during the battle; the moral being that the coward does not escape danger any more than the brave man. Calderon bestows on him a very solemn funeral speech, almost as moral as King Henry's parting words to Falstaff.
In the century after he was born, Spain and France each created their own theatre. In France, there’s only one quirky and funny character, Moron in Molière's La Princesse d'Élide, who has some slight resemblance to Falstaff. In Spain,[Pg 180] the charming character of Sancho Panza serves as the foundation for the entire series of comedic figures in Calderon’s works, where the Gracioso is always in contrast to the hero and occasionally reminds us of Falstaff, but only as an abstract representation of certain aspects of his character or due to some external similarities in their situations. In La Dama Duende, he’s a drunk and a coward; in La Gran Cenobia, he boasts extravagantly and, like Falstaff, gets caught up in his own lies. In La Puente de Mantible, he even becomes (like Falstaff, it seems from his interactions with the Chief Justice and Colevile) famous and feared for his military bravery; yet, similar to Falstaff, he is very uneasy when it comes to actual fighting, often seeking cover, hiding behind a bush, or climbing a tree. In La Hija del Ayre and El Principe Constante, he uses the same tactic that Falstaff and some lower animals do—lying down and pretending to be dead. Hernando in Los Empeῆos de un Acaso (like Molière's Moron) shares thoughts that are very similar to those of Falstaff in his famous remarks about honor. Falstaff's protective airs and kind, fatherly demeanor can be found in Fabio in El Secreto a Voces. Thus, individual traits and aspects of Falstaff’s character are used to create complete characters. Generally, Calderon views his Gracioso with a fatherly affection. However, he sometimes grows impatient with the buffoon’s hedonistic, unchristian, and unchivalrous perspective on life. For example, in La Vida es Sueño, a cannonball strikes poor Clarin, who had hidden behind a bush during the battle; the lesson being that the coward cannot avoid danger any more than the brave man. Calderon gives him a very solemn eulogy, almost as moral as King Henry's farewell remarks to Falstaff.
It is certain, of course, that neither Calderon nor Molière knew anything of Shakespeare or of Falstaff; and Shakespeare, for his part, was equally uninfluenced by any of his predecessors on the comic stage, when he conceived his fat knight.
It’s clear, of course, that neither Calderon nor Molière had any knowledge of Shakespeare or Falstaff; and Shakespeare, for his part, wasn’t influenced by any of his predecessors in comedy when he created his hefty knight.
Nevertheless there is among Shakespeare's predecessors a great writer, one of the greatest, with whom we cannot but compare him; to wit, Rabelais, the masterspirit of the early Renaissance in France. He is, moreover, one of the few great writers with whom Shakespeare is known to have been acquainted. He alludes to him in As You Like It (iii. 2), where Celia says, when Rosalind asks her a dozen questions and bids her answer in one word: "You must borrow me Gargantua's mouth first: 'tis a word too great for any mouth of this age's size."
Nevertheless, among Shakespeare's predecessors, there is a great writer, one of the greatest, with whom we can't help but compare him: Rabelais, the master spirit of the early Renaissance in France. Additionally, he is one of the few great writers known to have influenced Shakespeare. He references him in As You Like It (iii. 2), where Celia responds to Rosalind's request for a single-word answer to her many questions: "You must borrow Gargantua's mouth first: it's a word too big for any mouth of this age's size."
If we compare Falstaff with Panurge, we see that Rabelais stands to Shakespeare in the relation of a Titan to an Olympian god. Rabelais is gigantic, disproportioned, potent, but formless. Shakespeare is smaller and less excessive, poorer in ideas, though richer in fancies, and moulded with the utmost firmness of outline.
If we compare Falstaff with Panurge, we see that Rabelais is like a Titan compared to Shakespeare as an Olympian god. Rabelais is massive, disproportionate, powerful, but lacks form. Shakespeare is smaller and less extreme, less rich in ideas, though more abundant in imagination, and shaped with great clarity.
[Pg 181]Rabelais died at the age of seventy, ten years before Shakespeare was born; there is between them all the difference between the morning and the noon of the Renaissance. Rabelais is a poet, philosopher, polemist, reformer, "even to the very fire exclusively," but always threatened with the stake. Shakespeare's coarseness compared with Rabelais's is as a manure-bed compared with the Cloaca Maxima. Burlesque uncleanness pours in floods from the Frenchman's pen.
[Pg 181]Rabelais passed away at seventy, a decade before Shakespeare was born; the gap between them represents the difference between the early and later parts of the Renaissance. Rabelais is a poet, philosopher, debater, reformer, "even to the very fire exclusively," but always at risk of being burned at the stake. In contrast, Shakespeare's roughness compared to Rabelais's is like comparing a manure pile to the Cloaca Maxima. The Frenchman's writing overflows with burlesque filth.
His Panurge is larger than Falstaff, as Utgard-Loki is larger than Asa-Loki. Panurge, like Falstaff, is loquacious, witty, crafty, and utterly unscrupulous, a humorist who stops the mouths of all around him by unblushing effrontery. In war, Panurge is no more of a hero than Falstaff, but, like Falstaff, he stabs the foemen who have already fallen. He is superstitious, yet his buffoonery holds nothing sacred, and he steals from the church-plate. He is thoroughly selfish, sensual, and slothful, shameless, revengeful, and light-fingered, and as time goes on becomes ever a greater poltroon and braggart.
His Panurge is bigger than Falstaff, just as Utgard-Loki is bigger than Asa-Loki. Panurge, like Falstaff, is talkative, clever, cunning, and completely unprincipled, a comedian who silences everyone around him with his boldness. In battle, Panurge is just as much of a coward as Falstaff, but, like Falstaff, he attacks enemies who are already down. He is superstitious, yet his jokes respect nothing, and he steals from church collections. He is entirely selfish, indulgent, lazy, shameless, vengeful, and sneaky, and over time, he becomes an even greater coward and braggart.
Pantagruel is the noble knight, a king's son, like Prince Henry. Like the Prince, he has one foible: he cannot resist the attractions of low company. When Panurge is witty, Pantagruel cannot deny himself the pleasure of laughing at his side-splitting drolleries.
Pantagruel is the noble knight, a king's son, like Prince Henry. Like the Prince, he has one flaw: he can’t resist the charm of low company. When Panurge is funny, Pantagruel can’t help but enjoy the laugh at his hilarious antics.
But Panurge, unlike Falstaff, is a satire on the largest scale. In representing him as a notable economist or master of finance, who calls borrowing credit-creating, and has 63 methods of raising money and 214 methods of spending it, Rabelais made him an abstract and brief chronicle of the French court of his day. In giving him a yearly revenue from his barony of "6,789,106,789 royaulx en deniers certain," to say nothing of the fluctuating revenue of the locusts and periwinkles, "montant bon an mal an de 2,435,768 a 2,435,769 moutons à la grande laine," Rabelais was aiming his satire direct at the unblushing extortion which was at that time the glory and delight of the French feudal nobility.
But Panurge, unlike Falstaff, is a satire on a grand scale. By portraying him as a skilled economist or finance expert, who refers to borrowing as credit-creating and has 63 ways to raise money and 214 ways to spend it, Rabelais turned him into a concise and abstract reflection of the French court of his time. By giving him an annual income from his barony of "6,789,106,789 royaulx en deniers certain," not to mention the variable income from locusts and periwinkles, "montant bon an mal an de 2,435,768 a 2,435,769 moutons à la grande laine," Rabelais directly targeted the unabashed extortion that was, at the time, the pride and pleasure of the French feudal nobility.
Shakespeare does not venture so far in the direction of satire. He is only a poet, and as a poet stands simply on the defensive. The only power he can be said to attack is Puritanism (Twelfth Night, Measure for Measure, etc.), and that only in self-defence. His attacks, too, are exceedingly mild in comparison with those of the cavalier poets before the victory of Puritanism and after the reopening of the theatres. But Shakespeare was what Rabelais was not, an artist; and as an artist he was a very Prometheus in his power of creating human beings.
Shakespeare doesn’t go as far into satire. He’s just a poet, and as a poet, he mainly takes a defensive position. The only thing he seems to challenge is Puritanism (Twelfth Night, Measure for Measure, etc.), and that’s only to protect himself. His criticisms are also quite tame compared to those of the cavalier poets before Puritanism took over and after the theatres reopened. But Shakespeare was what Rabelais wasn’t—an artist; and as an artist, he was like Prometheus in his ability to create human characters.
As an artist he has also the exuberant fertility which we find in Rabelais, even surpassing him in some respects. Max Müller has long ago remarked upon the wealth of his vocabulary. In this he seems to surpass all other writers. An Italian opera-libretto[Pg 182] seldom contains more than 600 or 700 words. A well-educated modern Englishman, in social intercourse, will rarely use more than 3000 or 4000. It has been calculated that acute thinkers and great orators in England are masters of as many as 10,000 words. The Old Testament contains only 5642 words. Shakespeare has employed more than 15,000 words in his poems and plays; and in few of the latter do we find such overflowing fulness of expression as in Henry IV.
As an artist, he has the brilliant creativity that we see in Rabelais, even exceeding him in some ways. Max Müller noted long ago the richness of his vocabulary. In this regard, he seems to outshine all other writers. An Italian opera libretto[Pg 182] typically has no more than 600 or 700 words. A well-educated modern Englishman, during social interactions, will rarely use more than 3,000 or 4,000 words. It’s estimated that sharp thinkers and great speakers in England can command as many as 10,000 words. The Old Testament consists of only 5,642 words. Shakespeare has used more than 15,000 words in his poems and plays, and in few of the latter do we find such an overflowing richness of expression as in Henry IV.
In the original form of the play, Falstaff's name, as already mentioned, was Sir John Oldcastle. A trace of this remains in the second scene of the first act (Part I.), where the Prince calls the fat knight "my old lad of the castle." In the second scene of the second act the line, "Away, good Ned, Falstaff sweats to death," is short of a syllable, because the dissyllable Falstaff has been substituted for the trisyllable Oldcastle. In the earliest Quarto of the Second Part, the contraction Old. has been left before one of Falstaff's speeches; and in Act ii. Sc. 2 of the same play, it is said of Falstaff that he was page to Thomas Mowbray, Duke of Norfolk, a position which the historic Oldcastle actually held. Oldcastle, however, was so far from being the boon companion depicted by Shakespeare that he was, at the instance of Henry V. himself, handed over to the Ecclesiastical Courts as an adherent of Wicklif's heresies, and roasted over a slow fire outside the walls of London on Christmas morning 1417. His descendants having protested against the degradation to which the name of their ancestor was subjected in the play, the fat knight was rechristened. Therefore, too, it is stated in the Epilogue to the Second Part that the author intends to produce a further continuation of the story, "where, for anything I know, Falstaff shall die of a sweat ... for Oldcastle died a martyr, and this is not the man."
In the original version of the play, Falstaff's name, as already mentioned, was Sir John Oldcastle. A hint of this remains in the second scene of the first act (Part I.), where the Prince calls the fat knight "my old lad of the castle." In the second scene of the second act, the line, "Away, good Ned, Falstaff sweats to death," is missing a syllable because the two-syllable name Falstaff has replaced the three-syllable Oldcastle. In the earliest Quarto of the Second Part, the contraction Old. is left before one of Falstaff's speeches; and in Act ii. Sc. 2 of the same play, it's noted that Falstaff was page to Thomas Mowbray, Duke of Norfolk, which is a position that the historical Oldcastle actually held. However, Oldcastle was far from being the jolly friend portrayed by Shakespeare; at the request of Henry V. himself, he was turned over to the Ecclesiastical Courts as a supporter of Wicklif's heresies and was burned at the stake outside London on Christmas morning in 1417. His descendants protested against the disgrace of their ancestor's name in the play, so the fat knight was given a new name. That's why, in the Epilogue to the Second Part, it is mentioned that the author plans to create a further continuation of the story, "where, for anything I know, Falstaff shall die of a sweat ... for Oldcastle died a martyr, and this is not the man."
Under the name of Falstaff he became, after the lapse of half a century, the most popular of Shakespeare's creations. Between 1642 and 1694 he is more frequently mentioned than any other of Shakespeare's characters. But it is noteworthy that in his own time, although popular enough, he was not alluded to nearly so often as Hamlet, who, up to 1642, is mentioned forty-five times to Falstaff's twenty; even Venus and Adonis and Romeo and Juliet are mentioned oftener than he, and Lucrece quite as often.[3] The element of low comedy in his figure made it, according to the notions of the day, obviously less distinguished, and people stood too near to Falstaff to appreciate him fully.
Under the name of Falstaff, he became, after fifty years, the most popular of Shakespeare's characters. Between 1642 and 1694, he was mentioned more often than any other character created by Shakespeare. However, it's interesting to note that during his own time, while he was quite popular, he wasn't referenced nearly as often as Hamlet, who was mentioned forty-five times compared to Falstaff's twenty by 1642; even Venus and Adonis and Romeo and Juliet were mentioned more frequently than he was, and Lucrece was mentioned just as often.[3] The aspect of low comedy in his character made him, according to the views of the day, clearly less esteemed, and people were too close to Falstaff to fully appreciate him.
He was, as it were, the wine-god of merry England at the meeting of the centuries. Never before or since has England enjoyed so many sorts of beverages. There was ale, and all other kinds of strong and small beer, and apple-drink, and honey-drink, and strawberry-drink, and three sorts of mead (meath, metheglin,[Pg 183] hydromel), and every drink was fragrant of flowers and spiced with herbs. In white meath alone there was infused rosemary and thyme, sweet-briar, pennyroyal, bays, water-cresses, agrimony, marsh-mallow, liverwort, maiden-hair, betony, eye-bright, scabious, ash-leaves, eringo roots, wild angelica, rib-wort, sennicle, Roman wormwood, tamarisk, mother thyme, saxifrage, philipendula; and strawberries and violet-leaves were often added. Cherry-wine and sack were mixed with gillyflower syrup.[4]
He was, in a way, the god of wine for joyful England at the turn of the centuries. Never before or since has England had such a variety of drinks. There was ale, all kinds of strong and light beer, apple cider, honey mead, strawberry drinks, and three types of mead (meath, metheglin,[Pg 183] hydromel), and every drink was fragrant with flowers and flavored with herbs. In white mead alone, there was rosemary and thyme, sweet-briar, pennyroyal, bay leaves, watercress, agrimony, marshmallow, liverwort, maidenhair, betony, eyebright, scabious, ash leaves, eringo roots, wild angelica, ribwort, séné, Roman wormwood, tamarisk, mother thyme, saxifrage, and philipendula; and strawberries and violet leaves were often added. Cherry wine and sack were mixed with gillyflower syrup.[4]
There were fifty-six varieties of French wine in use, and thirty-six of Spanish and Italian, to say nothing of the many home-made kinds. But among the foreign wines none was so famous as Falstaff's favourite sherris-sack. It took its name from Xeres in Spain, but differed from the modern sherry in being a sweet wine. It was the best of its kind, possessing a much finer bouquet than sack from Malaga or the Canary Islands (Jeppe paa Bjerget's, "Canari-Sæk")[5] although these were stronger and sweeter. Sweet as it was too, people were in the habit of putting sugar into it. The English taste has never been very delicate. Falstaff always put sugar into his wine. Hence his words when he is playing the Prince while the Prince impersonates the king (Pt. First, ii. 4):—"If sack and sugar be a fault, God help the wicked." He puts not only sugar but toast in his wine: "Go fetch me a quart of sack, put a toast in it" (Merry Wives, iii. 5). On the other hand, he does not like (as others did) to have it mulled with eggs: "Brew me a pottle of sack ... simple of itself; I'll no pullet-sperm in my brewage" (Merry Wives, iii. 5). And no less did he resent its sophistication with lime, an ingredient which the vintners used to increase its strength and make it keep: "You rogue, here's lime in this sack, too.... A coward is worse than a cup of sack with lime in it" (I. Henry IV., ii. 4). Falstaff is as great a wine-knower and wine-lover as Silenus himself. But he is infinitely more than that.
There were fifty-six types of French wine available, and thirty-six from Spain and Italy, not to mention the many homemade varieties. But among the foreign wines, none was as well-known as Falstaff's favorite sherry. It was named after Xeres in Spain but was different from modern sherry because it was a sweet wine. It was the best of its kind, having a much finer aroma than sack from Malaga or the Canary Islands (Jeppe paa Bjerget's, "Canari-Sæk")[5], although those were stronger and sweeter. Even though it was sweet, people usually added sugar to it. The English palate has never been particularly refined. Falstaff always added sugar to his wine. Hence his words when he is pretending to be the Prince while the Prince impersonates the king (Pt. First, ii. 4):—"If sack and sugar are a fault, God help the wicked." He added not only sugar but also toast to his wine: "Go get me a quart of sack, put a toast in it" (Merry Wives, iii. 5). On the other hand, he didn’t like (as others did) having it mulled with eggs: "Brew me a pottle of sack ... simple of itself; I'll no pullet-sperm in my brewage" (Merry Wives, iii. 5). And he was equally displeased with its enhancement using lime, which vintners used to increase its strength and shelf life: "You rogue, here's lime in this sack, too.... A coward is worse than a cup of sack with lime in it" (I. Henry IV., ii. 4). Falstaff is as much a wine expert and enthusiast as Silenus himself. But he is so much more than that.
He is one of the brightest and wittiest spirits England has ever produced. He is one of the most glorious creations that ever sprang from a poet's brain. There is much rascality and much genius in him, but there is no trace of mediocrity. He is always superior to his surroundings, always resourceful, always witty, always at his ease, often put to shame, but, thanks to his inventive effrontery, never put out of countenance. He has fallen below his social position; he lives in the worst (though also in the best) society; he has neither soul, nor honour, nor moral sense; but he sins, robs, lies, and boasts, with such splendid exuberance, and is so far above any serious attempt at hypocrisy, that he seems unfailingly amiable whatever he may choose to do.[Pg 184] Therefore he charms every one, although he is a butt for the wit of all. He perpetually surprises us by the wealth of his nature. He is old and youthful, corrupt and harmless, cowardly and daring, "a knave without malice, a liar without deceit; and a knight, a gentleman, and a soldier, without either dignity, decency, or honour."[6] The young Prince shows good taste in always and in spite of everything seeking out his company.
He is one of the brightest and wittiest minds England has ever produced. He is one of the most remarkable creations that ever came from a poet's imagination. There's a mix of mischief and genius in him, but there's no sign of mediocrity. He is always above his surroundings, always resourceful, always witty, always at ease, often embarrassed, but thanks to his creative boldness, never really thrown off balance. He has fallen short of his social standing; he mingles in the worst (though also the best) circles; he lacks soul, honor, or a moral compass; but he sins, steals, lies, and boasts with such great flair, and is so far beyond any serious attempt at hypocrisy, that he seems consistently charming no matter what he does.[Pg 184] So he captivates everyone, even though he becomes the target of everyone's wit. He continuously surprises us with the richness of his character. He is both old and youthful, corrupt yet innocent, cowardly and brave, "a rogue without malice, a liar without deceit; and a knight, a gentleman, and a soldier, without any dignity, decency, or honor."[6] The young Prince shows good taste in consistently seeking out his company, no matter what.
How witty he is in the brilliant scene where Shakespeare is daring enough to let him parody in advance the meeting between Prince Henry and his offended father! And with what sly humour does Shakespeare, through his mouth, poke fun at Lyly and Greene and the old play of King Cambyses! How delightful is Falstaff's unabashed self-mockery when he thus apostrophises the hapless merchants whom he is plundering:—
How clever he is in the brilliant scene where Shakespeare boldly lets him make fun of the meeting between Prince Henry and his upset father! And with what clever humor does Shakespeare, through his character, mock Lyly and Greene and the old play of King Cambyses! How enjoyable is Falstaff's unapologetic self-mockery when he addresses the unfortunate merchants he's robbing:—
"Ah! whoreson caterpillars! bacon-fed knaves! they hate us youth: down with them; fleece them.... Hang ye, gorbellied knaves. Are ye undone? No, ye fat chuffs; I would your store were here! On, bacons, on! What! ye knaves, young men must live."
"Ah! filthy pests! bacon-fed jerks! they despise us young people: let's take them down; get what we can from them... Hang on, you overweight fools. Are you finished? No, you fat idiots; I wish your stash were here! Come on, let's go! What! you jerks, young men have to survive."
And what humour there is in his habit of self-pitying regret that his youth and inexperience should have been led astray:—
And there's a certain humor in his tendency to feel sorry for himself, regretting that his youth and inexperience led him off course:—
"I'll be damned for never a king's son in Christendom.... I have forsworn his company hourly any time this two-and-twenty years, and yet I am bewitched with the rogue's company.... Company, villainous company, hath been the spoil of me."
"I can't believe I've never been a king's son in Christendom.... I've sworn off his company every hour for the last twenty-two years, yet I'm still captivated by this rogue's company.... Bad company has ruined me."
But if he has not been led astray, neither is he the "abominable misleader of youth" whom Prince Henry, impersonating the King, makes him out to be. For to this character there belongs malicious intent, of which Falstaff is innocent enough. It is unmistakable, however, that while in the First Part of Henry IV. Shakespeare keeps Falstaff a purely comic figure, and dissipates in the ether of laughter whatever is base and unclean in his nature, the longer he works upon the character, and the more he feels the necessity of contrasting the moral strength of the Prince's nature with the worthlessness of his early surroundings, the more is he tempted to let Falstaff deteriorate. In the Second Part his wit becomes coarser, his conduct more indefensible, his cynicism less genial; while his relation to the hostess, whom he cozens and plunders, is wholly base. In the First Part of the play he takes a whole-hearted delight in himself, in his jollifications, his drolleries, his exploits on the highway, and his almost purposeless mendacity; in the Second Part he falls more and more under the suspicion of making capital out of the Prince, while he is found in [Pg 185]ever worse and worse company. The scheme of the whole, indeed, demands that there shall come a moment when the Prince, who has succeeded to the throne and its attendant responsibilities, shall put on a serious countenance and brandish the thunderbolts of retribution.
But if he hasn’t been led astray, he also isn’t the “horrible misleader of youth” that Prince Henry, pretending to be the King, makes him out to be. This character has malicious intent, which Falstaff is innocent of. It’s clear, however, that while in the First Part of Henry IV. Shakespeare keeps Falstaff as a purely comic character, dissipating any baseness in him with laughter, as he develops the character further, he feels the need to contrast the Prince's moral strength with the uselessness of his early surroundings, which tempts him to let Falstaff decline. In the Second Part, his humor becomes cruder, his behavior more indefensible, and his cynicism less friendly; his relationship with the hostess, whom he deceives and exploits, is entirely contemptible. In the First Part of the play, he fully enjoys himself, his festivities, his antics, his adventures on the road, and his almost random lies; in the Second Part, he comes under growing suspicion for profiting off the Prince, while he finds himself in [Pg 185] increasingly worse company. The overall plan indeed requires that there comes a moment when the Prince, who has taken on the throne and its responsibilities, must put on a serious expression and wield the thunderbolts of retribution.
But here, in the First Part, Falstaff is still a demi-god, supreme alike in intellect and in wit. With this figure the popular drama which Shakespeare represented won its first decisive battle over the literary drama which followed in the footsteps of Seneca. We can actually hear the laughter of the "yard" and the gallery surging around his speeches like waves around a boat at sea. It was the old sketch of Parolles in Love's Labour's Won (see above, p. 49), which had here taken on a new amplitude of flesh and blood. There was much to delight the groundlings—Falstaff is so fat and yet so mercurial, so old and yet so youthful in all his tastes and vices. But there was far more to delight the spectators of higher culture, in his marvellous quickness of fence, which can parry every thrust, and in the readiness which never leaves him tongue-tied, or allows him to confess himself beaten. Yes, there was something for every class of spectators in this mountain of flesh, exuding wit at every pore, in this hero without shame or conscience, in this robber, poltroon, and liar, whose mendacity is quite poetic, Münchausenesque, in this cynic with the brazen forehead and a tongue as supple as a Toledo blade. His talk is like Bellman's[7] after him:—
But here, in the First Part, Falstaff is still a demi-god, ruling both in intellect and in humor. With this character, the popular drama that Shakespeare represented won its first major victory over the literary drama that followed in Seneca's footsteps. We can almost hear the laughter from the stalls and the gallery rising around his speeches like waves around a boat at sea. It was the old sketch of Parolles in Love's Labour's Won (see above, p. 49), which has now taken on a new richness of character. There was plenty to entertain the common audience—Falstaff is so large yet so lively, so old yet so youthful in all his tastes and vices. But there was even more to please the more cultured spectators, in his incredible speed in fencing, which can block every attack, and in the cleverness that never leaves him speechless or admits defeat. Yes, there was something for every type of audience in this mountain of flesh, bursting with wit at every turn, in this hero without shame or a moral compass, in this thief, coward, and liar, whose dishonesty has a poetic quality, Münchausenesque, in this cynic with a bold demeanor and a tongue as flexible as a Toledo blade. His talk is like Bellman's[7] after him:—
"A dance of all the gods upon Olympus,
With fauns and graces and the muses twined."
"A dance of all the gods on Olympus,
"With fauns, graces, and the muses interwoven."
The men of the Renaissance revelled in his wit, much as the men of the Middle Ages had enjoyed the popular legends of Reinecke Fuchs and his rogueries.
The men of the Renaissance enjoyed his cleverness, just like the men of the Middle Ages had liked the popular tales of Reinecke Fuchs and his tricks.
Falstaff reaches his highest point of wit and drollery in that typical soliloquy on honour, in which he indulges on the battlefield of Shrewsbury (I. Henry IV., v. I), a soliloquy which almost categorically sums him up, in contradistinction to the other leading personages. For all the characters here stand in a certain relation to the idea of honour—the King, to whom honour means dignity; Hotspur, to whom it means the halo of renown; the Prince, who loves it as the opposite of outward show; and Falstaff, who, in his passionate appetite for the material good things of life, rises entirely superior to it and shows its nothingness:—
Falstaff reaches his peak of humor and cleverness in that classic speech about honor, which he delivers on the battlefield of Shrewsbury (I. Henry IV., v. I). This soliloquy almost perfectly summarizes his character, especially in contrast to the other main characters. Each character here has a distinct relationship with the concept of honor—the King, who sees honor as dignity; Hotspur, who views it as the glory of fame; the Prince, who values it as the opposite of superficial appearances; and Falstaff, who, driven by his strong desire for the good things in life, completely transcends it and reveals its emptiness:—
"Honour pricks me on. Yea, but how if honour prick me off when I come on? how then? Can honour set to a leg? No. Or an arm? No. Or take away the grief of a wound? No. Honour hath no skill in surgery then? No. What is honour? A word. What is that word[Pg 186] honour? Air. A trim reckoning!—Who hath it? He that died o' Wednesday. Doth he feel it? No. Doth he hear it? No. Is it insensible then? Yea, to the dead. But will it not live with the living? No. Why? Detraction will not suffer it.—Therefore, I'll none of it: honour is a mere scutcheon; and so ends my catechism."
"Honor pushes me forward. But what if honor pushes me away when I get there? What then? Can honor support a leg? No. Or an arm? No. Or ease the pain of a wound? No. So honor has no expertise in surgery? No. What is honor? Just a word. What does that word [Pg 186] honor mean? Nothing. A fancy term!—Who has it? The one who died on Wednesday. Does he feel it? No. Does he hear it? No. Is it meaningless then? Yes, to the dead. But will it not live on with the living? No. Why? Criticism won't allow it.—So, I want nothing to do with it: honor is just a showy label; and that concludes my lessons."
Falstaff will be no slave to honour; he will rather do without it altogether. He demonstrates in practice how a man can live without it, and we do not miss it in him, so perfect is he in his way.
Falstaff won’t be a slave to honor; he'd rather live without it entirely. He shows us how a person can get by without it, and we don’t even notice its absence in him; he’s just so good at being himself.
[1] It was this characteristic of Shakespeare's style, at the period we are now considering, that so deeply influenced Goethe and the contemporaries of his youth, Lenz and Klinger (and, in Denmark, Hauch and Bredahl), determining the diction of their tragic dramas. Björnson shows traces of the same influence in his Maria Stuart and Sigurd Slembe.
[1] It was this aspect of Shakespeare's style, during the time we are discussing, that had a profound impact on Goethe and his peers, Lenz and Klinger (and, in Denmark, Hauch and Bredahl), shaping the language of their tragic plays. Björnson reflects this same influence in his Maria Stuart and Sigurd Slembe.
[2] Thornbury: Shakspere's England, i. 104, et seq.
XXIII
HENRY PERCY—THE MASTERY OF THE CHARACTER-DRAWING—HOTSPUR AND ACHILLES
In contrast to Falstaff, Shakespeare has placed the man whom his ally Douglas expressly calls "the king of honour"—a figure as firmly moulded and as great as the Achilles of the Greeks or Donatello's Italian St. George—"the Hotspur of the North," an English national hero quite as much as the young Prince.
In contrast to Falstaff, Shakespeare positions the man that his ally Douglas specifically calls "the king of honor"—a character as solid and impressive as the Achilles of the Greeks or Donatello's Italian St. George—"the Hotspur of the North," an English national hero just like the young Prince.
The chronicle and the ballad of Douglas and Percy gave Shakespeare no more than the name and the dates of a couple of battles. He seized upon the name Harry Percy, and although its bearer was not historically of the same age as Prince Henry, but as old as his father, the King, he docked him of a score of years, with the poetical design of opposing to the hero of the play a rival who should be his peer, and should at first seem to outshine him.
The story and the song about Douglas and Percy gave Shakespeare just the name and the dates of a couple of battles. He focused on the name Harry Percy, and although the real Percy wasn't the same age as Prince Henry, being as old as the King, he made him about twenty years younger, with the artistic intention of creating a rival for the hero of the play who would be his equal and initially appear to surpass him.
Percy is above everything and every one avid of honour. It is he who would have found it easy to pluck down honour from the moon or drag it up from the depths of the sea. But he is of an open, confiding, simple nature, with nothing of the diplomatist about him. He is hasty and impetuous; his spur is never cold until he is dead. Under the mistaken impression that women cannot keep their counsel, he is reticent towards his wife, in whom he might quite well confide, since she adores him, and calls him "the miracle of men." On the other hand, he suffers himself to be driven by the King's sour suspiciousness into foolhardy rebellion, and he is so simple-minded as to trust to his father and his uncle Worcester, one of whom deserts him in the hour of need, while the other plays a double game with him.
Percy is above all else eager for honor. He would find it easy to seize honor from the moon or pull it up from the depths of the sea. But he has an open, trusting, straightforward nature and lacks any diplomatic skills. He is quick and impulsive; his passion is always intense until he dies. Mistakenly believing that women can't keep secrets, he holds back from confiding in his wife, who would support him since she adores him and calls him "the miracle of men." On the flip side, he lets himself be pushed into reckless rebellion by the King's sour suspicions, and he is naive enough to trust his father and his uncle Worcester, one of whom abandons him in his time of need, while the other plays both sides against him.
Shakespeare has thrown himself so passionately into the creation of this character that he has actually painted for us Hotspur's exterior, giving him a peculiar walk and manner of speech. The warmth of the poet's sympathy has rendered his hero irresistibly attractive, and made him, in his manliness, a pattern for the youth of the whole country.
Shakespeare has poured himself so intensely into creating this character that he has actually described Hotspur's appearance, giving him a distinct way of walking and speaking. The poet's deep sympathy has made his hero incredibly appealing, turning him, in his masculinity, into a role model for young people across the country.
Henry Percy enters (ii. 3) with a letter in his hand, and reads:—
Henry Percy enters (ii. 3) with a letter in his hand and reads:—
"—'But, for mine own part, my lord, I could be well contented to be there, in respect of the love I bear your house.'—He could be contented,[Pg 188]—why is he not then? In respect of the love he bears our house:—he shows in this, he loves his own barn better than he loves our house. Let me see some more. 'The purpose you undertake is dangerous;'—why, that's certain: 'tis dangerous to take a cold, to sleep, to drink; but I tell you, my lord fool, out of this nettle, danger, we pluck this flower, safety. 'The purpose you undertake, is dangerous; the friends you have named, uncertain; the time itself unsorted, and your whole plot too light for the counterpoise of so great an opposition.'—Say you so, say you so? I say unto you again, you are a shallow, cowardly hind, and you lie. What a lack-brain is this! By the Lord, our plot is as good a plot as ever was laid; our friends true and constant: a good plot, good friends, and full of expectation; an excellent plot, very good friends....O! I could divide myself and go to buffets, for moving such a dish of skimmed milk with so honourable an action. Hang him! let him tell the King; we are prepared. I will set forward to-night."
“—'But for me, my lord, I'd be completely happy to be there because of the love I have for your family.'—He'd be happy,[Pg 188]—so why isn’t he? The love he has for our family shows he cares more about his own position than ours. Let me see more. 'The plan you want to pursue is risky;'—that's true: it’s risky to catch a cold, to sleep, to drink; but I tell you, my foolish lord, from this nettle of danger, we can pull the flower of safety. 'The plan you want to pursue is risky; the friends you've mentioned are unreliable; the timing is off, and your whole scheme is too weak against such strong opposition.'—Really, is that so? I say again, you are a shallow, cowardly fool, and you're lying. What a dimwit this is! By God, our plan is as solid as any plan that's ever been made; our friends are true and loyal: a great plan, good friends, and full of promise; an excellent plan, very good friends....Oh! I could just lose my mind for mixing such a trivial problem with such an honorable action. Forget him! Let him tell the King; we are ready. I will set out tonight.”
We can see him before our eyes, and hear his voice. He strides up and down the room as he reads, and we can hear in the rhythm of his speech that he has a peculiar gait of his own. Not for nothing is Henry Percy called Hotspur; whether on foot or on horseback, his movements are equally impetuous. Therefore his wife says of him after his death (II. Henry IV., ii. 3):—
We can see him right in front of us, and hear his voice. He walks back and forth in the room as he reads, and we can hear in the rhythm of his speech that he has a unique way of moving. It’s no coincidence that Henry Percy is called Hotspur; whether he’s on foot or riding a horse, he moves with the same fiery energy. So, his wife says about him after his death (II. Henry IV., ii. 3):—
"He was, indeed, the glass
Wherein the noble youth did dress themselves.
He had no legs, that practised not his gait."
"He was, in fact, the mirror"
In which the noble young men got ready.
"He had no legs if he didn't work on his stride."
Everything is here consistent, the bodily movements and the tone of speech. We can hear in Hotspur's soliloquy how his sentences stumble over each other; how, without giving himself time to articulate his words, he stammers from sheer impatience, and utters no phrase that does not bear the stamp of his choleric temperament:—
Everything here is consistent, including the body language and the way he speaks. In Hotspur's soliloquy, we can hear how his sentences trip over one another; how he rushes his words without pausing, stuttering out of frustration, and every phrase reflects his angry nature:—
"And speaking thick, which nature made his blemish,
Became the accents of the valiant;
For those that could speak low, and tardily,
Would turn their own perfection to abuse,
To seem like him: so that, in speech, in gait,
In diet, in affections of delight,
In military rules, humours of blood,
He was the mark and glass, copy and book,
That fashion'd others."
"And speaking thick, which nature made his flaw,
Became the characteristics of the brave;
For those who can speak gently and slowly,
Would misuse their own skills,
To imitate him: in speech, in movement,
In diet, in expressions of happiness,
In military operations, morale,
He was the standard and the model,
That influenced others."
Shakespeare found no hint of these external traits in the chronicle. He bodied forth Hotspur's idiosyncrasy with such ardour that everything, down to his outward habit, shaped itself accordantly. Hotspur speaks in impatient ejaculations; he is absent and forgetful out of sheer passionateness. His characteristic impetuousness shows itself in such little traits[Pg 189] as his inability to remember the names he wants to cite. When the rebels are portioning out the country between them, he starts up with an oath because he has forgotten his map. When he has something to relate, he is so absorbed in the gist of his matter, and so impatient to get at it, that the intermediate steps escape his memory (i. 3):—
Shakespeare found no indication of these external traits in the chronicle. He captured Hotspur's unique personality with such passion that everything, right down to his appearance, developed accordingly. Hotspur speaks in frustrated outbursts; he is absent-minded and forgetful purely out of passion. His impulsive nature is evident in small ways[Pg 189] like his failure to remember the names he intends to mention. When the rebels are dividing the land among themselves, he suddenly exclaims in frustration because he has lost his map. When he has something to say, he is so focused on the main point and so eager to get to it that the details slip his mind (i. 3):—
"Why, look you, I am whipp'd and scourg'd with rods,
Nettled, and stung with pismires, when I hear
Of this vile politician, Bolingbroke.
In Richard's time,—what do ye call the place?—
A plague upon—it is in Glostershire:—
'T was where the madcap Duke his uncle kept,
His uncle York,—where I first bow'd my knee
Unto this king of smiles, this Bolingbroke."
"Why, look, I'm beaten and whipped with rods,
Annoyed and bitten by ants when I hear
About this awful politician, Bolingbroke.
During Richard's time, what is the name of the place?
A curse upon—it’s in Gloucestershire:
That’s where the wild Duke, his uncle, lived.
His uncle York—where I first knelt
"To this king of smiles, this Bolingbroke."
When another person speaks to him, he listens for a moment, but presently his thoughts are away on their own affairs; he forgets where he is and what is said to him; and when Lady Percy has finished her long and moving appeal (ii. 3) with the words—
When someone else talks to him, he pays attention for a bit, but soon his mind drifts off to his own concerns; he loses track of where he is and what’s being said to him; and when Lady Percy finishes her lengthy and emotional plea (ii. 3) with the words—
"Some heavy business hath my lord in hand,
And I must know it, else he loves me not,"
"Some serious matters my lord is dealing with,
"I need to know, or else he doesn't care about me."
all the reply vouchsafed her is:—
all the reply given to her is:—
"Hotspur. What, ho!
Enter Servant.
Is Gilliams with the packet gone?
Serv. He is, my lord, an hour ago.
Hot. Hath Butler brought those horses from the sheriff?" &c.
"Hotspur. Hey!"
Enter Servant.
Has Gilliams taken the package?
Serv. He arrived, my lord, about an hour ago.
"Hot. Has Butler brought those horses from the sheriff?" &c.
Perpetually baulked of an answer, she at last cannot help coming out with this caressing menace, which gives us in one touch the whole relation between the pair of married lovers:—
Perpetually denied an answer, she finally can't help but express this gentle threat, which instantly reveals the entire dynamic between the two married lovers:—
"In faith, I'll break thy little finger, Harry,
An if thou wilt not tell me all things true."
"In all honesty, I'll break your little finger, Harry,
"And if you won’t share everything that’s true."
And this absence of mind of Percy's is so far from being accidental or momentary that it is the very trait which Prince Henry seizes upon to characterise him (ii. 4):—
And Percy’s absent-mindedness is not just a random or fleeting thing; it’s actually the key characteristic that Prince Henry uses to define him (ii. 4):—
"I am not yet of Percy's mind, the Hotspur of the North; he that kills me some six or seven dozen of Scots at a breakfast, washes his hands, and says to his wife,—'Fie upon this quiet life! I want work.' 'O my sweet Harry,' says she, 'how many hast thou killed to-day?' 'Give my roan horse a drench,' says he, and answers, 'Some fourteen,' an hour after; 'a trifle, a trifle.'"
"I don’t totally agree with Percy, the Hotspur from the North; he’s the kind of guy who can take down six or seven dozen Scots at breakfast, washes his hands, and then tells his wife, ‘Ugh, this peaceful life is so boring! I need some excitement.’ ‘Oh, my sweet Harry,’ she replies, ‘how many did you kill today?’ ‘Give my roan horse some medicine,’ he says, and then later follows up with, ‘About fourteen,’ just an hour later; ‘nothing big, just a little.’"
[Pg 190]Shakespeare has put forth all his poetic strength in giving to Percy's speeches, and especially to his descriptions, the most graphic definiteness of detail, and a naturalness which raises into a higher sphere the racy audacity of Faulconbridge. Hotspur sets about explaining (i. 3) how it happened that he refused to hand over his prisoners to the King, and begins his defence by describing the courtier who demanded them of him:—
[Pg 190]Shakespeare has showcased all his poetic talent in Percy's speeches, especially in his descriptions, providing vivid detail and a naturalness that elevates the boldness of Faulconbridge. Hotspur starts explaining (i. 3) why he refused to give his prisoners to the King, beginning his defense by describing the courtier who asked him for them:—
"When I was dry with rage and extreme toil,
Breathless and faint, leaning upon my sword,
Came there a certain lord, neat, trimly dress'd,
Fresh as a bridegroom; and his chin, new reap'd,
Show'd like a stubble-land at harvest-home.
He was perfumed like a milliner."
"When I was consumed with anger and exhausted,
Breathless and weak, resting on my sword,
A certain lord came over, looking neat and well-dressed,
Looking as sharp as a groom, with his chin freshly shaved,
It looked like a field after the harvest.
He smelled as nice as a tailor's shop.
But he is not content with a general outline, or with relating what this personage said with regard to the prisoners; he gives an example even of his talk:—
But he's not satisfied with just a general overview or simply recounting what this character said about the prisoners; he even provides an example of his conversation:—
"He made me mad,
To see him shine so brisk, and smell so sweet,
And talk so like a waiting-gentlewoman
Of guns, and drums, and wounds, God save the mark!
And telling me, the sovereign'st thing on earth
Was parmacity for an inward bruise;
And that it was great pity, so it was,
That villainous saltpetre should be digg'd
Out of the bowels of the harmless earth."
"He really annoyed me,
To see him shine so bright, and smell so nice,
And talk so much like a proper lady
About guns, and drums, and injuries, God help us!
And telling me that the most important thing on earth
Was medication for an internal wound;
And that it was such a shame, which it was,
That nasty saltpeter should be dug
Out of the depths of the harmless earth."
Why this spermaceti? Why this dwelling upon so trivial and ludicrous a detail? Because it is a touch of reality and begets illusion. Precisely because we cannot at first see the reason why Percy should recall so trilling a circumstance, it seems impossible that the thing should be a mere invention. And from this insignificant word all the rest of the speech hangs as by a chain. If this be real, then all the rest is real, and Henry Percy stands before our eyes, covered with dust and blood, as on the field of Holmedon. We see the courtier at his side holding his nose as the bodies are carried past, and we hear him giving the young commander his medical advice and irritating him to the verge of frenzy.
Why this spermaceti? Why focus on such a trivial and ridiculous detail? Because it adds a touch of reality and creates an illusion. Exactly because we can’t initially see why Percy would remember such a silly circumstance, it seems unlikely that it’s just made up. And from this insignificant word, everything else in the speech is linked together like a chain. If this is real, then everything else is real, and Henry Percy stands before us, covered in dust and blood, just like on the field of Holmedon. We see the courtier next to him holding his nose as the bodies are carried by, and we hear him giving the young commander medical advice and driving him to the brink of madness.
With such solicitude, with such minute attention to tricks, flaws, whims, humours, and habits, all deduced from his temperament, from the rapid flow of his blood, from his build of body, and from his life on horseback and in the field, has Shakespeare executed this heroic character. Restless gait, stammering speech, forgetfulness, absence of mind, he overlooks nothing as being too trivial. Hotspur portrays himself in every phrase he utters, without ever saying a word directly about himself; and behind his outward, superficial peculiarities, we see into the deeper and[Pg 191] more significant characteristics from which they spring. These, too, are closely interwoven; these, too, reveal themselves in his lightest words. We hear this same hero whom pride, sense of honour, spirit of independence, and intrepidity inspire with the sublimest utterances, at other times chatting, jesting, and even talking nonsense. The jests and nonsense are an integral part of the real human being; in them, too, one side of his nature reveals itself (iii. I):—
With such care, with such detailed attention to quirks, flaws, moods, behaviors, and habits, all derived from his temperament, from the quick flow of his blood, from his physical build, and from his life on horseback and in the field, Shakespeare has crafted this heroic character. Restless movements, stammering speech, forgetfulness, and absent-mindedness—he overlooks nothing as being too insignificant. Hotspur reveals himself in every phrase he utters without ever directly talking about himself; and behind his outward, superficial traits, we can glimpse the deeper and[Pg 191] more meaningful characteristics from which they arise. These, too, are closely linked; these, too, show themselves in his lightest words. We hear this same hero, inspired by pride, a sense of honor, independence, and bravery, making profound statements, while at other times he is joking, teasing, and even talking nonsense. The jokes and nonsense are an essential part of the real person; in them, too, one aspect of his nature is revealed (iii. I):—
"Hotspur. Come, Kate, I'll have your song too.
"Hotspur. Come on, Kate, I want to hear your song too."
Lady Percy. Not mine, in good sooth.
Lady Percy. Not mine, seriously.
Hot. Not yours, in good sooth! 'Heart! you swear like a comfit-maker's wife. 'Not you, in good sooth;' and, 'As true as I live;' and, 'As God shall mend me;' and, 'As sure as day:'
Hot. Not yours, really! 'Heart! you swear like a candy maker's wife. 'Not you, really;' and, 'As true as I live;' and, 'As God will help me;' and, 'As sure as day:'
. . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . .
Swear me, Kate, like a lady as thou art,
A good mouth-filling oath; and leave 'in sooth,'
And such protest of pepper-gingerbread,
To velvet-guards, and Sunday-citizens."
Swear to me, Kate, like the lady you are,
A nice, hearty oath; and forget 'honestly,'
And all that talk of fancy sweet treats,
For the well-dressed and Sunday folks."
In a classical tragedy, French, German, or Danish, the hero is too solemn to talk nonsense and too lifeless to jest.
In a classic tragedy, whether French, German, or Danish, the hero is too serious to speak foolishly and too dull to joke around.
In spite of his soaring energy and ambition, Hotspur is sober, rationalistic, sceptical. He scoffs at Glendower's belief in spirits and pretended power of conjuring them up (iii. I). His is to the inmost fibre a truth-loving nature:—
In spite of his intense energy and ambition, Hotspur is serious, rational, and skeptical. He mocks Glendower's belief in spirits and his supposed ability to summon them (iii. I). At his core, he has a truth-loving nature:—
"Glend. I can call spirits from the vasty deep.
Hot. Why, so can I, or so can any man;
But will they come, when you do call for them?
Glend. Why, I can teach you, cousin, to command the devil.
Hot. And I can teach thee, coz, to shame the devil,
By telling truth: tell truth, and shame the devil."
Glend. I can summon spirits from the vast unknown.
Hot. Well, so can I, or any guy for that matter;
But will they show up when you call them?
Glend. Of course, I can teach you, cousin, how to control the devil.
Hot. And I can show you, man, how to make the devil look bad,
By speaking the truth: speak the truth, and put the devil to shame."
There is a militant rationalism in these words which was rare, very rare, in Shakespeare's time, to say nothing of Hotspur's own.
There is a strong rationality in these words that was uncommon, quite uncommon, during Shakespeare's time, not to mention Hotspur's own.
He has also, no doubt, the defects of his qualities. He is contentious, quarrels the moment he is thwarted over the division of booty that has yet to be won, and then, having gained his point, gives up his share in the spoils. He is jealous in his ambition, cannot bear to hear any one else praised, and would like to see Harry of Monmouth poisoned with a pot of ale, so tired is he of hearing him spoken of. He judges hastily, according to appearances; he has the profoundest contempt for the Prince of Wales on account of the levity of his life, and does not divine what lies behind it. He of course lacks all æsthetic faculty. He is a bad speaker, and sentiment is as foreign to him as eloquence. He prefers his dog's howling to music, and declares that the turning of brass candlesticks does not set his teeth on edge so much as the rhyming of balladmongers.
He definitely has flaws that come with his strengths. He likes to argue and gets into conflicts the moment he feels challenged over the distribution of loot that hasn’t been secured yet, and then, once he gets his way, he’ll give up his share. He’s very competitive and can’t stand hearing anyone else praised; he wishes Harry of Monmouth would be taken out with a drink because he’s so tired of hearing about him. He jumps to conclusions based on appearances; he looks down on the Prince of Wales for living a carefree life without seeing what’s really going on underneath. He completely lacks any sense of aesthetics. He’s not a good speaker, and emotions are as unfamiliar to him as eloquence. He’d rather listen to his dog howling than music, and he insists that the sound of turning brass candlesticks bothers him less than the rhymes of ballad sellers.
[Pg 192]Yet, with all his faults, he is the greatest figure of his time. Even the King, his enemy, becomes a poet when he speaks of him (iii. 2):—
[Pg 192]Still, despite his flaws, he is the most significant person of his era. Even the King, who is his adversary, turns into a poet when he talks about him (iii. 2):—
"Thrice hath this Hotspur, Mars in swathing-clothes,
This infant warrior, in his enterprises
Discomfited great Douglas: ta'en him once,
Enlarged him, and made a friend of him."
"Three times this Hotspur, a warrior wrapped in swaddling clothes,
This young fighter, in his efforts
Defeated the great Douglas: captured him once,
"Let him go and became his friend."
The King longs daily that he could exchange his son for Northumberland's; Hotspur is worthier than Prince Henry to be heir to the throne of England.
The King wishes every day that he could swap his son for Northumberland's; Hotspur is more deserving than Prince Henry to be the heir to the throne of England.
From first to last, from top to toe, Hotspur is the hero of the feudal ages, indifferent to culture and polish, faithful to his brother-in-arms to the point of risking everything for his sake, caring neither for state, king, nor commons; a rebel, not for the sake of any political idea, but because independence is all in all to him; a proud, self-reliant, unscrupulous vassal, who, himself a sort of sub-king, has deposed one king, and wants to depose the usurper he has exalted, because he has not kept his promises. Clothed in renown, and ever more insatiate of military honour, he is proud from independence of spirit and truthful out of pride. He is a marvellous figure as Shakespeare has projected him, stammering, absent, turbulent, witty, now simple, now magniloquent. His hauberk clatters on his breast, his spurs jingle at his heel, wit flashes from his lips, while he moves and has his being in a golden nimbus of renown.
From start to finish, Hotspur is the hero of the feudal era, unconcerned with culture and refinement, loyal to his comrades to the point of risking everything for them, indifferent to the state, the king, or the common people; a rebel, not for any political cause, but because independence means everything to him; a proud, self-reliant, ruthless vassal, who, being a kind of sub-king, has overthrown one king and wants to remove the usurper he once supported because he didn’t keep his promises. Clothed in fame, ever hungry for military glory, he is proud from his independence of spirit and honest out of pride. He is a remarkable figure as Shakespeare presents him, stumbling over words, distracted, fiery, witty, sometimes straightforward, sometimes grandiloquent. His armor clinks on his chest, his spurs jingle at his heels, wit sparks from his lips, while he moves and exists in a golden aura of renown.
Individual as he is, Shakespeare has embodied in him the national type. From the crown of his head to the sole of his foot, Hotspur is an Englishman. He unites the national impetuosity and bravery with sound understanding; he is English in his ungallant but cordial relation to his wife; in the form, of his chivalry, which is Northern, not Romanesque; in his Viking-like love of battle for battle's and honour's sake, apart from any sentimental desire for a fair lady's applause.
Individual as he is, Shakespeare embodies the national type. From the top of his head to the tips of his toes, Hotspur is an Englishman. He combines the national impulsiveness and bravery with clear-headedness; he is English in his unromantic but friendly relationship with his wife; in his type of chivalry, which is Northern, not Romanesque; in his Viking-like love of fighting for the sake of fighting and honor, without any sentimental desire for a fair lady's praise.
But Shakespeare's especial design was to present in him a master-type of manliness. He is so profoundly, so thoroughly a man that he forms the one counterpart in modern poetry to the Achilles of the Greeks. Achilles is the hero of antiquity, Henry Percy of the Middle Ages. The ambition of both is entirely personal and regardless of the common weal. For the rest, they are equally noble and high-spirited. The one point on which Hotspur is inferior to the Greek demigod is that of free naturalness. His soul has been cramped and hardened by being strapped into the harness of the feudal ages. Hero as he is, he is at the same time a soldier, obliged and accustomed to be over-bold, forced to restrict his whole activity to feuds and fights. He cannot weep like Achilles, and he would be ashamed of himself if he could. He cannot play the lyre like Achilles, and he would[Pg 193] think himself bewitched if he could be brought to admit that music sounded sweeter in his ears than the baying of a dog or the mewing of a cat.[1] He compensates for these deficiencies by the unyielding, restless, untiring energy of his character, by the spirit of enterprise in his manly soul, and by his healthy and amply justified pride. It is in virtue of these qualities that he can, without shrinking, sustain comparison with a demigod.
But Shakespeare's main aim was to showcase him as a prime example of manliness. He is so deeply and thoroughly masculine that he serves as the modern poetic equivalent to the Achilles of the Greeks. Achilles represents the hero of ancient times, while Henry Percy represents the Middle Ages. The ambition of both characters is entirely personal and overlooks the greater good. Otherwise, they are equally noble and spirited. The only area where Hotspur falls short compared to the Greek demigod is in his lack of natural freedom. His spirit has been stifled and hardened by being constrained by the feudal system. Although he is a hero, he is also a soldier, forced to be overly bold and limited to feuds and battles. He can't weep like Achilles, and he would feel ashamed if he could. He can't play the lyre like Achilles and would think himself enchanted if he ever believed that music was more pleasant to him than the barking of a dog or the meowing of a cat.[Pg 193] He makes up for these shortcomings with his unwavering, restless, tireless energy, the entrepreneurial spirit of his masculine soul, and his healthy and well-founded pride. It's because of these qualities that he can, without hesitation, be compared to a demigod.
So deep are the roots of Hotspur's character. Eccentric in externals, he is at bottom typical. The untamed and violent spirit of feudal nobility, the reckless and adventurous activity of the English race, the masculine nature itself in its uncompromising genuineness, all those vast and infinite forces which lie deep under the surface and determine the life of a whole period, a whole people, and one half of humanity, are at work in this character. Elaborated to infinitesimal detail, it yet includes the immensities into which thought must plunge if it would seek for the conditions and ideals of a historic epoch.
Hotspur's character is deeply rooted. Though he seems eccentric on the outside, he is actually quite typical. The wild and fierce spirit of feudal nobility, the bold and adventurous energy of the English people, and the straightforward, genuine essence of masculinity—all these powerful forces lie beneath the surface, shaping the life of an entire era, a whole society, and a significant part of humanity. While it’s detailed to the smallest aspects, it still encompasses the vastness that thought must explore to understand the conditions and ideals of a historical period.
But in spite of all this, Henry Percy is by no means the hero of the play. He is only the foil to the hero, throwing into relief the young Prince's unpretentious nature, his careless sporting with rank and dignity, his light-hearted contempt for all conventional honour, all show and appearance. Every garland with which Hotspur wreathes his helm is destined in the end to deck the brows of Henry of Wales. The answer to Hotspur's question as to what has become of the madcap Prince of Wales and his comrades, shows what colours Shakespeare has held in reserve for the portraiture of his true hero. Even Vernon, an enemy of the Prince, thus depicts his setting forth on the campaign (iv. I):—
But despite all this, Henry Percy is definitely not the hero of the play. He is merely a contrast to the hero, highlighting the young Prince's down-to-earth nature, his casual attitude towards rank and dignity, and his carefree disregard for conventional honor, appearances, and show. Every garland that Hotspur places on his helmet is ultimately meant to crown Henry of Wales. The response to Hotspur's question about what happened to the reckless Prince of Wales and his friends reveals the qualities Shakespeare has saved for the portrayal of his true hero. Even Vernon, an enemy of the Prince, describes his departure for the campaign (iv. I):—
"All furnished, all in arms,
All plum'd like estridges that wing the wind;
[Pg 194]Bated like eagles having lately bath'd;
Glittering in golden coats, like images;
As full of spirit as the month of May,
And gorgeous as the sun at midsummer;
Wanton as youthful goats, wild as young bulls.
I saw young Harry, with his beaver on,
His cuisses on his thighs, gallantly arm'd,
Rise from the ground like feather'd Mercury,
And vaulted with such ease into his seat,
As if an angel dropp'd down from the clouds,
To turn and wind a fiery Pegasus,
And witch the world with noble horsemanship."
"Fully equipped, all in armor,"
All adorned like ostriches that soar through the sky;
[Pg 194]Ready like eagles that have just bathed;
Shining in golden attire, like statues;
As lively as the month of May,
And as dazzling as the sun in midsummer;
Playful as young goats, wild as young bulls.
I saw young Harry, with his helmet on,
His armor on his thighs, gallantly equipped,
Rise from the ground like a winged Mercury,
And leaped into his seat with such grace,
As if an angel descended from the clouds,
To steer a fiery Pegasus,
And captivate the world with his impressive riding."
"And Achilles at last
Brake suddenly forth into weeping, and turned from his comrades aside,
And sat by the cold grey sea, looking forth o'er the harvestless tide."
Iliad, i. 348.
"And Achilles finally"
broke down in tears, and turned away from his friends,
And sat by the cold gray sea, staring out at the barren waves."
Iliad, Book 1, line 348.
"So when to the tents and the ships of the Myrmidon host they had won,
They found him delighting his soul as rang to the sweep of his hand
His beautiful rich-wrought lyre with a silver cross-bar spanned,
Which he chose from the spoils of the war when he smote Eëtion's town.
Sweetly it rang as he sang old deeds of hero-renown."
Iliad, ix. 185.
"So when they reached the tents and ships of the Myrmidon army they had taken,
They found him enjoying himself, his hand sweeping across
His beautifully crafted lyre with a silver cross-bar,
Which he had picked from the spoils of war after defeating Eëtion's city.
It sounded sweetly as he sang of the great deeds of heroes."
Iliad, 9.185.
So Greek and so musical is he who can yet give this answer to the dying Hector's appeal:—
So Greek and so musical is he that he can still respond to the dying Hector's plea:—
"'Knee me no knees, thou dog, neither prate of my parents to me!
Would God my spirit within me would leave my fury free
To carve the flesh of thee raw, and devour, for the deeds thou hast done.'"
Iliad, xxii. 345.
"Don't mention my knees, you dog, and don't talk to me about my parents!"
I wish my spirit would let my rage loose
To rip your flesh apart and devour you, for what you’ve done.'"
Iliad, 22.345.
(Translated by Arthur S. Way.)
(Translated by Arthur S. Way.)
XXIV
PRINCE HENRY—THE POINT OF DEPARTURE FOR SHAKESPEARE'S IMAGINATION—A TYPICAL ENGLISH NATIONAL HERO—THE FRESHNESS AND PERFECTION OF THE PLAY
Henry V. was, in the popular conception, the national hero of England. He was the man whose glorious victories had brought France under English rule. His name had a ring like that of Valdemar in Denmark, bringing with it memories of a time of widespread dominion, which the weakness of his successors had suffered to shrink again. As a matter of history, Henry had been a soldier almost from his boyhood, had been stationed on the Welsh borders from his sixteenth to his one-and-twentieth year, and had afterwards, in London, enjoyed the full confidence of his father and of the Parliament. But there was some hint in the old chronicles of his having, in his youth, frequented bad company and led a wild life which gave no foretaste of his coming greatness. This hint had been elaborated in the old and worthless play, The Famous Victories; and no more was needed to set Shakespeare's imagination to work, and render it productive. He revelled in the idea of representing the young Prince of Wales roistering among drunkards and demireps, only to rise all the more brilliantly and superbly into the irreproachable sovereign, the greatest soldier among England's kings, the humiliator of France, the victor of Agincourt.
Henry V was, in popular belief, England's national hero. He was the man whose glorious victories had brought France under English control. His name had the same resonance as Valdemar in Denmark, evoking memories of a time of widespread power that had diminished due to the weakness of his successors. Historically, Henry had been a soldier almost since his childhood, stationed on the Welsh borders from the age of sixteen to twenty-one, and later in London, he enjoyed the full confidence of his father and Parliament. However, there were hints in old chronicles that in his youth he had hung out with the wrong crowd and lived a wild life, which didn't suggest his future greatness. This hint was expanded upon in the old and insignificant play, The Famous Victories; and that was all it took to spark Shakespeare's imagination and make it flourish. He delighted in portraying the young Prince of Wales partying with drunks and flirts, only to rise even more brilliantly and impressively into the flawless ruler, the greatest soldier among England's kings, the one who humbled France, the victor of Agincourt.
No doubt Shakespeare's imagination here started from a basis of personal experience. As a young player and poet, he in all probability lived a Bohemian life in London, not, indeed, of debauchery, but full of such passions and dissipations as his vigorous temperament, his overflowing vitality, and his position beyond the pale of staid and respectable citizenship, would tend to throw in his way. The Sonnets, which speak so plainly of vehement and fateful emotions on his part, also hint at temptations which he did not resist. We read, for instance, in Sonnet cxix.:—
No doubt Shakespeare's imagination here came from his personal experience. As a young actor and poet, he probably lived a bohemian lifestyle in London, not one of excess, but filled with passions and distractions that his energetic nature, abundant vitality, and status outside the realm of conventional and respectable society would lead him to encounter. The Sonnets, which clearly express intense and significant emotions on his part, also suggest temptations he couldn't resist. For example, we read in Sonnet cxix.:—
"What potions have I drunk of Siren tears,
Distill'd from limbecks foul as hell within,
Applying fears to hopes, and hopes to fears,
Still losing when I saw myself to win!
[Pg 196]
What wretched errors hath my heart committed,
Whilst it hath thought itself so blessed never!
How have mine eyes out of their spheres been fitted,
In the distraction of this madding fever!"
"What potions have I drunk from Siren tears,
Distilled from stills that were as dirty as can be inside,
Blending fears with hopes, and hopes with fears,
Still losing when I thought I was about to win!
[Pg 196]
What terrible mistakes has my heart made,
While thinking it is so fortunate, never!
Why have my eyes been taken from their place,
In the midst of this crazy fever!
And again in Sonnet cxxix.:—
And again in Sonnet 129:—
"The expense of spirit in a waste of shame
Is lust in action; and till action, lust
Is perjur'd, murderous, bloody, full of blame,
Savage, extreme, rude, cruel, not to trust;
Enjoy'd no sooner but despised straight;
Past reason hunted; and no sooner had,
Past reason hated, as a swallow'd bait,
On purpose laid to make the taker mad:
. . . . . . . .
All this the world well knows; yet none knows well
To shun the heaven that leads men to this hell."
"The cost of passion is a waste of shame
It's lust in action, and until it takes action, lust
Is full of lies, murderous, bloody, and full of blame,
Savage, extreme, rude, cruel, untrustworthy;
Appreciated for a moment but hated right away;
Motivated by logic to pursue it, and as soon as I did,
Motivated by logic to dislike it, like bait that's been taken in,
Deliberately positioned to drive the person insane:
I'm sorry, but there is no text provided for modernizing. Please provide the text you'd like me to work on.
The world knows all of this well; yet no one knows how.
"To avoid the paradise that brings men to this hell."
This is the philosophy of the morrow, of the reaction. But Shakespeare had also, no doubt, his hours of light-hearted enjoyment, when such moralising reflections were far enough from his mind. We have evidence of this in more than one anecdote. In the diary of John Manningham, of the Middle Temple, the following entry occurs, under the date March 13, 1602:—
This is the philosophy of the future, of the response. But Shakespeare also surely had his moments of carefree enjoyment, when thoughts like these were far from his mind. We see proof of this in more than one story. In the diary of John Manningham, of the Middle Temple, the following entry is noted, dated March 13, 1602:—
"Upon a tyme when Burbidge played Rich. 3, there was a Citizen grone soe farr in liking with him, that before shee went from the play shee appointed him to come that night vnto hir by the name of Ri: the 3. Shakespeare ouerhearing their conclusion went before, [and] was intertained .. ere Burbidge came. Then message being brought that Rich, the 3d was at the dore, Shakespeare caused returne to be made that William the Conquerour was before Rich. the 3. Shakespere's name was William."
"One time when Burbidge was playing Richard III, a fan became so taken with him that before she left the theater, she made plans for him to visit her that night, calling him Richard III. Shakespeare, who overheard their conversation, went ahead and enjoyed an evening with her before Burbidge arrived. Then a message came that Richard III was at the door, and Shakespeare directed a response to be sent saying that William the Conqueror had arrived before Richard III. Shakespeare's name was William."
Aubrey, who, however, did not write until 1680, is the authority, supported by several others (Pope, Oldys, etc.), for the legend that Shakespeare, on his yearly journeys from London to Stratford-on-Avon and back, by way of Oxford and Woodstock, used to alight at the "Crown" tavern, kept by one Davenant in Oxford, and there won the heart of his hostess, the buxom and merry Mrs. Davenant, who "used much to delight in his pleasant company." According to this tradition, the young William Davenant, afterwards a poet of note, commonly passed in Oxford for Shakespeare's son, and was said to bear some resemblance to him. Sir William himself was not unwilling to have it believed that he was "more than a poetic child only" of Shakespeare's.[1]
Aubrey, who didn't start writing until 1680, is the main source, backed by several others (Pope, Oldys, etc.), for the story that Shakespeare, on his annual trips from London to Stratford-on-Avon and back, via Oxford and Woodstock, would stop at the "Crown" tavern run by Davenant in Oxford, where he captured the heart of his hostess, the cheerful and plump Mrs. Davenant, who "often enjoyed his delightful company." According to this story, the young William Davenant, who later became a notable poet, was commonly believed in Oxford to be Shakespeare's son and was said to resemble him somewhat. Sir William himself didn't mind it being thought that he was "more than just a poetic child" of Shakespeare's.[1]
[Pg 197] Be this as it may, Shakespeare had certainly sufficient personal experience to enable him to sympathise with this princely youth, who, despite the consciousness of his high aims, revels in his freedom, shuns the court life and ceremonial which await him, throws his dignity to the winds, riots in reckless high spirits, boxes the ears of the Lord Chief-Justice, and has yet self-command enough to suffer arrest without resistance, takes part in a tourney with a common wench's glove in his helm—in short, does everything that most conflicts with his people's sense of propriety and his father's doctrines of prudence, but does it without coarseness, with a certain innocence, and without ever having to reproach himself with any actual self-degradation. Henry IV. misunderstands his son as completely as Frederick William of Prussia misunderstood the young Frederick the Great.
[Pg 197] Nevertheless, Shakespeare definitely had enough personal experience to relate to this noble young man, who, even with his lofty goals in mind, enjoys his freedom, avoids the court life and formalities waiting for him, disregards his dignity, indulges in reckless exuberance, slaps the Lord Chief Justice in the face, and still has enough self-control to accept arrest without fighting back. He participates in a tournament with a common woman's glove on his helmet—in short, he does everything that directly clashes with his people's sense of decency and his father's teachings on prudence, yet he does it all without being crude, with a certain innocence, and without ever having to feel ashamed of any actual self-disgrace. Henry IV misunderstands his son just as completely as Frederick William of Prussia misjudged the young Frederick the Great.
We see him, indeed, plunging into the most boyish and thoughtless diversions, in company with topers, tavern-wenches, and pot-boys; but we see, also, that he is magnanimous, and full of profound admiration for Harry Percy, that admiration for a rival of which Percy himself was incapable. And he rises, ere long, above this world of triviality and make-believe to the true height of his nature. His alert self-esteem, his immovable self-confidence, can early be traced in minor touches. When Falstaff asks him if "his blood does not thrill" to think of the alliance between three such formidable foes as Percy, Douglas, and Glendower, he dismisses with a smile all idea of fear. A little later, he plays upon his truncheon of command as upon a fife. He has the great carelessness of the great natures; he does not even lose it when he feels himself unjustly suspected. At bottom he is a good brother, a good son, a great patriot; and he has the makings of a great ruler. He lacks Hotspur's optimism (which sees some advantage even in his father's desertion), nor has he his impetuous pugnacity; yet we see outlined in him the daring, typically English conqueror, adventurer, and politician, unscrupulous, and, on occasion, cruel, undismayed though the enemy outnumber him tenfold—the prototype of the men who, a century and a half after Shakespeare's death, achieved the conquest of India.
We see him, of course, diving into the most youthful and reckless fun, hanging out with drinkers, barmaids, and servers; but we also see that he is generous and deeply admires Harry Percy, an admiration for a rival that Percy himself cannot match. He soon rises above this world of triviality and fantasy to reach the true height of his character. His sharp self-esteem and unwavering self-confidence can be seen early on in small details. When Falstaff asks him if "his blood doesn’t thrill" at the thought of the alliance between three such formidable enemies as Percy, Douglas, and Glendower, he brushes off any notion of fear with a smile. A little later, he plays with his command staff as if it were a flute. He possesses the great nonchalance of remarkable individuals; he doesn’t even lose his cool when he feels he is unjustly doubted. At heart, he is a good brother and a good son, a great patriot; and he has the potential to be a great leader. He lacks Hotspur's optimism (which finds some advantage even in his father’s abandonment), nor does he share Hotspur's impulsive fighting spirit; yet we see the outlines of a daring, typically English conqueror, adventurer, and politician in him, unscrupulous and sometimes cruel, undeterred even when the enemy outnumbers him ten to one—the prototype of the men who, a century and a half after Shakespeare's death, accomplished the conquest of India.
It is a pity that Shakespeare could find no other way of displaying his military superiority to Percy than simply to make him a better swordsman and let him kill his rival in single combat. This is a return to the Homeric conception of martial prowess. It was by such traits as this that Shakespeare repelled Napoleon. These things appeared to him childish. He found more "politics" in Corneille.
It’s a shame that Shakespeare couldn't find another way to show his military dominance over Percy except by making him a better swordsman and letting him kill his rival in a one-on-one fight. This takes us back to the ancient idea of martial skill. It was through traits like this that Shakespeare turned away from Napoleon. He saw these things as childish. He found more "politics" in Corneille.
With complete magnanimity, Prince Henry leaves to Falstaff[Pg 198] the honour of having slain Hotspur, that honour whose true nature forms the central theme of the whole play, although the idea is nowhere formulated in any individual speech. But after Henry Percy's death, Shakespeare, strangely enough, sometimes actually transfers to Henry Plantagenet his fallen rival's characteristics. He says, for example (Henry V., iv. 3), "If it be a sin to covet honour, I am the most offending soul alive." He declares that he understands neither rhyme nor metre. He woos his bride as ungallantly as Hotspur talks to his Kate, and he answers the challenges of the French with a boastfulness that throws Hotspur's into the shade. In Henry V. Shakespeare strikes the key of pure panegyric. The play is a National Anthem in five acts.
With complete generosity, Prince Henry gives Falstaff[Pg 198] the credit for killing Hotspur, an honor that represents the main theme of the entire play, even though it's never explicitly stated in any single speech. However, after Henry Percy’s death, Shakespeare, rather interestingly, sometimes assigns characteristics of his defeated rival to Henry Plantagenet. For example, he says (Henry V, iv. 3), "If it’s a sin to desire honor, I’m the most guilty soul alive." He admits he doesn't understand rhyme or meter. He courts his bride as ungraciously as Hotspur speaks to his Kate, and he responds to the French challenges with a bravado that makes Hotspur’s seem minor. In Henry V, Shakespeare adopts a tone of pure praise. The play serves as a National Anthem in five acts.
We must remember that Shakespeare from the first could not treat this character with perfect freedom. There is a touch of reverence, of patriotic religion in his tone, even where he shows the Prince given over to wild and wanton frolics. At the close of the Second Part of Henry IV. he is already transformed by his sense of responsibility; and he develops, as Henry V., a sincerely religious frame of mind, based on personal humility and on the consciousness of his father's defective right to the throne, which no one could ever have divined in the light-hearted Prince Hal.
We have to keep in mind that Shakespeare, from the beginning, couldn't portray this character with complete freedom. There’s a sense of respect, a kind of patriotic devotion in his tone, even when he shows the Prince indulging in wild and reckless behavior. By the end of the Second Part of Henry IV, he has already changed due to his sense of responsibility; and as Henry V, he develops a genuinely religious mindset, rooted in personal humility and the awareness of his father's questionable claim to the throne, which no one could have ever expected from the carefree Prince Hal.
These later plays, however, are not to be compared with this First Part of Henry IV., which in its day made so great and well-deserved a success. It presented life itself in all its fulness and variety, great typical creations and figures of racy reality, which, without standing in symmetrical antithesis or parallelism to each other, moved freely over the boards where a never-to-be-forgotten history was enacted. Here no fundamental idea held tyrannical, sway, forcing every word that was spoken into formal relation to the whole; here nothing was abstract. No sooner has the rebellion been hatched in the royal palace than the second act opens with a scene in an inn-yard on the Dover road. It is just daybreak; some carriers cross the yard with their lanterns, going to the stable to saddle their horses; they hail each other, gossip, and tell each other how they have passed the night. Not a word do they say about Prince Henry or Falstaff; they talk of the price of oats, and of how "this house is turned upside down since Robin ostler died." Their speeches have nothing to do with the action; they merely sketch its locality and put the audience in tune for it; but seldom in poetry has so much been effected in so few words. The night sky, with Charles's Wain "over the new chimney," the flickering gleam of the lanterns in the dirty yard, the fresh air of the early dawn, the misty atmosphere, the mingled odour of damp peas and beans, of bacon and ginger, all comes straight home to our senses. The situation takes hold of us with all the irresistible force of reality.
These later plays, however, can’t be compared to this First Part of Henry IV, which achieved tremendous and well-deserved success in its time. It showcased life in all its fullness and variety, featuring both significant and relatable characters that moved freely across the stage where unforgettable history unfolded. There was no single dominating idea enforcing a rigid connection between every word spoken; everything felt real and grounded. As soon as the rebellion is plotted in the royal palace, the second act begins with a scene in an inn-yard on the Dover road. It's just daybreak; some carriers are crossing the yard with their lanterns, heading to the stable to saddle their horses; they greet each other, chat, and share how they spent the night. They don’t mention Prince Henry or Falstaff at all; instead, they discuss the price of oats and say, "this house is turned upside down since Robin ostler died." Their conversations don’t relate to the main action; they merely establish the setting and prepare the audience for it. Yet, rarely in poetry has so much been conveyed in so few words. The night sky, with Charles’s Wain "over the new chimney," the flickering light of the lanterns in the dirty yard, the fresh morning air, the misty atmosphere, and the mixed smell of damp peas and beans, bacon, and ginger all connect directly with our senses. The scene grabs us with all the irresistible power of reality.
[Pg 199] Shakespeare must have written this drama with a feeling of almost infallible inspiration and triumphant ease. We understand in reading it what his contemporaries say of his manuscripts: he did not blot a single line.
[Pg 199] Shakespeare must have created this play with a sense of almost perfect inspiration and effortless confidence. As we read it, we can see why his contemporaries talked about his manuscripts: he didn’t erase a single line.
The political developments arising from Henry IV.'s wrongful seizure of the throne of Richard II. afford the groundwork of the play.
The political events that resulted from Henry IV's illegal takeover of Richard II's throne form the foundation of the play.
The King, situated partly like Louis Philippe, partly like Napoleon III., does all he can to obliterate the memory of his usurpation. But he does not succeed. Why not? Shakespeare gives a twofold answer. First there is the natural, human reason: the relation of characters and circumstances. The King has risen by the "fell working" of his friends; he is afraid of falling again before their power. His position forces him to be mistrustful, and his mistrust repels every one from him, first Mortimer, then Percy, then, as nearly as possible, his own son. Secondly, we have the prescribed religious reason: that wrong avenges itself, that punishment follows upon the heels of guilt—in a word, the so-called principle of "poetic justice." If only to propitiate the censorship and the police, Shakespeare could not but do homage to this principle. It was bad enough that the theatres should be suffered to exist at all; if they so far forgot themselves as to show vice unpunished and virtue unrewarded, the playwright would have to be sternly brought to his senses.
The King, partly like Louis Philippe and partly like Napoleon III, does everything he can to erase the memory of his takeover. But he doesn't succeed. Why not? Shakespeare provides a twofold answer. First, there's the natural, human reason: the relationships of characters and circumstances. The King has risen due to the "treacherous actions" of his allies; he fears falling from power again because of them. His position forces him to be suspicious, and his suspicion drives everyone away from him—first Mortimer, then Percy, and then, almost as much, his own son. Secondly, there's the prescribed religious reason: that wrongdoing eventually avenges itself, that punishment closely follows guilt—in short, the so-called principle of "poetic justice." Just to appease censorship and the authorities, Shakespeare had to pay respect to this principle. It was bad enough that theaters were allowed to operate at all; if they forgot themselves and portrayed vice without punishment and virtue without reward, the playwright would have to be firmly brought back to reality.
The character of the King is a masterpiece. He is the shrewd, mistrustful, circumspect ruler, who has made his way to the throne by dint of smiles and pressures of the hand, has employed every artifice for making an impression, has first ingratiated himself with the populace by his affability and has then been sparing of his personal presence. Hence those words of his which so deeply impressed Sören Kierkegaard,[2] who despised and acted in direct opposition to the principle they formulated (Pt. i. iii. 2):—
The character of the King is a work of art. He is a clever, suspicious, and cautious ruler who climbed to the throne through charm and manipulation. He has used every trick to make an impact, first winning over the people with his friendliness and then keeping his personal appearances limited. This is why his words struck Sören Kierkegaard so deeply,[2] who hated and acted directly against the principle they defined (Pt. i. iii. 2):—
"Had I so lavish of my presence been,
So common-hackney'd in the eyes of men,
So stale and cheap to vulgar company,
Opinion, that did help me to the crown,
Had still kept loyal to possession,
And left me in reputeless banishment,
A fellow of no mark, nor likelihood.
By being seldom seen, I could not stir,
But like a comet I was wonder'd at."
"Had I been so generous with my presence,
Widely noticed by everyone,
So tired and cheap to the average crowd,
Public opinion, which helped me win the crown,
Would have stayed loyal to my ownership,
And left me in an exile without a reputation,
An insignificant or unpromising individual.
Since I was rarely seen, I couldn't move,
"But like a comet, I was in awe."
He thus illustrates, from the point of view of an old diplomatist,[Pg 200] the injury his son does himself by flaunting it among his disreputable associates.
He illustrates, from the perspective of an old diplomat,[Pg 200] the harm his son is causing himself by showing off with his shady friends.
Yet the son is not so unlike the father as the father believes. Shakespeare has made him, in his own way, adopt a scarcely less diplomatic policy: that of establishing a false opinion about himself, letting himself pass for a frivolous debauchee, in order to make all the deeper impression by his firmness and energy as soon as an opportunity offers of showing what is in him. Even in his first soliloquy (i. 2) he lays down this line of policy with a definiteness which is psychologically feeble:—
Yet the son isn't as different from the father as the father thinks. Shakespeare has crafted him to adopt a nearly as strategic approach: creating a false impression of himself, allowing others to see him as a shallow party-goer, so that he can make a stronger impact with his determination and strength when the chance arises to reveal his true self. Even in his first soliloquy (i. 2), he clearly establishes this strategy, even though it’s psychologically weak:—
"I know you all, and will awhile uphold
The unyok'd humour of your idleness.
Yet herein will I imitate the sun,
Who doth permit the base contagious clouds
To smother up his beauty from the world,
That when he please again to be himself,
Being wanted, he may be more wondered at."
"I know you all, and will for a while support
The lighthearted quality of your laziness.
But in this, I will behave like the sun,
Who lets the dark, heavy clouds in?
To keep his beauty hidden from the world,
So that when he decides to reveal himself again,
When someone is missed, they can be appreciated even more.
This self-consciousness on Henry's part was to some extent imposed upon Shakespeare. Without it, he could scarcely have brought upon the stage, in such questionable company, a prince who had become a national hero. Yet if the Prince had acted with the cut-and-dried deliberation of purpose which he here attributes to himself, we should have to write him down an unmitigated charlatan.
This self-awareness from Henry was somewhat imposed on Shakespeare. Without it, he could hardly have brought a prince, who had become a national hero, onto the stage in such dubious company. However, if the Prince had acted with the clear-cut intention he claims for himself here, we would have to label him an outright fraud.
Here, as in a former instance of psychological crudity—Richard III.'s description of himself as a villain—we must allow for Shakespeare's use of the soliloquy. He frequently regards it as an indispensable stage-convention, which does not really reveal the inmost thoughts of the speaker, but only serves to place the hearer at a certain point of view, and to give him information which he needs. Furthermore, such a soliloquy as this ought to be spoken with a good deal of sophistical self-justification on the Prince's part, or else, as the German actor, Josef Kainz, treats it, in a tone of gay raillery. Finally, it is to be regarded as a first hint—rather a broad one, it must be admitted—which Shakespeare gives us thus early in order to get rid of the improbability he found in the Chronicle, where the Prince is instantaneously and miraculously transformed through a single resolve. The soliloquy is introduced at this point to ensure the coherence of his character, lest the spectator should feel that the Prince's conversion to a totally different manner of life was mechanically tacked on and had no root in his inner nature. And it must have been one of the chief attractions of the theme for Shakespeare to show precisely this conversion. No doubt he enjoyed depicting his hero's gay and thoughtless life, at war with all the morality which is founded on mere social convention; but at least as great must have been the pleasure[Pg 201] he took, as a man of ripe experience, in vindicating that morality which he now felt to be the determining factor in human life—the morality of voluntary self-reform and self-control, without which there can be no concentration of purpose or systematic activity. When the new-crowned king will no longer recognise Falstaff, when he repulses him with the words:—
Here, just like in an earlier example of psychological simplicity—Richard III's self-description as a villain—we need to consider Shakespeare's use of soliloquy. He often views it as an essential stage convention that doesn't truly expose the speaker's deepest thoughts but instead helps position the audience's perspective and provides them with needed information. Moreover, a soliloquy like this should be delivered with quite a bit of clever self-justification on the Prince's part, or, as the German actor Josef Kainz portrays it, in a tone of light-hearted mockery. Ultimately, it should be seen as an early hint—one that is rather obvious, to be fair—that Shakespeare uses to address the implausibility he found in the Chronicle, where the Prince is suddenly and miraculously transformed by a single decision. The soliloquy appears at this moment to maintain the consistency of his character, ensuring the audience doesn't feel that the Prince's shift to a completely different way of life was simply tacked on and had no foundation in his true nature. It must have been one of the main appeals of this theme for Shakespeare to showcase precisely this transformation. He undoubtedly took pleasure in illustrating his hero's carefree and thoughtless life, which clashes with all the moral standards based on mere social conventions; but he must have taken equal pleasure, as a man of substantial experience, in defending that morality which he now viewed as the key factor in human existence—the morality of voluntary self-improvement and self-discipline, without which there can be no focused intention or organized activity. When the newly crowned king no longer recognizes Falstaff and turns him away with the words:—
"How ill white hairs become a fool and jester....
Reply not to me with a fool-born jest;
Presume not that I am the thing I was,"
"How badly white hair suits a fool or jester....
Don't respond to me with a silly joke;
"Don't assume that I'm still the same person I used to be."
he speaks out of Shakespeare's own soul. Behind the words there glows a new-born warmth of feeling. The calm sense of justice of the island king makes haste to express itself, and to refuse all further dallying with evil. He grants Falstaff a maintenance and banishes him from his presence. Shakespeare's hero is at this point a living embodiment of that earnestness and sense of responsibility which the poet, whom one of his greatest and ablest admirers (Taine) has represented as being devoid of moral feeling, held to be the indispensable condition of all high endeavour.
he speaks from Shakespeare's very soul. Behind the words radiates a newfound warmth of emotion. The island king's calm sense of justice quickly makes itself known, refusing any further indulgence in wrongdoing. He offers Falstaff support and banishes him from his sight. At this moment, Shakespeare's hero is a living example of the seriousness and sense of duty that the poet, whom one of his greatest and most skilled admirers (Taine) claimed lacked moral feeling, believed to be essential for any noble effort.
[1] This tradition seems in no way improbable, and its probability is not diminished by the fact that an anecdote connected with it has been shown by Halliwell-Phillips to be an old Joe Miller, merely adapted to the case in point. "One day an old townsman, observing the boy running homeward almost out of breath, asked him whither he was posting in that heat and hurry. He answered to see his godfather Shakespeare. 'There is a good boy,' said the other; 'but have a care that you don't take God's name in vain'" (Oldys).
[1] This tradition seems completely believable, and its likelihood isn't diminished by the fact that an anecdote related to it has been shown by Halliwell-Phillips to be an old Joe Miller joke, just adapted for this situation. "One day, an old townsman saw the boy running home, nearly out of breath, and asked him where he was rushing off to in that heat. He replied he was going to see his godfather Shakespeare. 'That's a good boy,' said the townsman; 'but be careful not to take God's name in vain'" (Oldys).
XXV
"KING HENRY IV.," SECOND PART—OLD AND NEW CHARACTERS IN IT—DETAILS—"HENRY V.," A NATIONAL DRAMA—PATRIOTISM AND CHAUVINISM—THE VISION OF A GREATER ENGLAND
The Second Part of Henry IV., which must have been written in 1598, since Justice Silence is mentioned in Ben Jonson's Every Man out of his Humour, acted in 1599, abounds, no less than the First Part, in poetic power, but is only a dramatised chronicle, not a drama. In its serious scenes, the play is more faithful to history than the First Part, and it is not Shakespeare's fault that the historical characters are here of less interest. In the comic scenes, which are very amply developed, Shakespeare has achieved the feat of bringing Falstaff a second time upon the stage without giving us the least sense of anticlimax. He is incomparable as ever in his scenes with the Lord Chief-Justice and with the women of the tavern; and when he goes down into Gloucestershire in his character of recruiting-officer, he is still at the height of his genius. As new comrades and foils to him, Shakespeare has here created the two contemptible country Justices, Shallow and Silence. Shallow is a masterpiece, a compact of mere stupidity, foolishness, boastfulness, rascality, and senility; yet he appears a genius in comparison with the ineffable Silence. Here, as in the First Part, the poet evidently drew his comic types from the life of his own day. Another very amusing new personage, who, like Falstaff, was much imitated by the minor dramatists of the time, is Falstaff's Ancient, the braggart Pistol, whose talk is an anthology of playhouse bombast. This inept affectation not only makes him a highly comic personage, but gives Shakespeare an opportunity of girding at the robustious style of the earlier tragic poets, which had become repulsive to him. He parodies Marlowe's Tamburlaine in Pistol's outburst (ii. 4):—
The Second Part of Henry IV, which was likely written in 1598, since Justice Silence is referenced in Ben Jonson's Every Man out of his Humour, performed in 1599, is rich in poetic power just like the First Part, but it's more of a dramatized historical account than a true drama. In its serious scenes, the play stays truer to history than the First Part does, and it's not Shakespeare's fault that the historical figures are less engaging here. In the comedic scenes, which are greatly expanded, Shakespeare successfully brings Falstaff back to the stage without any feeling of anticlimax. He’s just as brilliant as ever in his interactions with the Lord Chief-Justice and the tavern women; and when he heads to Gloucestershire as a recruiting officer, he’s still at the peak of his craft. To serve as new companions and contrasts for him, Shakespeare introduces the two absurd country Justices, Shallow and Silence. Shallow is a masterpiece—a mix of sheer stupidity, foolishness, bragging, mischief, and old age; yet he seems brilliant compared to the untalkative Silence. Just like in the First Part, the poet clearly pulled his comedic character types from the life of his own time. Another highly amusing new character, who, like Falstaff, was often copied by lesser dramatists of the era, is Falstaff’s sidekick, the boastful Pistol, whose speech is a collection of theatrical bravado. This ridiculous pretentiousness not only makes him a very funny character, but also allows Shakespeare to poke fun at the bombastic style of earlier tragic poets, which he found off-putting. He parodies Marlowe's Tamburlaine in Pistol's outburst (ii. 4):—
"Shall packhorses,
And hollow pamper'd jades of Asia,
Which cannot go but thirty miles a-day,
Compare with Cæsars and with Cannibals,
And Trojan Greeks?"
"Can pack horses,
And pampered Asian horses,
That can only travel thirty miles a day,
Really be compared to Caesars and Cannibals,
And the Greeks from Troy?"
[Pg 203]The passage in Tamburlaine (Second Part, ii. 4) runs thus:—
[Pg 203]The passage in Tamburlaine (Second Part, ii. 4) goes like this:—
"Holla, ye pamper'd jades of Asia,
What? can ye draw but twenty miles a day?"
"Hey, you spoiled ladies of Asia,
"What? You can only travel twenty miles a day?"
He makes fun of Peele's Turkish Mahomet and Hyren the fair Greek, when Pistol, alluding to his sword, exclaims, "Have we not Hiren here?" And again it is George Peele who is aimed at when Pistol says to the hostess:—
He mocks Peele's Turkish Mahomet and Hyren the fair Greek, when Pistol, referring to his sword, exclaims, "Don't we have Hiren here?" And again, it is George Peele who is targeted when Pistol says to the hostess:—
"Then feed and be fat, my fair Calipolis;
Come, give's some sack."
"Then eat and get plump, my beautiful Calipolis;
"Come on, let’s drink some wine."
In The Battle of Alcazar (see above, p. 31), Muley Mahomet brings his wife some flesh on the point of his sword and says—
In The Battle of Alcazar (see above, p. 31), Muley Mahomet brings his wife some meat on the tip of his sword and says—
"Hold thee, Calipolis, feed and faint no more!"
"Wait, Calipolis, eat and don't feel weak anymore!"
But Falstaff himself is, and must ever remain, the chief attraction of the comic scenes. Never was the Fat Knight wittier than when he answers the Lord Chief-Justice, who has told him that his figure bears "all the characters of age" (i. 2):—
But Falstaff himself is, and will always be, the main draw of the funny scenes. The Fat Knight has never been funnier than when he responds to the Lord Chief-Justice, who has told him that his figure shows "all the signs of age" (i. 2):—
"My Lord, I was born about three of the clock in the afternoon, with a white head, and something a round belly. For my voice, I have lost it with hollaing and singing of anthems. To approve my youth further, I will not: the truth is, I am only old in judgment and understanding; and he that will caper with me for a thousand marks, let him lend me the money, and have at him."
"My Lord, I was born around three in the afternoon, with a white head and a bit of a round belly. As for my voice, I've lost it from shouting and singing anthems. To prove my youth any further, I won’t: the truth is, I’m only old in judgment and understanding; and whoever wants to dance with me for a thousand marks, let him lend me the money, and let’s go for it."
The play is a mere bundle of individual passages, but each of these passages is admirable. A great example is King Henry's soliloquy which opens the third act, the profoundly imaginative apostrophe to sleep:—
The play is just a collection of separate scenes, but each one is impressive. A great example is King Henry's speech at the beginning of the third act, the deeply imaginative address to sleep:—
"O thou dull god! why liest thou with the vile,
In loathsome beds, and leav'st the kingly couch,
A watch-case, or a common 'larum bell?
Wilt thou upon the high and giddy mast
Seal up the ship-boy's eyes, and rock his brains
In cradle of the rude imperious surge,
And in the visitation of the winds,
Who take the ruffian billows by the top,
Curling their monstrous heads, and hanging them
With deaf'ning clamours in the slippery clouds,
That with the hurly death itself awakes?
Canst thou, O partial sleep! give thy repose
To the wet sea-boy in an hour so rude;
And in the calmest and most stillest night,
With all appliances and means to boot,
Deny it to a king? Then, happy low, lie down!
Uneasy lies the head that wears a crown."
"O you dull god! why do you lie with the lowly,
In filthy beds, and abandon the royal bed,
A watch case or a standard alarm clock?
Will you stand on the tall and shaky mast
Close the ship-boy's eyes and stir his thoughts.
In the midst of the harsh and prideful waves,
And in the chaos of the winds,
Who take the crashing waves at the peak,
Curling their huge heads and letting them hang
With thunderous roars in the slippery clouds,
Does chaos awaken death itself?
Can you, O partial sleep! grant your rest
To the wet sailor in this tough time;
And on the quietest and most peaceful night,
With all the tools and resources available to help,
Deny it to a king? Then, be content in your low position and accept it!
"Heavy is the head that wears a crown."
[Pg 204] Throughout this Second Part, the King, besieged by cares and living in the shadow of death, is richer in thought and wisdom than ever before. What he says, and what is said to him, seems drawn by the poet from the very depths of his own experience, and addressed to men of the like experience and thought. Every word of that first scene of the third act is in the highest degree significant and admirable. It is here that the King turns to what we now call geology (see above, p. 95) for an image of the historical mutability of all things. When he mournfully reminds his attendants that Richard II., whom he displaced, prophesied a Nemesis to come from those who had helped him to the throne, and that this Nemesis has now over-taken him, Warwick answers with the profound and astonishingly modern reflection that history is apparently governed by laws, and that each man's life—
[Pg 204] Throughout this Second Part, the King, overwhelmed by worries and living with the fear of death, is more thoughtful and wise than ever before. What he says, and what others say to him, seems to come straight from the poet's deep personal experience, meant for people who share similar experiences and thoughts. Every word in the first scene of the third act is extremely meaningful and impressive. This is where the King references what we now call geology (see above, p. 95) to illustrate the changing nature of history. When he sadly reminds his attendants that Richard II, whom he replaced, foresaw a revenge coming from those who assisted him in seizing the throne, and that this revenge has now caught up with him, Warwick responds with a deep and surprisingly modern insight that history seems to be guided by certain laws, and that each person's life—
"Figures the nature of the times deceas'd;
The which observ'd, a man may prophesy,
With a near aim, of the main chance of things
As yet not come to life."
"Understanding the signs of the times that are gone;
If you notice this, someone can predict,
With a clear perspective, the primary options
That haven't happened yet."
To this the King returns the no less philosophical answer:—
To this, the King gives a similarly thoughtful response:—
"Are these things, then, necessities?
Then let us meet them like necessities."
"Are these things really necessities?"
Then let's approach them as if they are necessities."
But it is at the close of the fourth act, where news of the total defeat of the rebels is brought to the dying King, that he utters what is perhaps his most profoundly pessimistic speech, complaining that Fortune never comes with both hands full, but "writes her fair words still in foulest letters," so that life is like a feast at which either the food or the appetite [or the guests] are always lacking.
But it’s at the end of the fourth act, when the news of the rebels' complete defeat is delivered to the dying King, that he gives what is probably his most deeply pessimistic speech. He laments that Fortune never arrives with both hands full, but instead "writes her fair words still in foulest letters," meaning that life is like a banquet where either the food or the appetite [or the guests] is always missing.
From the moment of King Henry's death, Shakespeare concentrates all his poetical strength upon the task of presenting in his great son the pattern and ideal of English kingship. In all the earlier Histories the King had grave defects; Shakespeare now applies himself, with warm and undisguised enthusiasm, to the portrayal of a king without a flaw.
From the moment King Henry died, Shakespeare focuses all his poetic energy on the task of showcasing the model and ideal of English kingship in his great son. In all the earlier Histories, the King had serious flaws; now, Shakespeare enthusiastically works to portray a king without any faults.
His Henry V. is a glorification of this national ideal. The five choruses which introduce the acts are patriotic pæans, Shakespeare's finest heroic lyrics; and the play itself is an epic in dialogue, without any sort of dramatic structure, development, or conflict. It is an English ἐγκώμιον, a dramatic monument, as was the Persæ of Æschylus for ancient Athens. As a work of creative art, it cannot be compared with the two preceding Histories, to which it forms a supplement. Its theme is English patriotism, and its appeal is to England rather than to the world.
His Henry V is a celebration of this national ideal. The five choruses that open the acts are patriotic anthems, some of Shakespeare's best heroic lyrics; and the play itself is an epic in dialogue, lacking any real dramatic structure, development, or conflict. It serves as an English ἐγκώμιον, a dramatic monument, much like the Persæ of Æschylus for ancient Athens. As a piece of creative art, it can't be compared to the two earlier Histories, to which it serves as a supplement. Its theme is English patriotism, and it appeals more to England than to the world.
The allusion to Essex's command in Ireland in the prologue[Pg 205] to the fifth act gives us beyond a doubt the date of its first performance. Essex was in Ireland from the 15th of April 1599 to the 28th of September in the following year. As we find the play alluded to by other poets in 1600, it must in all probability have been produced in 1599.
The reference to Essex's command in Ireland in the prologue[Pg 205] to the fifth act clearly indicates when it was first performed. Essex was in Ireland from April 15, 1599, to September 28 of the following year. Since other poets mention the play in 1600, it was most likely performed in 1599.
How strongly Shakespeare was impressed by the greatness of his theme appears in his reiterated expressions of humility in approaching it. He begins, like the epic poets of antiquity, with an invocation of the Muse; he implores forgiveness, not only for the imperfection of his scenic apparatus, but for the "flat unraised spirits" in which he treats so mighty a theme. And in the prologue to the fourth act he returns to the subject of his unworthiness and the pitiful limitations of the stage. Throughout the choruses, he has done his utmost, by dint of vivid imagery and lyric impetus and splendour, to make up for the sacrifice of unity and cohesion involved in his faithfulness to history. Shakespeare was evidently unconscious of the naïveté of the lecture on the Salic law, establishing Henry's claim to the crown of France, with which the Archbishop opens the play; no doubt he thought it absolutely imposed upon him.
How deeply Shakespeare was struck by the significance of his theme is clear in his repeated expressions of humility in addressing it. He starts, like the epic poets of old, with an appeal to the Muse; he asks for forgiveness, not just for the shortcomings of his stagecraft, but for the "flat unraised spirits" with which he tackles such a grand theme. In the prologue to the fourth act, he revisits the topic of his unworthiness and the limited nature of the stage. Throughout the choruses, he has done his best, using vivid imagery and lyrical energy and brilliance, to compensate for the loss of unity and coherence that comes with his commitment to historical accuracy. Shakespeare was clearly unaware of the naiveté of the lecture on the Salic law, establishing Henry's claim to the French crown, with which the Archbishop begins the play; he likely believed it was an essential obligation.
For he here strives to make Henry an epitome of all the virtues he himself most highly values. Even in the last act of the Second Part of Henry IV. he had endowed him with traits of irreproachable kingly magnanimity. Henry confirms in his office the Chief-Justice, who, in the execution of his duty, had arrested the Prince of Wales, addresses him with the deepest respect, and even calls him "father." In reality this Chief-Justice was dismissed at the King's accession. Henry V. completes the evolution of the royal butterfly from the larva and chrysalis stages of the earlier plays. Henry is at once the monarch who always thinks royally, and never forgets his pride as the representative of the English people; the man with no pose or arrogance, who bears himself simply, talks modestly, acts energetically, and thinks piously; the soldier who endures privations like the meanest of his followers, is downright in his jesting and his wooing, and enforces discipline with uncompromising strictness, even as against his own old comrades; and finally, the citizen who is accessible alike to small and great, and in whom the youthful frolicsomeness of earlier days has become the humourist's relish for a practical joke, like that which he plays off upon Williams and Fluellen. Shakespeare shows him, like a military Haroun Al Raschid, seeking personally to insinuate himself into the thoughts and feelings of his followers; and—what is very unlike him—he manifests no disapproval where the King sinks far below the ideal, as when he orders the frightful massacre of all the French prisoners taken at Agincourt. Shakespeare tries to pass the deed off as a measure of necessity.
For he is trying to make Henry a representation of all the virtues he values the most. Even in the final act of the Second Part of Henry IV., he gives Henry traits of remarkable royal generosity. Henry confirms the Chief Justice, who, while doing his job, had arrested the Prince of Wales, addresses him with deep respect and even calls him "father." In reality, this Chief Justice was dismissed when the King came to power. Henry V. completes the transformation of the royal figure from the earlier stages. Henry is both a monarch who always acts royally and never forgets his pride as a representative of the English people; he is a man without pretense or arrogance, who carries himself simply, speaks humbly, acts vigorously, and thinks devoutly; he is a soldier who endures hardship like the lowest of his followers, is straightforward in his joking and courting, and enforces discipline with strictness, even against his old friends; and finally, he is a citizen who is open to both the small and the great, where the youthful playfulness of earlier days has turned into a humorist's taste for a practical joke, like the one he plays on Williams and Fluellen. Shakespeare portrays him like a military Haroun Al Raschid, personally trying to connect with the thoughts and feelings of his followers; and—what is very uncharacteristic for him—he shows no disapproval when the King falls far short of the ideal, such as when he orders the horrific massacre of all the French prisoners taken at Agincourt. Shakespeare tries to justify the act as a necessary measure.
[Pg 206] The reason of this is that the spirit which here prevails is not pure patriotism, but in many points a narrow Chauvinism. King Henry's two speeches before Harfleur (iii. I and iii. 3) are bombastic, savage, and threatening to the point of frothy bluster; and wherever Frenchmen and Englishmen are brought into contrast, the French, even if they at that time showed themselves inferior soldiers, are treated with obvious injustice. With his sharp eye for national, as for personal peculiarities, Shakespeare has of course seized upon certain weaknesses of the French character; but for the most part his Frenchmen are mere caricatures for the diversion of the gallery. Quite childish is the way in which he makes the Frenchmen mix fragments of French in their speeches. But it is consistent enough with the national and popular design of the play that not a little of it should seem to be addressed to the common, uneducated public—for instance, the scene in which the miserable blusterer Pistol makes prisoner a French nobleman whom he has succeeded in overawing, and that in which the young Princess Katherine of France takes lessons in English from one of her ladies-in-waiting. This passage (iii. 4) and the wooing scene between King Henry and the Princess (v. 2) are incidentally interesting as giving us a good idea of Shakespeare's acquaintance with French. No doubt he could read French, but he must have spoken it very imperfectly. He is perhaps not to blame for such blunders as le possession and à les anges. On the other hand, it was doubtless he who placed in the mouth of the Princess such comically impossible expressions as these when Henry has kissed her hand:—
[Pg 206] The reason for this is that the prevailing spirit here isn’t pure patriotism, but rather a kind of narrow-minded nationalism. King Henry's two speeches before Harfleur (iii. I and iii. 3) are grandiose, harsh, and boastful to the point of being ridiculous; and wherever the French and English are compared, the French, even if they appear to be inferior soldiers at that moment, are treated unfairly. With his keen eye for both national and individual traits, Shakespeare has pointed out certain flaws in the French character; however, for the most part, his French characters are just caricatures created for the audience's amusement. It’s almost silly how he has the French mix bits of French into their speeches. But it fits with the national and popular style of the play that a lot of it seems aimed at the average, uneducated public—for example, the scene where the pompous Pistol captures a French nobleman by intimidating him, and the one where the young Princess Katherine of France learns English from one of her attendants. This passage (iii. 4) and the flirting scene between King Henry and the Princess (v. 2) are interesting because they give us a good sense of Shakespeare’s familiarity with French. He could probably read it, but he must have spoken it very poorly. He’s likely not to blame for mistakes like le possession and à les anges. On the other hand, it was probably him who had the Princess use such comically incorrect phrases when Henry kisses her hand:—
"Je ne veux point que vous abbaissez vostre grandeur, en baisant le main d'une vostre indigne serviteur".
"I don't want you to diminish your own status by kissing the hand of one of your unworthy servants."
And this:—
And this:—
"Les dames, et damoiselles, pour estre baisées devant leur nopces, il n'est pas le costume de France."
"Ladies and young women, being kissed before their weddings is not the tradition in France."
According to his custom, and in order to preserve continuity of style with the foregoing plays, Shakespeare has interspersed Henry V. with comic figures and scenes. Falstaff himself does not appear, his death being announced at the beginning of the play; but the members of his gang wander around, as living and ludicrous mementos of him, until they disappear one by one by way of the gallows, so that nothing may survive to recall the great king's frivolous youth. To console us for their loss, we are here introduced to a new circle of comic figures—soldiers from the different English-speaking countries which make up what we now call the United Kingdom. Each of them speaks his own dialect, in which resides much of the comic effect for English ears. We have a Welshman, a Scot, and an Irishman. The Welshman[Pg 207] is intrepid, phlegmatic, somewhat pedantic, but all fire and flame for discipline and righteousness; the Scot is immovable in his equilibrium, even-tempered, sturdy, and trustworthy; the Irishman is a true Celt, fiery, passionate, quarrelsome and apt at misunderstanding. Fluellen, the Welshman, with his comic phlegm and manly severity, is the most elaborate of these figures.
According to his usual practice, and to maintain a consistent style with the previous plays, Shakespeare has included Henry V with comedic characters and scenes. Falstaff himself doesn’t appear, as his death is mentioned right at the start of the play; however, members of his gang linger around as amusing reminders of him, disappearing one by one via the gallows, ensuring that nothing remains to remind us of the great king's carefree youth. To make up for their absence, we meet a new set of comedic characters—soldiers from the various English-speaking nations that now form what we call the United Kingdom. Each one speaks in their own dialect, which adds to the humor for English audiences. There’s a Welshman, a Scot, and an Irishman. The Welshman[Pg 207] is brave, calm, a bit of a know-it-all, but full of passion for discipline and honor; the Scot is steady and dependable, even-tempered and tough; the Irishman is a true Celt, fiery, emotional, prone to fights, and quick to misunderstand. Fluellen, the Welshman, with his humorous calmness and manly seriousness, is the most detailed of these characters.
But in placing on the stage these representatives of the different English-speaking peoples, Shakespeare had another and deeper purpose than that of merely amusing his public with a medley of dialects. At that time the Scots were still the hereditary enemies of England, who always attacked her in the rear whenever she went to war, and the Irish were actually in open rebellion. Shakespeare evidently dreamed of a Greater England, as we nowadays speak of a Greater Britain. When he wrote this play, King James of Scotland was busily courting the favour of the English, and the question of the succession to the throne, when the old Queen should die, was not definitely settled. Shakespeare clearly desired that, with the coming of James, the old national hatred between the Scotch and the English should cease. Essex, in Ireland, was at this very time carrying out the policy which was to lead to his destruction—that, namely, of smoothing away hatred by means of leniency, and trying to come to an arrangement with the leader of the Catholic rebellion. Southampton was with him in Ireland as his Master of the Horse, and we cannot doubt that Shakespeare's heart was in the campaign. Bates in this play (iv. I) probably expresses Shakespeare's own political ideas when he says—
But when Shakespeare put these representatives of different English-speaking peoples on stage, he had a deeper purpose than just entertaining his audience with a mix of accents. At that time, the Scots were still considered hereditary enemies of England, often attacking from the rear during wars, while the Irish were actively rebelling. Shakespeare clearly envisioned a Greater England, similar to how we now talk about Greater Britain. When he wrote this play, King James of Scotland was actively trying to win the favor of the English, and the succession to the throne was uncertain after the old Queen's death. Shakespeare wanted the old national animosity between the Scots and the English to end with James's arrival. Meanwhile, Essex was in Ireland implementing a policy that would ultimately lead to his downfall—using leniency to ease resentment and trying to negotiate with the leader of the Catholic rebellion. Southampton was with him in Ireland as his Master of the Horse, and it’s clear Shakespeare was invested in the campaign. Bates in this play (iv. I) likely expresses Shakespeare's own political beliefs when he says—
"Be friends, you English fools, be friends: we have French [Spanish] quarrels enow, if you could tell how to reckon."
"Come on, you English fools, let’s be friends: we already have enough disputes with the French [Spanish], if you could just learn how to count."
Henry V. is not one of Shakespeare's best plays, but it is one of his most amiable. He here shows himself not as the almost superhuman genius, but as the English patriot, whose enthusiasm is as beautiful as it is simple, and whose prejudices, even, are not unbecoming. The play not only points backward to the greatest period of England's past, but forward to King James, who, as the Protestant son of the Catholic Mary Stuart, was to put an end to religious persecutions, and who, as a Scotchman and a supporter of the Irish policy of Essex, was for the first time to show the world not only a sturdy England, but a powerful Great Britain.
Henry V isn't one of Shakespeare's best plays, but it's definitely one of his most likable. Here, he presents himself not as an almost superhuman genius, but as an English patriot, whose enthusiasm is both beautiful and straightforward, and whose prejudices, even, are somewhat charming. The play not only looks back at the greatest period of England's history, but also anticipates King James, who, as the Protestant son of the Catholic Mary Stuart, would end religious persecution, and who, as a Scot and a supporter of Essex's Irish policy, would for the first time show the world not only a strong England but a powerful Great Britain.
XXVI
ELIZABETH AND FALSTAFF—THE MERRY WIVES OF WINDSOR—THE PROSAIC AND BOURGEOIS TONE OF THE PIECE—THE FAIRY SCENES
Shakespeare must have written The Merry Wives of Windsor immediately after Henry V., probably about Christmas 1599; for Sir Thomas Lucy, on whom the poet here takes his revenge, died in 1600, and it is improbable that Shakespeare would have cared to gird at him after his death. He almost certainly did not write the piece of his own motive, but at the suggestion of one whose wish was a command. There is the strongest internal evidence for the truth of the tradition which states that the play was written at the request of Queen Elizabeth. The first Quarto of 1602 has on its title-page the words, "As it hath been divers times acted by the right honourable my Lord Chamberlain's servants. Both before Her Majesty, and elsewhere." A century later (1702), John Dennis, who published an adaptation of the play, writes, "I know very well that it had pleased one of the greatest queens that ever was in the world.... This comedy was written at her command and by her direction, and she was so eager to see it acted, that she commanded it to be finished in fourteen days." A few years later (1709) Rowe writes, "She was so well pleased with that admirable character of Falstaff in the two parts of Henry IV., that she commanded him to continue it for one play more and show him in love. This is said to be the occasion of his writing The Merry Wives. How well she was obeyed, the play itself is an admirable proof."
Shakespeare likely wrote The Merry Wives of Windsor right after Henry V, probably around Christmas 1599; Sir Thomas Lucy, who the poet takes revenge on here, died in 1600, and it’s unlikely that Shakespeare would have bothered to attack him after he passed. He almost certainly didn’t write this piece on his own initiative but at the suggestion of someone whose request he couldn’t refuse. There’s strong internal evidence supporting the tradition that claims the play was written at the request of Queen Elizabeth. The first Quarto from 1602 states on its title page, "As it hath been divers times acted by the right honourable my Lord Chamberlain's servants. Both before Her Majesty, and elsewhere." A century later (1702), John Dennis, who published an adaptation of the play, wrote, "I know very well that it had pleased one of the greatest queens that ever was in the world.... This comedy was written at her command and by her direction, and she was so eager to see it acted that she commanded it to be finished in fourteen days." A few years later (1709), Rowe wrote, "She was so well pleased with that admirable character of Falstaff in the two parts of Henry IV, that she commanded him to continue it for one play more and show him in love. This is said to be the reason he wrote The Merry Wives. How well she was obeyed is admirably proven by the play itself."
Old Queen Bess can scarcely have been a great judge of art, or she would not have conceived the extravagant notion of wanting to see Falstaff in love; she would have understood that if there was anything impossible to him it was this. She would also have realised that his figure was already a rounded whole and could not be reproduced. It is true that in the Epilogue to Henry IV. (which, however, is probably not by Shakespeare) a continuation of the history is promised, in which, "for anything I know, Falstaff shall die of a sweat, unless already he be killed with your hard opinions;" (but no such continuation is to be found in Henry V.) evidently because Shakespeare felt that Falstaff had played out his part. Neither is The Merry Wives[Pg 209] the promised continuation, for Falstaff does not die, and the action is conceived as an earlier episode in his life, though it is entirely removed from its historical setting and brought forward into the poet's own time, so unequivocally that there is even in the fifth act a direct mention of "our radiant queen" in Windsor Castle.
Old Queen Bess couldn’t have been a great judge of art, or she wouldn’t have had the wild idea of wanting to see Falstaff in love; she would’ve understood that if there was anything impossible for him, it was this. She also would have realized that his character was already a complete whole and couldn’t be duplicated. It’s true that in the Epilogue to Henry IV (which, however, is probably not by Shakespeare) a continuation of the story is promised, in which, "for anything I know, Falstaff shall die of a sweat, unless already he be killed with your hard opinions;" (but no such continuation appears in Henry V.) clearly because Shakespeare felt that Falstaff had reached the end of his story. Neither is The Merry Wives[Pg 209] the promised continuation, because Falstaff doesn’t die, and the plot is framed as an earlier episode in his life, although it’s completely detached from its historical context and moved into the poet's own time, so much so that even in the fifth act, there’s a direct mention of "our radiant queen" in Windsor Castle.
The poet must have set himself unwillingly to the fulfilment of the "radiant queen's" barbarous wish, and tried to make the best of a bad business. He was compelled entirely to ruin his inimitable Falstaff, and degrade the fat knight into an ordinary avaricious, wine-bibbing, amatory old fool. Along with him, he resuscitated the whole merry company from Henry V., who had all come to an unpleasant end—Bardolph, Pistol, Nym, and Dame Quickly—making the men repeat themselves with a difference, endowing Pistol with the splendid phrase, "The world's mine oyster, which I with sword will open," and giving to Dame Quickly softened and more commonplace lineaments. From the Second Part of Henry IV. too, he introduces Justice Shallow, placing him in a less friendly relation to Falstaff, and giving him a highly comic nephew, Slender, who, in his vanity and pitifulness, is like a first sketch for Sir Andrew Aguecheek in Twelft Night.
The poet must have reluctantly taken on the "radiant queen's" harsh demand, trying to make the best of a tough situation. He was forced to completely ruin his unique Falstaff, turning the fat knight into an average, greedy, wine-drinking, lovesick old fool. Along with him, he brought back the whole merry group from Henry V, who had all met unfortunate ends—Bardolph, Pistol, Nym, and Dame Quickly—making the characters repeat themselves with a twist, giving Pistol the memorable line, "The world's my oyster, which I’ll open with my sword," and transforming Dame Quickly into a softer, more ordinary version. From the Second Part of Henry IV., he also introduces Justice Shallow, putting him in a less friendly relationship with Falstaff and giving him a highly comedic nephew, Slender, who, in his arrogance and foolishness, is like a rough draft of Sir Andrew Aguecheek from Twelfth Night.
His task was now to entertain a queen and a court "with their hatred of ideas, their insensibility to beauty, their hard, efficient manners, and their demand for impropriety."[1] As it amused the London populace to see kings and princes upon the stage, so it entertained the Queen and her court to have a glimpse into the daily life of the middle classes, so remote from their own, to look into their rooms, and hear their chat with the doctor and the parson, to see a picture of the prosperity and contentment which flourished at Windsor right under the windows of the Queen's summer residence, and to witness the downright virtue and merry humour of the red-cheeked, buxom townswomen. Thus was the keynote of the piece determined. Thus it became more prosaic and bourgeois than any other play of Shakespeare's. The Merry Wives is indeed the only one of his works which is almost entirely written in prose, and the only one of his comedies in which, the scene being laid in England, he has taken as his subject the contemporary life of the English middle classes. It is not quite unlike the more farcical of Molière's comedies, which also were often written with an eye to royal and courtly audiences. All the more significant is the fact that Shakespeare has found it impossible to content himself with thus dwelling on the common earth, and has introduced at the close a fairy-dance and fairy-song, as though from the Midsummer Night's Dream itself, executed, it is true, by children and young girls dressed up as elves, but preserving throughout the air and style of genuine fairy scenes.
His job was now to entertain a queen and a court "with their dislike of ideas, their lack of appreciation for beauty, their rigid, practical ways, and their craving for scandal." As it amused the people of London to see kings and princes on stage, it entertained the Queen and her court to catch a glimpse into the everyday lives of the middle classes, so far removed from their own, to look into their homes, and hear their conversations with the doctor and the minister, to see a depiction of the prosperity and happiness that thrived at Windsor just outside the Queen's summer residence, and to witness the straightforward virtue and cheerful humor of the rosy-cheeked, plump townswomen. Thus, the tone of the play was set. It became more ordinary and middle-class than any other play by Shakespeare. The Merry Wives is indeed the only one of his works that is almost entirely written in prose and the only one of his comedies that focuses on the contemporary lives of the English middle classes while being set in England. It's somewhat similar to the more farcical comedies of Molière, which were also often crafted with royal and courtly audiences in mind. All the more notable is the fact that Shakespeare found it impossible to remain solely focused on common life and chose to conclude with a fairy dance and fairy song, reminiscent of A Midsummer Night's Dream, performed, it is true, by children and young girls dressed as elves, but still retaining the essence and style of authentic fairy scenes.
[Pg 210] Shakespeare had just been trying his hand in Henry V. at writing the broken English spoken by a Welshman and by a Frenchman. He knew that at court, where people prided themselves on the purest pronunciation of their mother-tongue, he would find an audience exceedingly alive to the comic effects thus obtained, and he therefore, while he was in the vein, introduced into this hasty and occasional production two not unkindly caricatures—the Welsh priest, Sir Hugh Evans, in whom he perhaps immortalised one of his Stratford schoolmasters, and the French Doctor Caius, a thoroughly farcical eccentric, who pronounces everything awry.
[Pg 210] Shakespeare had just been experimenting with writing the broken English spoken by a Welshman and a Frenchman in Henry V. He knew that at court, where people took pride in the most accurate pronunciation of their native language, he would find an audience that would really appreciate the comedic effects he created. So, while he was in the creative zone, he incorporated two rather good-natured caricatures into this quick and spontaneous piece—Sir Hugh Evans, the Welsh priest, who might have been inspired by one of his schoolteachers from Stratford, and Doctor Caius, the French doctor, a completely ridiculous character who mispronounces everything.
The hurry with which Shakespeare wrote this comedy has led him into some confusion as to the process of time. In Act iii. 4, when Dame Quickly is sent to Falstaff to make a second appointment with him, it is the afternoon of the second day; in the following scene, when she comes to him, it is the morning of the third day. But this haste has also given the play an unusually dramatic swing and impetus; it is quite free from the episodes in which the poet is at other times apt to loiter.
The rush with which Shakespeare wrote this comedy has resulted in some confusion regarding the timeline. In Act iii. 4, when Dame Quickly is sent to Falstaff to arrange a second meeting, it's the afternoon of the second day; in the next scene, when she arrives, it's the morning of the third day. However, this urgency has also given the play a uniquely dramatic momentum; it stays clear of the moments where the playwright usually tends to linger.
Nevertheless Shakespeare has here woven together no fewer than three different actions—Falstaff's advances to the two Merry Wives, Mrs. Ford and Mrs. Page, and all the consequences of his ill-timed rendezvous; the rivalry between the foolish doctor, the imbecile Slender, and young Fenton for the hand of fair Anne Page; and finally, the burlesque duel between the Welsh priest and the French doctor, which is devised and set afoot by the jovial Windsor innkeeper.
Nevertheless, Shakespeare has woven together no less than three different plots—Falstaff's attempts to woo the two Merry Wives, Mrs. Ford and Mrs. Page, along with all the fallout from his poorly timed meetings; the competition between the clueless doctor, the silly Slender, and young Fenton for the hand of the lovely Anne Page; and finally, the comedic duel between the Welsh priest and the French doctor, which is orchestrated by the cheerful innkeeper of Windsor.
Shakespeare has himself invented much more than usual of the complicated intrigue. But Falstaff's concealment in the buck-basket was suggested by a similar incident in Fiorentino's Il Pecorone, from which Shakespeare had already borrowed in the Merchant of Venice; and the idea of making Falstaff incessantly confide his designs and his rendezvous to the husband of the lady in question came from another Italian story by Straparola, which had been published some ten years earlier, under the title of Two Lovers of Pisa, in Tarlton's News of Purgatory.
Shakespeare created a lot more of the complex plot than he usually does. However, Falstaff hiding in the laundry basket was inspired by a similar scene in Fiorentino's Il Pecorone, which Shakespeare had already referenced in the Merchant of Venice; and the idea of having Falstaff constantly share his plans and meetings with the husband of the woman involved came from another Italian tale by Straparola, published about ten years earlier, called Two Lovers of Pisa, in Tarlton's News of Purgatory.
The invention is not always very happy. For instance, it is a highly unpleasing and improbable touch that Ford, as Master Brook, should bribe Falstaff to procure him possession of the woman (his own wife) whom he affects to desire, and whom Falstaff also is pursuing. Ford's jealousy, moreover, is altogether too stupid and crude in its manifestations. But we have especially to deplore that the nature of the intrigue and the moral tendency to be impressed on the play should have made Falstaff, who used to be quickness and ingenuity personified, so preternaturally dense that his incessant defeats afford his opponents a very poor triumph.
The invention isn't always very enjoyable. For example, it's a pretty awkward and unlikely twist that Ford, as Master Brook, would bribe Falstaff to help him get his own wife, the woman he pretends to desire, who Falstaff is also after. Ford's jealousy is, on top of that, way too foolish and blunt in how it shows. But what’s especially disappointing is that the nature of the plot and the moral message of the play make Falstaff, who was once the embodiment of quick wit and cleverness, seem unusually slow so that his constant failures offer his opponents little real victory.
He is ignorant of everything it would have been his interest[Pg 211] to know, and he is perpetually committing afresh the same inconceivable blunders. It is foolish enough, in the first place, to write two identical love-letters to two women in the same little town, who, as he ought to know, are bosom friends. It is incredibly stupid of him to walk three times in succession straight into the coarse trap which they set for him; in doing so he betrays such a monstrous vanity that we find it impossible to recognise in him the ironical Falstaff of the Histories. It is inexpressibly guileless of him never to conceive the slightest suspicion of "Master Brook," who, being his only confidant, is therefore the only man who can have betrayed him to the husband. And finally, it is not only childish, but utterly inconsistent with the keen understanding of the earlier Falstaff, that he should believe in the supernatural nature of the beings who pinch him and burn him by night in the park.
He knows nothing about the things he should be interested in[Pg 211] and keeps making the same unbelievable mistakes over and over. First of all, it's pretty foolish to write two identical love letters to two women in the same small town who, as he should realize, are close friends. It's incredibly dumb for him to walk straight into the obvious trap they set for him three times in a row; this shows such huge vanity that we can't see him as the ironic Falstaff from the Histories. It's astonishingly naive of him to never suspect "Master Brook," who, being his only confidant, is also the only person who could have betrayed him to the husband. Lastly, it's not only childish, but completely out of character for the sharp-witted Falstaff of earlier to believe in the supernatural beings that pinch and burn him at night in the park.
On the other hand, the old high spirits and the old wit now and again flame forth in him, and a few of his speeches to Shallow, to Pistol, to Bardolph and others are exceedingly amusing. He shows a touch of his old self when, after having been soused in the water along with the foul linen, he protests that drowning is "a death that I abhor, for the water swells a man, and what a thing should I have been when I had been swelled!" And he has a highly humorous outburst in the last act (v. 5) when he declares, "I think the devil will not have me damned, lest the oil that is in me should set hell on fire." But what are these little flashes in comparison with the inexhaustible whimsicality of the true Falstaff!
On the other hand, the old energy and humor still occasionally shine through in him, and some of his lines to Shallow, Pistol, Bardolph, and others are really funny. He shows a glimpse of his former self when, after being soaked in the water with the dirty laundry, he complains that drowning is "a death I hate, because the water makes a man puff up, and what a sight would I have been when I was all puffed up!" And he has a really funny moment in the last act (v. 5) when he says, "I don't think the devil will let me be damned, because the oil in me might set hell on fire." But what are these little moments compared to the endless whimsy of the real Falstaff!
The play is more consistently farcical than any earlier comedy of Shakespeare's, The Taming of the Shrew not excepted. The graceful and poetical passages are few. We have in Mr. and Mrs. Page a pleasant English middle-class couple; and though the young lovers, Fenton and Anne Page, have only one short scene together, they display in it some attractive qualities. Anne Page is an amiable middle-class girl of Shakespeare's day, one of the healthy and natural young women whom Wordsworth has celebrated in the nineteenth century. Fenton, who is said (though, we cannot believe it) to have been at one time a comrade of Prince Hal and Poins, is certainly attached to her; but it is very characteristic that Shakespeare, with his keen sense for the value of money, sees nothing to object to in the fact that Fenton, as he frankly confesses, was first attracted to Anne by her wealth. This is the same trait which we found in another wooer, Bassanio, of a few years earlier.
The play is much more farcical than any of Shakespeare's earlier comedies, including The Taming of the Shrew. There are only a few graceful and poetic moments. Mr. and Mrs. Page are a charming middle-class couple from England, and while the young lovers, Fenton and Anne Page, share just one brief scene together, they show some appealing qualities in it. Anne Page is a likable middle-class girl from Shakespeare's time, one of the healthy and natural young women celebrated by Wordsworth in the nineteenth century. Fenton, who supposedly was once a friend of Prince Hal and Poins (though we find that hard to believe), is definitely interested in her; however, it's telling that Shakespeare, with his sharp awareness of the value of money, sees nothing wrong with the fact that Fenton, as he openly admits, was initially attracted to Anne because of her wealth. This is the same trait we noticed in another suitor, Bassanio, a few years prior.
Finally, there is real poetry in the short fairy scene of the last act. The poet here takes his revenge for the prose to which he has so long been condemned. It is full of the aromatic wood-scents of Windsor Park by night. What is altogether most valuable in The Merry Wives is its strong smack of the English[Pg 212] soil. The play appeals to us, in spite of the drawbacks inseparable from a work hastily written to order, because the poet has here for once remained faithful to his own age and his own country, and has given us a picture of the contemporary middle-class; in its sturdy and honest worth, which even the atmosphere of farce cannot quite obscure.
Finally, there's real poetry in the short fairy scene of the last act. The poet here takes his revenge for the prose he has long been stuck with. It’s full of the fragrant wood scents of Windsor Park at night. What’s truly valuable in The Merry Wives is its strong essence of English[Pg 212] soil. The play resonates with us, despite the flaws that come with something written quickly on demand, because the poet has for once stayed true to his own time and place, offering us a glimpse of the contemporary middle-class with its sturdy and honest qualities that even the farcical atmosphere can’t completely hide.
XXVII
SHAKESPEARE'S MOST BRILLIANT PERIOD—THE FEMININE TYPES BELONGING TO IT—WITTY AND HIGHBORN YOUNG WOMEN—MUCH ADO ABOUT NOTHING—SLAVISH FAITHFULNESS TO HIS SOURCES—BENEDICK AND BEATRICE—SPIRITUAL DEVELOPMENT—THE LOW-COMEDY FIGURES
Shakespeare now enters upon the stage in his career in which his wit and brilliancy of spirit reach a perfection hitherto unattained. It seems as though these years of his life had been bathed in sunshine. They certainly cannot have been years of struggle, and still less of sorrow; there must have been a sort of lull in his existence—a tranquil zone, as it were, in the troubled waters of life. He seems for a short time to have revelled in his own genius with a sort of pensive happiness, to have drunk exhilarating draughts of his own inspiration. He heard the nightingales warbling in the sacred grove of his spirit. His whole nature burst into flower.
Shakespeare now enters a phase in his career where his wit and brilliance reach an unmatched level. It feels like these years of his life have been lit by sunshine. They certainly weren't years of struggle, let alone sorrow; there must have been a kind of calm in his life—a peaceful space amidst the chaos of existence. For a brief time, he seemed to revel in his own genius with a thoughtful happiness, deeply inspired by his creativity. He heard the nightingales singing in the sacred grove of his imagination. His entire being blossomed.
In the Republican Calendar one of the months was named Floreal. There is such a flower-month in almost every human life; and this is Shakespeare's.
In the Republican Calendar, one of the months was called Floreal. There’s a flower month in almost everyone’s life, and this is Shakespeare’s.
He was doubtless in love at this time—as he had probably been all his life through—but his love was not an overmastering passion like Romeo's, nor did it depress him with that half-despairing feeling of the unworthiness of its object which he betrays in his Sonnets; nor, again, was it the airy ecstasy of youthful imagination that ran riot in A Midsummer Night's Dream. No, it was a happy love, which filled his head as well as his heart, accompanied with joyous admiration for the wit and vivacity of the beloved one, for her graciousness and distinction. Her coquetry is gay, her heart is excellent, and her intelligence so quick that she seems to be wit incarnate in the form of a woman.
He was definitely in love at this point—like he probably had been his whole life—but his love wasn't an overwhelming passion like Romeo's, nor did it leave him with that half-despairing feeling about the unworthiness of the person he loved, which he shows in his Sonnets. It also wasn't the lightheaded excitement of youthful imagination that runs wild in A Midsummer Night's Dream. No, it was a happy love that filled both his head and his heart, along with joyful admiration for the wit and charm of the one he loved, for her grace and elegance. Her playful teasing is lively, her heart is wonderful, and her quick intelligence makes her seem like wit personified in the form of a woman.
In his early years he had presented not a few unamiable, mannish women in his comedies, and not a few ambitious, bloodthirsty, or corrupt women in his serious plays—figures such as Adriana and the shrewish Katharine on the one hand, Tamora and Margaret of Anjou on the other hand, who have all a stiff-necked will, and a certain violence of manners. In the later years[Pg 214] of his ripe manhood he displays a preference for young women who are nothing but soul and tenderness, silent natures without wit or sparkle, figures such as Ophelia, Desdemona, and Cordelia.
In his early years, he featured some unlikable, tough women in his comedies and a number of ambitious, ruthless, or corrupt women in his serious plays—characters like Adriana and the nagging Katharine on one side, and Tamora and Margaret of Anjou on the other, all of whom have a strong will and a certain harshness. In his later years[Pg 214] of maturity, he shows a preference for young women who embody pure soul and tenderness, quiet characters lacking wit or sparkle, such as Ophelia, Desdemona, and Cordelia.
Between these two strongly-marked groups we come upon a bevy of beautiful young women, who all have their heart in the right place, but whose chief attraction lies in their sparkling quickness of wit. They are often as lovable as the most faithful friend can be, and witty as Heinrich Heine himself, though with another sort of wit. We feel that Shakespeare must have admired with all his heart the models from whom he drew these women, and must have rejoiced in them as one brilliant mind rejoices in another. These types of delicate and aristocratic womanhood cannot possibly have had plebeian models.
Between these two distinct groups, we encounter a group of beautiful young women, all with good intentions, but whose main appeal is their lively quick wit. They can be as lovable as the most loyal friend and as clever as Heinrich Heine himself, though in a different way. It's clear that Shakespeare must have admired the inspirations for these characters wholeheartedly and enjoyed them as one brilliant mind appreciates another. These types of delicate and aristocratic womanhood could not have possibly had ordinary models.
In his first years in London, Shakespeare, as an underling in a company of players, can have had no opportunity of associating with other women than, firstly, those who sat for his Mistress Quickly and Doll Tearsheet; secondly, those passionate and daring women who make the first advances to actors and poets; and, thirdly, those who served as models for his "Merry Wives," with their sound bourgeois sense and not over delicate gaiety. But the ordinary citizen's wife or daughter of that day offered the poet no sort of spiritual sustenance. They were, as a rule, quite illiterate. Shakespeare's younger daughter could not even write her own name.
In his early years in London, Shakespeare, as a junior member of a theater company, probably had no chance to mingle with women beyond, first, those who portrayed Mistress Quickly and Doll Tearsheet; second, those bold and passionate women who made the first moves on actors and poets; and third, those who inspired his "Merry Wives," with their solid middle-class sensibility and lack of pretentiousness. However, the average citizen's wife or daughter of that time provided the poet no kind of intellectual support. Usually, they were quite uneducated. Shakespeare's younger daughter couldn’t even write her own name.
But he was presently discovered by men like Southampton and Pembroke, cordially received into their refined and thoroughly cultivated circle, and in all probability presented to the ladies of these noble families. Can we doubt that the tone of conversation among these aristocratic ladies must have enchanted him, that he must have rejoiced in the nobility and elegance of their manners, and that their playful freedom of speech must have afforded him an object for imitation and idealisation?
But he was soon found by men like Southampton and Pembroke, warmly welcomed into their sophisticated and well-educated circle, and likely introduced to the women of these noble families. Can we really doubt that the way these aristocratic women talked must have fascinated him, that he must have delighted in their nobility and grace, and that their playful way of speaking must have given him something to look up to and admire?
The great ladies of that date were exceedingly accomplished. They had been educated as highly as the men, spoke Italian, French, and Spanish fluently, and were not infrequently acquainted with Latin and Greek. Lady Pembroke, Sidney's sister, the mother of Shakespeare's patron, was regarded as the most intellectual woman of her time, and was equally celebrated as an author and as a patroness of authors. And these ladies were not oppressed by their knowledge or affected in their speech, but natural, rich in ideas as in acquirements, free in their wit, and sometimes in their morals; so that we can easily understand how a daring, high-bred, womanly intelligence should have been, for a series of years, the object which it most delighted Shakespeare to portray. He supplements this intellectual superiority, in varying measures, with independence, goodness of heart, pride, humility, tenderness, the joy of life; so that from the central conception there radiates a fan-like semicircle of different personalities. It was of such[Pg 215] women that he had dreamt when he sketched his Rosaline in Loves Labour's Lost. Now he knew them, as he had already shown in Portia, the first of the group.
The prominent women of that time were incredibly accomplished. They received an education on par with men, spoke Italian, French, and Spanish fluently, and often had some knowledge of Latin and Greek. Lady Pembroke, Sidney's sister and the mother of Shakespeare's patron, was considered the most intellectual woman of her era, celebrated both as a writer and as a supporter of authors. These women weren’t held back by their knowledge or pretentious in their speech; they were natural, rich in ideas as well as knowledge, witty, and sometimes unconventional in their morals. It’s easy to see why Shakespeare found it so enjoyable to portray a bold, high-class, feminine intelligence for several years. He enhances this intellectual edge with elements of independence, kindness, pride, humility, tenderness, and a zest for life, creating a diverse range of personalities from a core idea. These were the kinds of women he envisioned when he created Rosaline in Loves Labour's Lost. Now he truly knew them, as he had already demonstrated with Portia, the first of the group.
In spite of his latent melancholy, he is now highly-favoured and happy, this young man of thirty-five; the sun of his career is in the sign of the Lion,; he feels himself strong enough to sport with the powers of life, and he now writes nothing but comedies. He does not take the trouble to invent them; he employs his old method of carving a play out of this or that mediocre romantic novel, or he revises inferior old pieces. As a rule, he goes thus to work: he retains without a qualm those traits in his fable which are fantastic, improbable, even repulsive to a more delicate taste—such points are always astonishingly unimportant in his eyes; he sometimes transfers to his play undigested masses of the material before him, with no care for psychological plausibility; but he seizes upon some leading situation in the novel, or upon some single character in the earlier play, and he animates this situation or this character, or (it may be) added characters of his own invention, with the whole fervour of his soul, until the speeches shine forth as in letters of fire, and sparkle with wit or glow with passion.
Despite his hidden sadness, this thirty-five-year-old man is now well-liked and happy; the peak of his career is shining brightly. He feels strong enough to play around with life's challenges, and he now only writes comedies. He doesn’t bother to create original stories; instead, he uses his old technique of shaping a play from this or that mediocre romantic novel, or he revises old, lesser works. Generally, he works like this: he unapologetically keeps those elements in his story that are fantastical, unlikely, or even off-putting to a more refined taste—those aspects are always shockingly insignificant in his eyes. Sometimes, he carries over disorganized chunks of source material without considering psychological realism; yet he focuses on a key situation from the novel or a specific character from an earlier play, breathing life into that situation or character, or sometimes adding his own creations, with all the passion he can muster, until the dialogue shines like letters of fire, sparkling with humor or glowing with emotion.
Thus, in Much Ado about Nothing, he retains a fable which offers almost insuperable difficulties to satisfactory poetical treatment, and nevertheless produces, partly outside of its framework, poetical values of the first order.
Thus, in Much Ado about Nothing, he maintains a story that presents nearly impossible challenges for effective poetic interpretation, yet still creates, in part beyond its structure, poetic values of the highest quality.
The play was entered in the Stationers' Register on the 4th of August 1600, and appeared in the same year under the title: Much Adoe about Nothing. As it hath been sundrie times publikely acted by the Right Honourable the Lord Chamberlaine his Servants. Written by William Shakespeare. It must thus have been written in 1599 or 1600; and we find, too, in its opening scene, certain allusions that accord with this date. Thus Leonato's speech, "A victory is twice itself when the achiever brings home full numbers," and Beatrice's "You had musty victual," are both thought to point to Essex's campaign in Ireland.
The play was registered in the Stationers' Register on August 4, 1600, and was published that same year under the title: Much Ado about Nothing. As it has been several times publicly performed by the Right Honourable the Lord Chamberlain's Men. Written by William Shakespeare. This means it must have been written in 1599 or 1600; and we also see in its opening scene certain references that match this timeline. For example, Leonato's line, "A victory is twice itself when the achiever brings home full numbers," and Beatrice's "You had musty food," are both believed to reference Essex's campaign in Ireland.
Shakespeare has taken the details of his plot from several Italian sources. From the first book of Ariosto's Orlando Furioso (the story of Ariodante and Genevra), which was translated in 1591, and had already provided the material for a play performed before the Queen in 1582, he borrowed the idea of a malevolent nobleman persuading a youthful lover that his lady is untrue to him, and suborning a waiting-woman to dress like her mistress, and receive a nocturnal visit by means of a ladder placed against her lady's window, so that the bridegroom, watching the scene from a distance, may accept it as proof of the calumny, and so break off the match. All the other details he took from a novel of Bandello's, the story of Timbreo of Cardona. [Pg 216]Timbreo is represented by Claudio; through the medium of a friend, he woos the daughter of Leonato, a nobleman of Messina. The intrigue which separates the young pair is woven by Girondo (in Shakespeare, Don John) just as in the play, but with a more adequate motive, since Girondo himself is in love with the lady. She faints when she is accused, is given out to be dead, and there is a sham funeral, as in the play. But in the story it is represented that the whole of Messina espouses her cause and believes in her innocence, while in the play Beatrice alone remains true to her young kinswoman. The truth is discovered and the engagement renewed, just as in Shakespeare.
Shakespeare took the details of his plot from several Italian sources. From the first book of Ariosto's Orlando Furioso (the story of Ariodante and Genevra), which was translated in 1591 and had already been the basis for a play performed before the Queen in 1582, he borrowed the idea of a malicious nobleman convincing a young lover that his lady has been unfaithful to him, and persuading a maid to dress like her mistress and accept a late-night visit via a ladder placed against her lady's window. This way, the groom, watching from a distance, would take it as proof of the accusation and break off the engagement. He took all the other details from a novel by Bandello, the story of Timbreo of Cardona. [Pg 216]Timbreo is represented by Claudio; through a friend, he courts Leonato’s daughter, a nobleman from Messina. The plot that keeps the young couple apart is orchestrated by Girondo (in Shakespeare, Don John), just like in the play, but with a more understandable motive, as Girondo is in love with the lady himself. She faints when she's accused, is presumed dead, and there’s a fake funeral, as in the play. However, in the story, the entire city of Messina supports her and believes in her innocence, while in the play, only Beatrice remains loyal to her young cousin. The truth comes to light and the engagement is renewed, just like in Shakespeare.
Only for a much cruder habit of mind than that which prevails among people of culture in our days can this story provide the motive for a comedy. The very title indicates a point of view quite foreign to us. The implication is that since Hero was innocent, and the accusation a mere slander; since she was not really dead, and the sorrow for her loss was therefore groundless; and since she and Claudio are at last married, as they might have been at first—therefore the whole thing has been much ado about nothing, and resolves itself in a harmony which leaves no discord behind.
Only a much cruder mindset than what we have today can turn this story into a comedy. The title alone suggests a perspective that's totally unfamiliar to us. It implies that because Hero was innocent and the accusation was just a slander; because she wasn't really dead and the grief over her loss was therefore unnecessary; and because she and Claudio are finally married, just like they could have been from the start—this whole situation has been much ado about nothing, and it ends in a harmony that leaves no unresolved issues.
The ear of the modern reader is otherwise attuned. He recognises, indeed, that Shakespeare has taken no small pains to make this fable dramatically acceptable. He appreciates the fact that here again, in the person of Don John, the poet has depicted mere unmixed evil, and has disdained to supply a motive for his vile action in any single injury received, or desire unsatisfied. Don John is one of the sour, envious natures which suck poison from all sources, because they suffer from the perpetual sense of being unvalued and despised. He is, for the moment, constrained by the forbearance with which his victorious brother has treated him, but "if he had his mouth he would bite." And he does bite, like the cur and coward he is, and makes himself scarce when his villainy is about to be discovered. He is an ill-conditioned, base, and tiresome scoundrel; and, although he conscientiously does evil for evil's sake, we miss in him all the defiant and brilliantly sinister qualities which appear later on in Iago and in Edmund. There is little to object to in Don John's repulsive scoundrelism; at most we may say that it is a strange motive-power for a comedy. But to Claudio we cannot reconcile ourselves. He allows himself to be convinced, by the clumsiest stratagem, that his young bride, in reality as pure and tender as a flower, is a faithless creature, who deceives him the very day before her marriage. Instead of withdrawing in silence, he prefers, like the blockhead he is, to confront her in the church, before the altar, and in the hearing of every one overwhelm her with coarse speeches and low accusations; and he induces his patron, the Prince Don Pedro, and, even the lady's own father, Leonato, to join him in[Pg 217] heaping upon the unhappy bride their idiotic accusations. When, by the advice of the priest, her relatives have given her out as dead, and the worthy old Leonato has lied up hill and down dale about her hapless end, Claudio, who now learns too late that he has been duped, is at once taken into favour again. Leonato only demands of him—in, accordance with the mediæval fable—that he shall declare himself willing to marry whatever woman he (Leonato) shall assign to him. This he promises, without a word or thought about Hero; whereupon she is placed in his arms. The original spectators, no doubt, found this solution satisfactory; a modern audience is exasperated by it, very much as Nora, in A Doll's House, is exasperated on finding that Helmer, after the danger has passed away, regards all that has happened in their souls as though it had never been, merely because the sky is clear again. If ever man was unworthy a woman's love, that man is Claudio. If ever marriage was odious and ill-omened, this is it. The old taleteller's invention has been too much even for Shakespeare's art.
The modern reader has a different perspective. They recognize that Shakespeare put in significant effort to make this story compelling. They also appreciate that in Don John, the poet shows pure evil without giving a reason for his malicious actions, such as feeling wronged or wanting something unattained. Don John embodies a bitter, envious persona that draws negativity from every angle because he feels undervalued and despised. For now, he is somewhat restrained by the patience shown by his victorious brother, but "if he had his way, he'd lash out." And he does lash out, like the coward he is, vanishing when his treachery is about to be uncovered. He’s a grumpy, despicable, tiresome villain; even though he does evil for the sake of it, he lacks the bold and sinister traits found later in characters like Iago and Edmund. There’s not much to disagree with regarding Don John's offensive villainy; if anything, it’s a strange catalyst for comedy. But we can't understand Claudio. He lets himself be fooled by the clumsiest trick into believing his young bride, who is genuinely as pure and gentle as a flower, is unfaithful, deceiving him the day before their wedding. Instead of quietly stepping back, he, being a fool, chooses to confront her in church, before the altar, publicly hurling rude comments and petty accusations. He even drags in his patron, Prince Don Pedro, and the lady’s father, Leonato, to join in flooding the unfortunate bride with their foolish claims. After the priest advises her family to declare her dead and the kind old Leonato lies extensively about her tragic fate, Claudio, who now realizes too late that he’s been tricked, is quickly welcomed back into favor. Leonato simply asks him, in keeping with the medieval fable, to agree to marry whichever woman he (Leonato) chooses for him. Claudio agrees without a second thought about Hero; then she is placed in his arms. Original viewers likely found this ending satisfying; a modern audience, however, is frustrated by it, much like Nora in A Doll's House is frustrated to find that Helmer, once the danger has passed, treats everything that happened as if it never did, just because the skies are clear again. If any man is unworthy of a woman's love, it’s Claudio. If any marriage is distasteful and cursed, this is it. The old storyteller's device has proven too much for even Shakespeare’s artistry.
When we moderns, however, think of Much Ado about Nothing, it is not this distasteful story that rises before our mind's eye. It is Benedick and Beatrice, and the intrigue in which they are involved. The light from these figures, and especially from that of Beatrice, irradiates the play, and we understand that Shakespeare was forced to make Claudio so contemptible, because by that means alone could the enchanting personality of Beatrice shine forth in its fullest splendour.
When we think of Much Ado about Nothing today, it’s not the unpleasant story that comes to mind. It’s Benedick and Beatrice, and the clever plot they’re part of. The brilliance of these characters, especially Beatrice, lights up the play, and we realize that Shakespeare had to make Claudio so despicable, because only then could Beatrice’s captivating personality truly shine.
Beatrice is a great lady of the Renaissance in her early youth, overflowing with spirits and energy, brightly, defiantly virginal, inclined, in the wealth of her daring wit, to a somewhat aggressive raillery, and capable of unabashed freedom of speech, astounding to our modern taste, but permitted by their education to the foremost women of that age. Her behaviour to Benedick, whom she cannot help perpetually twitting and teasing, is as headstrong and refractory as Katharine's treatment of Petruchio.
Beatrice is a remarkable woman of the Renaissance in her early youth, full of spirit and energy, bright and defiantly pure, prone to a somewhat bold teasing wit, and able to speak her mind freely, which might astonish us today, but was accepted for the leading women of her time. Her interactions with Benedick, whom she can’t help but constantly poke fun at and tease, are as strong-willed and rebellious as Katharine's behavior towards Petruchio.
Her diction is marvellous, glittering with unrestrained fantasy. For instance, after she has assured her uncle (ii. I) that she "is on her knees every morning and evening" to be spared the infliction of a husband, since a man with a beard and a man without one would be equally intolerable to her, she proceeds—
Her word choice is amazing, full of wild imagination. For example, after she tells her uncle (ii. I) that she "prays every morning and evening" to be saved from the agony of having a husband, since a man with a beard and a man without one would be just as unbearable for her, she continues—
"Beatrice. ... Therefore I will even take sixpence in earnest of the bear-ward, and lead his apes into hell.
"Beatrice. ... So I’ll take sixpence from the bear-tamer and guide his monkeys straight to hell."
"Leonato. Well, then, go you into hell?
"Leonato. So, you’re going to hell now?"
"Beat. No; but to the gate; and there will the devil meet me, like an old cuckold, with horns on his head, and say, 'Get you to heaven, Beatrice, get you to heaven; here's no place for you maids:' so deliver I up my apes, and away to Saint Peter for the heavens; he shows me where the bachelors sit, and there live we as merry as the day is long."
"Beat. No; just to the gate; and there the devil will meet me, like an old fool with horns, saying, 'Get to heaven, Beatrice, get to heaven; there's no place for you girls here:' so I give up my duties and go to Saint Peter for heaven; he shows me where the bachelors hang out, and there we live as happily as the day is long."
[Pg 218]She holds that—
She believes that—
"Wooing, wedding, and repenting, is as a Scotch jig, a measure, and a cinque-pace: the first suit is hot and hasty, like a Scotch jig, and full as fantastical; the wedding, mannerly modest, as a measure, full of state and ancientry; and then comes repentance, and with his bad legs falls into the cinque-pace faster and faster, till he sink into his grave."
"Dating, getting married, and regretting it is like a Scottish dance: the first date is quick and impulsive, like a Scottish jig, and just as playful; the wedding is dignified and respectful, like a slow dance, filled with tradition and seriousness; then comes regret, stumbling through life faster and faster, until he finally sinks into his grave."
Therefore she exclaims with roguish irony—
Therefore she exclaims with playful sarcasm—
"Good Lord, for alliance!—Thus goes every one to the world but I, and I am sun-burnt. I may sit in a corner, and cry heigh-ho for a husband!"
"Good grief, where's my partner?! Everyone else is out in the world except for me, and I'm all sunburned. I might as well just sit in a corner and long for a husband!"
In her battles with Benedick she outdoes him in fantasy, both congruous and incongruous, or burlesque. Here, again, Shakespeare has evidently taken Lyly as his model, and has tried to reproduce the polished facets of his dialogue, while at the same time correcting its unnaturalness, and giving it fresh life. And Beatrice follows up her victory over Benedick, even when he is no longer her interlocutor, with a freedom which is now-a-days unthinkable in a young girl:—
In her arguments with Benedick, she outshines him in imagination, both fitting and absurd, or humorous. Here, once again, Shakespeare clearly took Lyly as his inspiration, attempting to replicate the refined aspects of his dialogue while also addressing its artificiality and injecting new energy into it. Beatrice continues to celebrate her triumph over Benedick, even when he isn’t part of the conversation anymore, with a boldness that seems unimaginable for a young girl today:—
"D. Pedro. You have put him down, lady; you have put him down.
"D. Pedro. You've set him straight, ma'am; you've really set him straight."
"Beat. So I would not he should do me, my lord, lest I should prove the mother of fools."
"Beat. I wouldn’t want him to do that to me, my lord, or I might find myself raising fools."
But this unbridled whimsicality conceals the energetic virtues of a firm and noble character. When her poor cousin is falsely accused and cruelly put to shame; when those who should have been her natural protectors fall away from her, and even outside spectators like Benedick waver and lean to the accuser's side; then it is Beatrice alone who, unaffected even for an instant by the slander, indignantly and passionately takes up her cause, and shows herself faithful, high-minded, right-thinking, far-seeing, superior to them all—a pearl of a woman.
But this wild playfulness hides the strong qualities of a solid and admirable character. When her unfortunate cousin is wrongfully accused and harshly shamed; when those who should have been her natural protectors abandon her, and even bystanders like Benedick hesitate and lean towards the accuser's side; then it's Beatrice alone who, unfazed even for a moment by the slander, fiercely and passionately defends her, proving herself loyal, principled, clear-headed, insightful, and above all of them—a remarkable woman.
By her side Shakespeare has placed Benedick, a Mercutio redivivus; a youth who is the reverse of amatory, opposed to a maiden who is the reverse of tender. He abhors betrothal and marriage quite as vehemently as she, and is, from the man's point of view, no less scornful of all sentimentality than she, from the woman's; so that he and she, from the first, stand on a warlike footing with each other. In virtue of a profound and masterly psychological observation, Shakespeare presently makes these two fall suddenly in love with each other, over head and ears, for no better reason than that their friends persuade Benedick that Beatrice is secretly pining for love of him, and Beatrice that Benedick is mortally enamoured of her, accompanying this information with high-flown eulogies of both. Their thoughts were already occupied with each other; and now the[Pg 219] amatory fancy flames forth in both of them all the more strongly, because it has so long been banked down. And here, where everything was of his own invention and he could move quite freely, Shakespeare has with delicate ingenuity brought the pair together, not by means of empty words, but in a common cause, Beatrice's first advance to Benedick taking place in the form of an appeal to him for chivalrous intervention in behalf of her innocent cousin.
By her side, Shakespeare has placed Benedick, a new version of Mercutio; a young man who is completely uninterested in romance, opposed to a young woman who is the complete opposite of nurturing. He hates engagement and marriage just as passionately as she does, and is just as scornful of all sentimentality as she is; so from the start, they are in a combative stance with each other. Thanks to a deep and clever psychological insight, Shakespeare soon has these two fall head over heels in love with each other, for no better reason than their friends convincing Benedick that Beatrice is secretly longing for him, and Beatrice that Benedick is madly in love with her, all while showering them with extravagant praise. Their minds were already occupied with each other; and now the romantic desire ignites in both of them even more strongly, because it had been simmering for so long. In this place, where everything was of his own creation and he could act freely, Shakespeare has skillfully brought the couple together, not through empty words, but through a shared cause, with Beatrice's first move towards Benedick coming in the form of a request for his chivalrous help in defending her innocent cousin.
The reversal in the mutual relations of Benedick and Beatrice is, moreover, highly interesting in so far as it is probably the first instance of anything like careful character-development which we have as yet encountered in any single play of Shakespeare's. In the earlier comedies there was nothing of the kind, and the chronicle-plays afforded no opportunity for it. The characters had simply to be brought into harmony with the given historical events, and in every case Shakespeare held firmly to the character-scheme once laid down. Neither Richard III. nor Henry V. presents any spiritual history; both kings, in the plays which take their names from them, are one and the same from first to last. Enough has already been said of Henry's change of front with respect to Falstaff in Henry IV.; we need only remark further that here the old play of The Famous Victories[1] unmistakably pointed the way to Shakespeare. But this melting of all that is hard and frozen in the natures of Benedick and Beatrice is without a parallel in any earlier work, and is quite plainly executed con amore. And the real substance of the play lies not in the plot from which it takes its name, but in the relation between these two characters, freely invented by Shakespeare,
The change in the relationship between Benedick and Beatrice is really interesting because it’s probably the first time we see careful character development in any of Shakespeare's plays. Earlier comedies didn’t have anything like this, and the history plays didn’t offer any chance for it. The characters just had to fit in with the historical events, and Shakespeare stuck to the character outlines he established. Neither Richard III nor Henry V shows any real character development; both kings in the plays are the same from start to finish. There’s already been enough said about Henry’s change regarding Falstaff in Henry IV; we only need to point out that the old play The Famous Victories[1] clearly influenced Shakespeare. However, the transformation of Benedick and Beatrice, shedding their hard and cold traits, stands out as unique in his earlier works and is clearly done with love. The true essence of the play isn’t in the plot that shares its name but in the relationship between these two characters, which Shakespeare created freely.
Some other characters Shakespeare has added, and they are among the most admirable of his comic creations: the peace-officer Dogberry, and his subordinate Verges. Dogberry is a country constable, simple as a child, and vain as a peacock—a well-meaning, timid, honest, good-natured blockhead. To show that, in those days, such functionaries were almost as helpless in real life as they are here represented, Henrik Schück has cited a letter from Elizabeth's Prime Minister, Lord Burghley,[Pg 220] in which he relates how, in 1586, on a journey from London into the county, he found at the gate of every town ten or twelve persons armed with long poles. On inquiring, he learned that they were stationed there to seize three young men, unknown. Asked what description they had received of the malefactors, they replied that one of them was said to have a crooked nose. "And have you no other mark to recognise them by?" "No," was the answer. Moreover, they always stood so openly in a body, that no criminal could fail to give them a wide berth.
Some other characters Shakespeare created are among his most impressive comic creations: the peace officer Dogberry and his assistant Verges. Dogberry is a country constable, childlike and as proud as a peacock—a well-meaning, timid, honest, good-natured fool. To demonstrate that, back then, such officials were nearly as ineffective in reality as they are portrayed here, Henrik Schück referenced a letter from Elizabeth's Prime Minister, Lord Burghley,[Pg 220] in which he describes how, in 1586, during a trip from London to the countryside, he encountered ten or twelve people at the gate of every town armed with long poles. When he asked about them, he found out they were there to capture three young men, of whom no one had any idea. When asked what description they had for the criminals, they said one of them was reported to have a crooked nose. “Is that the only thing you have to recognize them by?” he asked. “Yes,” was their reply. Furthermore, they always stood so openly as a group that no criminal could possibly miss the chance to avoid them.
Dogberry is still less formidable than this detective force. Here are the wise and wary instructions which he gives to his watchmen:—
Dogberry is even less intimidating than this detective team. Here are the smart and cautious instructions he gives to his watchmen:—
"Dogberry. If you meet a thief, you may suspect him, by virtue of your office, to be no true man; and, for such kind of men, the less you meddle or make with them, why, the more is for your honesty.
"Dogberry. If you come across a thief, you can rightfully suspect him, given your role, to be dishonest; and with that type of person, the less you engage or interact with them, the better it is for your own integrity."
"2 Watch. If we know him to be a thief, shall we not lay hands on him?
"2 Watch. If we know he's a thief, shouldn't we do something about it?"
"Dogb. Truly, by your office you may; but, I think, they that touch pitch will be defiled. The most peaceable way for you, if you do take a thief, is, to let him show himself what he is, and steal out of your company."
Dogb. Honestly, considering your position, you might be able to; but, I think that those who get too involved with dirty business will end up getting dirty themselves. The safest approach for you, if you catch a thief, is to let him show his true colors and distance yourself from him.
"Ah, Tom, your former life greeves me,
And makes me to abandon and abolish your company for ever,
And therefore not upon pain of death to approach my presence
By ten miles' space, then if I heare well of you,
It may be I will do somewhat for you."
"Ah, Tom, your past life makes me sad,
And makes me end our relationship for good,
You must stay at least ten miles away from me.
But if I hear positive things about you,
"I might think about doing something for you."
In Shakespeare:—
In Shakespeare:—
"Till then I banish thee on pain of death
As I have done the rest of my misleaders,
Not to come near our person by ten mile.
For competence of life I will allow you."
"Until then, I banish you under penalty of death
Just like I did with the others who deceived me,
You are not allowed to come within ten miles of me.
I will give you enough to get by.
XXVIII
THE INTERVAL OF SERENITY—AS YOU LIKE IT—THE ROVING SPIRIT—THE LONGING FOR NATURE—JAQUES AND SHAKESPEARE—THE PLAY A FEAST OF WIT
Never had Shakespeare produced with such rapidity and ease as in this bright and happy interval of two or three years. It is positively astounding to note all that he accomplished in the year 1600, when he stood, not exactly at the height of his poetical power, for that steadily increased, but at the height of his poetical serenity. Among the exquisite comedies he now writes, As You Like It is one of the most exquisite.
Never had Shakespeare created with such speed and ease as during this bright and joyful period of two or three years. It's truly amazing to see everything he achieved in 1600, when he wasn't exactly at the peak of his poetic power—since that continued to grow—but rather at the peak of his poetic calm. Among the beautiful comedies he wrote during this time, As You Like It stands out as one of the finest.
The play was entered in the Stationers' Register, along with Much Ado About Nothing, on the 4th of August 1600, and must in all probability have been written in that year. Meres does not mention it, in 1598, in his list of Shakespeare's plays; it contains (as already noted, page 36) a quotation from Marlowe's Hero and Leander, published in 1598—
The play was recorded in the Stationers' Register, along with Much Ado About Nothing, on August 4, 1600, and was probably written that year. Meres doesn't mention it in 1598 in his list of Shakespeare's plays; it includes (as already noted, page 36) a quote from Marlowe's Hero and Leander, published in 1598—
"Who ever lov'd, that lov'd not at first sight?"
"Who ever loved, that didn't love at first sight?"
a quotation, by the way, which sums up the matter of the comedy; and we find in Celia's words (i. 2), "Since the little wit that fools have was silenced," an allusion to the public and judicial burning of satirical publications which took place on the 1st of June 1599. As there does not seem to be room in the year 1599 for more works than we have already assigned to it, As You Like It must be taken as dating from the first half of the following year.
a quote, by the way, that captures the essence of the comedy; and we see in Celia's words (i. 2), "Since the little wit that fools have was silenced," a reference to the public and judicial burning of satirical publications that happened on June 1, 1599. Since it appears there isn't enough space in the year 1599 for more works than we've already assigned to it, As You Like It must be considered to have originated in the first half of the following year.
As usual, Shakespeare took from another poet the whole material of this enchanting comedy. His contemporary, Thomas Lodge (who, after leaving Oxford, became first a player and playwright in London, then a lawyer, then a doctor and writer on medical subjects, until he died of the plague in the year 1625), had in 1590 published a pastoral romance, with many poems interspersed, entitled Euphues golden Legacie, found after his death in his Cell at Silexedra,[1] which he had written, as he sets forth in his Dedication to Lord Hunsdon, "to beguile the time" on a voyage to the Canary Islands. The style is laboured and exceedingly diffuse, a true pastoral style; but Lodge had that[Pg 222] gift of mere external invention in which Shakespeare, with all his powers, was so deficient. All the different stories which the play contains or touches upon are found in Lodge, and likewise all the characters, with the exception of Jaques, Touchstone, and Audrey. Very remarkable to the attentive reader is Shakespeare's uniform passivity with regard to what he found in his sources, and his unwillingness to reject or alter anything, combined as it is with the most intense intellectual activity at the points upon which he concentrates his strength.
As usual, Shakespeare took the entire material of this charming comedy from another poet. His contemporary, Thomas Lodge (who, after leaving Oxford, became first an actor and playwright in London, then a lawyer, and later a doctor and writer on medical topics, until he died of the plague in 1625), published a pastoral romance in 1590 with several poems included, titled Euphues golden Legacie, found after his death in his Cell at Silexedra,[1] which he wrote, as stated in his Dedication to Lord Hunsdon, "to pass the time" during a voyage to the Canary Islands. The style is elaborate and extremely detailed, a true pastoral style; however, Lodge had that[Pg 222] gift of mere external invention in which Shakespeare, despite all his talents, was notably lacking. All the various stories that the play contains or references come from Lodge, along with nearly all the characters, except for Jaques, Touchstone, and Audrey. It is particularly noteworthy for the attentive reader to observe Shakespeare's consistent passivity regarding his sources, along with his reluctance to reject or change anything, combined with his intense intellectual engagement at the points where he focuses his efforts.
We find in As You Like It, as in Lodge, a wicked Duke who has expelled his virtuous brother, the lawful ruler, from his domains. The banished Duke, with his adherents, has taken refuge in the Forest of Arden, where they live as free a life as Robin Hood and his merry men, and where they are presently sought out by the Duke's daughter Rosalind and her cousin Celia, the daughter of the usurper, who will not let her banished friend wander forth alone. In the circle of nobility subordinate to the princes, there is also a wicked brother, Oliver, who seeks the life of his virtuous younger brother, Orlando, a hero as modest and amiable as he is brave. He and Rosalind fall in love with each other the moment they meet, and she makes sport with him throughout the play, disguised as a boy. These scenes should probably be acted as though he half recognised her. At last all ends happily. The wicked Duke most conveniently repents; the wicked brother is all of a sudden converted (quite without rhyme or reason) when Orlando, whom he has persecuted, kills a lioness—a lioness in the Forest of Arden!—which is about to spring upon him as he lies asleep. And the caitiff is rewarded (no less unreasonably), either for his villainy or for his conversion, with the hand of the lovely Celia.
We see in As You Like It, like in Lodge, a ruthless Duke who has banished his noble brother, the rightful ruler, from his lands. The exiled Duke, along with his followers, has taken shelter in the Forest of Arden, where they live as freely as Robin Hood and his merry men. They are soon joined by the Duke's daughter, Rosalind, and her cousin Celia, the daughter of the usurper, who won’t let her exiled friend go off alone. Among the nobles under the princes, there’s also a wicked brother, Oliver, who wants to kill his virtuous younger brother, Orlando, a hero as humble and kind as he is courageous. The moment Orlando and Rosalind meet, they fall in love, and she playfully teases him throughout the play while disguised as a boy. These scenes should likely be performed as if he half-recognizes her. In the end, everything turns out well. The villainous Duke conveniently repents; the wicked brother suddenly changes (for no apparent reason) when Orlando, whom he has tormented, kills a lioness—a lioness in the Forest of Arden!—just as it’s about to pounce on him while he sleeps. And the scoundrel is rewarded (also without reason), either for his misdeeds or his transformation, with the hand of the beautiful Celia.
This whole story is perfectly unimportant; Shakespeare, that is to say, evidently cared very little about it. We have here no attempt at a reproduction of reality, but one long festival of gaiety and wit, a soulful wit that vibrates into feeling.
This whole story is completely unimportant; Shakespeare clearly didn't care much about it. There's no effort here to replicate reality, just a continuous celebration of fun and cleverness, a heartfelt cleverness that resonates with emotion.
First and foremost, the play typifies Shakespeare's longing, the longing of this great spirit, to get away from the unnatural city life, away from the false and ungrateful city folk, intent on business and on gain, away from flattery and falsehood and deceit, out into the country, where simple manners still endure, where it is easier to realise the dream of full freedom, and where the scent of the woods is so sweet. There the babble of the brooks has a subtler eloquence than any that is heard in cities; there the trees and even the stones say more to the wanderer's heart than the houses and streets of the capital; there he finds "good in everything."
First and foremost, the play represents Shakespeare's deep desire to escape the artificiality of city life, away from the insincere and ungrateful city dwellers focused on business and profit, away from flattery, deceit, and trickery, and into the countryside, where simple ways still exist, where it's easier to fulfill the dream of true freedom, and where the smell of the woods is incredibly refreshing. There, the sound of the streams has a more profound charm than anything found in cities; there, the trees and even the rocks speak more to the traveler's heart than the buildings and streets of the capital; there he discovers "good in everything."
The roving spirit has reawakened in his breast—the spirit which in bygone days sent him wandering with his gun through Charlcote Park—and out yonder in the lap of Nature, but in a[Pg 223] remoter, richer Nature than that which he has known, he dreams of a communion between the best and ablest men, the fairest and most delicate women, in ideal fantastic surroundings, far from the ugly clamours of a public career, and the oppression of everyday cares. A life of hunting and song, and simple repasts in the open air, accompanied with witty talk; and at the same time a life full to the brim with the dreamy happiness of love. And with this life, the creation of his roving spirit, his gaiety and his longing for Nature, he animates a fantastic Forest of Arden.
The wandering spirit has come alive in him again—the spirit that once had him roaming with his gun through Charlcote Park—and out there in the embrace of Nature, but in a[Pg 223] deeper, richer Nature than what he's known, he fantasizes about a gathering of the best men, the most beautiful and delicate women, in an ideal and whimsical setting, far removed from the ugly noise of public life and the burden of daily worries. A life of hunting and song, simple meals outdoors, filled with clever conversation; and at the same time, a life overflowing with the dreamy joy of love. And with this life, born from his wandering spirit, his cheerfulness and his yearning for Nature, he brings to life a magical Forest of Arden.
But with this he is not content. He dreams out the dream, and feels that even such an ideal and untrammelled life could not satisfy that strange and unaccountable spirit lurking in the inmost depths of his nature, which turns everything into food for melancholy and satire. From this rib, then, taken from his own side, he creates the figure of Jaques, unknown to the romance, and sets him wandering through his pastoral comedy, lonely, retiring, self-absorbed, a misanthrope from excess of tenderness, sensitiveness, and imagination.
But he’s not satisfied with this. He imagines the dream and realizes that even such an ideal and free life couldn’t satisfy that strange, unexplainable spirit hidden deep within him that turns everything into fuel for sadness and sarcasm. From this essence, taken from his own side, he creates the character of Jaques, who doesn’t appear in the story, and sends him wandering through his pastoral comedy, lonely, withdrawn, self-involved, a misanthrope due to an excess of kindness, sensitivity, and imagination.
Jaques is like the first light and brilliant pencil-sketch for Hamlet. Taine, and others after him, have tried to draw a parallel between Jaques and Alceste—of all Molière's creations, no doubt, the one who contains most of his own nature. But there is no real analogy between them. In Jaques everything wears the shimmering hues of wit and fantasy, in Alceste everything is bitter earnest. Indignation is the mainspring of Alceste's misanthropy. He is disgusted at the falsehood around him, and outraged to see that the scoundrel with whom he is at law, although despised by every one, is nevertheless everywhere received with open arms. He declines to remain in bad company, even in the hearts of his friends; therefore he withdraws from them. He loathes two classes of people:
Jaques is like the first light and a brilliant sketch for Hamlet. Taine and others after him have tried to draw a comparison between Jaques and Alceste—the character in Molière's works who most reflects his own nature. But there isn’t a real similarity between them. In Jaques, everything shimmers with wit and fantasy; in Alceste, everything is bitterly serious. Indignation fuels Alceste’s misanthropy. He’s disgusted by the dishonesty around him and outraged to see that the scoundrel he’s in a legal battle with, despite being despised by everyone, is still welcomed everywhere. He refuses to stay in bad company, even among his friends, so he distances himself from them. He detests two types of people:
"Les uns parcequ'ils sont méchants et malfaisants,
Et les autres pour être aux méchants complaisants."
"Some because they are wicked and harmful,
"And others to be lenient towards the wicked."
These are the accents of Timon of Athens, who hated the wicked for their wickedness, and other men for not hating the wicked.
These are the opinions of Timon of Athens, who despised the wicked for their wrongdoing, and disliked others for not sharing his hatred of the wicked.
It is, then, in Shakespeare's Timon, of many years later, that we can alone find an instructive parallel to Alceste. Alceste's nature is keenly logical, classically French; it consists of sheer uncompromising sincerity and pride, without sensibility and without melancholy.
It is, then, in Shakespeare's Timon, of many years later, that we can alone find an instructive parallel to Alceste. Alceste's nature is sharply logical, classically French; it consists of pure, uncompromising sincerity and pride, without sensitivity and without sadness.
The melancholy of Jaques is a poetic dreaminess. He is described to us (ii. I) before we see him. The banished Duke has just been blessing the adversity which drove him out into the forest, where he is exempt from the dangers of the envious court. He is on the point of setting forth to hunt, when he learns that[Pg 224] the melancholy Jaques repines at the cruelty of the chase, and calls him in that respect as great a usurper as the brother who drove him from his dukedom. The courtiers have found him stretched beneath an oak, and dissolved in pity for a poor wounded stag which stood beside the brook, and "heaved forth such groans That their discharge did stretch his leathern coat Almost to bursting." Jaques, they continue, "moralised this spectacle into a thousand similes:"—
The sadness of Jaques is like a poetic dreaminess. We're introduced to him (ii. I) before we actually see him. The banished Duke has just been praising the hardship that forced him out into the forest, where he’s safe from the dangers of the jealous court. He’s about to go hunting when he finds out that[Pg 224] the melancholy Jaques is lamenting the brutality of the hunt and suggests that in that way, he’s just as much a usurper as the brother who took his dukedom. The courtiers discover him lying under an oak, consumed with sympathy for a poor wounded stag next to the stream, groaning so much that it nearly burst his leather coat. They go on to say that Jaques "moralized this scene into a thousand similes:"—
"Then, being there alone,
Left and abandon'd of his velvet friends;
"'Tis right,' quoth he; 'thus misery doth part
The flux of company.' Anon, a careless herd,
Full of the pasture, jumps along by him,
And never stays to greet him. 'Ay,' quoth Jaques,
'Sweep on, you fat and greasy citizens;
'Tis just the fashion: wherefore do you look
Upon that poor and broken bankrupt there?"
"Then, being there by myself,"
Left and abandoned by his fancy friends;
"'It’s right,' he said; 'this is how misery separates
The flow of company.' Soon, a careless group,
Full from the feast, jumps by him,
And never stops to say hi. 'Yeah,' Jaques says,
'Keep moving, you fat and lazy people;
It’s just the trend: why do you look
At that poor and broken bankrupt over there?"
His bitterness springs from a too tender sensibility, a sensibility like that of Sakya Mouni before him, who made tenderness to animals part of his religion, and like that of Shelley after him, who, in his pantheism, realised the kinship between his own soul and that of the brute creation.
His bitterness comes from an overly sensitive nature, a sensitivity similar to that of Sakya Mouni before him, who incorporated compassion for animals into his religion, and like that of Shelley after him, who, in his pantheism, recognized the connection between his own soul and that of the animal kingdom.
Thus we are prepared for his entrance. He introduces himself into the Duke's circle (ii. 7) with a glorification of the fool's motley. He has encountered Touchstone in the forest, and is enraptured with him. The motley fool lay basking in the sun, and when Jaques said to him, "Good morrow, fool!" he answered, "Call me not fool till heaven have sent me fortune." Then this sapient fool drew a dial from his pocket, and said very wisely—
Thus we are ready for his entrance. He steps into the Duke's circle (ii. 7) with a praise of the fool's outfit. He has come across Touchstone in the forest and is captivated by him. The motley fool was lounging in the sun, and when Jaques said to him, "Good morning, fool!" he replied, "Don’t call me fool until heaven has sent me fortune." Then this wise fool pulled out a dial from his pocket and said very wisely—
"'It is ten o'clock:
Thus may we see,' quoth he, I how the world wags:
'Tis but an hour ago since it was nine,
And after one hour more 'twill be eleven;
And so from hour to hour we ripe and ripe,
And then from hour to hour we rot and rot,
And thereby hangs a tale.'"
"It’s 10 PM:"
We can see,' he said, how the world goes:
Just an hour ago it was nine,
And in another hour it will be eleven;
So from hour to hour we grow and grow,
And then from hour to hour we decay and decay,
And that's how the story goes.'"
"O noble fool!" Jaques exclaims with enthusiasm. "A worthy fool! Motley's the only wear."
"O noble fool!" Jaques exclaims excitedly. "A worthy fool! Motley is the only attire worth wearing."
In moods of humorous melancholy, it must have seemed to Shakespeare as though he himself were one of these jesters, who had the privilege of uttering truths to great people and on the stage, if only they did not blurt them out directly, but disguised them under a mask of folly. It was in a similar mood that Heinrich Heine, centuries later, addressed to the German people these words: "Ich bin dein Kunz von der Rosen, dein Narr."
In moments of bittersweet humor, Shakespeare might have felt like one of those jesters who had the special ability to speak truths to powerful people and on stage, as long as they didn’t say them outright, but instead hid them behind a facade of foolishness. Much later, in a similar spirit, Heinrich Heine spoke these words to the German people: "Ich bin dein Kunz von der Rosen, dein Narr."
[Pg 225]Therefore it is that Shakespeare makes Jaques exclaim—
[Pg 225]That's why Shakespeare has Jaques say—
"O, that I were a fool!
I am ambitious for a motley coat."
"Oh, I wish I were an idiot!
I want to wear a colorful coat."
When the Duke answers, "Thou shalt have one," he declares that it is the one thing he wants, and that the others must "weed their judgments" of the opinion that he is wise:—
When the Duke replies, "You shall have one," he expresses that it is the one thing he desires, and that the others must "clear their judgments" of the belief that he is wise:—
"I must have liberty
Withal, as large a charter as the wind,
To blow on whom I please; for so fools have:
And they that are most galled with my folly,
They most must laugh.
. . . . . . . .
Invest me in my motley: give me leave
To speak my mind, and I will through and through
Cleanse the foul body of the infected world,
If they will patiently receive my medicine."
"I want freedom."
Just as wide a range as the wind,
To blow on whoever I want; because that's what fools do:
And those who are most bothered by my foolishness,
They have to laugh the hardest.
. . . . . . . .
Dress me in my colorful clothes: let me
Speak my mind, and I will completely
Cleanse the dirty body of the infected world,
If they are willing to patiently accept my cure."
It is Shakespeare's own mood that we hear in these words. The voice is his. The utterance is far too large for Jaques: he is only a mouthpiece for the poet. Or let us say that his figure dilates in such passages as this, and we see in him a Hamlet avant la lettre.
It’s Shakespeare’s own mood that comes through in these words. The voice is his. The expression is way too big for Jaques: he’s just a mouthpiece for the poet. Or let’s say that his character expands in passages like this, and we see in him a Hamlet avant la lettre.
When the Duke, in answer to this outburst, denies Jaques' right to chide and satirise others, since he has himself been "a libertine, As sensual as the brutish sting itself," the poet evidently defends himself in the reply which he places in the mouth of the melancholy philosopher:—
When the Duke responds to this outburst, denying Jaques' right to criticize and mock others since he has been "a libertine, as sensual as the brutish sting itself," the poet clearly defends himself through the reply he puts in the mouth of the sad philosopher:—
"Why, who cries out on pride,
That can therein tax any private party?
Doth it not flow as hugely as the sea,
Till that the weary very means do ebb?
What woman in the city do I name,
When that I say, the city-woman bears
The cost of princes on unworthy shoulders?
Who can come in, and say that I mean her,
When such a one as she, such is her neighbour?"
"Who complains about pride?"
That can accuse any individual of it?
Doesn't it rise as massively as the sea,
Until the tired-out resources finally run dry?
Which woman in the city am I referring to,
When I say that the city woman carries
The burdens of royalty on unworthy shoulders?
Who can step forward and claim that I mean her,
When someone like her exists, just like her neighbor?"
This exactly anticipates Holberg's self-defence in the character of Philemon in The Fortunate Shipwreck. The poet is evidently rebutting a common prejudice against his art. And as he makes Jaques an advocate for the freedom which poetry must claim, so also, he employs him as a champion of the actor's misjudged calling, in placing in his mouth the magnificent speech on the Seven Ages of Man. Alluding, no doubt, to the motto of Totus Mundus Agit Histrionem, inscribed under the Hercules as Atlas, which was the sign of the Globe Theatre, this speech opens with the words:—
This clearly reflects Holberg's self-defense through the character of Philemon in The Fortunate Shipwreck. The poet is clearly addressing a common bias against his art. Just as he makes Jaques a supporter of the freedom that poetry must possess, he also uses him as a defender of the actor's misunderstood profession, highlighted by the powerful speech on the Seven Ages of Man. Referring, undoubtedly, to the motto Totus Mundus Agit Histrionem, inscribed beneath the Hercules as Atlas, which was the emblem of the Globe Theatre, this speech begins with the words:—
[Pg 226]
"All the world's a stage,
And all the men and women merely players;
They have their exits and their entrances;
And one man in his time plays many parts."
[Pg 226]
"Life is a stage,"
And everyone is just a performer;
They come and go;
And throughout their lives, each person plays many roles."
Ben Jonson is said to have inquired, in an epigram against the motto of the Globe Theatre, where the spectators were to be found if all the men and women were players? And an epigram attributed to Shakespeare gives the simple answer that all are players and audience at one and the same time. Jaques' survey of the life of man is admirably concise and impressive. The last line—
Ben Jonson is said to have asked, in a poem against the motto of the Globe Theatre, where the spectators were if everyone was a player? And a poem attributed to Shakespeare gives the straightforward answer that everyone is both a player and an audience member at the same time. Jaques' view of human life is brilliantly concise and impactful. The last line—
"Sans teeth, sans eyes, sans taste, sans everything "—
"Without teeth, without eyes, without taste, without everything"—
with its half French equivalent for "without," is imitated from the Henriade of the French poet Gamier, which was not translated, and which Shakespeare must consequently have read in the original.
with its half-French equivalent for "without," is imitated from the Henriade of the French poet Gamier, which was not translated, and which Shakespeare must have read in the original.
This same Jaques, who gives evidence of so wide an outlook over human life, is in daily intercourse, as we have said, nervously misanthropic and formidably witty. He is sick of polite society, pines for solitude, takes leave of a pleasant companion with the words: "I thank you for your company; but, good faith, I had as lief have been myself alone." Yet we must not take his melancholy and his misanthropy too seriously. His melancholy is a comedy-melancholy, his misanthropy is only the humourist's craving to give free vent to his satirical inspirations.
This same Jaques, who shows such a broad perspective on human life, is in daily interactions, as we mentioned, nervously misanthropic and incredibly witty. He’s tired of polite society, longs for solitude, and leaves a pleasant companion saying, “I appreciate your company; but honestly, I would have preferred to be alone.” However, we shouldn't take his sadness and misanthropy too seriously. His sadness has a comedic aspect, and his misanthropy is just the humorist's desire to express his satirical ideas.
And there is, as aforesaid, only a certain part of Shakespeare's inmost nature in this Jaques, a Shakespeare of the future, a Hamlet in germ, but not that Shakespeare who now bathes in the sunlight and lives in uninterrupted prosperity, in growing favour with the many, and borne aloft by the admiration and goodwill of the few. We must seek for this Shakespeare in the interspersed songs, in the drollery of the fool, in the lovers' rhapsodies, in the enchanting babble of the ladies. He is, like Providence, everywhere and nowhere.
And there is, as mentioned before, only a specific part of Shakespeare's deepest nature in this Jaques, a future Shakespeare, a budding Hamlet, but not the Shakespeare who is currently basking in the sunlight and living in constant success, gaining popularity among the masses, and lifted up by the admiration and goodwill of a select few. We must look for this Shakespeare in the scattered songs, in the humor of the fool, in the lovers' heartfelt speeches, in the delightful chatter of the ladies. He is, like Providence, both everywhere and nowhere.
When Celia says (i. 2), "Let us sit and mock the good house-wife, Fortune, from her wheel, that her gifts may henceforth be bestowed equally," she strikes, as though with a tuning-fork, the keynote of the comedy. The sluice is opened for that torrent of jocund wit, shimmering with all the rainbows of fancy, which is now to rush seething and swirling along.
When Celia says (i. 2), "Let's sit and laugh at good old Fortune from her wheel so that her gifts can be given out fairly from now on," she hits, like a tuning fork, the main theme of the comedy. The floodgates open for that burst of cheerful humor, sparkling with all the vibrant colors of imagination, that is about to come pouring out.
The Fool is essential to the scheme: for the Fool's stupidity is the grindstone of wit, and the Fool's wit is the touchstone of character. Hence his name.
The Fool is crucial to the plan: the Fool's stupidity sharpens wit, and the Fool's wit reveals character. That's why he's called the Fool.
The ways of the real world, however, are not forgotten. The good make enemies by their very goodness, and the words of the old servant Adam (Shakespeare's own part) to his young master Orlando (ii. 3), sound sadly enough:—
The ways of the real world, however, are not forgotten. The good make enemies just by being good, and the words of the old servant Adam (Shakespeare's own part) to his young master Orlando (ii. 3) sound sadly enough:—
[Pg 227]
"Your praise is come too swiftly home before you.
Know you not, master, to some kind of men
Their graces serve them but as enemies?
No more do yours: your virtues, gentle master,
Are sanctified, and holy traitors to you.
O, what a world is this, when what is comely
Envenoms him that bears it!"
[Pg 227]
"Your praise has come back to you too quickly.
Don't you know, master, that for some people
Do their strengths only backfire on them?
Yours do as well: your qualities, kind master,
Become traitors against you.
Oh, what a world this is, when the things that are good
"Poison the person who has them!"
But soon the poet's eye is opened to a more consolatory life-philosophy, combined with an unequivocal contempt for school-philosophy. There seems to be a scoffing allusion to a book of the time, which was full of the platitudes of celebrated philosophers, in Touchstone's speech to William (v. I), "The heathen philosopher, when he had desire to eat a grape, would open his lips when he put it into his mouth, meaning thereby that grapes were made to eat and lips to open;" but no doubt there also lurks in this speech a certain lack of respect for even the much-belauded wisdom of tradition. The relativity of all things, at that time a new idea, is expounded with lofty humour by the Fool in his answer to the question what he thinks of this pastoral life (iii. 2):—
But soon the poet realizes a more comforting outlook on life that comes with a clear disdain for traditional philosophy. There's a mocking reference to a popular book of the time, which was filled with the clichés of famous philosophers, in Touchstone's speech to William (v. I): "The heathen philosopher, when he wanted to eat a grape, would open his lips as he put it in his mouth, suggesting that grapes are meant to be eaten and lips to be opened." However, there's also an underlying disrespect for the highly praised wisdom of tradition in this speech. The idea that everything is relative, which was a new concept back then, is humorously explained by the Fool in his response to what he thinks about pastoral life (iii. 2):—
"Truly, shepherd, in respect of itself it is a good life, but in respect that it is a shepherd's life, it is naught. In respect that it is solitary, I like it very well; but in respect that it is private, it is a very vile life. Now, in respect it is in the fields, it pleaseth me well; but in respect it is not in the court, it is tedious. As it is a spare life, look you, it fits my humour well; but as there is no more plenty in it, it goes much against my stomach. Hast any philosophy in thee, shepherd?"
"Honestly, shepherd, it's a decent life for what it is, but considering it's a shepherd's life, it's not that great. I appreciate the solitude, but the lack of company makes it pretty miserable. I enjoy being out in the fields, but the fact that it’s not in the court makes it dull. Since it’s a simple life, it fits my mood, but the scarcity really bothers me. Do you have any philosophy in you, shepherd?"
The shepherd's answer makes direct sport of philosophy, in the style of Molière's gibe, when he accounts for the narcotic effect of opium by explaining that the drug possesses a certain facultas dormitativa:—
The shepherd's response playfully mocks philosophy, similar to Molière's joke, when he explains the sleepy effect of opium by saying that the drug has a certain facultas dormitativa:—
"Corin. No more, but that I know, the more one sickens, the worse at ease he is; and that he that wants money, means, and content, is without three good friends; that the property of rain is to wet, and fire to burn; that good pasture makes fat sheep, and that a great cause of the night is lack of the sun....
"Corin. That's all. But I realize that the more someone suffers, the more restless they become; and that a person without money, resources, and happiness is missing three valuable friends; that rain is meant to fall, and fire to burn; that good grass makes sheep healthy, and a big reason for the night is the lack of sunlight...."
"Touchstone. Such a one is a natural philosopher."
"Touchstone. Someone like that is a natural philosopher."
This sort of philosophy leads up, as it were, to Rosalind's sweet gaiety and heavenly kindness.
This kind of philosophy ultimately contributes to Rosalind's cheerful nature and delightful kindness.
The two cousins, Rosalind and Celia, seem at first glance like variations of the two cousins, Beatrice and Hero, in the play Shakespeare has just finished. Rosalind and Beatrice in particular are akin in their victorious wit. Yet the difference between them is very great; Shakespeare never repeats himself. The wit of Beatrice is aggressive and challenging; we see, as it were, the gleam of a rapier in it. Rosalind's wit is gaiety without a sting; the gleam in it is of "that sweet radiance" which Oehlenschläger[Pg 228] attributed to Freia; her sportive nature masks the depth of her love. Beatrice can be brought to love because she is a woman, and stands in no respect apart from her sex; but she is not of an amatory nature. Rosalind is seized with a passion for Orlando the instant she sets eyes on him. From the moment of Beatrice's first appearance she is defiant and combative, in the highest of spirits. We are introduced to Rosalind as a poor bird with a drooping wing; her father is banished, she is bereft of her birth-right, and is living on sufferance as companion to the usurper's daughter, being, indeed, half a prisoner in the palace, where till lately she reigned as princess. It is not until she has donned the doublet and hose, appears in the likeness of a page, and wanders at her own sweet will in the open air and the greenwood, that she recovers her radiant humour, and roguish merriment flows from her lips like the trilling of a bird.
The two cousins, Rosalind and Celia, initially seem like variations of Beatrice and Hero, the two cousins in the play Shakespeare just finished. Rosalind and Beatrice, in particular, share a sharp wit. However, the differences between them are significant; Shakespeare never duplicates his characters. Beatrice’s wit is bold and confrontational; it has the sharpness of a rapier. In contrast, Rosalind's wit is cheerful and playful without being hurtful; it shines with "that sweet radiance" which Oehlenschläger attributed to Freia. Her playful nature hides the depth of her love. Beatrice can be convinced to love because she embodies femininity and embraces her role as a woman; however, she isn't naturally romantic. Rosalind is instantly smitten with Orlando the moment she sees him. From her first appearance, Beatrice is challenging and combative, full of spirit. We meet Rosalind as a sad bird with a drooping wing; her father has been banished, she has lost her inheritance, and she lives on sufferance as the companion to the usurper's daughter, essentially half a prisoner in the palace where she once ruled as a princess. It isn't until she wears the doublet and hose, disguises herself as a page, and roams freely in the open air and forest that she regains her radiant humor, letting her playful spirit flow like a bird's song.
Nor is the man she loves, like Benedick, an overweening gallant with a sharp tongue and an unabashed bearing. This youth, though brave as a hero and strong as an athlete, is a child in inexperience, and so bashful in the presence of the woman who instantly captivates him, that it is she who is the first to betray her sympathy for him, and has even to take the chain from her own neck and hang it around his before he can so much as muster up courage to hope for her love. So, too, we find him passing his time in hanging poems to her upon the trees, and carving the name of Rosalind in their bark. She amuses herself, in her page's attire, by making herself his confidant, and pretending, as it were in jest, to be his Rosalind. She cannot bring herself to confess her passion, although she can think and talk (to Celia) of no one but him, and although his delay of a few minutes in keeping tryst with her sets her beside herself with impatience. She is as sensitive as she is intelligent, in this differing from Portia, to whom, in other respects, she bears some resemblance, though she lacks her persuasive eloquence, and is, on the whole, more tender, more virginal. She faints when Oliver, to excuse Orlando's delay, brings her a handkerchief stained with his blood; yet has sufficient self-mastery to say with a smile the moment she recovers, "I pray you tell your brother how well I counterfeited." She is quite at her ease in her male attire, like Viola and Imogen after her. The fact that female parts were played by youths had, of course, something to do with the frequency of these disguises.
Nor is the guy she loves, like Benedick, an arrogant show-off with a sharp tongue and an unapologetic attitude. This young man, though brave as a hero and strong as an athlete, is inexperienced and so shy in front of the woman who instantly charms him, that she is the first to show her feelings for him. She even has to take the necklace from around her own neck and put it around his before he can gather the courage to hope for her love. Similarly, we see him spending his time hanging poems for her on the trees and carving the name Rosalind into their bark. She has fun dressing as a page, pretending to be his confidant and jokingly acting like she’s his Rosalind. She can't bring herself to admit her feelings, even though she can't think or talk about anyone but him, and his few minutes of delay in meeting her drives her crazy with impatience. She is as sensitive as she is smart, differing from Portia, to whom she has some similarities, although she lacks her persuasive eloquence and is generally more tender and innocent. She faints when Oliver, to explain Orlando's delay, brings her a handkerchief stained with his blood; yet she manages to smile and say, as soon as she recovers, "Please tell your brother how well I faked that." She feels completely comfortable in her male attire, just like Viola and Imogen did later. The fact that female roles were played by boys certainly contributed to the frequency of these disguises.
Here is a specimen of her wit (iii. 2). Orlando has evaded the page's question what o'clock it is, alleging that there are no clocks in the forest.
Here is a sample of her wit (iii. 2). Orlando dodges the page's question about the time, claiming that there are no clocks in the forest.
"Rosalind. Then, there is no true lover in the forest; else sighing every minute, and groaning every hour, would detect the lazy foot of Time as well as a clock.
"Rosalind. So, there isn’t really a lover in the forest; otherwise, all this sighing and groaning would show that Time is passing slowly, just like a clock."
[Pg 229]"Orlando. And why not the swift foot of Time? had not that been as proper?
[Pg 229]"Orlando. But why not say that Time moves quickly? Wouldn’t that be just as fitting?
"Ros. By no means, sir. Time travels in divers paces with divers persons. I'll tell you, who Time ambles withal, who Time trots withal, who Time gallops withal, and who he stands still withal.
Ros. Not at all, sir. Time moves at different speeds for different people. I can tell you who Time walks slowly with, who Time jogs with, who Time races with, and who he stands still for.
"Orl. I pr'ythee, who doth he trot withal?
"Orl. Please, who is he walking with?"
"Ros. Marry, he trots hard with a young maid, between the contract of her marriage, and the day it is solemnised: if the interim be but a se'nnight, Time's pace is so hard that it seems the length of seven years.
"Ros. Honestly, he really chases a young woman, from the time they get engaged to the day they marry: if that time is only a week, it feels so fast that it seems like seven years."
"Orl. Who ambles Time withal?
"Orl. Who does Time stroll with?"
"Ros. With a priest that lacks Latin, and a rich man that hath not the gout; for the one sleeps easily, because he cannot study; and the other lives merrily, because he feels no pain....
"Ros. With a priest who doesn’t know Latin, and a wealthy man who isn’t suffering from gout; because the priest sleeps well, since he doesn’t have to study, and the rich man is happy because he feels no pain....
"Orl. Who doth he gallop withal?
"Orl. Who is he riding with?"
"Ros. With a thief to the gallows; for though he go as softly as foot can fall, he thinks himself too soon there.
"Ros. A thief on the way to the gallows; even if he moves as quietly as possible, he still feels like he’s getting there too fast."
"Orl. Who stays it still withal?
"Orl. Who does he keep still, then?"
"Ros. With lawyers in the vacation; for they sleep between term and term, and then they perceive not how Time moves."
"Ros. With lawyers on break; they nap between sessions and don’t notice how time passes."
She is unrivalled in vivacity and inventiveness. In every answer she discovers gunpowder anew, and she knows how to use it to boot. She explains that she had an old uncle who warned her against love and women, and, from the vantage-ground of her doublet and hose, she declares—
She is unmatched in energy and creativity. With every response, she finds new ways to revolutionize things, and she knows how to make the most of it, too. She shares that she had an old uncle who cautioned her about love and women, and from her perspective in her outfit, she declares—
"I thank God, I am not a woman, to be touched with so many giddy offences, as he hath generally taxed their whole sex withal.
"I thank God I'm not a woman, burdened with so many ridiculous accusations that he generally levels at their entire gender."
"Orl. Can you remember any of the principal evils that he laid to the charge of women?
"Orl. Can you name any of the main offenses he accused women of?"
"Ros. There were none principal: they were all like one another, as half-pence are; every one fault seeming monstrous, till its fellow fault came to match it.
"Ros. There weren’t any main ones; they were all pretty much the same, like pennies; every fault seemed outrageous until a similar one came along and matched it."
"Orl. I pr'ythee, recount some of them.
"Orl. Please, tell me about some of them."
"Ros. No; I will not cast away my physic but on those that are sick. There is a man haunts the forest, that abuses our young plants with carving Rosalind on their barks; hangs odes upon hawthorns, and elegies on brambles; all, forsooth, deifying the name of Rosalind: if I could meet that fancy-monger, I would give him some good counsel, for he seems to have the quotidian of love upon him."
"Ros. No; I won't waste my energy on someone who isn’t sick. There’s a guy lurking in the forest, mistreating our young plants by carving 'Rosalind' into their bark; he hangs poems on hawthorns and elegies on brambles, all to celebrate the name of Rosalind. If I could find that dreamer, I’d give him some solid advice, because he clearly has a serious case of love."
Orlando admits that he is the culprit, and they are to meet daily that she may exorcise his passion. She bids him woo her in jest, as though she were indeed Rosalind, and answers (iv. I):
Orlando admits that he is the one responsible, and they are supposed to meet daily so she can help him get over his obsession. She tells him to flirt with her playfully, as if she were actually Rosalind, and responds (iv. I):
"Ros. Well, in her person, I say—I will not have you.
"Ros. As for her, I’m saying—I won’t have you."
"Orl. Then, in mine own person, I die.
"Orl. Then I’ll die."
"Ros. No, 'faith, die by attorney. The poor world is almost six thousand years old, and in all this time there was not any man died[Pg 230] in his own person, videlicet, in a love-cause. Troilus had his brains dashed out with a Grecian club; yet he did what he could to die before, and he is one of the patterns of love. Leander, he would have lived many a fair year, though Hero had turned nun, if it had not been for a hot midsummer night; for, good youth, he went but forth to wash him in the Hellespont, and, being taken with the cramp, was drowned, and the foolish chroniclers of that age found it was—Hero of Sestos. But these are all lies: men have died from time to time, and worms have eaten them, but not for love."
"Ros. No way, die in a legal sense. The world has been here for almost six thousand years, and in all that time, no man has actually died[Pg 230] from love. Troilus had his brains bashed in with a Greek club; still, he tried his hardest to die sooner, and he’s one of the examples of love. Leander could have lived many happy years, even if Hero had become a nun, if it weren't for one hot summer night; because, poor guy, he just went out to swim in the Hellespont and got a cramp, drowning. And the silly historians of that time claimed it was—Hero of Sestos. But those are all lies: men have died over time, and worms have eaten them, but not because of love."
What Rosalind says of women in general applies to herself in particular: you will never find her without an answer until you find her without a tongue. And there is always a bright and merry fantasy in her answers. She is literally radiant with youth, imagination, and the joy of loving so passionately and being so passionately beloved. And it is marvellous how thoroughly feminine is her wit. Too many of the witty women in books written by men have a man's intelligence. Rosalind's wit is tempered by feeling.
What Rosalind says about women in general also applies to her specifically: you’ll never catch her without a response until you catch her without a tongue. There’s always a cheerful and playful spirit in her replies. She literally shines with youth, creativity, and the happiness of loving so intensely and being loved just as intensely. It’s amazing how truly feminine her wit is. Too many witty female characters in books by men have a man's intellect. Rosalind's wit is shaped by her emotions.
She has no monopoly of wit in this Arcadia of Arden. Every one in the play is witty, even the so-called simpletons. It is a festival of wit. At some points Shakespeare seems to have followed no stricter principle than the simple one of making each interlocutor outbid the other in wit (see, for example, the conversation between Touchstone and the country wench whom he befools). The result is that the piece is bathed in a sunshiny humour. And amid all the gay and airy wit-skirmishes, amid the cooing love-duets of all the happy youths and maidens, the poet intersperses the melancholy solos of his Jaques:—
She doesn't have a monopoly on wit in this Arcadia of Arden. Everyone in the play is clever, even the so-called simpletons. It’s a celebration of wit. At times, it seems Shakespeare's only rule was to have each character try to outdo the others in cleverness (just look at the conversation between Touchstone and the country girl he makes fun of). The result is that the piece is filled with a bright, cheerful humor. And among all the light-hearted wordplay and the sweet love duets of the joyful youths and maidens, the poet weaves in the sad solos of Jaques:—
"I have neither the scholar's melancholy, which is emulation; nor the musician's, which is fantastical; nor the courtier's, which is proud; nor the soldier's, which is ambitious; nor the lawyer's, which is politic; nor the lady's, which is nice; nor the lover's, which is all these; but it is a melancholy of mine own, compounded of many simples, extracted from many objects."
"I don’t have the scholar's sadness, which comes from competition; nor the musician's, which is imaginative; nor the courtier's, which is arrogant; nor the soldier's, which is driven; nor the lawyer's, which is strategic; nor the lady's, which is delicate; nor the lover's, which includes all of these; but I have a sadness of my own, made up of many elements, drawn from various sources."
This is the melancholy which haunts the thinker and the great creative artist; but in Shakespeare it as yet modulated with ease into the most engaging and delightful merriment.
This is the sadness that lingers for the thinker and the great creative artist; but in Shakespeare, it still effortlessly transforms into the most charming and delightful joy.
XXIX
CONSUMMATE SPIRITUAL HARMONY—TWELFTH NIGHT—JIBES AT PURITANISM—THE LANGUISHING CHARACTERS—VIOLA'S INSINUATING GRACE—FAREWELL TO MIRTH
If the reader would picture to himself Shakespeare's mood during this short space of time at the end of the old century and beginning of the new, let him recall some morning when he has awakened with the sensation of complete physical well-being, not only feeling no definite or indefinite pain or uneasiness, but with a positive consciousness of happy activity in all his organs: when he drew his breath lightly, his head was clear and free, his heart beat peacefully: when the mere act of living was a delight: when the soul dwelt on happy moments in the past and dreamed of joys to come. Recall such a moment, and then conceive it intensified an hundredfold—conceive your memory, imagination, observation, acuteness, and power of expression a hundred times multiplied—and you may divine Shakespeare's prevailing mood in those days, when the brighter and happier sides of his nature were turned to the sun.
If the reader imagines Shakespeare's mood during that brief period at the end of the old century and the start of the new, let him remember a morning when he woke up feeling perfectly healthy, not experiencing any pain or discomfort, but instead having a joyful awareness of all his body functioning well: when he breathed easily, his mind was clear, and his heart was calm: when simply being alive was a pleasure: when his mind reflected on happy moments from the past and dreamed of future joys. Recall such a moment, and then imagine it magnified a hundred times—imagine your memory, imagination, observation, sharpness, and ability to express yourself enhanced a hundredfold—and you might understand Shakespeare's dominant mood during those times when the brighter, happier parts of his nature were illuminated by the sun.
There are days when the sun seems to have put on a new and festal splendour, when the air is like a caress to the cheek, and when the glamour of the moonlight seems doubly sweet; days when men appear manlier and wittier, women fairer and more delicate than usual, and when those who are disagreeable and even odious to us appear, not formidable, but ludicrous—so that we feel ourselves exalted above the level of our daily life, emancipated and happy. Such days Shakespeare was now passing through.
There are days when the sun seems to shine brighter than usual, when the air feels like a gentle touch against your skin, and when the beauty of the moonlight feels especially enchanting; days when men seem more confident and clever, women look more beautiful and graceful than normal, and even those we usually find unpleasant come off as ridiculous rather than threatening—making us feel uplifted, free, and joyful. These were the kind of days that Shakespeare was experiencing now.
It is at this period, too, that he makes sport of his adversaries the Puritans without bitterness, with exquisite humour. Even in As You Like It (iii. 2), we find a little allusion to them, where Rosalind says, "O most gentle Jupiter!—what tedious homily of love have you wearied your parishioners withal, and never cried, 'Have patience, good people!'" In his next play, the typical, solemn, and self-righteous Puritan is held up to ridicule in the Don Quixote-like personage of the moralising and pompous Malvolio, who is launched upon a billowy sea of burlesque situations. Of course the poet goes to work with the greatest circumspection.[Pg 232] Sir Toby has made some inquiry about Malvolio, to which Maria answers (ii. 3):—
It is during this time that he plays with his opponents, the Puritans, in a light-hearted way, using brilliant humor. Even in As You Like It (iii. 2), we notice a small reference to them, where Rosalind says, "O most gentle Jupiter!—what boring sermon about love have you burdened your parishioners with, without ever saying, 'Have patience, good people!'" In his next play, the rigid, serious, and self-righteous Puritan is mocked in the absurd and pretentious character of the self-important Malvolio, who finds himself in a series of ridiculous situations. Naturally, the poet approaches this with great care.[Pg 232] Sir Toby has asked about Malvolio, to which Maria responds (ii. 3):—
"Maria. Marry, sir, sometimes he is a kind of Puritan.
"Maria. Well, sometimes he acts like a bit of a goody-two-shoes."
"Sir Andrew. O! if I thought that, I'd beat him like a dog.
"Sir Andrew. Oh! If I thought that, I’d punch him like a dog."
"Sir Toby. What, for being a Puritan? thy exquisite reason, dear knight?
"Sir Toby. What, for being a goody-two-shoes? Your brilliant reasoning, dear knight?"
"Sir And. I have no exquisite reason for't, but I have reason good enough.
"Sir And. I don't have a fancy explanation for it, but my reason is still valid."
"Mar. The devil a Puritan that he is, or anything constantly but a time-pleaser; an affectioned ass, that cons state without book, and utters it by great swarths."
"Mar. He’s definitely not a goody-two-shoes or anything; he just tries too hard to please everyone; a pretentious fool who thinks he can sound smart without actually reading anything, and he just rambles on and on."
Not otherwise does Molière expressly insist that Tartuffe is not a clergyman, and Holberg that Jacob von Tyboe is not an officer.
Not in any other way does Molière clearly state that Tartuffe is not a clergyman, and Holberg that Jacob von Tyboe is not an officer.
A forged letter, purporting to be written by his noble mistress, is made to fall into Malvolio's hands, in which she begs for his love, and instructs him, as a sign of his affection towards her, always to smile, and to wear cross-gartered yellow stockings. He "smiles his face into more lines than are in the new map [of 1598] with the augmentation of the Indies;" he wears his preposterous garters in the most preposterous fashion. The conspirators pretend to think him mad, and treat him accordingly. The Clown comes to visit him disguised in the cassock of Sir Topas the curate. "Well," says the mock priest (not without intention on the poet's part), when Maria gives him the gown, "I'll put it on, and I will dissemble myself in't; and I would I were the first that ever dissembled in such a gown."
A fake letter, supposedly from his highborn lady, ends up in Malvolio's hands, where she asks for his love and tells him that, as a sign of his affection, he should always smile and wear cross-gartered yellow stockings. He "smiles his face into more lines than there are in the new map [of 1598] with the addition of the Indies;" he wears his ridiculous garters in the most ridiculous way. The conspirators act like they think he's lost his mind and treat him that way. The Clown visits him dressed as Sir Topas the curate. "Well," says the mock priest (not without intention on the poet's part), when Maria gives him the gown, "I'll put it on, and I will pretend to be someone else in it; and I wish I were the first one to ever pretend in such a gown."
It is to Malvolio, too, that the merry and mellow Sir Toby, amid the applause of the Clown, addresses the taunt:—
It is to Malvolio, also, that the cheerful and easygoing Sir Toby, with the Clown's laughter in the background, directs the tease:—
"Sir Toby. Dost thou think, because thou art virtuous, there shall be no more cakes and ale?
"Sir Toby. Do you really think that just because you’re virtuous, there won't be any more cakes and ale?"
"Clown. Yes, by Saint Anne; and ginger shall be hot i' the mouth too."
"Clown. Yes, by Saint Anne; and ginger will still be spicy too."
In these words, which were one day to serve as a motto to Byron's Don Juan, there lies a gay and daring declaration of rights.
In these words, which would one day become a motto for Byron's Don Juan, there is a bold and cheerful statement of rights.
Twelfth Night, or What you Will, must have been written in 1601, for in the above-mentioned diary kept by John Manningham, of the Middle Temple, we find this entry, under the date February 2, 1602: "At our feast wee had a play called Twelve Night, or what you will, much like the commedy of errores, or Menechmi in Plautus, but most like and neere to that in Italian called Inganni. A good practise in it to make the steward beleeve his lady widdowe was in love with him," &c. That the play cannot have been written much earlier is proved by the fact that the song, "Farewell, dear heart, since I must needs be gone," which is sung by Sir Toby and the Clown (ii. 3), first appeared in a song-book (The Booke of Ayres) published by Robert Jones,[Pg 233] London, 1601. Shakespeare has altered its wording very slightly. In all probability Twelfth Night was one of the four plays which were performed before the court at Whitehall by the Lord Chamberlain's company at Christmastide, 1601-2, and no doubt it was acted for the first time on the evening from which it takes its name.
Twelfth Night, or What You Will was likely written in 1601, because in the aforementioned diary kept by John Manningham of the Middle Temple, we see this entry dated February 2, 1602: "At our feast, we had a play called Twelve Night, or What You Will, which is quite similar to the comedy of errors, or Menechmi by Plautus, but closest to the Italian play called Inganni. There's a clever part where the steward believes his lady widow is in love with him," &c. The play couldn't have been written much earlier, as the song "Farewell, dear heart, since I must needs be gone," sung by Sir Toby and the Clown (ii. 3), first appeared in a songbook (The Booke of Ayres) published by Robert Jones,[Pg 233] London, 1601. Shakespeare made only slight changes to its wording. It’s very likely that Twelfth Night was one of the four plays performed before the court at Whitehall by the Lord Chamberlain's company during Christmas 1601-2, and it was probably performed for the first time on the evening that inspired its title.
Among several Italian plays which bore the name of Gl'Inganni there is one by Curzio Gonzaga, published in Venice in 1592, in which a sister dresses herself as her brother and takes the name of Cesare—in Shakespeare, Cesario—and another, published in Venice in 1537, the action of which bears a general resemblance to that of Twelfth Night. In this play, too, passing mention is made of one "Malevolti," who may have suggested to Shakespeare the name Malvolio.
Among several Italian plays called Gl'Inganni, there is one by Curzio Gonzaga, published in Venice in 1592, in which a sister disguises herself as her brother and takes the name Cesare—in Shakespeare's play, Cesario. There's also another play published in Venice in 1537, whose storyline resembles that of Twelfth Night in general. In this play, there's a brief mention of a character named "Malevolti," which may have inspired Shakespeare to create the name Malvolio.
The matter of the play is found in a novel of Bandello's, translated in Belleforest's Histoires Tragiques; and also in Barnabe Rich's translation of Cinthio's Hecatomithi, published in 1581, which Shakespeare appears to have used. The whole comic part of the action, and the characters of Malvolio, Sir Toby, Sir Andrew Aguecheek, and the Clown, are of Shakespeare's own invention.
The story of the play comes from a novel by Bandello, translated in Belleforest's Histoires Tragiques; and also in Barnabe Rich's translation of Cinthio's Hecatomithi, published in 1581, which Shakespeare seems to have drawn from. The entire comedic aspect of the action, along with the characters of Malvolio, Sir Toby, Sir Andrew Aguecheek, and the Clown, are completely Shakespeare's own creation.
There occurs in Ben Jonson's Every Man out of his Humour a speech which seems very like an allusion to Twelfth Night; but as Jonson's play is of earlier date, the speech, if the allusion be not fanciful, must have been inserted later.[1]
There’s a speech in Ben Jonson's Every Man out of his Humour that resembles a reference to Twelfth Night; however, since Jonson's play was written first, if there is an actual reference, it must have been added afterward.[1]
As was to be expected, Twelfth Night became exceedingly popular. The learned Leonard Digges, the translator of Claudian, enumerating in his verses, "Upon Master William Shakespeare" (1640), the poet's most popular characters, mentions only three from the comedies, and these from Much Ado and Twelfth Night. He says:—
As expected, Twelfth Night became very popular. The educated Leonard Digges, who translated Claudian, lists in his poem "Upon Master William Shakespeare" (1640) the poet's most famous characters, naming only three from the comedies, specifically from Much Ado and Twelfth Night. He says:—
"Let but Beatrice
And Benedicke be seene, loe in a trice
The Cockpit, Galleries, Boxes, all are full
To hear Malvoglio, that crosse garter'd Gull."
"Just let Beatrice"
And Benedick be seen, and in no time at all
The Cockpit, Galleries, Boxes, all are full
To hear Malvolio, that cross-gartered fool."
Twelfth Night is perhaps the most graceful and harmonious comedy Shakespeare ever wrote. It is certainly that in which all the notes the poet strikes, the note of seriousness and of raillery, of passion, of tenderness, and of laughter, blend in the richest and fullest concord. It is like a symphony in which no strain can be dispensed with, or like a picture veiled in a golden haze, into which all the colours resolve themselves. The play does not overflow with wit and gaiety like its predecessor; we feel that Shakespeare's joy of life has culminated and is about to pass over[Pg 234] into melancholy; but there is far more unity in it than in As You Like It, and it is a great deal more dramatic.
Twelfth Night is probably the most elegant and harmonious comedy Shakespeare ever wrote. It certainly blends all the tones the poet strikes—seriousness and teasing, passion, tenderness, and laughter—into the richest and fullest harmony. It’s like a symphony where every note is essential, or a painting wrapped in a golden haze where all the colors come together. The play doesn’t overflow with wit and cheerfulness like its predecessor; we sense that Shakespeare's joy of life has reached its peak and is about to shift[Pg 234] into sadness. However, it has much more unity than As You Like It, and it's significantly more dramatic.
A. W. Schlegel long ago made the penetrating observation that, in the opening speech of the comedy, Shakespeare reminds us how the same word, "fancy," was applied in his day both to love and to fancy in the modern sense of the term; whence the critic argued, not without ingenuity, that love, regarded as an affair of the imagination rather than of the heart, is the fundamental theme running through all the variations of the play. Others have since sought to prove that capricious fantasy is the fundamental trait in the physiognomy of all the characters. Tieck has compared the play to a great iridescent butterfly, fluttering through pure blue air, and soaring in its golden glory from the many-coloured flowers into the sunshine.
A. W. Schlegel once made a keen observation that in the opening speech of the comedy, Shakespeare reminds us how the word "fancy" was used in his time to refer to both love and what we now think of as fantasy; from this, the critic cleverly argued that love, seen more as an imaginative affair than an emotional one, is the central theme woven throughout all the variations in the play. Others have since tried to show that whimsical fantasy is the main characteristic of all the characters. Tieck compared the play to a magnificent iridescent butterfly, flitting through clear blue air and rising in its golden splendor from the colorful flowers into the sunlight.
Twelfth Night, in Shakespeare's time, brought the Christmas festivities of the upper classes to an end; among the common people they usually lasted until Candlemas. On Twelfth Night all sorts of sports took place. The one who chanced to find a bean baked into a cake was hailed as the Bean King, chose himself a Bean Queen, introduced a reign of unbridled frivolity, and issued whimsical commands, which had to be punctually obeyed. Ulrici has sought to discover in this an indication that the play represents a sort of lottery, in which Sebastian, the Duke, and Maria chance to win the great prize. The bibulous Sir Toby, however, can scarcely be regarded as a particularly desirable prize for Maria; and the second title of the play, What you Will, indicates that Shakespeare did not lay any stress upon the Twelfth Night.
Twelfth Night, during Shakespeare's time, marked the end of the Christmas festivities for the upper classes; for the common people, the celebrations typically continued until Candlemas. On Twelfth Night, all kinds of games took place. Whoever found a bean baked into a cake was celebrated as the Bean King, picked a Bean Queen, started a reign of complete silliness, and gave out fun commands that had to be followed. Ulrici has tried to suggest that this reflects a kind of lottery in which Sebastian, the Duke, and Maria happen to win the big prize. However, the drunken Sir Toby hardly seems like a great prize for Maria; and the play's alternative title, What you Will, shows that Shakespeare didn't put much importance on Twelfth Night.
This comedy is connected by certain filaments with its predecessor, As You Like It. The passion which Viola, in her male attire, awakens in Olivia, reminds us of that with which Rosalind inspires Phebe. But the motive is quite differently handled. While Rosalind gaily and unfeelingly repudiates Phebe's burning love, Viola is full of tender compassion for the lady whom her disguise has led astray. In the admirably worked-up confusion between Viola and her twin brother Sebastian, an effect from the Comedy of Errors is repeated; but the different circumstances and method of treatment make this motive also practically new.
This comedy has some connections to its predecessor, As You Like It. The feelings that Viola, dressed as a man, stirs in Olivia are reminiscent of those that Rosalind inspires in Phebe. However, the approach is quite different. While Rosalind playfully and thoughtlessly rejects Phebe's passionate love, Viola shows deep compassion for the woman her disguise has misled. In the cleverly crafted mix-up between Viola and her twin brother Sebastian, there's an effect similar to that in Comedy of Errors; but the differing circumstances and how it's handled give this theme a fresh take.
With a careful and even affectionate hand, Shakespeare has elaborated each one of the many characters in the play.
With a careful and even affectionate touch, Shakespeare has developed each of the many characters in the play.
The amiable and gentle Duke languishes, sentimental and fancy-sick, in hopeless enamourment. He is devoted to the fair Countess Olivia, who will have nothing to say to him, and whom he none the less besieges with his suit. An ardent lover of music, he turns to it for consolation; and among the songs sung to him by the Clown and others, there occurs the delicate little poem, of wonderful rhythmic beauty, "Come away, come away, death." It exactly expresses the soft and melting mood in which his days pass, lapped in a nerveless melancholy. To the melody[Pg 235] abiding in it we may apply the lovely words spoken by Viola of the melody which preludes it:—
The kind and gentle Duke is struggling, feeling sentimental and lovesick, hopelessly infatuated. He is devoted to the lovely Countess Olivia, who wants nothing to do with him, yet he continues to pursue her. A passionate lover of music, he turns to it for comfort; among the songs sung to him by the Clown and others, there is the beautiful little poem, "Come away, come away, death," which perfectly captures the tender and melancholic mood of his days, lost in a weary sadness. To the melody[Pg 235] within it, we can connect the lovely words spoken by Viola about the melody that precedes it:—
"It gives a very echo to the seat
Where love is throned."
"It really resonates in the space
"Where love reigns."
In his fruitless passion, the Duke has become nervous and excitable, inclined to violent self-contradictions. In one and the same scene (ii. 4) he first says that man's love is
In his unrequited passion, the Duke has become anxious and agitated, prone to extreme contradictions. In the same scene (ii. 4), he first says that man's love is
"More giddy and unfirm,
More longing, wavering, sooner lost and worn"
"Feeling more lightheaded and unsure,"
"More yearning, uncertain, quicker to fade and get tired."
than woman's; and then, a little further on, he says of his own love—
than a woman's; and then, a little further along, he talks about his own love—
"There is no woman's sides
Can bide the beating of so strong a passion
As love doth give my heart; no woman's heart
So big to hold so much: they lack retention."
"No woman's sides"
Can endure the force of such a strong passion
As love gives my heart; no woman's heart
Is big enough to hold so much: they lack the capacity."
The Countess Olivia forms a pendant to the Duke; she, like him, is full of yearning melancholy. With an ostentatious exaggeration of sisterly love, she has vowed to pass seven whole years veiled like a nun, consecrating her whole life to sorrow for her dead brother. Yet we find in her speeches no trace of this devouring sorrow; she jests with her household, and rules it ably and well, until, at the first sight of the disguised Viola, she flames out into passion, and, careless of the traditional reserve of her sex, takes the most daring steps to win the supposed youth. She is conceived as an unbalanced character, who passes at a bound from exaggerated hatred for all worldly things to total forgetfulness of her never-to-be-forgotten sorrow. Yet she is not comic like Phebe; for Shakespeare has indicated that it is the Sebastian type, foreshadowed in the disguised Viola, which is irresistible to her; and Sebastian, we see, at once requites the love which his sister had to reject. Her utterance of her passion, moreover, is always poetically beautiful.
The Countess Olivia acts as a counterpart to the Duke; she, like him, is filled with deep, yearning sadness. With an over-the-top display of sisterly affection, she has pledged to spend seven entire years veiled like a nun, dedicating her life to mourning for her deceased brother. However, in her speeches, there’s no sign of this consuming grief; she jokes with her household and manages it skillfully and effectively, until, at the first sight of the disguised Viola, she bursts into passion and, disregarding the usual decorum of her gender, takes bold steps to win the supposed young man. She is portrayed as an unstable character, who suddenly shifts from extreme disdain for worldly matters to complete oblivion of her unforgettable sorrow. Yet she isn’t comic like Phebe; Shakespeare suggests that it is the Sebastian type, hinted at in the disguised Viola, that she finds irresistible; and Sebastian, it turns out, reciprocates the love that his sister had to turn down. Additionally, her expressions of passion are always beautifully poetic.
Yet while she is sighing in vain for Viola, she necessarily appears as though seized with a mild erotic madness, similar to that of the Duke: and the folly of each is parodied in a witty and delightful fashion by Malvolio's entirely ludicrous love for his mistress, and vain confidence that she returns it. Olivia feels and says this herself, where she exclaims (iii. 4)—
Yet while she is sighing uselessly for Viola, she inevitably seems to be caught in a mild romantic obsession, similar to the Duke's. The silliness of both is humorously and charmingly mocked by Malvolio's completely absurd love for his mistress and his foolish belief that she feels the same. Olivia recognizes and expresses this herself when she exclaims (iii. 4)—
"Go call him hither.—I am as mad as he
If sad and merry madness equal be."
"Go call him here.—I’m as crazy as he is
If sad and happy madness are the same.
Malvolio's figure is drawn in very few strokes, but with incomparable certainty of touch. He is unforgetable in his turkey-like pomposity, and the heartless practical joke which is played[Pg 236] off upon him is developed with the richest comic effect. The inimitable love-letter, which Maria indites to him in a handwriting like that of the Countess, brings to light all the lurking vanity in his nature, and makes his self-esteem, which was patent enough before, assume the most extravagant forms. The scene in which he approaches Olivia, and triumphantly quotes the expressions in the letter, "yellow stockings," and "cross-gartered," while every word confirms her in the belief that he is mad, is one of the most effective on the comic stage. Still more irresistible is the scene (iv. 2) in which Malvolio is imprisoned as a madman in a dark room, while the Clown outside now assumes the voice of the Curate, and seeks to exorcise the devil in him, and again, in his own voice, converses with the supposed Curate, sings songs, and promises Malvolio to carry messages for him. We have here a comic jeu de théâtre of the first order.
Malvolio's character is sketched with just a few strokes, yet with an unmatched precision. He is unforgettable in his pompous, turkey-like demeanor, and the heartless prank played on him is executed with exceptional comedic effect. The unique love letter that Maria writes to him in a handwriting mimicking the Countess's reveals all his hidden vanity, causing his already evident self-esteem to take on the most outrageous forms. The scene where he approaches Olivia, proudly quoting phrases from the letter like "yellow stockings" and "cross-gartered," while each word convinces her that he is insane, is one of the most impactful moments in comedy. Even more irresistible is the scene (iv. 2) where Malvolio is locked up as a madman in a dark room, while the Clown outside pretends to be the Curate, trying to exorcise the supposed devil inside him and switching back to his own voice to chat with the imagined Curate, sing songs, and promise to deliver messages for Malvolio. This is an outstanding comic jeu de théâtre.
In harmony with the general tone of the play, the Clown is less witty and more musical than Touchstone in As You Like It. He is keenly alive to the dignity of his calling: "Foolery, sir, does walk about the orb like the sun: it shines everywhere." He has many delightful sayings, as for example, "Many a good hanging prevents a bad marriage," or the following demonstration (v. I) that one is the better for one's foes, and the worse for one's friends:—
In line with the overall vibe of the play, the Clown is less clever and more melodic than Touchstone in As You Like It. He is very aware of the importance of his role: "Foolery, sir, walks around the world like the sun: it shines everywhere." He has many charming sayings, like, "Many a good hanging prevents a bad marriage," or this example (v. I) that suggests one is better off with enemies and worse off with friends:—
"Marry, sir, my friends praise me, and make an ass of me; now, my foes tell me plainly I am an ass: so that by my foes, sir, I profit in the knowledge of myself, and by my friends I am abused: so that, conclusions to be as kisses, if your four negatives make your two affirmatives, why then, the worse for my friends, and the better for my foes."
"Look, sir, my friends compliment me and make a fool out of me; meanwhile, my enemies are straightforward in calling me a fool. So, thanks to my enemies, I gain a clearer understanding of myself, while my friends just lead me astray. So, to come to a conclusion like a kiss, if your four negatives turn into two positives, then it's bad for my friends and good for my enemies."
Shakespeare even departs from his usual practice, and, as though to guard against any misunderstanding on the part of his public, makes Viola expound quite dogmatically that it "craves a kind of wit" to play the fool (iii. I):—
Shakespeare even breaks from his usual style, and, as if to prevent any confusion for his audience, has Viola state quite assertively that it "takes a certain kind of wit" to play the fool (iii. I):—
"He must observe their mood on whom he jests,
The quality of persons, and the time,
And, like the haggard, check at every feather
That comes before his eye. This is a practice
As full of labour as a wise man's art."
"He has to pay attention to the mood of those he jokes with,
the character of the people and the timing,
and, like a hawk, examine every detail closely
that comes into his sight. This is a job
"as challenging as the work of a wise person."
The Clown forms a sort of connecting-link between the serious characters and the exclusively comic figures of the play—the pair of knights, Sir Toby Belch and Sir Andrew Aguecheek, who are entirely of Shakespeare's own invention. They are sharply contrasted. Sir Toby, sanguine, red-nosed, burly, a practical joker, always ready for "a hair of the dog that bit him," a figure after the style of Bellman;[2] Sir Andrew, pale as though with the[Pg 237] ague, with thin, smooth, straw-coloured hair, a wretched little nincompoop, who values himself on his dancing and fencing, quarrelsome and chicken-hearted, boastful and timid in the same breath, and grotesque in his every movement. He is a mere echo and shadow of the heroes of his admiration, born to be the sport of his associates, their puppet, and their butt; and while he is so brainless as to think it possible he may win the love of the beautiful Olivia, he has at the same time an inward suspicion of his own stupidity which now and then comes in refreshingly: "Methinks sometimes I have no more wit than a Christian or an ordinary man has; but I am a great eater of beef, and, I believe, that does harm to my wit" (i. 3). He does not understand the simplest phrase he hears, and is such a mere reflex and parrot that "I too" is, as it were, the watchword of his existence. Shakespeare has immortalised him once for all in his reply when Sir Toby boasts that Maria adores him (ii. 3), "I was adored once too." Sir Toby sums him up in the phrase:
The Clown acts as a bridge between the serious characters and the purely comedic ones in the play—specifically the two knights, Sir Toby Belch and Sir Andrew Aguecheek, who are entirely products of Shakespeare's imagination. They are vividly different from each other. Sir Toby is cheerful, red-nosed, stout, a practical joker, always up for “a hair of the dog that bit him,” reminiscent of a Bellman; [2] Sir Andrew, on the other hand, is pale as if suffering from a fever, with thin, smooth, straw-colored hair, a pathetic little fool who prides himself on his dancing and sword fighting, quarrelsome yet cowardly, boastful and timid at the same time, and awkward in all his movements. He is simply an echo and shadow of the heroes he admires, destined to be the target of his friends' humor, their puppet, and their fool; and while he is foolish enough to think he might win the love of the beautiful Olivia, he also harbors a nagging suspicion of his own foolishness that occasionally surfaces refreshingly: "I sometimes feel like I have no more sense than an ordinary person; but I really love eating beef, and I think that messes with my brain" (i. 3). He struggles to understand even the simplest phrases he hears, and is such a mere reflection and imitation that "I too" becomes, in a way, the slogan of his life. Shakespeare has made him famous forever with his response when Sir Toby boasts that Maria loves him (ii. 3), "I was adored once too." Sir Toby captures his essence with this remark:
"For Andrew, if he were opened, and you find so much blood in his liver as will clog the foot of a flea, I'll eat the rest of the anatomy."
"For Andrew, if you cut him open and find enough blood in his liver to clog the foot of a flea, I'll eat the rest of his body."
The central character in Twelfth Night is Viola, of whom her brother does not say a word too much when, thinking that she has been drowned, he exclaims, "She bore a mind that envy could not but call fair."
The main character in Twelfth Night is Viola, whom her brother does not speak of lightly when, believing she has drowned, he says, "She had a mind that envy couldn't help but call beautiful."
Shipwrecked on the coast of Illyria, her first wish is to enter the service of the young Countess; but learning that Olivia is inaccessible, she determines to dress as a page (a eunuch) and approach the young unmarried Duke, of whom she has heard her father speak with warmth. He at once makes the deepest impression upon her heart, but being ignorant of her sex, does not dream of what is passing within her; so that she is perpetually placed in the painful position of being employed as a messenger from the man she loves to another woman. She gives utterance to her love in carefully disguised and touching words (ii. 4):—
Shipwrecked on the coast of Illyria, her first wish is to join the service of the young Countess. However, after discovering that Olivia is unreachable, she decides to dress as a page (a eunuch) and approach the young, single Duke, whom she has heard her father speak highly of. He immediately makes a strong impression on her, but because he is unaware of her true identity, he has no idea what she feels inside. This puts her in the difficult position of being used as a messenger between the man she loves and another woman. She expresses her love in carefully hidden and heartfelt words (ii. 4):—
"My father had a daughter lov'd a man,
As it might be, perhaps, were I a woman,
I should your lordship.
Duke. And what's her history?
Vio. A blank, my lord. She never told her love,—
But let concealment, like a worm i' the bud,
Feed on her damask cheek: she pin'd in thought:
And, with a green and yellow melancholy,
She sat like Patience on a monument,
Smiling at grief."
"My father had a daughter who loved a man,
And maybe, if I were a woman,
I would love you, my lord.
Duke. What’s her deal?
Vio. It’s a mystery, my lord. She never revealed her love,—
But let her hidden feelings be like a worm in a bud,
Eat away at her lovely cheeks: she endured silently:
And, with a mix of green and yellow sadness,
She sat there like Patience on a monument,
"Smiling through sadness."
But the passion which possesses her makes her a more eloquent messenger of love than she designs to be. To Olivia's[Pg 238] question as to what she would do if she loved her as her master does, she answers (i. 5):—
But the passion that takes hold of her makes her a more expressive messenger of love than she intends to be. When Olivia asks her[Pg 238] what she would do if she loved her like her master does, she replies (i. 5):—
"Make me a willow cabin at your gate,
And call upon my soul within the house;
Write loyal cantons of contemned love,
And sing them loud even in the dead of night;
Holla your name to the reverberate hills,
And make the babbling gossip of the air
Cry out, Olivia! O! you should not rest
Between the elements of air and earth,
But you should pity me."
"Build me a willow cabin by your gate,
And call to my soul from within the house;
Write sincere verses about unrequited love,
And sing them out loud even in the middle of the night;
Call out your name to the echoing hills,
And let the breeze whisper
Shout out, Olivia! Oh! you shouldn't take a break
Between air and earth,
"But you should feel sorry for me."
In short, if she were a man, she would display all the energy which the Duke lacks. No wonder that, against her own will, she awakens Olivia's love. She herself, as a woman, is condemned to passivity; her love is wordless, deep, and patient. In spite of her sound understanding, she is a creature of emotion. It is a very characteristic touch when, in the scene (iii. 5) where Antonio, taking her for Sebastian, recalls the services he has rendered, and begs for assistance in his need, she exclaims that there is nothing, not even "lying vainness, babbling drunkenness, or any taint of vice," that she hates so much as ingratitude. However bright her intelligence, her soul from first to last outshines it. Her incognito, which does not bring her joy as it does to Rosalind, but only trouble and sorrow, conceals the most delicate womanliness. She never, like Rosalind or Beatrice, utters an audacious or wanton word. Her heart-winning charm more than makes up for the high spirits and sparkling humour of the earlier heroines. She is healthful and beautiful, like these her somewhat elder sisters; and she has also their humorous eloquence, as she proves in her first scene with Olivia. Yet there rests upon her lovely figure a tinge of melancholy. She is an impersonation of that "farewell to mirth" which an able English critic discerns in this last comedy of Shakespeare's brightest years.[3]
In short, if she were a man, she'd show all the energy that the Duke lacks. It’s no surprise that, against her own wishes, she stirs up Olivia's love. As a woman, she’s stuck in a passive role; her love is quiet, deep, and patient. Despite her good sense, she’s driven by her emotions. It’s a notable moment in the scene (iii. 5) where Antonio, mistaking her for Sebastian, reminisces about the help he's given her and asks for assistance in his time of need. She responds that there’s nothing she hates more than ingratitude, not even "lying vanity, drunken babbling, or any hint of vice." No matter how sharp her mind is, her spirit shines even brighter. Her disguise, which brings her trouble and heartache instead of joy like it does for Rosalind, hides her gentle femininity. She never says anything bold or inappropriate, unlike Rosalind or Beatrice. The charm she exudes more than compensates for the lively spirits and clever humor of the earlier heroines. She is healthy and beautiful, just like her slightly older counterparts; she also shares their witty eloquence, which she demonstrates in her first scene with Olivia. Yet, there’s a hint of sadness that lingers around her lovely figure. She embodies that "farewell to joy" that a keen English critic notes in this final comedy from Shakespeare's brightest years.[3]
[1] There is some (ironic) discussion of a possible criticism that might be brought against a playwright: "That the argument of his comedy might have been of some other nature, as of a duke to be in love with a countess, and that countess to be in love with the duke's son, and the son to love the lady's waiting-maid; some such cross wooing, with a clown to their serving-man...."
[1] There’s some (ironic) talk about a criticism that could be aimed at a playwright: "That the premise of his comedy could have been different, like a duke being in love with a countess, and that countess being in love with the duke’s son, while the son loves the lady’s maid; something like that with a clown as their servant...."
"A dance of all the gods upon Olympus,
With fauns and graces and the muses twined."
"A dance of all the gods on Olympus,
"With fauns, graces, and the muses all mixed together."
From a poem by Tegnér on Bellman, the Swedish convivial lyrist.
From a poem by Tegnér about Bellman, the Swedish carefree poet.
[3] "It is in some sort a farewell to mirth, and the mirth is of the finest quality, an incomparable ending. Shakespeare has done greater things, but he has never done anything more delightful."—Arthur Symons.
[3] "It's kind of a goodbye to joy, and the joy is top-notch, an unmatched conclusion. Shakespeare has accomplished greater feats, but he has never created anything more enjoyable."—Arthur Symons.
XXX
THE REVOLUTION IN SHAKESPEARE'S SOUL—THE GROWING MELANCHOLY OF THE FOLLOWING PERIOD—PESSIMISM, MISANTHROPY
For the time is now approaching when mirth, and even the joy of life, are extinguished in his soul. Heavy clouds have massed themselves on his mental horizon—their nature we can only divine—and gnawing sorrows and disappointments have beset him. We see his melancholy growing and extending; we observe its changing expressions, without knowing its causes. This only we know, that the stage which he contemplates with his mind's eye, like the material stage on which he works, is now hung with black. A veil of melancholy descends over both.
For the time is coming when laughter and even the joy of life will fade in his soul. Dark clouds have gathered on his mental horizon—what they really are we can only guess—and persistent grief and disappointment have surrounded him. We see his sadness increasing and evolving; we notice its changing forms, without understanding its causes. All we know is that the stage he imagines in his mind, just like the physical stage he performs on, is now draped in black. A shroud of sadness falls over both.
He no longer writes comedies, but sends a train of gloomy tragedies across the boards which so lately echoed to the laughter of Beatrice and Rosalind.
He no longer writes comedies; instead, he brings a series of gloomy tragedies to the stage, which just recently resonated with the laughter of Beatrice and Rosalind.
From this point, for a certain period, all his impressions of life and humanity become ever more and more painful. We can see in his Sonnets how even in earlier and happier years a restless passionateness had been constantly at war with the serenity of his soul, and we can note how, at this time also, he was subject to accesses of stormy and vehement unrest. As time goes on, we can discern in the series of his dramas how not only what he saw in public and political life, but also his private experience, began to inspire him, partly with a burning compassion for humanity, partly with a horror of mankind as a breed of noxious wild animals, partly, too, with loathing for the stupidity, falsity, and baseness of his fellow-creatures. These feelings gradually crystallise into a large and lofty contempt for humanity, until, after a space of eight years, another revolution occurs in his prevailing mood. The extinguished sun glows forth afresh, the black heaven has become blue again, and the kindly interest in everything human has returned. He attains peace at last in a sublime and melancholy clearness of vision. Bright moods, sunny dreams from the days of his youth, return upon him, bringing with them, if not laughter, at least smiles. High-spirited gaiety has for ever vanished; but his imagination, feeling itself less constrained than of old by the laws of reality,[Pg 240] moves lightly and at ease, though a deep earnestness now underlies it, and much experience of life.
From this point on, for a while, all his thoughts about life and humanity become increasingly painful. We can see in his Sonnets that even in earlier, happier years, a restless passion constantly battled with the calmness of his soul. At this time, he also experienced bouts of tumultuous and intense unrest. As time goes by, we can notice in his plays how not only what he witnessed in public and political life but also his personal experiences began to evoke in him a mix of burning compassion for humanity, horror at mankind as a species of harmful wild animals, and disdain for the stupidity, deceit, and meanness of his fellow humans. These feelings gradually evolve into a significant and lofty contempt for humanity until, after about eight years, another shift happens in his overall mood. The dimmed sun shines brightly again, the dark sky turns blue once more, and a warm interest in everything human returns. He finally finds peace in a sublime and bittersweet clarity of vision. Joyful moods and sunny dreams from his youth come back to him, bringing, if not laughter, at least smiles. Spirited joy has vanished forever, but his imagination, feeling less restricted than before by the harshness of reality, moves freely and easily, though it is now grounded in a deep seriousness and extensive life experience.
But this inward emancipation from the burthen of earthly life does not occur, as we have said, until about eight years after the point which we have now reached.
But this inner freedom from the burden of earthly life doesn't happen, as we mentioned, until about eight years after the point we've reached now.
For a little time longer the strong and genial joy of life is still dominant in his mind. Then it begins to darken, and, after a short tropical twilight, there is night in his soul and in all his works.
For a little while longer, the strong and warm joy of life still fills his mind. Then it starts to fade, and after a brief tropical sunset, darkness falls over his soul and everything he creates.
In the tragedy of Julius Cæsar there still reigns only a manly seriousness. The theme seems to have attracted him on account of the analogy between the conspiracy against Cæsar and the conspiracy against Elizabeth. Despite the foolish precipitancy of their action, the leaders of this conspiracy, men like Essex and his comrade Southampton, had Shakespeare's full personal sympathy; and he transferred some of that sympathy to Brutus and Cassius. He created Brutus under the deeply-imprinted conviction that unpractical magnanimity, like that of his noble friends, is unfitted to play an effective part in the drama of history, and that errors of policy revenge themselves at least as sternly as moral delinquencies.
In the tragedy of Julius Cæsar, there’s a strong sense of seriousness. The theme seems to have drawn him in because of the similarity between the conspiracy against Cæsar and the one against Elizabeth. Even though their actions were impulsive and foolish, the leaders of this conspiracy, like Essex and his ally Southampton, had Shakespeare's full support; he even gave some of that support to Brutus and Cassius. He portrayed Brutus with a deep belief that impractical nobility, like that of his noble friends, isn’t suited to make a real impact on the course of history, and that mistakes in policy can have consequences as harsh as moral failings.
In Hamlet Shakespeare's growing melancholy and bitterness take the upper hand. For the hero, as for the poet, youth's bright outlook upon life has been overclouded. Hamlet's belief and trust in mankind have gone to wreck. Under the disguise of apparent madness, the melancholy life-lore which Shakespeare, at his fortieth year, had stored up within him, here finds expression in words of spiritual profundity such as had not yet been thought or uttered in Northern Europe.
In Hamlet, Shakespeare's increasing sadness and resentment dominate. For the main character, just like for the poet, the hopeful perspective of youth has been darkened. Hamlet's faith and trust in humanity have been destroyed. Behind the mask of seeming madness, the deep life lessons that Shakespeare had gathered by his fortieth year come to life in words of spiritual depth that had not been expressed or considered in Northern Europe before.
We catch a glimpse at this point of one of the subsidiary causes of Shakespeare's melancholy. As actor and playwright he stands in a more and more strained relation to the continually growing Free Church movement of the age, to Puritanism, which he comes to regard as nothing but narrow-mindedness and hypocrisy. It was the deadly enemy of his calling; it secured, even in his lifetime, the prohibition of theatrical performances in the provinces, a prohibition which after his death was extended to the capital. From Twelfth Night onwards, an unremitting war against Puritanism, conceived as hypocrisy, is carried on through Hamlet, through the revised version of All's Well that Ends Well, and through Measure for Measure, in which his wrath rises to a tempestuous pitch, and creates a figure to which Molière's Tartuffe can alone supply a parallel.
We get a glimpse here of one of the underlying reasons for Shakespeare's sadness. As an actor and playwright, he finds himself increasingly at odds with the growing Free Church movement of his time, particularly Puritanism, which he sees as nothing but narrow-mindedness and hypocrisy. It was a serious threat to his profession; during his lifetime, it led to the banning of theatrical performances in the provinces, a ban that was later extended to the capital after his death. From Twelfth Night onward, he waged a relentless battle against Puritanism, seeing it as hypocrisy, through Hamlet, the revised version of All's Well that Ends Well, and Measure for Measure, where his anger reaches a boiling point and creates a character that can only be compared to Molière's Tartuffe.
What struck him so forcibly in these years was the pitifulness of earthly life, exposed as it is to disasters, not allotted by destiny, but brought about by a conjunction of stupidity with malevolence.
What hit him hard during these years was the sadness of earthly life, vulnerable as it is to disasters, not determined by fate, but caused by a mix of foolishness and malice.
It is especially the power of malevolence that now looms large before his eyes. We see this in Hamlet's astonishment that it is[Pg 241] possible for a man "to smile and smile and be a villain." Still more strongly is it apparent in Measure for Measure (v. I):—
It is especially the power of malice that now stands out before his eyes. We see this in Hamlet's surprise that it is[Pg 241] possible for a man "to smile and smile and be a villain." This is even more evident in Measure for Measure (v. I):—
"Make not impossible
That which but seems unlike. 'Tis not impossible,
But one, the wicked'st caitiff on the ground,
May seem as shy, as grave, as just, as absolute,
As Angelo; even so may Angelo,
In all his dressings, characts, titles, forms,
Be an arch-villain."
"Don't make it hard"
For what just seems unusual. It's not impossible,
That one, the most wicked coward on the ground,
Can appear as shy, as serious, as fair, as perfect,
As Angelo; in the same way, Angelo,
In all his appearances, characteristics, titles, roles,
Can be a total villain."
It is this line of thought that leads to the conception of Iago, Goneril, and Regan, and to the wild outbursts of Timon of Athens.
It’s this way of thinking that leads to the creation of Iago, Goneril, and Regan, as well as the wild outbursts of Timon of Athens.
Macbeth is Shakespeare's first attempt, after Hamlet, to explain the tragedy of life as a product of brutality and wickedness in conjunction—that is, of brutality multiplied and raised to the highest power by wickedness. Lady Macbeth poisons her husband's mind. Wickedness instils drops of venom into brutality, which, in its inward essence, may be either weakness, or brave savagery, or stupidity of manifold kinds. Whereupon brutality falls a-raving, and becomes terrible to itself and others.
Macbeth is Shakespeare's first attempt, after Hamlet, to explain the tragedy of life as a result of brutality and evil working together—that is, brutality intensified and amplified by wickedness. Lady Macbeth corrupts her husband's mind. Evil injects poison into brutality, which, at its core, can be either weakness, reckless savagery, or various forms of stupidity. As a result, brutality becomes enraged and turns terrifying to itself and to others.
The same formula expresses the relation between Othello and Iago.
The same formula shows the relationship between Othello and Iago.
Othello was a monograph. Lear is a world-picture. Shakespeare turns from Othello to Lear in virtue of the artist's need to supplement himself, to follow up every creation with its counterpart or foil.
Othello was a detailed study. Lear is a portrayal of the world. Shakespeare moves from Othello to Lear because the artist needs to enhance his work, to follow each creation with something that complements or contrasts it.
Lear is the greatest problem Shakespeare had yet proposed to himself, all the agonies and horrors of the world compressed into five short acts. The impression of Lear may be summed up in the words: a world-catastrophe. Shakespeare is no longer minded to depict anything else. What is echoing in his ears, what is filling his mind, is the crash of a ruining world.
Lear is the biggest challenge Shakespeare has set for himself so far, bringing together all the pain and horrors of the world in just five short acts. The essence of Lear can be captured in the phrase: a global disaster. Shakespeare is no longer interested in portraying anything else. What is resonating in his ears, what is occupying his thoughts, is the sound of a collapsing world.
This becomes even clearer in his next play, Antony and Cleopatra. This subject enabled him to set new words to the music within him. In the history of Mark Antony he saw the deep downfall of the old world-republic—the might of Rome, austere and rigorous, collapsing at the touch of Eastern luxury.
This becomes even clearer in his next play, Antony and Cleopatra. This topic allowed him to express new words to the music inside him. In the story of Mark Antony, he witnessed the significant collapse of the old world-republic—the power of Rome, strict and stern, falling apart under the influence of Eastern luxury.
By the time Shakespeare had written Antony and Cleopatra, his melancholy had deepened into pessimism. Contempt becomes his abiding mood, an all-embracing scorn for mankind, which impregnates every drop of blood in his veins, but a potent and creative scorn, which hurls forth thunderbolt after thunderbolt. Troilus and Cressida strikes at the relation of the sexes, Coriolanus at political life; until all that, in these years, Shakespeare has endured and experienced, thought and suffered, is concentrated into the one great despairing figure of Timon of Athens, "misanthropos," whose savage rhetoric is like a dark secretion of clotted blood and gall, drawn off to assuage pain.
By the time Shakespeare wrote Antony and Cleopatra, his sadness had turned into pessimism. Contempt became his constant mood, an all-consuming scorn for humanity that filled every part of him, but it was a strong and creative scorn that unleashed thunderbolt after thunderbolt. Troilus and Cressida critiques the dynamics between the sexes, while Coriolanus focuses on political life; by this time, everything Shakespeare has gone through and felt, thought and suffered, is distilled into the one powerful and despairing figure of Timon of Athens, the "misanthrope," whose fierce language is like a dark outpouring of congealed blood and bitterness, released to ease his pain.
BOOK SECOND
I
INTRODUCTION—THE ENGLAND OF ELIZABETH IN SHAKESPEARE'S YOUTH
Everything had flourished in the England of Elizabeth while Shakespeare was young. The sense of belonging to a people which, with great memories and achievements behind it, was now making a decisive and irresistible new departure—the consciousness of living in an age when the glorious culture of antiquity was being resuscitated, and when great personalities were vindicating for England a lofty and assured position, alike in the practical and in the intellectual departments of life—these feelings mingled in his breast with the vernal glow of youth itself. He saw the star of his fatherland ascending, with his own star in its train.
Everything thrived in Elizabethan England while Shakespeare was growing up. There was a strong sense of belonging to a nation with remarkable history and accomplishments that was now embarking on a powerful and unstoppable new journey—the awareness of living in a time when the brilliant culture of the past was being revived and when prominent figures were securing for England a respected and confident role, both practically and intellectually. These emotions blended in him with the fresh excitement of youth. He witnessed his country’s rise, alongside his own ambitions.
It seemed to him as though men and women had in that day richer abilities, a more daring spirit, and fuller powers of enjoyment than they had possessed in former times. They had more fire in their blood, more insatiable longings, a keener appetite for adventure, than the men and women of the past. They knew how to rule with courage and wisdom, like the Queen and Lord Burghley; how to live nobly and fight gloriously, to love with passion and sing with enthusiasm, like the beautiful hero of the younger generation, Sir Philip Sidney, who found an early Achilles-death. They were bent on enjoying existence with all their senses, comprehending it with all their powers, revelling in wealth and splendour, in beauty and wit; or they set forth to voyage round the world, to see its marvels, conquer its treasures, give their names to new countries, and display the flag of England on unknown seas.
It felt to him like people had richer talents, a bolder spirit, and a greater capacity for enjoyment than they did in earlier times. They had more passion in their veins, more insatiable desires, and a sharper craving for adventure than previous generations. They knew how to lead with bravery and wisdom, just like the Queen and Lord Burghley; how to live nobly and fight heroically, to love fiercely and sing with excitement, like the stunning hero of the younger generation, Sir Philip Sidney, who met an early tragic end like Achilles. They were determined to experience life to the fullest, understanding it with all their abilities, reveling in wealth and luxury, beauty and intelligence; or they set out to travel around the world, to witness its wonders, claim its riches, name new lands, and raise the flag of England on uncharted waters.
Statesmanship and generalship were represented among them by the men who, in these years, had humbled Spain, rescued Holland, held Scotland in awe. They were sound and vigorous natures. Although they all had the literary proclivities of the Renaissance, they were before everything practical men, keen[Pg 243] observers of the signs of the times, firm and wary in adversity, in prosperity prudent and temperate.
Statesmanship and military leadership were embodied by the men who, during these years, had defeated Spain, saved Holland, and kept Scotland in check. They were strong and vibrant individuals. Although they all had the literary interests typical of the Renaissance, they were primarily practical men, sharp[Pg 243] observers of the signs of the times, steady and cautious in tough times, and wise and moderate in good times.
Shakespeare had seen Spenser's faithful friend, Sir Walter Raleigh, next to himself and Francis Bacon the most brilliant and interesting Englishman of his day, after covering himself with renown as a soldier, a viking, and a discoverer, win the favour of Elizabeth as a courtier, and the admiration of the people as a hero and poet. Shakespeare no doubt laid to heart these lines in his elegy on Sidney:—
Shakespeare had witnessed Spenser's loyal friend, Sir Walter Raleigh, who, alongside Francis Bacon, was the most remarkable and captivating Englishman of his time. After earning fame as a soldier, a navigator, and an explorer, he gained Queen Elizabeth's favor as a courtier and became a beloved figure to the public as a hero and poet. Shakespeare surely took these lines to heart in his elegy on Sidney:—
"England doth hold thy limbs, that bred the same;
Flanders thy valour, where it last was tried;
The camp thy sorrow, where thy body died:
Thy friends thy want; the world thy virtues' fame."
"England holds your body, that gave birth to you;
Flanders, your courage was last put to the test there;
The battlefield of your sorrow, where your body collapsed:
"Your friends are a reflection of your shortcomings; the world recognizes your strengths."
For Raleigh, too, was a poet, as well as an orator and historian. "We picture him to ourselves," says Macaulay, "sometimes reviewing the Queen's guard, sometimes giving chase to a Spanish galleon, then answering the chiefs of the country party in the House of Commons, then again murmuring one of his sweet lovesongs too near the ears of her Highness's maids of honour, and soon after poring over the Talmud, or collating Polybius with Livy."[1]
For Raleigh was also a poet, as well as a public speaker and historian. "We imagine him," says Macaulay, "sometimes on parade with the Queen's guard, sometimes chasing a Spanish galleon, then debating with the leaders of the country party in the House of Commons, then softly singing one of his sweet love songs just a bit too close to the ears of her Highness's maids of honor, and soon after studying the Talmud or comparing Polybius with Livy."[1]
And Shakespeare had seen the young Robert Devereux, Earl of Essex, who in 1577, when only ten years old, had made a sensation at court by wearing his hat in the Queen's presence and denying her request for a kiss; at the age of eighteen win renown for himself as a cavalry general under Leicester in the Netherlands, and at the age of twenty depose Raleigh from the highest place in Elizabeth's favour. He played "cards or one game or another with her ... till birds' sing in the morning." She shut herself up with him in the daytime, while the Venetian and French ambassadors, who had already learnt to wait at locked doors in the time of his step-father, Leicester, jested with each other in the anteroom as to whether mounting guard in this fashion ought to be called tener la mula or tenir la chandelle. And Essex demanded that Raleigh should be sacrificed to his youthful devotion. As captain of the guard, Raleigh had to stand at the door with a drawn sword, in his brown and orange uniform, while the handsome youth whispered to the spinster Queen of fifty-four things which set her heart beating. He made all the mischief he could between her and Raleigh. She assured him that he had no reason to "disdain" a man like that. But Essex asked her—so he himself writes—"Whether he could have comfort to give himself over to the service of a mistress that was in awe of such a man;" "and," he continues, "I think he, standing at the door, might very well hear the worst I spoke of him."
And Shakespeare had seen the young Robert Devereux, Earl of Essex, who in 1577, at just ten years old, had caused a stir at court by wearing his hat in the Queen's presence and refusing to kiss her when she asked; by eighteen, he had earned a reputation as a cavalry general under Leicester in the Netherlands, and by twenty, he had pushed Raleigh out of Elizabeth's favor. He played “cards or some game or another with her … until birds sang in the morning.” She spent her days locked away with him, while the Venetian and French ambassadors, who had already learned to wait at locked doors during his stepfather, Leicester's, time, joked with each other in the anteroom about whether standing guard like this should be called tener la mula or tenir la chandelle. Essex insisted that Raleigh should be sacrificed for his youthful affection. As captain of the guard, Raleigh had to stand at the door with his sword drawn, in his brown and orange uniform, while the handsome young man whispered to the fifty-four-year-old queen things that made her heart race. He stirred up as much trouble as he could between her and Raleigh. She told him that he had no reason to “disdain” a man like that. But Essex asked her—so he wrote himself—“Whether he could find comfort in surrendering to the service of a mistress who feared such a man;” “and,” he added, “I think he, standing at the door, might very well hear the worst I said about him.”
[Pg 244]This impetuosity characterised Essex throughout his career; but he soon developed great qualities, of which his first appearances gave no promise; and when Shakespeare made his acquaintance, probably in the year 1590, his personality must have been extremely winning. Himself a poet, he no doubt knew how to value A Midsummer Night's Dream, and its author. In all probability, Shakespeare even at this time found a protector in the young nobleman, and afterwards made acquaintance through him with his kinsman Southampton, six years younger than himself. Essex had already distinguished himself as a soldier. In May 1589 he had been the first Englishman to wade ashore upon the coast of Portugal, and in the lines before Lisbon he had challenged any of the Spanish garrison to single combat in honour of his queen and mistress. In July 1591 he joined the standard of Henry of Navarre with an auxiliary force of 4000 men; he shared all the hardships of the common soldiers; during the siege of Rouen he challenged the leader of the enemy's forces to single combat; and then by his incapacity he dissipated all the results of the campaign. His army melted away to almost nothing.
[Pg 244]This impulsiveness characterized Essex throughout his career, but he quickly developed impressive qualities that his early appearances didn't suggest. When Shakespeare met him, probably around 1590, Essex had a very charming personality. Being a poet himself, he surely appreciated A Midsummer Night's Dream and its writer. It's likely that Shakespeare, even at this time, found a supporter in the young nobleman and later got to know his cousin Southampton, who was six years younger. Essex had already made a name for himself as a soldier. In May 1589, he was the first Englishman to wade ashore on the coast of Portugal and challenged any member of the Spanish garrison to a duel in honor of his queen and love. In July 1591, he joined Henry of Navarre with a supporting force of 4,000 men, sharing the struggles of regular soldiers. During the siege of Rouen, he challenged the enemy commander to a duel; however, his incompetence wasted all the successes of the campaign, and his army dwindled to almost nothing.
He was at home during the following years, when Shakespeare probably came to know him well, and to appreciate his chivalrous nature, his courage and talent, his love of poetry and science, and his helpfulness towards men of ability, such as Francis Bacon and others. He therefore, no doubt, followed with more than the ordinary patriotic interest the expedition of the English fleet to Cadiz in 1596, in which the two old antagonists, Raleigh and Essex, were to fight side by side. Raleigh here won a brilliant victory over the great galleons of the Spanish fleet, burning them all except two, which he captured; while on the following day, when a severe wound in the leg prevented Raleigh from taking part in the action, Essex, at the head of his troops, stormed and sacked the town of Cadiz. In his despatches to Elizabeth, Raleigh praised Essex for this exploit. He became the hero of the day; his name was in every mouth, and he was even eulogised from the pulpit of St. Paul's.
He was at home during the following years, when Shakespeare probably got to know him well and appreciated his chivalrous nature, courage and talent, love of poetry and science, and his willingness to help talented people like Francis Bacon and others. He likely followed the English fleet's expedition to Cadiz in 1596 with more than the usual patriotic interest, where the two old rivals, Raleigh and Essex, were set to fight side by side. Raleigh achieved a brilliant victory over the massive galleons of the Spanish fleet, burning all but two, which he captured. The next day, when a severe leg wound kept Raleigh from participating in the battle, Essex led his troops to storm and sack the town of Cadiz. In his letters to Elizabeth, Raleigh praised Essex for this accomplishment. Essex became the hero of the day; his name was on everyone's lips, and he was even celebrated from the pulpit of St. Paul's.
It was indeed a great age. England's world-wide power was founded at the expense of defeated and humiliated Spain; England's world-wide commerce and industry came into existence. Before Elizabeth came to the throne, Antwerp had been the metropolis of commerce; during her reign, London took that position. The London Exchange was opened in 1571; and twenty years later, English merchants all the world over had appropriated to themselves the commerce which had formerly been almost entirely in the hands of the Hanseatic Towns. London urchins hung about the wharves of the Thames, listening to the marvels related by seamen who had made the voyage round[Pg 245] the Cape of Good Hope to Hindostan. Sunburnt, scarred, and bearded men haunted the taverns; they had crossed the ocean, lived in the Bermuda Islands, and brought negroes and Red Indians and great monkeys home with them. They told tales of the golden Eldorado, and of real and imaginary perils in distant quarters of the globe.
It was truly an incredible time. England's global power was built on the defeat and humiliation of Spain; England's international trade and industry began to thrive. Before Elizabeth became queen, Antwerp was the center of commerce; during her reign, London took that title. The London Exchange opened in 1571, and twenty years later, English merchants had claimed the trade that had previously been mostly controlled by the Hanseatic Towns. Kids from London loitered by the Thames docks, captivated by the stories of sailors who had journeyed around[Pg 245] the Cape of Good Hope to India. Weathered, scarred, and bearded men frequented the pubs; they had crossed the ocean, lived in the Bermuda Islands, and brought back Africans, Native Americans, and exotic monkeys. They shared tales of the golden Eldorado, and of real and imaginary dangers in far-off parts of the world.
This peaceful development of commerce and industry had taken place simultaneously with the development of naval and military power. And the scientific and poetical culture of England advanced with equal strides. While mariners had brought home tidings of many an unknown shore, scholars also had made voyages of discovery in Greek and Roman letters; and while they praised and translated authors unheard of before, dilettanti brought forward and interpreted Italian and Spanish poets who served as models of invention and delicacy. The world, which had hitherto been a little place, had suddenly grown vast; the horizon, which had been narrow, widened out all of a sudden, and every mind was filled with hopes for the days to come.
This peaceful growth of commerce and industry happened at the same time as the rise of naval and military power. The scientific and poetic culture of England progressed just as rapidly. While sailors brought back news of many unknown lands, scholars also embarked on journeys of discovery in Greek and Roman literature; and as they praised and translated previously unheard authors, enthusiasts showcased and interpreted Italian and Spanish poets who served as inspirations for creativity and refinement. The world, which had once felt small, suddenly seemed vast; the horizon, which had been limited, expanded all at once, filling every mind with hopes for the future.
It had been a vernal season, and it was a vernal mood that had uttered itself in the songs of the many poets. In our days, when the English language is read by hundreds of millions, the poets of England may be quickly counted. In those days the country possessed something like three hundred lyric and dramatic poets, who, with potent productivity, wrote for a reading public no larger than that of Denmark to-day; for of the six millions of the population, four millions could not read. But the talent for writing verses was as widespread among the Englishmen of that time as the talent for playing the piano among German ladies of to-day. The power of action and the gift of song did not exclude each other.
It was springtime, and that spring feeling expressed itself in the songs of many poets. Today, when hundreds of millions read English, there are only a few poets from England. Back then, the country had about three hundred lyric and dramatic poets who, with impressive creativity, wrote for a reading audience no larger than that of Denmark today; of the six million people, four million couldn’t read. But the talent for writing poetry was as common among Englishmen then as the talent for playing the piano is among German women today. The ability to take action and the gift of songwriting didn’t rule each other out.
But the blossoming springtide had been short, as springtide always is.
But the blooming spring had been brief, as spring always is.
[1] Macaulay, Essays—"Burleigh and his Times."
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Macaulay, Essays—"Burleigh and His Times."
II
ELIZABETH'S OLD AGE
At the dawn of the new century the national mood had already altered.
At the start of the new century, the national mood had already changed.
Elizabeth herself was no longer the same. There had always been a dark side to her nature, but it had passed almost unnoticed in the splendour which national prosperity, distinguished men, great achievements and fortunate events had shed around her person. Now things were changed.
Elizabeth herself was no longer the same. There had always been a darker side to her character, but it had gone mostly unnoticed amid the glory of national prosperity, prominent figures, significant accomplishments, and fortunate events that surrounded her. Now, everything had changed.
She had always been excessively vain; but her coquettish pretences to youth and beauty reached their height after her sixtieth year. We have seen how, when she was sixty, Raleigh, from his prison, addressed a letter to Sir Robert Cecil, intended for her eyes, in which he sought to regain her favour by comparing her to Venus and Diana. When she was sixty-seven, Essex's sister, in a supplication for her brother's life, wrote of that brother's devotion to "her beauties," which did not merit so hard a punishment, and of her "excellent beauties and perfections," which "ought to feel more compassion." In the same year the Queen took part, masked, in a dance at Lord Herbert's marriage; and she always looked for expressions of flattering astonishment at the youthfulness of her appearance.
She had always been extremely vain, but her flirtatious claims of youth and beauty peaked after she turned sixty. We know that when she was sixty, Raleigh, from his prison cell, wrote a letter to Sir Robert Cecil meant for her, where he tried to win her favor by comparing her to Venus and Diana. When she was sixty-seven, Essex's sister, in a plea for her brother's life, mentioned his devotion to "her beauties," which didn’t deserve such harsh punishment, and her "incredible beauties and perfections," which "should receive more compassion." That same year, the Queen participated, masked, in a dance at Lord Herbert's wedding; and she always expected expressions of flattering surprise at how youthful she looked.
When she was sixty-eight, Lord Mountjoy wrote to her of her "faire eyes," and begged permission to "fill his eyes with their onely deere and desired object." This was the style which every one had to adopt who should have the least prospect of gaining, preserving, or regaining her favour.
When she was sixty-eight, Lord Mountjoy wrote to her about her "beautiful eyes," and asked for permission to "fill his eyes with their only dear and desired object." This was the approach that everyone had to take if they hoped to gain, keep, or win back her favor.
In 1601 Lord Pembroke, then twenty-one years old, writes to Cecil (or, in other words, to Elizabeth, in her sixty-eighth year) imploring permission once more to approach the Queen, "whose incomparable beauty was the onely sonne of my little world."
In 1601, Lord Pembroke, who was just twenty-one, writes to Cecil (or, in other words, to Elizabeth, who was sixty-eight at the time) pleading for permission once again to approach the Queen, "whose unmatched beauty was the only light of my small world."
When Sir Roger Aston, about this time, was despatched with letters from James of Scotland to the Queen, he was not allowed to deliver them in person, but was introduced into an ante-chamber from which, through open door-curtains, he could see Elizabeth dancing alone to the music of a little violin,—the object being that he should tell his master how youthful she still was, and how small the likelihood of his succeeding to her crown for many[Pg 247] a long day.[1] One can readily understand, then, how she stormed with wrath when Bishop Rudd, so early as 1596, quoted in a sermon Kohélet's verses as to the pains of age, with unmistakable reference to her.
When Sir Roger Aston was sent with letters from James of Scotland to the Queen around this time, he wasn't allowed to deliver them in person. Instead, he was brought into an anteroom where, through open door curtains, he could see Elizabeth dancing alone to the music of a small violin. The idea was for him to report back to his master about how youthful she still appeared and how unlikely it was for him to inherit her crown for quite some time. One can easily understand why she was furious when Bishop Rudd, as early as 1596, referenced Kohélet's verses about the pains of old age in a sermon, clearly alluding to her.
She was bent on being flattered without ceasing and obeyed without demur. In her lust of rule, she knew no greater pleasure than when one of her favourites made a suggestion opposed to one of hers, and then abandoned it. Leicester had employed this means of confirming himself in her favour, and had bequeathed it to his successors. So strong was her craving to enjoy incessantly the sensation of her autocracy, that she would intrigue to set her courtiers up in arms against each other, and would favour first one group and then the other, taking pleasure in their feuds and cabals. In her later years her court was one of the most corrupt in the world. The only means of prospering in it were those set forth in Roger Ascham's distich:
She was determined to be flattered endlessly and to be obeyed without question. In her desire for control, she found no greater pleasure than when one of her favorites suggested something that went against her own ideas and then backed down. Leicester had used this tactic to secure his position as her favorite and had passed it on to others who followed. Her need to constantly feel her power was so strong that she would scheme to pit her courtiers against each other, supporting one group and then the other, enjoying their conflicts and plotting. In her later years, her court became one of the most corrupt in the world. The only way to succeed there was through the methods outlined in Roger Ascham's distich:
"Cog, lie, flatter and face
Four ways in court, to win men grace."
"Conceal, deceive, flatter, and present yourself
Four ways to win people's favor in court.
The two main parties were those of Cecil and Essex. Whoever gained the favour of one of these great lords, be his merits what they might, was opposed by the other party with every weapon in their power.
The two main factions were those of Cecil and Essex. Whoever won the favor of one of these powerful lords, regardless of their merits, was opposed by the other side with every means at their disposal.
In some respects, however, Elizabeth in her later years had made progress in the art of government. So weak had been her faith in the warlike capabilities of her country, and so potent, on the other hand, her avarice, that she had neglected to make preparation for the war with Spain, and had left her gallant seamen inadequately equipped; but after the victory over the Spanish Armada she ungrudgingly devoted all the resources of her treasury to the war, which survived her and extended well into the following century. This war had forced Elizabeth to take a side in the internal religious dissensions of the country. She was the head of the Church, regarded ecclesiastical affairs as subject to her personal control, and, so far as she was able, would suffer no discussion of religious questions in the House of Commons. Like her contemporary Henri Quatre of France, she was in her heart entirely indifferent to religion, had a certain general belief in God, but thought all dogmas mere cobwebs of the brain, and held one rite neither better nor worse than another. They both regarded religious differences exclusively from the political point of view. Henry ended by becoming a Catholic and assuring his former co-religionists freedom of conscience. Elizabeth was of necessity a Protestant, but tolerance was an unknown doctrine in England. It was an established[Pg 248] principle that every subject must accept the religion of the State.
In some ways, though, Elizabeth had improved her governance skills in her later years. She had been so doubtful about her country's military strength and so driven by greed that she failed to prepare for the war with Spain, leaving her brave sailors poorly equipped. However, after the defeat of the Spanish Armada, she generously committed all the resources of her treasury to the war, which continued even after her reign and lasted well into the next century. This conflict forced Elizabeth to take a stance on the country's internal religious divisions. As the head of the Church, she treated religious matters as her personal domain and, as much as possible, wouldn’t tolerate discussions about religion in the House of Commons. Like her contemporary Henry IV of France, she was fundamentally indifferent to religion, had a vague belief in God, but considered all dogmas to be mere illusions and viewed one rite as no better than another. They both saw religious differences purely from a political angle. Henry ultimately converted to Catholicism and promised his former co-religionists freedom of conscience. Elizabeth, on the other hand, had to be a Protestant, but tolerance was a foreign concept in England. It was a well-established[Pg 248] principle that every subject had to accept the state's religion.
Authoritarian to her inmost fibre, Elizabeth had a strong bent towards Catholicism. The circumstances of her life had placed her in opposition to the Papal power, but she was fond of describing herself to foreign ambassadors as a Catholic in all points except subjection to the Pope. She did not even make any secret of her contempt for Protestantism, whose head she was, and whose support she could not for a moment dispense with. She felt it a humiliation to be regarded as a co-religionist of the French, Scotch, or Dutch heretics. She looked down upon the Anglican Bishops whom she had herself appointed, and they, in their worldliness, deserved her scorn. But still deeper was her detestation of all sectarianism within the limits of her Church, and especially of Puritanism in all its forms. If she did not in the first years of her reign indulge in open persecution of the Puritans, it was only because she was as yet dependent on their support; but as soon as she felt herself firmly seated on her throne, she established, in spite of the stiff-necked opposition of Parliament, the jurisdiction of the Bishops on all matters of ecclesiastical politics, and suffered Puritan writers to be condemned to death or lifelong imprisonment for free but quite innocent expressions of opinion regarding the relation of the State to religion.
Authoritarian to her core, Elizabeth had a strong inclination toward Catholicism. The circumstances of her life had put her at odds with the Papal authority, but she liked to describe herself to foreign ambassadors as a Catholic in every way except for her submission to the Pope. She didn’t hide her disdain for Protestantism, of which she was the leader and couldn’t do without for even a moment. It humiliated her to be seen as a fellow believer of the French, Scottish, or Dutch heretics. She looked down on the Anglican Bishops she had appointed, who, in their worldly ways, deserved her contempt. But even more intense was her hatred for all sectarianism within her Church, especially Puritanism in all its forms. If she didn’t openly persecute Puritans in the early years of her reign, it was only because she needed their support at the time; but as soon as she felt secure on her throne, she established, despite the stubborn opposition of Parliament, the Bishops' authority on all matters of church politics, allowing Puritan writers to be condemned to death or life imprisonment for expressing their innocent opinions on the relationship between the State and religion.
Her greatness had mainly reposed upon the insight she had shown in the choice of her counsellors and commanders. But the most distinguished of those who had shed glory on her throne died one after the other in the last decade of the century. The first to die was Walsingham, one of her most disinterested servants, whom she had repaid with black ingratitude. He had done her great and loyal services, and had saved her life at the time of the last conspiracy, which led to the execution of Mary Stuart. Then she lost such notable members of her Council as Lord Hunsdon and Sir Francis Knowles; then Lord Burghley himself, the true ruler of England during her reign; and finally, Sir Francis Drake, the great naval hero of the war with Spain. She felt herself lonely and deserted. She no longer took any pleasure in the position of power to which England had attained under her rule. In spite of all she could do to conceal it, she began to feel the oppression of age, and to see how little real affection those men felt for her who were always posing in the light of adorers. She was the last of her line, and the thought of her successor was so intolerable to her, that she deferred his final nomination until she lay on her death-bed. But it availed her nothing; she knew very well that her ministers and courtiers, during the last years of her life, were in constant and secret communication with James of Scotland. They would kneel in the dust as she passed with exclamations of enchantment at her[Pg 249] youthful appearance, and then rise, brush the dust from their knees, and write to James that the Queen looked ghastly and could not possibly last long. They did all they possibly could to conceal from her their Scotch intrigues; but she divined what went on behind her back, even if she did not realise the extent to which it was carried, or know definitely which of her most trusted servants were shrinking from nothing that could assure them the favour of James. For example, she did not suspect Robert Cecil of the double game he was carrying on, at the very time when he was doing his best to drive Essex to desperation and secure his punishment for an act of disobedience scarcely more heinous in the Queen's eyes than his own underhand dealings. But she felt herself isolated in the midst of a crowd of courtiers impatiently awaiting the new era that was to dawn after her death. She realised that the men who still flattered her had never been attached to her for her own sake, and she specially resented the fact that they no longer seemed even to fear her.
Her greatness mainly relied on her ability to choose the right advisors and leaders. However, most of the distinguished individuals who had brought glory to her throne passed away one after the other in the last decade of the century. The first to die was Walsingham, one of her most selfless servants, whom she had repaid with deep ingratitude. He had provided her with incredible loyalty and had saved her life during the last conspiracy that led to the execution of Mary Stuart. Then she lost notable members of her Council like Lord Hunsdon and Sir Francis Knowles; then Lord Burghley himself, the true ruler of England during her reign; and finally, Sir Francis Drake, the great naval hero of the war with Spain. She felt lonely and abandoned. She no longer enjoyed the power that England had achieved under her rule. Despite her efforts to hide it, she began to feel the weight of age and noticed how little genuine affection those men, who always posed as admirers, actually had for her. She was the last of her line, and the thought of her successor was so unbearable that she postponed naming him until she lay on her deathbed. But it did her no good; she was well aware that her ministers and courtiers, in the last years of her life, were in constant secret communication with James of Scotland. They would kneel in the dust as she passed, exclaiming in wonder at her youthful appearance, and then rise, brush the dust off their knees, and write to James that the Queen looked awful and couldn't last much longer. They did everything they could to hide their Scottish plots from her; but she sensed what was happening behind her back, even if she didn't fully understand the extent of it or know for sure which of her most trusted servants were doing anything to secure James's favor. For instance, she had no idea that Robert Cecil was playing both sides while trying to drive Essex to desperation and get him punished for an act of disobedience that wasn’t much worse in the Queen's eyes than his own secret dealings. But she felt isolated among a crowd of courtiers eagerly waiting for the new era that would begin after her death. She realized that the men who still flattered her had never truly cared for her, and she especially resented that they no longer seemed to fear her.
One result of this deep dejection was that she gave her tyrannical tendencies a freer course than before, and became less and less inclined to forbearance or mercy towards those who had once been dear to her but had fallen into disgrace.
One result of this deep sadness was that she let her controlling tendencies run wild more than before, and she became less and less willing to show patience or compassion towards those who had once been close to her but had fallen from grace.
She had always taken it very ill when one of her favourites showed any inclination towards matrimony, and they had therefore always been forced to marry secretly, though that did not in the end save them from her displeasure. Now her despotism rose to such a pitch that she wanted to control the marriages even of those courtiers who had never enjoyed her favour.
She had always reacted poorly whenever one of her favorites showed any interest in getting married, which meant they were often forced to marry in secret, though that ultimately didn't spare them from her anger. Now her control reached such a level that she wanted to dictate the marriages of even those courtiers who had never been in her good graces.
One of the things which Shakespeare doubtless took most to heart at the end of the old century and beginning of the new was the hard fate which overtook his distinguished and highly valued patron Southampton. This nobleman had fallen in love with Essex's cousin, the Lady Elizabeth Vernon. The Queen forbade him to marry her, but he would not relinquish his bride. He was hot-headed and high-spirited. Young as he was, he had boarded and taken a Spanish ship of war in the course of the expedition commanded by his friend Essex. Once, in the palace itself, when Southampton, Raleigh, and another courtier had been laughing and making a noise over a game of primero, the captain of the guard, Ambrose Willoughby, called them to order because the Queen had gone early to bed; whereupon Southampton struck this high official in the face and actually had a bout of fisticuffs with him. Such being his character, we cannot wonder that he contracted a private marriage in spite of the prohibition (August 1598). Elizabeth sent him to pass his honeymoon in the Tower, and thenceforth viewed him with high disfavour.
One of the things that Shakespeare likely cared about the most at the end of the old century and the start of the new was the tough situation that hit his respected and cherished patron Southampton. This nobleman had fallen in love with Essex's cousin, Lady Elizabeth Vernon. The Queen forbade him from marrying her, but he refused to let go of his fiancée. He was impulsive and spirited. Despite his youth, he had seized a Spanish warship during the expedition led by his friend Essex. Once, in the palace itself, when Southampton, Raleigh, and another courtier had been laughing and making noise over a game of primero, the captain of the guard, Ambrose Willoughby, called them to order because the Queen had gone to bed early; in response, Southampton hit this high-ranking official in the face and actually got into a fistfight with him. Given his character, it's no surprise that he entered into a secret marriage despite the ban (August 1598). Elizabeth sent him to spend his honeymoon in the Tower, and from then on, regarded him with great disfavor.
His close relationship to Essex led to a new outburst of the[Pg 250] Queen's displeasure. When Essex took command of the army in Ireland in 1599, he appointed Southampton his General of Horse; but simply out of resentment for Southampton's disobedience in the matter of his marriage, the Queen forced Essex to rescind the appointment.
His close relationship with Essex triggered another wave of the[Pg 250] Queen's anger. When Essex took charge of the army in Ireland in 1599, he appointed Southampton as his General of Horse; but out of spite for Southampton's defiance regarding his marriage, the Queen made Essex revoke the appointment.
One must bear in mind, among other things, this attitude of the Queen towards Shakespeare's first patron in order to understand the evident coolness of his feeling towards Elizabeth. He did not, for example, join in the threnodies of the other English poets on her death, and even after Chettle had expressly urged him,[2] refrained from writing a single line in her praise. He probably read her character much as Froude did in our own day.
One must remember, among other things, the Queen's attitude toward Shakespeare's first patron to grasp the clear indifference he felt towards Elizabeth. For instance, he didn’t participate in the laments of the other English poets when she died, and even after Chettle specifically encouraged him,[2] he held back from writing a single line in her honor. He likely assessed her character much like Froude did in our own time.
Froude admits that she was "supremely brave," and was turned aside from her purposes by no care for her own life, though she was "perpetually a mark for assassination." He admits, too, that she lived simply, worked hard, and ruled her household with economy. "But her vanity was as insatiable as it was commonplace.... Her entire nature was saturated with artifice. Except when speaking some round untruths, Elizabeth never could be simple. Her letters and her speeches were as fantastic as her dress, and her meaning as involved as her policy. She was unnatural even in her prayers, and she carried her affectations into the presence of the Almighty .... Obligations of honour were not only occasionally forgotten by her, but she did not seem to understand what honour meant."[3]
Froude acknowledges that she was "extremely brave" and was never deterred from her goals by any concern for her own life, even though she was "constantly at risk of assassination." He also recognizes that she lived simply, worked hard, and managed her household efficiently. "However, her vanity was as endless as it was ordinary... Her whole character was filled with deception. Except when telling some blatant lies, Elizabeth could never be straightforward. Her letters and speeches were as elaborate as her clothing, and her intentions were as complicated as her political strategies. She was even artificial in her prayers and brought her pretenses into the presence of the Almighty... She not only occasionally forgot her obligations of honor, but she also seemed to have no real understanding of what honor entailed."[3]
At the point we have now reached in Shakespeare's life, the event occurred which, of all external circumstances of his time, seems to have made the deepest impression upon his mind: the ill-starred rebellion of Essex and Southampton, the execution of the former, and the latter's condemnation to imprisonment for life.
At the stage we've now reached in Shakespeare's life, the event that occurred, out of all the external circumstances of his time, seems to have left the most profound impact on him: the doomed rebellion of Essex and Southampton, the execution of the former, and the latter's sentence to life imprisonment.
"Nor doth the silver-tongued Melicert
Drop from his honied muse one sable teare
To mourne her death that graced his desert,
And to his laies opend her Royall eare.
Shepheard, remember our Elizabeth,
And sing her Rape, done by that Tarquin, Death."
"Nor does the silver-tongued Melicert
Let a single black tear fall from his beloved muse.
To grieve her death that brought beauty to his desolation,
And she paid attention to his songs.
Shepherd, remember our Elizabeth,
"And sing of her attack, carried out by that Tarquin, Death."
III
ELIZABETH, ESSEX, AND BACON
In order rightly to understand these events a short retrospect is necessary.
To properly understand these events, a brief look back is needed.
We have seen how Essex in 1587 ousted Raleigh from the Queen's favour. From the very first he united with the insinuating tone of the adorer the domineering attitude of the established favourite. This was new to her, and for a considerable time obviously impressed more than it irritated her.
We have seen how Essex in 1587 pushed Raleigh out of the Queen's favor. Right from the start, he combined the charming tone of a suitor with the overbearing manner of a favored companion. This was something new for her, and for quite a while, it clearly left a stronger impression than it annoyed her.
Here is an instance, from the early days of their relationship. Essex's sister, Penelope, had, against her will, been married to Lord Rich. She was adored by Sir Philip Sidney, who sang of her as his Stella, and their mutual passion was an open secret. The Maiden Queen, who was always very strict as to the moral purity of those around her, during a visit which she paid with Essex to the Earl of Warwick at North Hall in 1587, took offence at the presence of Lady Rich, and insisted that she should leave the house. Essex declared that the Queen subjected him and his sister to this insult "only to please that knave Raleigh," and left the house at midnight along with Lady Rich. He wanted to join the army in the Netherlands, but the Queen, finding that she could not do without him, had him brought back again.
Here’s an example from the early days of their relationship. Essex's sister, Penelope, had, against her wishes, gotten married to Lord Rich. She was loved by Sir Philip Sidney, who referred to her as his Stella, and their shared passion was an open secret. The Maiden Queen, who was always very strict about the moral integrity of those around her, during a visit she made with Essex to the Earl of Warwick at North Hall in 1587, was offended by Lady Rich’s presence and insisted that she leave the house. Essex said that the Queen subjected him and his sister to this humiliation “just to please that jerk Raleigh,” and he left the house at midnight along with Lady Rich. He intended to join the army in the Netherlands, but the Queen, realizing she couldn't do without him, had him brought back.
At the time of the Armada, therefore, the Queen kept him at court, much against his own will. Nor would he have been allowed to take part in the war of 1589 if he had not secretly made his escape from England, leaving behind him a letter to the Queen and Council to the effect that "he would return alive at no one's bidding." An angry letter from Elizabeth forced him, however, to come back after he had distinguished himself before Lisbon. They were then reconciled, but the practical-minded Queen immediately demanded of him the repayment of a sum of £3000 which she had lent him, so that he was forced to sell his mansion of Keyston. He received in return "the farm of sweet wines," a very lucrative monopoly, the withdrawal of which many years afterwards led to the boiling over of his discontent.
At the time of the Armada, the Queen kept him at court against his will. He wouldn’t have been allowed to participate in the war of 1589 if he hadn’t secretly escaped from England, leaving behind a letter to the Queen and Council saying that "he would return alive at no one's request." However, an angry letter from Elizabeth made him come back after he had distinguished himself outside Lisbon. They reconciled, but the practical-minded Queen immediately demanded repayment of £3000 that she had lent him, forcing him to sell his mansion in Keyston. In return, he received "the farm of sweet wines," a very profitable monopoly, the loss of which many years later led to his discontent boiling over.
We have seen how his secret marriage in 1590 enraged the Queen, who at once vented her wrath upon his bride. Presently,[Pg 252] however, he was once more in favour, and in the middle of the French campaign of 1591, Elizabeth recalled him to England for a week, which was passed in all sorts of festivities. She wept when he returned to the army, and laid upon him an injunction, to which he paid very little heed, that he must on no account incur any personal danger.
We’ve seen how his secret marriage in 1590 infuriated the Queen, who immediately took out her anger on his wife. However, [Pg 252] soon he was back in favor, and in the middle of the French campaign of 1591, Elizabeth called him back to England for a week, which was filled with all kinds of celebrations. She cried when he went back to the army and gave him a stern warning, which he barely paid attention to, that he must not put himself in any danger.
During the subsequent four years which Essex passed in England, occupied with his plans of ambition, it became clear to him that Burghley's son, Sir Robert Cecil, was the chief obstacle to his advancement. All of those, therefore, who for one reason or another hated the house of Cecil, cast in their lot with Essex. Thus it happened that Cecil's cousin, Francis Bacon, who had in vain besought first the father and then the son for some profitable office, became a close personal adherent of Essex. It was necessary to make choice of one party or the other if you were to hope for any preferment. In the years 1593 and 1594, accordingly, we find Essex again and again importuning Elizabeth for offices for Bacon. She had no very great confidence in Bacon, and bore him a grudge, moreover, because he had incautiously spoken in Parliament against a Government measure; so that Essex, to his great annoyance and disgust, met with a refusal to all his applications. As a consolation to his client, he made him a present of land to the value of not less than £1800. That was the price for which Bacon sold the property; Essex had believed it to be worth more.[1] This gift, we see, was nearly twice as large as that which Southampton is reported to have made to Shakespeare (see above, p. 152).
During the next four years that Essex spent in England, focused on his ambitious plans, he realized that Burghley's son, Sir Robert Cecil, was the main obstacle to his progress. As a result, anyone who had a grudge against the Cecil family aligned themselves with Essex. This included Cecil's cousin, Francis Bacon, who had unsuccessfully asked both the father and son for a valuable position and became a close supporter of Essex. To have any chance of advancement, one had to choose a side. In 1593 and 1594, Essex repeatedly urged Elizabeth to grant offices to Bacon. However, she didn't have much faith in Bacon and held a grudge against him for speaking out in Parliament against a government proposal, causing Essex great frustration as all his requests were denied. To make it up to Bacon, he gifted him land valued at no less than £1800, which was the price Bacon received for selling the property; Essex thought it was worth more.[1] This gift, as we see, was nearly double the amount that Southampton reportedly gave to Shakespeare (see above, p. 152).
Henceforward Bacon is to be regarded as an attentive and officious adherent of Essex, while Essex makes it a point of honour to obtain for him every recognition, preferment, and advantage. Again and again Bacon places his pen at the disposal of Essex. There are extant three long letters from Essex to his young cousin Lord Rutland, dated 1596, giving him excellent advice as to how to reap most profit from his first Continental tour, on which he was then setting out. In many passages of these letters we recognise Bacon's ideas, and in some his style, his acknowledged writings containing almost identical parallels. The probability is that in these, as in many subsequent instances, Bacon supplied Essex with the ideas and the first draft of the letters. Well knowing that the Queen's dissatisfaction with Essex arose chiefly from his desire for military glory and the popularity which follows in its train—well knowing, too, that Essex's enemies at court were always representing this ambition to the Queen as a hindrance to the peace with Spain, which nevertheless must one day be concluded—Bacon thought it a good move for his protector to display[Pg 253] unequivocally his care for the occupations of peace, the acquisition of useful knowledge, and other unmilitary advantages, in letters which, although private, were likely enough to come into her Majesty's hands.
From now on, Bacon should be seen as a dedicated and eager supporter of Essex, who makes it his mission to secure for him every honor, promotion, and benefit. Time and again, Bacon offers his writing skills to Essex. There are three lengthy letters from Essex to his young cousin Lord Rutland, dated 1596, providing him with great advice on how to get the most out of his first trip to the continent, which he was about to embark on. In many parts of these letters, we can recognize Bacon's ideas and, in some cases, his writing style, with his published works showing nearly identical phrases. It's likely that in these instances, as in many later ones, Bacon provided Essex with the ideas and the initial draft of the letters. Knowing that the Queen was unhappy with Essex mainly due to his pursuit of military glory and the popularity it brought—while also being aware that Essex's enemies at court constantly framed this ambition as a barrier to the peace with Spain, which would eventually need to be achieved—Bacon thought it wise for his patron to clearly demonstrate his commitment to peaceful endeavors, gaining valuable knowledge, and other non-military benefits, in letters that, although private, were likely to find their way into the Queen's hands.
Francis Bacon's brother, Anthony, about the same time attached himself closely (and more faithfully) to Essex. Through him the Earl established communications with all the foreign courts, so that for a time his knowledge of European affairs rivalled that of the Foreign Ministry itself.
Francis Bacon's brother, Anthony, around the same time became closely (and more faithfully) associated with Essex. Through him, the Earl connected with all the foreign courts, so for a while, his understanding of European affairs rivaled that of the Foreign Ministry itself.
The zeal which Essex had displayed in unravelling Doctor Roderigo Lopez's suspected plot against Elizabeth (see above, p. 191) had placed him very high in her renewed favour. His heroic exploits at Cadiz ought to have strengthened his position; but his adversary, Robert Cecil, had during his absence acquired new power, and the rapacious Elizabeth complained of the smallness of the booty (it amounted to £13,000). As a matter of fact, Essex alone had wanted to follow up the advantage gained, and to seize the Indian fleet, which was allowed to escape: he had been out-voted in the council of war.
The enthusiasm that Essex showed in uncovering Doctor Roderigo Lopez's alleged plot against Elizabeth (see above, p. 191) had made him very favored again. His brave actions at Cadiz should have solidified his standing; however, his rival, Robert Cecil, during his absence, gained more influence, and the greedy Elizabeth complained about the small amount of treasure (which was £13,000). In reality, Essex was the only one who wanted to capitalize on the advantage gained and capture the Indian fleet, which was allowed to escape: he had been outvoted in the council of war.
In order to overcome this new resentment on the Queen's part, Bacon, who regarded his fate as bound up in that of the Earl, wrote a letter to Essex (dated October 4, 1596), full of good advice with respect to the attitude he ought to adopt towards Elizabeth, especially in order to disabuse her mind of the idea that his disposition was ungovernable—advice which Bacon himself, with his courtier temperament, might easily enough have followed, but which was too hard for the downright Essex, who had no sooner made humble submission than his pride again brought arrogant expressions to his lips.
To deal with the Queen's new resentment, Bacon, who felt his own fate was tied to the Earl's, wrote a letter to Essex (dated October 4, 1596) filled with good advice about how he should approach Elizabeth. This was especially meant to change her perception that he was uncontrollable—advice that someone like Bacon, with his smooth courtier style, could have easily followed. However, it was too difficult for the straightforward Essex; as soon as he submitted humbly, his pride quickly led him back to speak arrogantly.
At the close of the year 1596 Bacon's protector was accused by his client's mother, Lady Bacon, of misconduct with one of the ladies of the court. He denied the charge, but confessed to "similar errors."
At the end of the year 1596, Bacon's patron was accused by his client's mother, Lady Bacon, of inappropriate behavior with one of the ladies at court. He denied the accusation but admitted to "similar mistakes."
In 1597 Essex, who had been longing for a new command, undertook an expedition to the Azores with twenty ships and 6000 men—an enterprise which, largely owing to his inexperience and unfortunate leadership, was entirely unsuccessful. On his return he was very coldly received by the Queen, especially on the ground that towards the end of the expedition he had behaved ill to Raleigh, his colleague in command. In order to make his peace with Elizabeth, he sent her insinuating letters; but he was mortally offended when the eminent services of the old Lord Howard were rewarded by the appointment of Lord High Admiral. As the victor of Cadiz, he regarded himself as the one possible man for this distinction, which gave Howard precedence over him. He bemoaned his fate, however, to such purpose that he soon after secured the appointment of Earl Marshal of England, which in turn gave him precedence over[Pg 254] Howard. He received a very valuable present—worth £7000—and for the first and last time induced the Queen to grant an audience to his mother, Lady Lettice, whose marriage with Leicester, twenty-three years before, was not yet forgiven, although in 1589, at the age of forty-nine, she had married a third husband, Sir Christopher Blount.
In 1597, Essex, who had been eager for a new command, led an expedition to the Azores with twenty ships and 6,000 men—an effort that failed completely due to his inexperience and poor leadership. Upon his return, the Queen received him very coldly, especially because he had treated Raleigh, his co-commander, poorly towards the end of the mission. To win back Elizabeth's favor, he sent her flattering letters; however, he was deeply offended when the distinguished services of the old Lord Howard were rewarded with the title of Lord High Admiral. As the victor of Cadiz, he considered himself the obvious choice for this honor, which placed Howard above him in rank. He lamented his situation so much that shortly after, he secured the title of Earl Marshal of England, which gave him precedence over Howard. He received a very valuable gift worth £7,000 and, for the first and last time, convinced the Queen to meet with his mother, Lady Lettice, whose marriage to Leicester twenty-three years earlier had still not been forgiven, even though in 1589, at the age of forty-nine, she had married for the third time to Sir Christopher Blount.
But Essex was not long at peace with the Queen and Court. In 1598 he was accused of illicit relations with no fewer than four ladies of the court (Elizabeth Southwell, Elizabeth Brydges, Mrs. Russell, and Lady Mary Howard), and the charge seems to have been well founded. At the same time violent dissensions broke out as to whether an attempt should or should not be made to bring the war with Spain to a close. Essex carried the day, and it was continued. It was at this time that he wrote a pamphlet defending himself warmly from the charge of desiring war at any price. It was not published until 1602, under the title: An apology of the Earle of Essex against those which jealously and maliciously tax him to be the hinderer of the peace and quiet of his country.
But Essex didn’t stay on good terms with the Queen and the Court for long. In 1598, he was accused of having inappropriate relationships with four court ladies (Elizabeth Southwell, Elizabeth Brydges, Mrs. Russell, and Lady Mary Howard), and it seems the accusations had some truth to them. At the same time, there were intense disagreements about whether to try to end the war with Spain or not. Essex won that argument, and the war continued. During this period, he wrote a pamphlet passionately defending himself against the accusation that he wanted war at any cost. It wasn’t published until 1602, and it was titled: An apology of the Earle of Essex against those which jealously and maliciously tax him to be the hinderer of the peace and quiet of his country.
To the Queen's birthday of this year (November 17, 1598) belongs an anecdote which shows what ingenuity Essex displayed in annoying his rival. As was the custom of the day, the leading courtiers tilted at the ring in honour of her Majesty, and each knight was required to appear in some disguise. It was known, however, that Sir Walter Raleigh would ride in his own uniform of orange-tawny medley, trimmed with black budge of lamb's wool. Essex, to vex him, came to the lists with a body-guard of two thousand retainers all dressed in orange-tawny, so that Raleigh and his men seemed only an insignificant division of Essex's splendid retinue.[2]
To the Queen's birthday this year (November 17, 1598) belongs an anecdote that shows the cleverness Essex displayed in annoying his rival. As was the custom at the time, the leading courtiers competed in a ring in honor of Her Majesty, and each knight was expected to wear a disguise. It was known, however, that Sir Walter Raleigh would ride in his own uniform of orange-tawny medley, trimmed with black lamb’s wool. To irritate him, Essex came to the tournament with a bodyguard of two thousand followers, all dressed in orange-tawny, making Raleigh and his men seem like a tiny part of Essex's impressive entourage.[2]
No later than June or July 1598 there occurred a new scene between Essex and the Queen in the Council, the most unpleasant and grotesque passage which had yet taken place between them. The occasion was trifling, being nothing more than the choice of an official to be despatched to Ireland. Essex was in the habit of permitting himself every liberty towards Elizabeth; and it was now, or soon after, that, as Raleigh relates, he told her "that her conditions were as crooked as her carcase." Certain it is that, on this occasion, he turned his back to her with an expression of contempt. She retorted by giving him a box on the ear and bidding him "Go and be hanged." He laid his hand upon his sword-hilt, declared that he would not have suffered such an insult from Henry the Eighth himself, and held aloof from the court for months.
No later than June or July 1598, a new scene unfolded between Essex and the Queen in the Council, marking the most unpleasant and ridiculous moment they had yet experienced. The issue was minor, merely the selection of an official to be sent to Ireland. Essex often felt free to act out towards Elizabeth, and it was around this time that, as Raleigh recounts, he told her "that her conditions were as crooked as her body." It's clear that, on this occasion, he turned his back on her with a look of disdain. She responded by slapping him and telling him to "Go and be hanged." He placed his hand on his sword hilt, proclaimed that he wouldn't have tolerated such an insult from Henry the Eighth himself, and stayed away from the court for months.
Not till October was Essex forgiven, and even then with no heartiness or sincerity. The Irish rebellion, however, had to be put down, so a truce was called to all trivial quarrels. O'Neil,[Pg 255] Earl of Tyrone, had got together an army, as he had often done before, and the whole island was in revolt. Public opinion, for no sufficient reason, pointed to Essex as the only man who could deal with the rebels. He, on his part, was by no means eager to accept the mission. It was of the utmost importance for every courtier, and especially for the head of a party, not to be out of the Queen's sight more than was imperatively necessary. There was every reason to fear that his enemies of the opposite party would avail themselves of his absence in order so to blacken him in the eyes of his omnipotent mistress that he would never regain her favour. Elizabeth, at this juncture, like Louis XIV. in the following century, was monarch and constitution in one. Her displeasure meant ruin, her favour was the only source of prosperity. Therefore Essex did all he could to secure permission to return from the front whenever he pleased, in order to report personally to the Queen; and it was therefore that, in the following year, when he was forbidden to leave his post, he threw caution to the winds, and defied the prohibition. He knew that he was lost unless he could speak to Elizabeth face to face.
Not until October was Essex forgiven, and even then it was lacking in warmth or sincerity. However, the Irish rebellion had to be quelled, so a truce was called for all minor disputes. O'Neil,[Pg 255] Earl of Tyrone, had rallied an army, as he often had in the past, and the entire island was in revolt. For no good reason, public opinion pointed to Essex as the only person capable of handling the rebels. He, on his part, was not at all eager to take on the task. It was extremely important for every courtier, especially for the leader of a faction, to remain in the Queen's view as much as possible. There were plenty of reasons to worry that his enemies from the opposing faction would use his absence to tarnish his reputation in the eyes of his all-powerful mistress, ensuring he would never regain her favor. At that time, Elizabeth, like Louis XIV. in the century to come, was both the monarch and the constitution. Her discontent meant disaster, while her approval was the only path to success. So, Essex did everything he could to secure the ability to return from the front whenever he wanted, in order to report directly to the Queen; and that was why, the following year, when he was forbidden to leave his post, he threw caution to the wind and defied the order. He understood that he would be finished unless he could speak to Elizabeth face to face.
In March 1599 Essex took the command of the English troops; he was to suppress the rebellion and grant Tyrone his life only on condition of his complete surrender. But instead of carrying out his orders, which were to attack the rebels in their stronghold, Ulster, Essex remained for long inactive, and at last marched into Munster. One of his subordinate officers, Sir Henry Harington, suffered a disgraceful defeat, partly through his own incompetence, partly through the cowardice of his officers and men. He was tried by court-martial in Dublin, and he himself, and every tenth man of his command, were shot. The summer slipped away, and in its course the 16,000 men with whom Essex had come to Ireland were reduced by sickness and desertion to a quarter of their original number. Under these circumstances, Essex again deferred his march upon Ulster, so that the Queen, who was excessively displeased, expressly forbade him to return from Ireland without her permission.
In March 1599, Essex took command of the English troops; his goal was to put down the rebellion and grant Tyrone his life only if he completely surrendered. Instead of following his orders to attack the rebels in their stronghold, Ulster, Essex remained inactive for a long time and eventually marched into Munster. One of his subordinate officers, Sir Henry Harington, faced a humiliating defeat, partly due to his own incompetence and partly because of the cowardice of his officers and men. He was tried by court-martial in Dublin, and he and every tenth man of his command were shot. The summer passed, and during that time, the 16,000 men Essex brought to Ireland were reduced to a quarter of their original number due to sickness and desertion. Given these circumstances, Essex again postponed his march toward Ulster, which angered the Queen, who specifically forbade him from returning to England without her permission.
When at last, in the beginning of September 1599, he confronted with his shrunken forces Tyrone's unbreathed army, which had taken up a strong position to await the coming of the English, he abandoned his plan of attack, invited Tyrone to a parley, had half an hour's conversation with him on the 6th of September, and concluded a fourteen weeks' armistice, to be renewed every six weeks until the 1st of May. According to his own account, he promised Tyrone that this treaty should not be placed in writing, lest it should fall into the hands of the Spaniards and be used against him.
When finally, at the beginning of September 1599, he faced Tyrone's fresh army, which had taken up a strong position to wait for the English, he gave up his attack plan. He invited Tyrone to discuss things and had a half-hour conversation with him on September 6th. They agreed on a fourteen-week truce, which would be renewed every six weeks until May 1st. According to his own account, he promised Tyrone that this agreement wouldn’t be written down, to prevent it from falling into the hands of the Spaniards and being used against him.
This was certainly not what Elizabeth had expected of the Irish campaign, which had opened with such a flourish of[Pg 256] trumpets, and we cannot wonder that her anger was fierce and deep-seated. No sooner had she received the intelligence, than she forbade the conclusion of any treaty whatsoever.
This was definitely not what Elizabeth had expected from the Irish campaign, which had started with such a grand display of[Pg 256] trumpets, and it’s no surprise that her anger was strong and deeply rooted. As soon as she got the news, she prohibited the signing of any treaty at all.
Convinced that his enemies now had the entire ear of the Queen, Essex sought safety in once more disobeying Elizabeth's express command. With a train of only six followers, which in the indictment against him afterwards grew into a body of 200 picked men, he crossed to England to attempt his own justification, rode direct to Nonsuch Palace, where Elizabeth then was, forced all the doors, and, travel-stained as he was, threw himself on his knees before the Queen, whom he surprised in her bed-chamber, with her hair undressed, at ten o'clock in the morning of the 28th of September.
Convinced that his enemies had the Queen's full attention, Essex sought safety by disobeying Elizabeth's direct order once again. With just six followers, which later became known as a group of 200 elite men in the charges against him, he crossed to England to try to justify himself, rode straight to Nonsuch Palace, where Elizabeth was at the time, forced his way through all the doors, and, looking travel-worn, threw himself on his knees before the Queen, surprising her in her bedroom, with her hair down, at ten o'clock in the morning on September 28th.
It is a strong proof of the power which his personality still retained over Elizabeth, that at the first moment she felt nothing but pleasure in seeing him. As soon as he had changed his clothes, he was admitted to an audience, which lasted an hour and a half. As yet all seemed well. He dined at the Queen's table and told her about Ireland and its people. But in the evening he was "commanded to keep his chamber" until the lords of the Council should have spoken with him; and a few days later he was confined to York House, with his friend the Lord Keeper, however, for his gaoler.
It clearly shows how much control his personality still had over Elizabeth that, at first, she felt nothing but joy at seeing him. Once he changed his clothes, he was allowed to meet with her for an hour and a half. Everything seemed fine at that point. He had dinner with the Queen and talked to her about Ireland and its people. But by evening, he was "ordered to stay in his room" until the Council lords could talk to him; a few days later, he was restricted to York House, with his friend the Lord Keeper as his jailer.
He presently fell ill, when it appeared that the Queen had by no means forgotten her former tenderness for him. In the middle of December she sent eight physicians to consult as to his case. They despaired of his life, but he recovered.
He soon got sick, but it seemed that the Queen hadn't forgotten her past affection for him. In mid-December, she sent eight doctors to discuss his situation. They lost hope for his survival, but he pulled through.
While matters thus looked very black for Essex, his nearest friends also were, of course, in disgrace. In a letter from Rowland Whyte to Sir Robert Sidney (dated October 11, 1599), we find the following significant statement: "My Lord Southhampton, and Lord Rutland come not to the court; the one doth but very seldome; they pass away the Tyme in London merely in going to Plaies euery day."[3] Southampton had married a cousin of Essex, and Rutland a daughter of Lady Essex by her first marriage with Sir Philip Sidney; so that both were in the same boat with their more distinguished kinsman.
While things looked really bad for Essex, his closest friends were, of course, also in disgrace. In a letter from Rowland Whyte to Sir Robert Sidney (dated October 11, 1599), we find the following significant statement: "My Lord Southampton and Lord Rutland do not come to court; one does so very rarely; they spend their time in London mainly going to plays every day."[3] Southampton had married a cousin of Essex, and Rutland a daughter of Lady Essex from her first marriage with Sir Philip Sidney; so both were in the same situation as their more prominent relative.
On the 5th of June 1600, Essex was brought to trial—not before the Star Chamber, but, by particular favour, before a special court, consisting of four earls, two barons, and four judges, which assembled at the Lord Keeper's residence, York House, the general public being excluded. The procedure was mainly dictated by the Queen's wish to justify the arrest of Essex in the face of public opinion, which idolised him and regarded him as a martyr.
On June 5, 1600, Essex was put on trial—not in the Star Chamber, but by special arrangement, in front of a unique court made up of four earls, two barons, and four judges. This court met at the Lord Keeper's home, York House, with the general public barred from attending. The process was largely driven by the Queen’s desire to justify Essex's arrest to the public, who admired him and viewed him as a martyr.
[2] Gosse: Raleigh, p. 113.
IV
THE FATE OF ESSEX AND SOUTHAMPTON
The indictment did not press too severely upon Essex, did not as yet seek to discover treasonable motives for his inactivity in Ireland, but simply dwelt upon his disobedience to the Queen's commands, and the dangerous and dishonourable agreement with Tyrone. Francis Bacon had not been allotted any part in the proceedings; but on his writing to the Queen and expressing his desire to serve her in this conjuncture, he was assigned the quite subordinate task of calling Essex to account for his indiscretion in accepting the dedication, in unbefitting terms, of a political pamphlet written by a certain Dr. Hayward. Bacon exceeded his instructions by dwelling at length on certain passionate expressions in a letter from Essex to the Lord Keeper, in which he had spoken of the hardness of the Queen's heart and compared her princely wrath to a tempest. A man who was less nervously anxious to retain the Queen's favour would have declined this commission on the ground of his close relations with Essex; Bacon begged for it, went farther than it required him to go, and is scarcely to be believed when he afterwards, in his Apology, represents himself as actuated by the wish ultimately to be of service to Essex with the Queen. Still, he evidently had not ceased to regard a reconciliation between Elizabeth and Essex as the most probable result, and he may perhaps have done his best in private conversations to soften the Queen's resentment.
The indictment didn't go too hard on Essex; it didn't try to find treasonous reasons for his inaction in Ireland, but simply focused on his disobedience to the Queen's orders and the dangerous, dishonorable deal he made with Tyrone. Francis Bacon wasn't given any role in the proceedings, but after reaching out to the Queen and expressing his desire to help her in this situation, he was assigned the minor task of holding Essex accountable for his mistake in accepting the inappropriate dedication of a political pamphlet by Dr. Hayward. Bacon went beyond his instructions by focusing extensively on some passionate remarks in a letter from Essex to the Lord Keeper, where Essex had commented on the Queen's harshness and compared her royal anger to a storm. A person who was less eager to keep the Queen's favor would have turned down this task due to his close ties with Essex; instead, Bacon asked for it, went further than necessary, and it's hard to believe him when, later in his Apology, he claims he was motivated by a desire to ultimately help Essex with the Queen. Still, he clearly didn't stop seeing a reconciliation between Elizabeth and Essex as the most likely outcome, and he may have done his best in private talks to ease the Queen's anger.
The sentence passed by the Lord Keeper was the not very severe one that Essex should, in the meantime, be deprived of all his offices, and remain a prisoner in Essex House "till it shall please her Majesty to release both this and all the rest."
The sentence given by the Lord Keeper was not very harsh; it was that Essex should be stripped of all his positions and remain a prisoner in Essex House "until her Majesty decides to release both this and everything else."
Bacon, who still did not think Essex irretrievably lost, now tried, in a carefully worded letter to him, to explain his attitude, and at once received from his magnanimous friend a forgiveness which was scarcely deserved. Bacon declared that, next to the interests of the Queen and the country, those of Essex always lay nearest his heart; and he now composed two documents: first, a very judicious letter, which Essex was partly to re-write and then to send to the Queen, and next a fictitious letter, a masterpiece of diplomacy, purporting to have been written by his brother, Anthony Bacon, Essex's faithful adherent, to Essex[Pg 258] himself. This letter, and Essex's reply to it, which prove to admiration Bacon's talent for reproducing the styles of two such different men, were to be copied by them respectively, and to be brought to the knowledge of the Queen, on whom they would no doubt produce the desired impression. With Machiavellian subtlety, these letters are carefully framed so as to place Francis Bacon himself in the light which should most appeal to the Queen: Essex is represented as regarding him as entirely won over to her side, and Anthony expresses the hope that she will show him the favour he has deserved "for that he hath done and suffered."
Bacon, who still didn’t believe Essex was completely lost, now tried to explain his position in a carefully written letter to him, and immediately received a generous forgiveness from his noble friend that he hardly deserved. Bacon stated that, second only to the interests of the Queen and the country, those of Essex were always closest to his heart; and he composed two documents: first, a very well-thought-out letter that Essex was to partially rewrite and then send to the Queen, and second, a fictional letter, a diplomatic masterpiece, that was supposed to be written by his brother, Anthony Bacon, who was a loyal supporter of Essex, addressed to Essex himself. This letter, along with Essex’s reply to it, which showcases Bacon’s talent for mimicking the styles of two such different men, were to be copied by them and presented to the Queen, where they would undoubtedly make the intended impression. With clever subtlety, these letters are carefully crafted to portray Francis Bacon in a way that would most appeal to the Queen: Essex is depicted as considering him completely aligned with her, and Anthony expresses hope that she will grant him the favor he deserves "for what he has done and suffered."
Bacon did not succeed in inducing Elizabeth to restore Essex to his former position in her favour. In August, a couple of months after the date of the sentence, he was placed at full liberty; but access to Elizabeth's person was denied him, and he was bidden to regard himself as still in disgrace. The consequence was that few now came about him except the members of his own family. Add to this, that he was over head and ears in debt, and that his monopoly of sweet wines, which had been his chief source of income, and on the renewal of which his financial rescue depended, ran out in the following month.
Bacon couldn't convince Elizabeth to reinstate Essex in her favor. In August, a few months after the sentence, he was granted full freedom; however, he was barred from seeing Elizabeth and was told to consider himself still in disgrace. As a result, few people visited him except for his family. On top of that, he was drowning in debt, and his sweet wine monopoly, which had been his main source of income and was crucial for his financial recovery, was set to expire the following month.
He wavered between fear and hope, and was forever "shifting from sorrow and repentance to rage and rebellion so suddenly, as well proveth him devoid of good reason as of right mind." At one moment he is appealing to the Queen with the deepest humility in flattering letters, and at the next he is speaking of her—so his friend Sir John Harington reports—as "became no man who had mens sana in corpore sano."
He fluctuated between fear and hope, constantly "shifting from sadness and regret to anger and defiance so suddenly, that it proves he lacks both good sense and a sound mind." One moment, he was humbly appealing to the Queen in flattering letters, and the next, he was talking about her—so his friend Sir John Harington reports—as "not fitting for any man who had mens sana in corpore sano."
Then came the catastrophe. His sources of income were cut off, and his hope of the Queen's relenting was broken. He was convinced—without reason, as it appears—that his enemies at court, who had deprived him of his wealth, had now laid a plot to deprive him of his life as well. He imagined, too, that Sir Robert Cecil was weaving intrigues to bring about the nomination of the Infanta of Spain as Elizabeth's successor; and in his desperation he began to nurse the illusion that it was as necessary for the welfare of the state as for his own that he should gain forcible access to the Queen and secure the banishment from court of her present advisers. In his dread of being once more placed under arrest, and this time sent to the Tower, he determined, in February 1601, to carry out a plan he had been hatching, for taking the court by storm.
Then came the disaster. His income sources were cut off, and his hope that the Queen would change her mind was shattered. He was convinced—though it seems without reason—that his enemies at court, who had stripped him of his wealth, were now plotting to take his life too. He also believed that Sir Robert Cecil was scheming to have the Infanta of Spain named as Elizabeth's successor; and in his desperation, he started to think that it was as vital for the state’s well-being as for his own that he should forcibly access the Queen and ensure that her current advisers were banished from court. Fearing he would be arrested again and this time sent to the Tower, he decided, in February 1601, to execute a plan he had been plotting to storm the court.
Southampton had at this time allowed the malcontents to make his residence, Drury House, their meeting-place for discussing the situation. Here the general plan was laid that they should seize upon Whitehall and that Essex should force his way into the Queen's presence; the time was to depend upon the arrival of the Scotch envoy. On the 5th of February, four or five of the Earl's[Pg 259] friends presented themselves at the Globe Theatre, and promised the players eleven shillings more than they usually received if, on the 7th, they would perform the play of the deposition and death of King Richard II. (see above, p. 148). In the meantime, Essex had, in the beginning of February, assembled his adherents in his own residence, Essex House, and this induced the Government, which had heard with uneasiness of so large a concourse of people, to summon Essex before the Council. He received the summons on the 7th of February 1601, excused himself on the ground of indisposition, and at once called his friends together. On the same evening three hundred men were gathered at his house, although no real plan had as yet been determined upon. He informed them that his life was threatened by Cobham and Raleigh. On the morning of the 8th of February, the Lord Keeper with three other noblemen, commissioned by the Queen to inquire into what was going on, appeared at Essex House, and demanded to see the Earl. They told him that any complaints he might have to make to the Queen should receive attention, but that in the first place he must order his adherents to disperse.
Southampton had at this time allowed the discontented to make his residence, Drury House, their meeting place for discussing the situation. Here, they laid out their general plan to seize Whitehall and for Essex to push his way into the Queen's presence; the timing depended on the arrival of the Scottish envoy. On February 5th, four or five of the Earl's[Pg 259] friends showed up at the Globe Theatre and promised the actors eleven shillings more than they usually received if, on the 7th, they would perform the play about the deposition and death of King Richard II. (see above, p. 148). Meanwhile, Essex had, at the beginning of February, gathered his supporters at his own residence, Essex House, which made the Government uneasy about such a large gathering and summoned Essex before the Council. He received the summons on February 7th, 1601, excused himself due to being unwell, and immediately called his friends together. That same evening, three hundred men were gathered at his house, although no solid plan had been laid out yet. He informed them that his life was at risk from Cobham and Raleigh. On the morning of February 8th, the Lord Keeper along with three other noblemen, appointed by the Queen to investigate what was happening, arrived at Essex House and asked to see the Earl. They told him that any complaints he had for the Queen would be heard, but first, he needed to instruct his followers to disperse.
Essex made only confused replies: his life was threatened, he was to be murdered in his bed, he had been treacherously dealt with, and so forth. In the meantime shouts arose from the crowd of his retainers, "Away, my lord; they abuse you, they betray you, they undo you; you lose time!" Essex led the noblemen into his house amid cries from his armed friends of "Kill them, kill them!" and "Shut them up! Keep them as pledges, cast the great seal out at the window!" He had them locked up in his library as prisoners or hostages. Then he came out again, and, amid cries of "To Court! to Court!" his party rushed through the gates. At the last moment, Essex learned that the Court was prepared, the watch was doubled, and every access to Whitehall was barred. They were therefore forced to attempt, in the first place, to stir up an insurrection in the city. But in order to pass through the streets horses were needed; they were sent for, but there was delay in procuring them. So impatient was every one by this time, that instead of awaiting their arrival, several hundred men, headed by Essex, Southampton, Rutland, Blount, and other gentlemen, but without any real leader or effective plan of action, set off for the city. Essex nowhere made any speech to the populace, but merely shouted, as though beside himself, that an attempt had been made to murder him. A good many people, indeed, appeared to join him, but none of them were armed, and they were in reality no more than onlookers. In the meantime, the Government despatched high officials on horseback to different quarters of the town to proclaim Essex a traitor; whereupon many of his following deserted him. Troops, too, were despatched against him, so that he, with the remainder of[Pg 260] his band, with difficulty made their way by water back to Essex House, which was immediately besieged and fired upon. In the evening Essex and Southampton opened negotiations, and about ten o'clock surrendered with their little force, on the understanding that they should be courteously treated and accorded an honourable trial. The prisoners were taken to the Tower.
Essex gave only jumbled responses: his life was in danger, he was going to be murdered in his bed, he had been betrayed, and so on. Meanwhile, his supporters shouted, "Get out, my lord; they’re mistreating you, they’re betraying you, they’re ruining you; you’re wasting time!" Essex led the noblemen into his house while his armed friends yelled, "Kill them, kill them!" and "Lock them up! Keep them as hostages, throw the great seal out the window!" He had them locked in his library as prisoners or hostages. Then he came out again, and, amidst shouts of "To Court! to Court!" his group rushed through the gates. At the last moment, Essex found out that the Court was ready, the guards had doubled, and all access to Whitehall was blocked. They were forced to first try to incite a rebellion in the city. But to get through the streets, they needed horses; they sent for them, but there was a delay in getting them. Everyone was so impatient by then that instead of waiting, several hundred men, led by Essex, Southampton, Rutland, Blount, and other gentlemen, but without any real leader or plan, set off for the city. Essex didn’t make any speeches to the crowd but merely shouted, as if he had lost his mind, that someone had tried to kill him. Quite a few people seemed to join him, but none were armed and they were really just onlookers. Meanwhile, the Government sent high officials on horseback to various parts of the town to declare Essex a traitor, causing many of his followers to abandon him. Troops were also sent against him, so that he, with the rest of his group, barely made their way back by water to Essex House, which was soon besieged and fired upon. In the evening, Essex and Southampton started negotiations, and around ten o'clock they surrendered with their small force, on the condition that they would be treated well and given a fair trial. The prisoners were taken to the Tower.
Francis Bacon now again plays a part, and this time a decisive one, in Essex's history. There was no need for him to take any share in the trial; and even if his office had imposed it upon him, he ought in common decency to have refrained. He was neither Attorney-General nor Solicitor, but only one of the "Learned Counsel." The very fact of his close friendship with Essex, however, made the Government anxious that he should appear in the case. He was at once advocate and witness, and was not summoned as one of the learned counsel, but expressly as "friend to the accused."
Francis Bacon is once again playing a role, and this time it's a crucial one in Essex's history. He didn’t need to be involved in the trial; even if his position had required it, he should have, by basic standards of decency, stayed out of it. He wasn’t the Attorney-General or the Solicitor, just one of the “Learned Counsel.” However, his close friendship with Essex made the Government eager for him to be involved in the case. He was both an advocate and a witness, called not as one of the learned counsel, but specifically as “a friend to the accused.”
On the 19th February, Essex and Southampton were brought before a court consisting of twenty-five peers and nine judges. Already, on the 17th, Thomas Leigh, a captain in Essex's Irish army, for trying to gain access to the palace on the 8th February, had been beheaded in the Tower. Now that Essex's cause was irreparably lost, Bacon had no other thought than to make himself useful to the party in power and prove his devotion to the Queen. The purport of his first speech against Essex was to prove that the plan of exciting an insurrection in the city, which was in reality an inspiration of the moment, had been the result of three months' deliberation. He represented as false and hypocritical Essex's assurance that he was driven to action by dread of the machinations of powerful enemies. He compared Essex to Cain, the first murderer, who also sought excuses for his deed, and to Pisistratus, who wounded himself and ran through the streets of Athens, crying that an attempt had been made upon his life. The Earl of Essex, he said, in reality had no enemies.
On February 19th, Essex and Southampton were taken to court in front of twenty-five peers and nine judges. Just two days earlier, on the 17th, Thomas Leigh, a captain in Essex's Irish army, had been beheaded in the Tower for attempting to gain access to the palace on February 8th. With Essex's cause completely lost, Bacon had only one goal: to make himself useful to those in power and show his loyalty to the Queen. His main point in the first speech against Essex was to argue that the idea of stirring up an insurrection in the city, which was really just a spur-of-the-moment decision, had actually been thought out over the course of three months. He portrayed Essex's claim that he was forced to act out of fear of powerful enemies as false and hypocritical. He compared Essex to Cain, the first murderer, who also made excuses for his actions, and to Pisistratus, who wounded himself and ran through the streets of Athens claiming an attack had been made on his life. Bacon stated that the Earl of Essex, in reality, had no enemies.
Essex rejoined that he could "call forth Mr. Bacon against Mr. Bacon." Bacon, "being a daily courtier," had promised to plead his cause with the Queen. He had with great address composed a letter to her, to be signed by Essex. He had also written another letter in his brother Anthony's name, and an answer to it from Essex, both of which he was to show to the Queen; and in these "he laid down the grounds of my discontent, and the reasons I pretend against mine enemies, pleading as orderly for me as I could do myself."
Essex responded that he could "bring Mr. Bacon in against Mr. Bacon." Bacon, "being a frequent visitor at court," had promised to advocate for him with the Queen. He skillfully crafted a letter for her, meant to be signed by Essex. He also wrote another letter in his brother Anthony's name, along with a response from Essex, both of which he intended to present to the Queen; in these, "he outlined the reasons for my grievances and the arguments I have against my enemies, presenting my case as effectively as I could have myself."
This rejoinder told sensibly against Bacon, and drove him in his reply to launch against his benefactor a new and much more malignant and dangerous comparison. He likened him to a renowned contemporary, also a nobleman and a rebel, the Duke of Guise: "It was not the company you carried with you, but the assistance you hoped for in the City which you trusted unto.[Pg 261] The Duke of Guise thrust himself into the streets of Paris on the day of the Barricados in his doublet and hose, attended only with eight gentlemen, and found that help in the city which (thanks be to God) you failed of here. And what followed? The King was forced to put himself into a pilgrim's weeds, and in that disguise to steal away to scape their fury."
This response made a solid point against Bacon and prompted him in his reply to make a new, much more harmful and serious comparison to his benefactor. He compared him to a well-known contemporary, also a nobleman and a rebel, the Duke of Guise: "It wasn't the company you had with you, but the help you hoped for in the City that you relied on.[Pg 261] The Duke of Guise threw himself into the streets of Paris on the day of the Barricades in his suit and stockings, accompanied by just eight gentlemen, and found the support in the city that (thank God) you were unable to find here. And what happened next? The King was forced to disguise himself as a pilgrim and escape in that disguise to avoid their wrath."
In view of Essex's persistent denial that he had aspired to the throne or sought to do the Queen any injury, this parallel was a terrible one for him.
In light of Essex's constant denial that he had aimed for the throne or tried to harm the Queen, this comparison was a really bad one for him.
Both he and Southampton were found guilty and condemned to death.
Both he and Southampton were found guilty and sentenced to death.
The trial of Shakespeare's protector, Southampton, and his signed confession, have a special interest for us. In a private letter from John Chamberlain, dated the 24th February, we read: "The Earl of Southampton spake very well (but methought somewhat too much, as well, as the other), and as a man that would fain live, pleaded hard to acquit himself; but all in vain, for it could not be: whereupon he descended to entreaty and moved great commiseration, and though he were generally well liked, yet methought he was somewhat too low and submiss, and seemed too loath to die before a proud enemy."
The trial of Shakespeare's patron, Southampton, and his signed confession are particularly interesting to us. In a private letter from John Chamberlain, dated February 24th, we read: "The Earl of Southampton spoke very well (though I thought maybe a bit too much, like the others), and as a man who really wanted to live, he made a strong case for his innocence; but it was all in vain, as it couldn’t be done: at that point, he resorted to pleading and evoked a lot of sympathy, and even though he was generally liked, I thought he came across as too humble and seemed really reluctant to die at the hands of a proud enemy."
Southampton, in his own confession, admits that immediately after his arrival in Ireland, he became aware of Essex's letter to King James of Scotland, urging that, for his own sake, he ought not to permit the government of England to remain in the hands of his and Essex's common enemies, proposing that he should, at a fitting opportunity, assemble an army, and promising that Essex, in so far as his duty to her Majesty permitted, should support the King with his Irish troops. James replied evasively, and nothing came of the plan, in which Southampton soon regretted that he had taken share. After losing his post in Ireland, he went to the Netherlands, and had no other desire than to regain the favour of the Queen, when Essex, his kinsman and friend, summoned him to London and requested his support in the plan he had formed for seeking access to her Majesty. With a heavy heart, he had consented, and engaged in the enterprise, not from any treachery or disrespect towards her Majesty, but solely on account of his affection for Essex. He repents and abhors his action, and promises on his knees to consecrate to the Queen's service every day that remains to him, if she will but spare his life.
Southampton, in his own words, admits that right after he arrived in Ireland, he became aware of Essex's letter to King James of Scotland. The letter urged that, for his own sake, he shouldn’t allow the government of England to stay in the hands of their mutual enemies. It proposed that he should assemble an army at the right time and promised that Essex, as much as his duty to the Queen allowed, would support the King with his Irish troops. James replied vaguely, and nothing came of the plan, which Southampton soon regretted being a part of. After losing his position in Ireland, he went to the Netherlands and just wanted to win back the Queen's favor when Essex, his relative and friend, called him to London and asked for his help in his plan to get an audience with her Majesty. With a heavy heart, he agreed and got involved in the effort, not out of any betrayal or disrespect towards her Majesty, but purely because of his loyalty to Essex. He regrets and hates his actions and promises on his knees to dedicate every remaining day of his life to the Queen's service if she will just spare his life.
Southampton impresses us as a man of fiery but yielding character, entirely under the influence of a stronger personality; but he is never betrayed into a single unworthy word with respect to his kinsman and friend, whose cause he of course knew to be hopeless. His sentence was commuted to imprisonment for life.
Southampton strikes us as a passionate yet pliable person, completely swayed by a stronger character; however, he never stoops to say anything unworthy about his relative and friend, whose situation he clearly understood to be hopeless. His sentence was changed to life imprisonment.
Essex himself, at the end, endured with less resolution the[Pg 262] cruel ordeal to which he was subjected. Finding himself condemned to death, and knowing that many of his closest friends had confessed to the Drury House discussions and designs, he lost all balance during the last days of his life, entirely forgot his dignity, and overwhelmed those around him, his sister, his friends, his secretary, and himself, with a torrent of reproaches.
Essex himself, in the end, faced the brutal reality of his situation with less resolve. Realizing he was sentenced to death and knowing that many of his closest friends had admitted to their discussions and plans at Drury House, he completely lost his composure in the final days of his life, entirely set aside his dignity, and bombarded those around him—his sister, his friends, his secretary, and himself—with a flood of accusations.
In the meantime his enemies were not idle. Even Raleigh, on whose proud nature one is sorry, to find such a stain, impelled, of course, not only by their old enmity, but by Essex's recent assertions that he was plotting against his life, wrote to Cecil, in his uneasiness lest Essex should be pardoned, and urged him "not to relent," but to see that the sentence was carried out.
In the meantime, his enemies weren't sitting still. Even Raleigh, whose proud character we can't help but feel sorry for due to this stain, was driven not just by their long-standing rivalry, but also by Essex's recent claims that he was plotting against him. He wrote to Cecil, expressing his concern that Essex might be pardoned, and urged him "not to back down," but to ensure that the sentence was carried out.
Elizabeth had first signed the death-warrant, and then recalled it. On the 24th February she signed it a second time, and on the 25th February 1601, Essex's head was severed by three blows of the axe.
Elizabeth first signed the death warrant and then took it back. On February 24th, she signed it again, and on February 25th, 1601, Essex's head was chopped off with three strikes of the axe.
The populace could not be persuaded of their favourite's guilt. They loathed his executioner, and detested those men who, like Bacon and Raleigh, had, by their malice, contributed to his downfall.
The public could not be convinced of their favorite's guilt. They hated his executioner and despised those men who, like Bacon and Raleigh, had, through their malice, helped bring about his downfall.
In order to justify itself, the Government issued an official Declaration touching the Treasons of the late Earl of Essex and his complices, in the composition of which Bacon bore a large part. It is very untrustworthy. James Spedding, indeed, one of Bacon's best biographers, has tried to reconcile it with the facts; but he has not succeeded in explaining away the damnatory circumstance that everything is omitted which tended at the trial to establish Essex's intention to use no violence, and to prove how entirely unpremeditated was the attempt to raise an insurrection in the city. Where passages of this nature occur in the records, all of which are preserved, we find the letters om, (meaning, of course, "to be omitted") written in the margin, sometimes in Bacon's hand, sometimes in that of the Attorney-General, Coke.[1].
To justify itself, the Government issued an official Declaration about the Treason of the late Earl of Essex and his associates, in which Bacon played a significant role. It is very unreliable. James Spedding, one of Bacon's best biographers, has tried to align it with the facts; however, he hasn’t been able to explain away the troubling fact that everything omitted in the trial aimed at showing Essex's intention to avoid violence and demonstrating how completely unplanned the attempt to incite a rebellion in the city was. When such passages appear in the records, all of which are preserved, we see the letters om (meaning "to be omitted") written in the margin, sometimes in Bacon's handwriting and other times in that of the Attorney-General, Coke.[1].
Bacon, with his brilliant intellectual equipment and his consciousness of his great powers, is not to be set down as simply a bad man. But his heart was cold, and he had no greatness of soul. He was absorbed, to a quite unworthy degree, in the pursuit of worldly prosperity. Always deeply in debt, he coveted above everything fine houses and gardens, massive plate, great revenues, and, as essential preliminaries, high offices and employments, titles and distinctions, which he might well have left to men of meaner worth. He passed half his life in the character of an office-seeker, met with one humiliating refusal after another, and returned humble thanks for the gracious denial. Once and once[Pg 263] only, in his early days in Parliament, did he display some independence and rectitude; but when he saw that it gave offence in the highest places, he repented as bitterly as though he had been guilty of a sin against all political morality, and besought her Majesty's forgiveness in terms that might have befitted a detected thief. With the like baseness and pusillanimity he now turned against Essex. He had often cited the maxim, which even Cicero criticised in the De Amicitia: "Love as if you should hereafter hate, and hate as if you should hereafter love." He had never loved Essex otherwise. His excuse, if there can be any, for seeking advancement at all costs, must be found in the fact that he had the highest conception of his own value to science, and thought that it would be to the honour and advantage of learning that he, its high-priest, should be highly placed.
Bacon, with his sharp intellect and awareness of his significant abilities, shouldn’t just be labeled a bad person. However, his heart was cold, and he lacked a noble spirit. He was unreasonably focused on achieving worldly success. Always in deep debt, he desired above all things grand houses and gardens, expensive silverware, huge incomes, and, as necessary steps, prestigious positions, titles, and honors that he could have left to those of lesser worth. He spent half his life as an office-seeker, facing one humiliating rejection after another, yet he humbly thanked those who turned him down. Once and only once, during his early days in Parliament, he showed some independence and integrity; but when he realized it upset those in power, he regretted it as if he had committed a serious political sin, pleading for forgiveness from Her Majesty as if he were a caught thief. With similar cowardice and weakness, he then turned against Essex. He often quoted the saying, which even Cicero critiqued in the De Amicitia: "Love as if you might one day hate, and hate as if you might one day love." He had never loved Essex in any other way. If there’s any excuse for his relentless pursuit of advancement, it lies in his high opinion of his own importance to science, believing it would honor and benefit knowledge for him, its chief advocate, to be in a prominent position.
If we examine Essex's portrait, with its regular beauty, its air of distinction and gentleness, the high forehead, the curly hair, and the carefully combed long light beard, we can readily understand that such a man, surrounded by a halo of adventurous renown, must become the idol of the populace, and that the military incompetence which he had twice displayed should not greatly affect the high esteem in which the people held him. He was in reality as little of a statesman as of a general; he was simply a free-speaking, passionate man, innocent of diplomacy, a brave soldier without an idea of tactics. He misunderstood his influence over Elizabeth, and did not realise that the Queen, while she felt the charm of his personality, contemned his political counsels. There was a good deal of the poet in his composition; he wrote pretty sonnets, was a patron of writers no less than of fighters, showed himself generous to profusion towards his friends and clients, and found, perhaps, his sincerest and most convinced admirers among the authors and poets of the day. Innumerable are the books which are dedicated to him.
If we look at Essex's portrait, with its regular beauty, its air of distinction and gentleness, the high forehead, the curly hair, and the carefully styled long light beard, it’s easy to see why such a man, surrounded by a reputation for adventure, would become the idol of the public. The military failures he had shown twice didn’t really diminish the high regard the people had for him. In reality, he was as little of a statesman as he was a general; he was just an outspoken, passionate man, clueless about diplomacy, a brave soldier without any sense of tactics. He misjudged his influence over Elizabeth and didn’t realize that while she appreciated his charm, she looked down on his political advice. There was quite a bit of the poet in him; he wrote lovely sonnets, supported writers just as much as fighters, was extremely generous to his friends and supporters, and perhaps found his most sincere and passionate admirers among the authors and poets of his time. Countless books are dedicated to him.
There is no doubt that after his melancholy death, a marked decline was apparent in the Queen's courage and spirits. The legend, however, that it was the fact of his execution which she took so much to heart, is scarcely to be believed, and the story about Essex's ring, which was conveyed to her too late, is unquestionably a fable. It is certain, on the other hand—for the Duc de Biron, the envoy of Henri IV., had no motive for telling a falsehood—that on the 12th September 1601, after a conversation about Essex in which she jested over her departed favourite, Elizabeth opened a box and took out of it Essex's skull, which she showed to Biron. Ten months later, this favourite of the French king—whose name Shakespeare had borrowed for the hero of his first comedy—met with the very fate of Essex, and for a similar crime.
There’s no doubt that after his sad death, the Queen’s bravery and spirits noticeably declined. However, the idea that she was deeply affected by his execution is hard to believe, and the tale about Essex’s ring being delivered to her too late is definitely a myth. On the other hand, it’s certain—since the Duc de Biron, the envoy of Henri IV., had no reason to lie—that on September 12, 1601, during a discussion about Essex where she joked about her late favorite, Elizabeth opened a box and showed Biron Essex’s skull. Ten months later, this favorite of the French king—whose name Shakespeare used for the hero of his first comedy—met with the exact same fate as Essex for a similar crime.
Bacon, no doubt, mourned Essex's disappearance even less than did the Queen. After Elizabeth's death, however, when the[Pg 264] friends of Essex stood in the highest favour with the new King, he was shameless enough to send a letter to Southampton (who, though not yet released from the Tower, was already regarded as a power in the land), in which, after having expressed his fear of being met with distrust, he concludes thus: "It is as true as a thing that God knoweth, that this great change hath wrought in me no other change towards your Lordship than this, that I may safely be now that which I was truly before."
Bacon probably missed Essex's absence even less than the Queen did. However, after Elizabeth's death, when Essex’s friends were in high favor with the new King, he was bold enough to send a letter to Southampton (who, even though he was still imprisoned in the Tower, was already seen as a significant figure), in which he, after expressing his worry about being met with distrust, concluded: "As sure as God knows, this major change has not changed my feelings towards you at all; I can now safely be what I always truly was."
The circumstances of Essex's condemnation were of course not known in the London of those days so minutely as we now know them. But we see, as already indicated, that public opinion turned vehemently against Bacon, regarding and despising him as the traitor to his lord who, more than any one else, had brought about his unhappy end. We see that Raleigh, in spite of his greatness, now became one of the most unpopular men in England; and we observe that, notwithstanding all that was done to disparage him in the general regard, Essex's memory continued to be idolised by the great mass of the people.
The details surrounding Essex's condemnation weren't known in London back then as clearly as we know them now. But as noted earlier, public opinion turned strongly against Bacon, viewing and despising him as the traitor to his lord who, more than anyone else, had caused his tragic downfall. We see that Raleigh, despite his prominence, became one of the most unpopular figures in England; and we notice that, despite all attempts to tarnish his reputation, Essex's memory remained cherished by the vast majority of the people.
If we now inquire in what relation Shakespeare stood to these events which so absorbed the English people, it seems more than probable that he, who had so recently been so intimately associated with Southampton, and cannot therefore have been very far from Essex, followed the accused with his sympathy, felt a lively resentment towards their enemies, and took their fate much to heart. And when we observe that just at this juncture a revolution occurs in Shakespeare's hitherto cheerful habit of mind, and that he begins to take ever gloomier views of human nature and of life, we cannot but recognise the probability that grief for the fate which had overtaken Essex, Southampton, and their fellows, was one of the sources of his growing melancholy.
If we now look into how Shakespeare related to the events that so captivated the English people, it seems likely that he, who had recently been closely connected with Southampton and therefore could not have been very far from Essex, followed the accused with sympathy, felt strong resentment toward their enemies, and took their fate to heart. When we notice that around this time, a shift occurs in Shakespeare's previously cheerful outlook, and he starts to adopt increasingly gloomy perspectives on human nature and life, we can’t help but recognize that sorrow over the fate that befell Essex, Southampton, and their companions was likely one of the sources of his growing melancholy.
[1] Compare Dictionary of National Biography, Robert Devereux; Spedding, Letters and Life of Francis Bacon, ii. 190-374; Edwin Abbott, Francis Bacon, an Account of his Life and Works, pp. 53-82; Macaulay, Lord Bacon; Gosse, Raleigh.
[1] Compare Dictionary of National Biography, Robert Devereux; Spedding, Letters and Life of Francis Bacon, ii. 190-374; Edwin Abbott, Francis Bacon, an Account of his Life and Works, pp. 53-82; Macaulay, Lord Bacon; Gosse, Raleigh.
V
THE DEDICATION OF THE SONNETS
We naturally looked for one source of his henceforth deepening melancholy in outward events, in the political drama which reached its crisis and catastrophe in 1601; but it is still more imperative that we should look into his private and personal experiences for the ultimate cause of the revolution in his soul. We must inquire what light his works throw upon his private circumstances and state of mind at this period.
We naturally searched for a reason for his increasingly deep sadness in external events, particularly the political turmoil that peaked in 1601. However, it's even more important that we examine his personal experiences to understand the true cause of the transformation within him. We need to investigate what insights his works provide about his personal situation and state of mind during this time.
Now, we find among Shakespeare's works one which, more than any other, enables us to look into his inmost soul—I mean his Sonnets. It is to these remarkable poems that we must mainly address ourselves for the information we require. Public events may, indeed, cast a certain measure of light or shadow over a man's inward world of thought and feeling; but they are never the efficient factors in determining the happiness or melancholy of his fundamental mood. If he has personal reasons for feeling that fate is against him, the utmost serenity in the political atmosphere will not dissipate his gloom; and, conversely, if a deep joy abides within him, and he has personal reasons for feeling himself favoured by fortune, then public discontent will be powerless to disturb the harmony in his soul. But his depression will, of course, be doubly severe if public events and private experiences combine to cast a gloom over his mind.
Now, among Shakespeare's works, we have one that, more than any other, lets us peek into his deepest soul—I’m talking about his Sonnets. It is to these remarkable poems that we should primarily turn for the information we need. Public events can certainly shed some light or create shadows over a person's internal world of thoughts and feelings; however, they are never the main factors in determining his happiness or sadness. If he has personal reasons to believe that fate is against him, the calmness in the political environment won’t lift his gloom; and on the other hand, if he feels deep joy inside and has personal reasons to think he’s favored by fortune, then public unrest won’t be able to disrupt the peace in his soul. However, his sadness will undoubtedly be even worse if both public events and personal experiences come together to darken his mind.
Shakespeare's "sugred Sonnets" are first mentioned in the well-known passage in Meres's Palladis Tamia (1598), where they are spoken of as passing from hand to hand "among his private friends." In the following year the two important Sonnets now numbered cxxxviii. and cxliv. were printed (with readings subsequently revised) in a collection of poems named The Passionate Pilgrim, dishonestly published, and falsely attributed to Shakespeare, by a bookseller named Jaggard. For the next ten years we find no mention of Sonnets by Shakespeare, until, in 1609, a bookseller named Thomas Thorpe issued a quarto book entitled Shakespeares Sonnets. Neuer before Imprinted—an edition which the poet himself certainly cannot have revised for the press,[Pg 266] but which may possibly have been printed from an authentic manuscript.
Shakespeare's "sugared Sonnets" are first mentioned in the famous passage in Meres's Palladis Tamia (1598), where they are described as circulating "among his close friends." The following year, the two significant Sonnets now numbered cxxxviii. and cxliv. were published (with readings later revised) in a collection of poems called The Passionate Pilgrim, which was dishonestly published and falsely credited to Shakespeare by a bookseller named Jaggard. For the next ten years, there are no mentions of Sonnets by Shakespeare, until, in 1609, a bookseller named Thomas Thorpe released a quarto book titled Shakespeares Sonnets. Never before Imprinted—an edition that the poet himself surely could not have revised for publication,[Pg 266] but which may have been printed from an authentic manuscript.
To this first edition is prefixed a dedication, written by the bookseller in the most contorted style, which has given rise to theories and conjectures without number. It runs as follows:—
To this first edition, there’s a dedication written by the bookseller in a very complicated style, which has sparked countless theories and guesses. It goes like this:—
TO . THE . ONLIE . BEGETTER . OF
THESE . INSVING . SONNETS .
MR . W . H . ALL . HAPPINESSE .
AND . THAT . ETERNITIE .
PROMISED .
BY .
OVR . EVER-LIVING . POET .
WISHETH .
THE . WELL-WISHING .
ADVENTVRER . IN .
SETTING .
FORTH .
T . T .
TO . THE . ONLY . BEGOTTEN . OF
THESE . INSCRIBED . SONNETS .
MR . W . H . ALL . HAPPINESS .
AND . THAT . ETERNITY .
PROMISED .
BY .
OUR . EVER-LIVING . POET .
WISHES .
THE . WELL-WISHING .
ADVENTURER . IN .
SETTING .
FORTH .
T . T .
The meaning of the signature is clear enough, since "A booke called Shakespeare's Sonnets" was entered in the Stationers' Register on May 20, 1609, under the name of Thomas Thorpe. On the other hand, throughout this century and the last, there has been no end to the discussion as to what is meant by "onlie begetter" (only producer, or only procurer, or only inspirer?); and numberless have been the attempts to identify the "Mr. W. H." who is so designated. While the far-fetched expression "begetter" has been subjected to equally far-fetched interpretations, the most impossible guesses have been hazarded as to the initials W. H., and the most incredible conjectures put forward as to the person to whom the Sonnets are addressed.
The meaning of the signature is pretty clear, since "A book called Shakespeare's Sonnets" was registered on May 20, 1609, under the name of Thomas Thorpe. However, for this century and the last, there's been endless debate about what "onlie begetter" means (only producer, or only procurer, or only inspirer?); and countless attempts have been made to figure out who "Mr. W. H." refers to. While the unusual term "begetter" has been given equally odd interpretations, there have been some wildly inaccurate guesses about the initials W. H. and some truly unbelievable theories about who the Sonnets are meant for.
Strange as it may seem, it is nevertheless the fact, that during the first eighty years of the eighteenth century the Sonnets were taken as being all addressed to one woman, all written in honour of Shakespeare's mistress. It was not till 1780 that Malone and his friends declared that more than one hundred of the poems were addressed to a man. This view of the matter, however, did not even then command general assent, and so late as 1797 Chalmers seriously maintained that all the Sonnets were addressed to Queen Elizabeth, who was also, he believed, the inspirer of Spenser's famous Amoretti, in reality addressed to the lady who afterwards became his wife. Not until the beginning of this century did people in general understand, what Shakespeare's contemporaries can certainly never have doubted, that the first hundred and twenty-six Sonnets are directed to a young man.
As strange as it may sound, it's a fact that for the first eighty years of the eighteenth century, the Sonnets were thought to be addressed to a single woman, all written in honor of Shakespeare's mistress. It wasn't until 1780 that Malone and his friends claimed that more than a hundred of the poems were actually addressed to a man. However, this perspective didn't gain widespread acceptance, and as late as 1797, Chalmers argued that all the Sonnets were dedicated to Queen Elizabeth, who he believed was also the inspiration for Spenser's famous Amoretti, which was actually addressed to the woman who later became his wife. It was not until the beginning of this century that the general public understood, something that Shakespeare's contemporaries certainly never doubted, that the first one hundred and twenty-six Sonnets are directed toward a young man.
It now followed almost of necessity that this young man should be identified with the "Mr. W. H." who is described as the "onlie begetter" of the poems. The second group, indeed, is addressed to a woman; but the first group is much the larger, and follows immediately upon the dedication.
It almost follows inevitably that this young man should be identified as the "Mr. W. H." referred to as the "only creator" of the poems. The second group is addressed to a woman, but the first group is significantly larger and comes right after the dedication.
[Pg 267] Some have taken the word "begetter" to signify the man who procured the manuscript for the bookseller, and have conjectured that the initials are those of William Hathaway, a brother-in-law of Shakespeare's (Neil, Elze). Dr. Farmer last century advanced the claims of William Hart, the poet's nephew, who, as was afterwards discovered, was not born until 1600. The mere fact that, by a whim or oversight of which there are many other examples in the first edition, the word "hues," in Sonnet xx., is printed in italics with a capital and spelt Hews, led Tyrwhitt to assume the existence of an otherwise unknown Mr. William Hughes, to whom he supposed the Sonnets to have been addressed. People have even been found to maintain that "Mr. W. H." referred to Shakespeare himself, some taking the "H." to be a mere misprint for "S.," others holding that the initials meant "Mr. William Himself" (Barnstorff).
[Pg 267] Some have interpreted the word "begetter" to mean the person who obtained the manuscript for the bookseller, and have speculated that the initials belong to William Hathaway, Shakespeare's brother-in-law (Neil, Elze). Dr. Farmer, in the last century, promoted the idea that William Hart, the poet's nephew, who was discovered later to have been born in 1600, was the begetter. The simple fact that, due to a quirk or oversight—which also appears many times in the first edition—the word "hues" in Sonnet xx. is printed in italics with a capital letter and misspelled as Hews, led Tyrwhitt to assume there was an otherwise unknown Mr. William Hughes to whom he thought the Sonnets were addressed. Some people have even argued that "Mr. W. H." referred to Shakespeare himself, with some suggesting that "H." was just a typo for "S." while others believed the initials stood for "Mr. William Himself" (Barnstorff).
Serious and competent critics for a long time inclined to the opinion that the "W. H." was a transposition of "H. W.," and represented none other than Henry Wriothesley, Earl of Southampton, whose close relation to the poet had long been known, and to whom his two narrative poems had been dedicated. This theory was held by Drake and Gervinus. But so early as 1832, Boaden advanced some objections to this view. He urged that Southampton never possessed the personal beauty incessantly dwelt upon in these poems. Finally, the Sonnets fit neither his age, nor his character, nor his history, full of movement, activity, and adverse fortune, to which no smallest allusion appears.
Serious and knowledgeable critics have long believed that "W. H." was a rearrangement of "H. W." and referred to Henry Wriothesley, Earl of Southampton, whose close connection to the poet has been well established and to whom his two narrative poems were dedicated. This theory was supported by Drake and Gervinus. However, as early as 1832, Boaden raised some objections to this idea. He pointed out that Southampton never had the personal beauty that is repeatedly emphasized in these poems. Ultimately, the Sonnets do not align with his age, character, or history, which was full of movement, activity, and misfortune—none of which is mentioned at all.
There is not the slightest doubt that these poems are addressed to a patron of rank; but our knowledge of the history of Shakespeare is so inconsiderable, that with regard to his patrons at the court, we have nothing to judge from but the dedications of Venus and of Lucrece to Southampton, and the dedication of the First Folio to Lords Pembroke and Montgomery, in which reference is made to the favour they had always shown these plays and their author, while he was alive. Bright and Boaden had already, in 1819 and 1832 respectively, advanced the opinion that Pembroke was the hero of the Sonnets. This view was shared by almost every one (Charles Armitage, Brown Hallan, Massey, Henry Brown, Minto, W. M. Rossetti), and towards the end of the nineteenth century this opinion could be considered as having established itself, since it was concurred in by the chief Shakespeare students (Dowden), and seemed to have obtained its final confirmation in the penetrating criticisms of Thomas Tyler (1890). All the above-mentioned authors agree about the fact, that there is only one person whose age, history, appearance, virtues, and vices accord in every respect with those of the young man to whom the Sonnets are addressed, just as his initials agree with those of the "Mr. W. H." to whom they are dedicated, and that [Pg 268] is the young William Herbert, who in 1601 became Earl of Pembroke. Born on April 8, 1580, he came to London in the autumn of 1597 or spring of 1598, and very soon, in all probability, made the acquaintance of Shakespeare, whose patron, as the first folio edition of the dramas prove, he remained until the poet's death.
There’s no doubt that these poems were meant for a high-ranking patron; however, our understanding of Shakespeare’s history is so limited that when it comes to his patrons at court, we only have the dedications of Venus and Lucrece to Southampton, and the dedication of the First Folio to Lords Pembroke and Montgomery, which mentions the support they consistently showed for these plays and their author while he was alive. Bright and Boaden had already, in 1819 and 1832 respectively, suggested that Pembroke was the subject of the Sonnets. This idea was widely accepted (by Charles Armitage, Brown Hallan, Massey, Henry Brown, Minto, W. M. Rossetti), and by the end of the nineteenth century, it seemed to have gained solid ground, as it was supported by leading Shakespeare scholars (like Dowden) and received final validation in the insightful critiques of Thomas Tyler (1890). All these authors agree that there is only one person whose age, background, looks, qualities, and flaws perfectly match those of the young man addressed in the Sonnets, just as his initials match those of "Mr. W. H." to whom they are dedicated, and that [Pg 268] is the young William Herbert, who became Earl of Pembroke in 1601. Born on April 8, 1580, he arrived in London in the fall of 1597 or spring of 1598, and likely soon met Shakespeare, who remained his patron until the poet's death, as evidenced by the first folio edition of the plays.
The way by which we arrive at William Herbert is this: The Sonnets cxxxv. and cxxxvi. as well as cxliii. contain plays on the word will, and the name Will, obscure as they are, they show that the friend whom the Sonnets glorify had the same Christian name as Shakespeare. This was true of Pembroke, but not of Southampton, whose Christian name was Henry. Shakespeare's Sonnets are not isolated poems. Though we are not certain whether the order of the Sonnets in the original edition is the sequence chosen by the poet himself, still it is evident that they stand in an intimate relation to each other, a thought or motive suggested in one being developed more at length in the next or one of the subsequent Sonnets. The grouping does not seem to be arbitrary; at any rate, it is so far careful that all attempts to alter it have only rendered the poems more obscure. The first seventeen Sonnets, for example, form a closely interwoven group; in all of them, the friend is exhorted not to die unmarried, but to leave the world an heir to his beauty, which must otherwise fade and perish with him. Sonnets c.-cxxvi., which are inseparably connected, turn on the reunion of two friends after a coldness or misunderstanding has for a time severed them. Finally, Sonnets cxxvii.-clii. are all addressed, not to a friend, but to a mistress, the Dark Lady whose relation to the two friends has already formed the subject of earlier Sonnets.
The way we connect to William Herbert is this: Sonnets cxxxv, cxxxvi, and cxliii play with the word will, and the name Will; although they’re quite obscure, they indicate that the friend praised in the Sonnets shares the same first name as Shakespeare. This applies to Pembroke, but not to Southampton, whose first name was Henry. Shakespeare's Sonnets aren't just standalone poems. While we're not sure if the original order of the Sonnets reflects the sequence selected by the poet, it's clear they are closely related, with themes or ideas introduced in one being explored in the next or in later Sonnets. The arrangement doesn't seem random; in fact, attempts to change it have only made the poems less understandable. For example, the first seventeen Sonnets form a tightly woven group; in all of them, the friend is urged not to die single but to leave the world a heir to his beauty, which would otherwise fade and die with him. Sonnets c.–cxxvi., which are tightly linked, revolve around the reunion of two friends after a period of distance or misunderstanding. Lastly, Sonnets cxxvii.–clii. are directed, not to a friend, but to a mistress, the Dark Lady, whose connection to the two friends has already been discussed in earlier Sonnets.
Sonnet cxliv.—one of the most interesting, inasmuch it depicts in straightforward terms the poet's situation between friend and mistress—had already appeared, as above mentioned, in The Passionate Pilgrim (1599). It characterises the friend as the poet's "better angel," the mistress as his "worser spirit," and expresses the painful suspicion that the friend is entangled in the Dark Lady's toils—
Sonnet 144—one of the most intriguing, as it clearly shows the poet’s conflict between friend and mistress—had already been published, as mentioned above, in The Passionate Pilgrim (1599). It portrays the friend as the poet's "better angel," the mistress as his "worse spirit," and reveals the painful suspicion that the friend is caught in the Dark Lady's traps—
"I guess one angel in another's hell;"
"I suppose one angel is in another's hell;"
so that both at once are lost to him, he through her and she through him.
so that they both lose each other, him through her and her through him.
But precisely the same theme is treated in Sonnet xl., which turns on the fact that the friend has robbed Shakespeare of his "love." These two Sonnets must thus be of the same date; and from Sonnet xxxiii., which relates to the same circumstances, we see that the friendship had existed only a very short time when it was overshadowed by the intrigue between the friend and the mistress:—
But the same theme is addressed in Sonnet 40, which focuses on how the friend has taken Shakespeare's "love." These two sonnets must have been written around the same time; and from Sonnet 33, which refers to the same situation, we see that the friendship had only existed for a very brief period before it was overshadowed by the affair between the friend and the mistress:—
"But out, alack! he was but one hour mine."
"But, alas! he was only mine for one hour."
[Pg 269] At what time, then, did the friendship begin? The date may be determined with some confidence, even apart from the question as to who the friend was. We know that Shakespeare must have written sonnets before 1598, since Meres published in that year his often-quoted words about the "sugred Sonnets"; but we cannot possibly determine which Sonnets these were, or whether we possess them at all, since those which passed from hand to hand "among his private friends" may very possibly have disappeared. If they are included in our collection, we may take them to be those in which we find frequent parallels to lines in Venus and Adonis and the early plays, though these coincidences are by no means sufficient, as some of the German critics[1] would have us believe, finally to establish the date of the Sonnets in which they occur. However, they vary greatly in quality, and may have been written at different periods. The first group, with its reiterated appeal (seventeen times repeated) to the friend, to leave the world a living copy of his beauty, is unquestionably the least valuable. The personal feelings of the poet do not come much into play here, and though these poems may have been addressed to William Herbert in 1598, it is not impossible, taking into account the many analogies in thought and mode of expression to be found in them and in Venus and Adonis and Romeo and Juliet, that they were produced several years before, and in this case, addressed to Southampton. Thomas Tyler believed he had satisfactorily established the date of one important group by showing that a passage in Meres's book had influenced the conception and expression of one of Shakespeare's Sonnets. It cannot reasonably be doubted that Shakespeare saw Palladis Tamia; the author perhaps sent him a copy; and in any case he could not but have read with interest the warm and sincere commendation there bestowed upon himself. Now there occurs in Meres's book a passage in which, after quoting Ovid's
[Pg 269] So when did this friendship actually start? We can figure out the timeframe with some confidence, even without knowing who the friend was. We know Shakespeare must have written sonnets before 1598, since that’s the year Meres published his well-known comments about the "sugared Sonnets." However, we can't definitively identify which Sonnets he was talking about or whether we even have them, since those that circulated "among his private friends" may very well have been lost. If they're part of our current collection, we can assume they include those that often echo lines from Venus and Adonis and his early plays, although these similarities alone aren’t enough, as some German critics[1] would argue, to pin down the dates of the specific Sonnets. Still, they vary a lot in quality, suggesting they might have been written at different times. The first group, which repeatedly solicits the friend to leave behind a living image of his beauty (seventeen times no less), is clearly the least significant. The poet's personal feelings aren't strongly present here, and although these poems may have been directed at William Herbert in 1598, it’s entirely possible—considering the many shared ideas and expressions found in these works and in Venus and Adonis and Romeo and Juliet—that they were actually written several years earlier, possibly aimed at Southampton. Thomas Tyler thought he had successfully pinpointed the date of one important group by showing how a passage in Meres’s book influenced the idea and wording of one of Shakespeare’s Sonnets. It’s reasonable to assume that Shakespeare read Palladis Tamia; the author might have sent him a copy, and regardless, he surely read with interest the enthusiastic and sincere praise given to him there. In Meres's book, there's a part where, after quoting Ovid's
"Jamque opus exegi, quod nec Jovis ira, nec ignis,
Nec poterit ferrum, nec edax abolere vetustas,"
"Now I have completed a work that neither the wrath of Jupiter, nor fire,
"Neither iron can destroy, nor can passing time erase,"
and Horace's
and Horace's
"Exegi momentum aere perennius,"
"I've built a lasting legacy,"
the critic goes on to apply these words to his contemporaries Sir Philip Sidney, Spenser, Daniel, Drayton, Shakespeare, and Warner, and then winds up with a Latin eulogy of the same writers, composed by himself, partly in prose and partly in verse. But on reading attentively Shakespeare's Sonnet lv., whose resemblance to the well-known lines of Horace must have struck every reader, we find several expressions from this passage[Pg 270] in Palladis Tamia, and even from the lines written by Meres himself, reappearing in it. The Sonnet must thus have been written at earliest in the end of 1598—Meres's book was entered in the Stationers' Register in September—and possibly not till the beginning of 1599. Since, then, the following Sonnet (lvi.), which must date from about the same time, speaks of the friendship as newly formed—
the critic continues to reference his contemporaries Sir Philip Sidney, Spenser, Daniel, Drayton, Shakespeare, and Warner, and then concludes with a Latin tribute to these writers, written by himself in a mix of prose and verse. However, upon closely examining Shakespeare's Sonnet 55, which clearly resembles the famous lines of Horace that must have caught the attention of every reader, we notice several phrases from this excerpt[Pg 270] in Palladis Tamia, and even from the lines penned by Meres himself, appearing in it. This means the Sonnet must have been written no earlier than late 1598—Meres's book was registered in the Stationers' Register in September—and possibly not until early 1599. Therefore, the next Sonnet (56), which likely dates from around the same period, discusses the friendship as something newly formed—
"Let this sad interim like the ocean be
Which parts the shores, where two contracted new
Come daily to the banks"—
"Let this sorrowful pause be like the ocean
That separates the shores, where two newly engaged
"Meet daily by the river"—
we may confidently assign to the year 1598 the first contract of amity between the poet and his friend. However, all this is by no means conclusive. Shakespeare may have known Horace from other sources than Meres, and the quotation from Ovid, together with the expressions used by Meres, he certainly had encountered in Golding's translation of the Metamorphoses, with which he was familiar.
we can confidently say that the first agreement of friendship between the poet and his friend dates back to 1598. However, this isn't definitive. Shakespeare might have known Horace from sources other than Meres, and the quote from Ovid, along with the phrases used by Meres, he definitely came across in Golding's translation of the Metamorphoses, which he was familiar with.
The historical allusions in Sonnets c.-cxxvi., which form a continuous poem, are not, indeed, by any means clear or easy to interpret; but Sonnet civ. dates the whole group definitely enough, in the statement that three years have elapsed since the first meeting of the friends:—
The historical references in Sonnets c.-cxxvi., which create a connected poem, are not exactly clear or easy to understand; however, Sonnet civ. gives a specific timeframe for the entire group, noting that three years have passed since the friends first met:—
"Three winters cold
Have from the forests shook three summers' pride;
Three beauteous springs to yellow autumn turn'd
In process of the seasons have I seen;
Three April perfumes in three hot Junes burn'd,
Since first I saw you fresh, which yet are green."
"Three harsh winters"
Have shaken off three summers' pride from the forests;
Three beautiful springs have turned to yellow autumn
In the course of the seasons that I've seen;
Three April scents have burned in three hot Junes,
Since I first saw you fresh, which are still green."
Thus we must assign this important group to the year 1601; and this being so, it must also appear probable that the line—
Thus, we need to attribute this important group to the year 1601; and since that’s the case, it should also seem likely that the line—
"The mortal moon hath her eclipse endured "—
"The mortal moon has endured her eclipse"—
alludes to the fact that Elizabeth (for whom, in the mode of the day, the moon was the accepted symbol) had come unharmed through the dangers of Essex's rebellion—the more so as the beautiful lines—
alludes to the fact that Elizabeth (for whom, at the time, the moon was the recognized symbol) had come through the dangers of Essex's rebellion unscathed—the more so as the beautiful lines—
"Now with the drops of this most balmy time
My love looks fresh "—
"Now with the drops of this most pleasant time
My love looks fresh—
show that the poem was written in the spring. It would be unreasonable to infer from this allusion any ill-will on the poet's part towards Essex and his comrades. Still less can we follow Tyler, when, by the aid of a complex scaffolding of hypotheses built up, in German rather than in English fashion, around Sonnets cxxiv. and cxxv., he laboriously works up to the air-drawn conjecture that Shakespeare is here expressing himself offensively towards his former patron Southampton, now a[Pg 271] prisoner in the Tower, and even that Southampton is aimed at in the line about those "who have lived for crime." Equally baseless, of course, is the corollary which would find in Sonnet cxxv. Shakespeare's defence against an accusation of faithlessness towards the man to whom he had written, seven years earlier, in the dedication of Lucrece, "The love I dedicate Your Lordship is without end." Nor It is absurd to construct a whole repulsive and fantastic romance on the basis of a single obscure phrase.
show that the poem was written in the spring. It would be unreasonable to assume from this reference that the poet has any ill feelings towards Essex and his friends. Even less can we follow Tyler, who, through a complicated web of theories developed in a German rather than an English style around Sonnets cxxiv. and cxxv., tries to argue that Shakespeare is being offensive towards his former patron Southampton, who is now a[Pg 271] prisoner in the Tower, and that Southampton is referenced in the line about those "who have lived for crime." Equally unfounded, of course, is the idea that Sonnet cxxv. serves as Shakespeare's defense against an accusation of betrayal towards the man to whom he had written, seven years earlier, in the dedication of Lucrece, "The love I dedicate Your Lordship is without end." Nor is it reasonable to create an entire disturbing and fantastical story based on a single vague phrase.
Turning now from the poems to the person to whom they are believed to have been addressed, this is what we learn of him:—
Turning now from the poems to the person they are thought to have been addressed to, here's what we learn about him:—
William Herbert, son of Henry Herbert and his third wife, the celebrated Mary Sidney, had for his tutor as a boy the poet Samuel Daniel; entered at Oxford in 1593, where he remained for two years; received permission in April 1597, when he was seventeen years old, to live in London, but, as we gather from letters of the period, does not seem to have come up to town until the spring of 1598.
William Herbert, the son of Henry Herbert and his third wife, the famous Mary Sidney, had the poet Samuel Daniel as his tutor when he was a child. He enrolled at Oxford in 1593, where he stayed for two years. In April 1597, at the age of seventeen, he got permission to live in London, but from letters of that time, it seems he didn't actually move to the city until the spring of 1598.
In August 1597, negotiations were conducted by letter between his parents and Lord Burghley with a view to his marriage with Burghley's grand-daughter Bridget Vere, a daughter of the Earl of Oxford. It is true that she was only thirteen, but William Herbert was quite prepared to enter upon the engagement. He was to travel abroad before the marriage. Although his mother, the Countess of Pembroke, perhaps divining her son's too in flammable nature, and therefore wanting to see him married betimes, was much in favour of this project, and although the Earl of Oxford was pleased with the young man and praised his "many good partes," difficulties arose of which we have no record, and the plan came to nothing.
In August 1597, his parents negotiated through letters with Lord Burghley about a potential marriage between him and Burghley's granddaughter Bridget Vere, the daughter of the Earl of Oxford. Although she was only thirteen, William Herbert was willing to commit to the engagement. He was set to travel abroad before the wedding. His mother, the Countess of Pembroke, likely sensing her son's overly passionate nature and wanting to see him settled down, strongly supported this plan. Even though the Earl of Oxford liked the young man and praised his "many good qualities," some unspecified difficulties came up, and the proposal ultimately fell through.
In London, young Herbert lived at Baynard's Castle, close to the Blackfriars Theatre, and may thus have been brought in contact with the players. It is more probable, however, that so brilliant a woman as "Sidney's sister, Pembroke's mother," should have aroused his interest in Shakespeare; and in that case the poet, in all probability, made the acquaintance of this distinguished and discerning patroness of art and artists as early as 1598. Herbert's father, who died soon afterwards, was already an invalid.
In London, young Herbert lived at Baynard's Castle, near the Blackfriars Theatre, and so he might have come into contact with the actors. However, it's more likely that such a remarkable woman as "Sidney's sister, Pembroke's mother" sparked his interest in Shakespeare; if that's the case, the poet probably met this distinguished and insightful supporter of art and artists as early as 1598. Herbert's father, who passed away shortly after, was already unwell.
It appears that in August 1599 Herbert "followed the camp" at the annual musters, attending her Majesty with two hundred horse, and "swaggering it among the men of war."
It looks like in August 1599, Herbert "followed the camp" at the annual musters, attending Her Majesty with two hundred cavalry and "showing off among the soldiers."
He is from the first described as a bad courtier. Rowland Whyte writes of him at this time: "He was much blamed for his cold and weeke Maner of pursuing her Majesties favour, having had soe good steps to lead him unto it. There is want of Spirit and Courage laid to his charge, and that he is a melancholy young man." We may gather from this what fiery devotion every handsome[Pg 272] and well-born young man was expected to pay to the elderly Queen. Soon after, however, it appears from a letter from his father to Elizabeth that she must have expressed herself highly satisfied with the young man, and we also learn that he was "exceedingly beloued at Court of all Men." He appears to have been very handsome, and to have possessed all the fascination which so often belongs to an amiable mauvais sujet. Clarendon says of him, in the first book of his History of the Rebellion, that "he was immoderately given up to women," and that "he indulged himself in pleasures of all kind, almost in all excesses." Clarendon remarks, however, what is of particular interest for us, that the young Pembroke possessed a good deal of self-control: "He retained such a power and jurisdiction over his very appetite, that he was not so much transported with beauty and outward allurements as with those advantages of the mind as manifested an extraordinary wit, and spirit, and knowledge, and administered great pleasure in the conversation. To these he sacrificed himself, his precious time, and much of his fortune."
He is described from the beginning as a poor courtier. Rowland Whyte writes about him at this time: "He was often criticized for his cold and weak approach to gaining Her Majesty's favor, despite having good opportunities to pursue it. He is accused of lacking spirit and courage and is described as a gloomy young man." From this, we can see the intense dedication that every attractive and well-born young man was expected to show towards the elderly Queen. However, shortly after, it seems from a letter from his father to Elizabeth that she must have expressed a high level of satisfaction with the young man, and we also learn that he was "greatly beloved at Court by everyone." He appears to have been very handsome and possessed all the charm that often comes with an amiable troublemaker. Clarendon notes about him, in the first book of his *History of the Rebellion*, that "he was excessively devoted to women," and that "he indulged in all kinds of pleasures, often to excess." Clarendon, however, points out something particularly interesting for us, that the young Pembroke had a great deal of self-control: "He retained such power and control over his own desires that he was not so much swayed by beauty and outward charms as by intellectual advantages, such as extraordinary wit, spirit, and knowledge, which provided great enjoyment in conversation. To these, he sacrificed himself, his precious time, and much of his fortune."
In November 1599, Herbert had an hour's private audience with Elizabeth. Whyte, who relates this, remarks that he now stands high in the Queen's favour, "but he greatly wants advise." He passed the rest of the winter in the country, suffering from an illness which seems to have taken the form of ague, with incessant headaches.
In November 1599, Herbert had a private meeting with Elizabeth that lasted an hour. Whyte, who recounts this, notes that he is now in the Queen's good graces, "but he really needs advice." He spent the rest of the winter in the countryside, struggling with an illness that appeared to be ague, along with constant headaches.
Tyler is inclined, not without reason, to assign Sonnets xc.-xcvi. to this period. Shakespeare's complaints of his friend's "desertion" may refer to his life at Court; the expressions in Sonnet xci. as to horses, hawks, and hounds, perhaps point to the young man's absorption in sport. The following Sonnets dwell unequivocally upon discreditable rumours as to the friend's life and conduct. Here appears the above-quoted (p. 172) line:—
Tyler reasonably believes that Sonnets xc.-xcvi. were written during this time. Shakespeare's complaints about his friend's "desertion" might relate to his life at Court; the mentions of horses, hawks, and hounds in Sonnet xci. could indicate that the young man is caught up in sports. The following Sonnets clearly address slanderous rumors regarding the friend's life and behavior. Here appears the above-quoted (p. 172) line:—
"Lilies that fester smell far worse than weeds."
"Lilies that rot smell a lot worse than weeds."
Here occurs the couplet:—
Here is the couplet:—
"How like Eve's apple doth thy beauty grow,
If thy sweet virtue answer not thy show!"
"Your beauty grows just like Eve's apple,
"If your sweetness doesn't match your looks!"
And, in spite of all the loving forbearance which the poet manifests towards his friend, he seems to imply that the ugly rumours were not unfounded:—
And, despite all the patient love the poet shows for his friend, he seems to suggest that the ugly rumors weren't baseless:—
"How sweet and lovely dost thou make the shame,
Which, like a canker in the fragrant rose,
Doth spot the beauty of thy budding name!
O, in what sweets dost thou thy sins enclose!
That tongue that tells the story of thy days,
(Making lascivious comments on thy sport,)
Cannot dispraise but in a kind of praise;
Naming thy name blesses an ill report.
"How sweet and lovely you make the shame,
Which is like decay in a beautiful rose,
Check out the beauty of your blooming name!
Oh, how sweetly you hide your sins!
That tongue that shares the tale of your days,
(Making inappropriate comments about your fun,)
I can't criticize you without giving you some praise.
Saying your name adds a positive spin to a negative situation.
[Pg 273] There was an improvement in the health of Herbert's father during the year 1600, yet Lord and Lady Pembroke were absent from London all summer, remaining at their country seat, Wilton. In the month of May, Herbert, accompanied by Sir Charles Danvers, went to Gravesend to pay his respects to Lady Rich and Lady Southampton. This visit proves clearly that there was not, as Tyler's above-mentioned interpretation of certain Sonnets would lead us to assume, any coolness between Herbert and the houses of Essex and Southampton. It is also worth noting that his companion on this excursion was so intimately associated with the chiefs of the malcontent party, that in the following year he had to pay with his life for his share in the rebellion.
[Pg 273] There was an improvement in the health of Herbert's father during the year 1600, yet Lord and Lady Pembroke spent the entire summer away from London, staying at their country estate, Wilton. In May, Herbert went to Gravesend with Sir Charles Danvers to pay his respects to Lady Rich and Lady Southampton. This visit clearly shows that, contrary to Tyler's earlier interpretation of certain Sonnets, there was no rift between Herbert and the houses of Essex and Southampton. It’s also important to note that his companion on this trip was closely linked to the leaders of the discontented party, and the following year, he had to pay for his involvement in the rebellion with his life.
In the accounts of a splendid and very much talked-of wedding, between a Lord Herbert and one of the Queen's ladies, which took place at Blackfriars in June 1600, we for the first time come upon William Herbert's name in company with that of the lady who seems to be the heroine of Shakespeare's Sonnets. The bride, Mrs. Ann Russell, was conducted to church by William Herbert and Lord Cobham. After supper there was a masque, in which eight splendidly dressed ladies executed a new and unusual dance. Among these are mentioned Mrs. Fitton, and two of the ladies-in-waiting whose names had shortly before been coupled with that of Essex (Mrs. Southwell and Mrs. Bess Russell). Each had "a skirt of Cloth of Siluer, a Mantell of Carnacion Taffete cast vnder the Arme, and their Haire loose about their Shoulders, curiously knotted and interlaced." The leader of this double quadrille was Mrs. Fitton. She approached the Queen and "woed her to dawnce; her Majestie asked what she was; 'Affection,' she said. 'Affection!' said the Queen, 'affection is false.' Yet her Majestie rose and dawnced."
In the stories of a spectacular and widely discussed wedding between Lord Herbert and one of the Queen's ladies, which happened at Blackfriars in June 1600, we first encounter William Herbert's name alongside that of the lady who appears to be the heroine of Shakespeare's Sonnets. The bride, Mrs. Ann Russell, was escorted to the church by William Herbert and Lord Cobham. After dinner, there was a masque in which eight elegantly dressed ladies performed a new and unique dance. Among them were Mrs. Fitton and two of the ladies-in-waiting whose names had recently been linked with Essex (Mrs. Southwell and Mrs. Bess Russell). Each wore "a skirt of Cloth of Silver, a Mantle of Carnation Taffeta draped under the Arm, and their Hair loose around their Shoulders, beautifully knotted and woven." The leader of this double quadrille was Mrs. Fitton. She approached the Queen and "invited her to dance; her Majesty asked what she was; 'Affection,' she said. 'Affection!' said the Queen, 'affection is false.' Yet her Majesty rose and danced."
Later in the year Whyte remarks in his letters that Herbert shows no "disposition to marry"; and we find him in September and October 1600 vigorously training at Greenwich for a Court tournament.
Later in the year, Whyte notes in his letters that Herbert shows no "interest in marrying"; and we see him in September and October 1600 actively training at Greenwich for a Court tournament.
On January 19, 1601, his father's death made William Herbert Earl of Pembroke. Very soon afterwards (the matter is mentioned in a letter from Robert Cecil so early as February 5) he got into deep disgrace over a love affair—evidently that which forms the subject of Shakespeare's Sonnets. He had for some time carried on a secret intrigue with the aforesaid Mary Fitton, a maid-of-honour who stood high in the Queen's good graces; and the secret now came to light. "Mistress Fitton," writes Cecil, "is proved with child, and the Earl of Pembroke, being examined, confesseth a fact, but utterly renounceth all marriage. I fear they will both dwell in the Tower awhile, for the Queen hath vowed to send them thither." In another contemporary letter it is stated that "in that tyme when that Mres Fytton was in great fauor ... and duringe the time yt the Earle of[Pg 274] Pembrooke fauord her, she would put off her head tire and tucke vp her clothes and take a large white cloake, and march as though she had bene a man to meete the said Earle out of the Courte."
On January 19, 1601, William Herbert became the Earl of Pembroke after his father's death. Not long after, he fell into serious disgrace over a love affair—likely the one addressed in Shakespeare's Sonnets. He had been secretly involved with Mary Fitton, a maid of honor who was well-liked by the Queen; this secret was eventually revealed. "Mistress Fitton," Cecil writes, "is found to be pregnant, and the Earl of Pembroke, when questioned, admits to the situation but completely denies any marriage plans. I'm afraid they will both spend some time in the Tower, as the Queen has sworn to send them there." In another contemporary letter, it mentions that "during the time when Mistress Fitton was in great favor ... and while the Earl of Pembroke favored her, she would take off her headpiece, tuck up her clothes, put on a large white cloak, and walk as if she were a man to meet the Earl outside the Court."
Mary Fitton gave birth to a still-born son; Pembroke lay for a month in the Fleet Prison, and was banished from Court. He shortly afterwards applied through Cecil for leave to travel abroad. The Queen's displeasure, he says, is "a hell" to him; he hopes the Queen will not carry her resentment so far as to bind him to the country which has now become "hateful to him of all others." The permission to travel seems to have been given and then revoked. In the middle of June he writes that imploring letter to Cecil in which the reference to "her whose Incomparable beauty was the onely sonne of my little world," was designed to touch Elizabeth's hard heart; for Pembroke, it is plain, had now realised that what had offended her Majesty was not so much his intrigue with Mary Fitton as the fact of his having overlooked her own much higher perfections. But the compliments came too late. Elizabeth, as we have already seen in the case of Essex, knew how to make the objects of her resentment suffer in that most sensitive point—the pocket. The "patent of the Forest of Dean," which had been held by the late Lord Pembroke, expired with him, and the son expected, according to use and wont, to have it renewed in his favour; but it was assigned to Pembroke's rival, Sir Edward Winter, and not until seven years later, under James, did Pembroke recover it.
Mary Fitton gave birth to a stillborn son; Pembroke was imprisoned in Fleet Prison for a month and then banned from Court. Soon after, he asked Cecil for permission to travel abroad. He stated that the Queen's anger is "a hell" for him; he hopes she won't be so resentful as to force him to stay in a country he now finds "hateful above all others." Permission to travel seems to have been granted and then taken back. In mid-June, he wrote an impassioned letter to Cecil where he mentioned "her whose incomparable beauty was the only sun of my little world," hoping to soften Elizabeth's hard heart; it's clear that Pembroke had come to understand that what truly upset her Majesty was not just his affair with Mary Fitton but his neglect of her much greater qualities. However, the flattery came too late. As we have seen with Essex, Elizabeth knew how to make those she was angry with suffer where it hurt the most—financially. The "patent of the Forest of Dean," which had belonged to the late Lord Pembroke, expired with him, and the expected renewal for the son was given to Pembroke's rival, Sir Edward Winter, and not until seven years later, under James, did Pembroke get it back.
Pembroke continued in disgrace, his renewed applications for permission to travel were persistently refused, and he was ordered to regard himself as banished from Court, and to "keep house in the country." It is this overshadowing of Pembroke's fortunes in 1601 which explains the temporary breaking-off of his relations with Shakespeare in London, indicated by the "Envoy" with which Sonnet cxxvi. ends the series addressed to the Friend.
Pembroke remained in disgrace, his new requests for travel permission were continually denied, and he was told to consider himself banned from the Court and to "stay at home in the country." This decline in Pembroke's situation in 1601 explains the brief end of his relationship with Shakespeare in London, marked by the "Envoy" that concludes Sonnet cxxvi, which is addressed to the Friend.
The close and affectionate relation between them was no doubt revived under James. This appears clearly enough from the Dedication of the First Folio. Let us now cast a rapid glance over the remainder of Pembroke's career.
The close and affectionate relationship between them was definitely rekindled under James. This is clearly evident from the Dedication of the First Folio. Now, let's quickly look over the rest of Pembroke's career.
His father's death placed him in possession of a large fortune, but the irregularity of his life left him seldom free from money embarrassments. In 1604 he married Lady Mary, the seventh daughter of Lord Talbot, and the marriage was celebrated with a tournament. His wife brought him a large property, but it was thought at the time that he paid very dear for it in having to take her into the bargain. The marriage was far from happy.
His father's death left him with a huge fortune, but his chaotic lifestyle often led to money problems. In 1604, he married Lady Mary, the seventh daughter of Lord Talbot, and their wedding was marked by a tournament. His wife brought him significant property, but people thought he paid a steep price for it by having to marry her. The marriage was anything but happy.
Pembroke shared the love of literature which had distinguished his mother and his uncle, Sir Philip Sidney. According to Aubrey, he was "the greatest Mæcenas to learned men of any peer of his time or since." Among his "learned" friends were[Pg 275] the poets Donne, and Daniel, and Massinger, who was the son of his father's steward. Ben Jonson composed a eulogistic epigram in his honour, as well he might, for every New Year Pembroke sent Ben £20 to buy books with. Inigo Jones is said to have visited Italy at his expense, and was frequently employed by him. Davison's Poetical Rhapsody and numerous other books are dedicated to him. Chapman, who was among his intimates, inscribed a sonnet to him at the close of his translation of the Iliad. This fact is of particular interest to us, because Chapman (as Professor Minto succeeded in establishing) is clearly the rival poet who paid court to Pembroke, won his goodwill and admiration, and thereby aroused jealousy and melancholy self-criticism in Shakespeare's breast, as we read in Sonnets lxxviii.-lxxxvi.[2].
Pembroke had a passion for literature, much like his mother and his uncle, Sir Philip Sidney. According to Aubrey, he was "the greatest supporter of learned men of any peer in his time or since." Among his educated friends were the poets Donne, Daniel, and Massinger, who was the son of his father's steward. Ben Jonson wrote a flattering poem in his honor, and rightly so, because every New Year Pembroke sent Ben £20 to buy books. It’s said that Inigo Jones visited Italy at his expense and was often hired by him. Davison's Poetical Rhapsody and many other books are dedicated to him. Chapman, who was one of his close friends, wrote a sonnet to him at the end of his translation of the Iliad. This detail is especially interesting to us because Chapman (as Professor Minto established) is clearly the rival poet who sought Pembroke's favor, gained his goodwill and admiration, and thus stirred feelings of jealousy and self-doubt in Shakespeare, as we read in Sonnets lxxviii.-lxxxvi.[2].
It is especially on Sonnet lxxxvi. that Minto bases his identification of the rival poet with Chapman. The very opening line, referring to the "proud full sail of his great verse," suggests at once the fourteen-syllable measure in which Chapman translated the Iliad. Chapman was full of a passionate enthusiasm for the art of poetry, which he lost no opportunity of glorifying; and he laid claim to supernatural inspiration. In the Dedication to his poem The Shadow of the Night (1594), he speaks with severe contempt of the presumption of those who "think Skill so mightily pierced with their loves that she should prostitutely show them her secrets, when she will scarcely be looked upon by others but with invocation, fasting, watching—yea, not without having drops of their souls, like a heavenly familiar. Hence Shakespeare's lines—
It is especially in Sonnet lxxxvi. that Minto bases his identification of the rival poet with Chapman. The very opening line, referring to the "proud full sail of his great verse," immediately suggests the fourteen-syllable meter in which Chapman translated the Iliad. Chapman was filled with a passionate enthusiasm for the art of poetry, which he celebrated at every opportunity; he claimed to have supernatural inspiration. In the Dedication to his poem The Shadow of the Night (1594), he speaks with strong contempt for those who "think Skill is so strongly affected by their loves that she should openly reveal her secrets, when she will barely be approached by others except through invocation, fasting, and watching—indeed, not without shedding drops of their souls, like a heavenly familiar. Hence Shakespeare's lines—
"Was it his spirit, by spirits taught to writ
Above a mortal pitch that struck me dead?"
"Was it his spirit, taught to write by other spirits
"Above a human level that would have killed me?"
and the expression—
and the expression—
"He, nor that affable familiar ghost
Which nightly gulls him with intelligence."
"He, nor that friendly familiar ghost
"Who deceives him with knowledge every night."
After the accession of James, Pembroke immediately took a high position at the new Court. Before the year 1603 was out, he was a Knight of the Garter, and had entertained the King at Wilton. He rose from one high post to another, until in 1615 he became Lord Chamberlain; but he continued to the last the dissipated life of his youth. He devoted large sums of money to the exploration and colonisation of America. Places were named after him in the Bermudas and Virginia. In 1614, morever, he became a member of the East India Company.
After James took the throne, Pembroke quickly gained a prominent role at the new Court. By the end of 1603, he had become a Knight of the Garter and hosted the King at Wilton. He moved from one high position to another, eventually becoming Lord Chamberlain in 1615; however, he maintained the extravagant lifestyle of his youth until the end. He invested significant amounts of money in the exploration and colonization of America. Locations were named after him in the Bermudas and Virginia. Additionally, in 1614, he became a member of the East India Company.
He opposed the Spanish Alliance, and was no friend to the King's foreign policy. He is thought to have instigated in some measure the attack on the Mexico fleet for which Raleigh paid[Pg 276] so dear. He was an opponent of Bacon as Lord Chancellor, and in 1621 advocated an inquiry into the charges of corruption which were brought against him; but afterwards, like Southampton, displayed great moderation, and spoke strongly against the proposal to deprive Bacon of his peerage.
He was against the Spanish Alliance and wasn't a supporter of the King's foreign policy. It's believed that he played a role in the attack on the Mexico fleet, for which Raleigh suffered greatly[Pg 276]. He opposed Bacon's position as Lord Chancellor and, in 1621, called for an investigation into the corruption charges against him; however, later on, like Southampton, he showed significant restraint and spoke firmly against the idea of stripping Bacon of his peerage.
He stood by the King's deathbed in March 1625, had a serious illness in 1626, and died in April 1630 "of an apoplexy after a full and cheerful supper." Donne in 1660 published some poems.
He stood by the King’s deathbed in March 1625, had a serious illness in 1626, and died in April 1630 "from a stroke after a full and cheerful dinner." Donne published some poems in 1660.
[1] Hermann Conrad in Preussische Jahrbücher, February 1895. Under the pseudonym of Hermann Isaac in Jahrbuch der Deutschen Shakespeare-Gesellschaft, vol. xix. p. 176.
[1] Hermann Conrad in Prussian Yearbooks, February 1895. Under the pseudonym of Hermann Isaac in Yearbook of the German Shakespeare Society, vol. xix. p. 176.
VI
THE "DARK LADY" OF THE SONNETS—MARY FITTON
In speaking of Love's Labours Lost, I remarked that it was not difficult to distinguish the original text of the comedy from the portions added and altered during the revision of 1598; and I cited (p. 38) several instances in which the distinction was clear. Especial emphasis was laid on the fact that Biron's (or, as the context shows, Biron-Shakespeare's) rapturous panegyrics of love in the fourth act belong to the later date.
In discussing Love's Labours Lost, I noted that it's not hard to tell the original text of the play from the parts that were added or changed during the 1598 revision; and I mentioned (p. 38) several examples where the difference was obvious. I particularly highlighted that Biron's (or, as the context indicates, Biron-Shakespeare's) enthusiastic praises of love in the fourth act were written later.
At another place (p. 83) it was pointed out that the two Rosalines of Love's Labour's Lost (end of the third act) and of Romeo and Juliet (ii. 4) were in all probability drawn from the same model, since she is in both places described as a blonde with black eyes. In the original text of Love's Labour's Lost (Act iii.) she is expressly called—
At another place (p. 83), it was pointed out that the two Rosalines in Love's Labour's Lost (end of the third act) and Romeo and Juliet (ii. 4) were probably based on the same character, since she's described as a blonde with black eyes in both instances. In the original text of Love's Labour's Lost (Act iii.), she is explicitly referred to as—
"A whitely wanton with a velvet brow,
With two pitch balls stuck in her face for eyes."
"A pale, playful one with a soft brow,
"With two dark spheres for eyes stuck in her face."
All the more surprising must it seem that during the revision the poet quite obviously had before his eyes another model, repeatedly described as "black," whose dark complexion indeed, so uncommon and un-English that it was apt to be thought ugly, is insisted upon as strongly as that of the "Dark Lady" in the Sonnets. Immediately before Biron bursts forth into his great hymn to Eros, in which Shakespeare so clearly makes him his mouthpiece, the King banters him as to the murky hue of the object of his adoration:—
All the more surprising it must seem that during the revision the poet clearly had another model in mind, often described as "black," whose dark skin was so unusual and un-English that it might have been considered ugly, and this is emphasized just as strongly as the "Dark Lady" in the Sonnets. Just before Biron launches into his grand ode to Eros, where Shakespeare makes him his spokesperson, the King teases him about the dark color of the person he loves:—
"King. By heaven, thy love is black as ebony.
Biron. Is ebony like her? O wood divine!
A wife of such wood were felicity.
O! who can give an oath? where is a book?
[Pg 277]
That I may swear beauty doth beauty lack,
If that she learn not of her eye to look:
No face is fair, that is not full so black.
King. O paradox! Black is the badge of hell,
The hue of dungeons, and the scowl of night;
And beauty's crest becomes the heavens well."
"King. Honestly, your love is as dark as ebony."
Biron. Is ebony like her? Oh, beautiful wood!
A wife made of such wood would be bliss.
Oh! who can make a promise? Where's a book?
[Pg 277]
So I can swear that beauty lacks beauty,
If she doesn't learn to look with her own eyes:
No face is beautiful that isn't just as dark.
King. Oh, what a contradiction! Black represents hell,
The color of dungeons, and the frown of night;
And beauty's crown suits the heavens well."
Biron's answer to this is highly remarkable; for it is exactly what Shakespeare himself says, in Sonnet cxxvii., to the advantage of his dark beauty:—
Biron's response to this is truly noteworthy; it's exactly what Shakespeare himself expresses in Sonnet cxxvii., praising his dark beauty:—
"Biron. Devils soonest tempt, resembling spirits of light.
O! if in black my lady's brows be deck'd,
It mourns, that painting, and usurping hair,
Should ravish doters with a false aspect;
And therefore is she born to make black fair.
Her favour turns the fashion of the days;
For native blood is counted painting now,
And therefore red, that would avoid dispraise,
Paints itself black, to imitate her brow."
Biron. Devils are the fastest to tempt, appearing like beings of light.
Oh! if my lady's brows are adorned in black,
It grieves me that the makeup and fake hair
Should deceive admirers with a false appearance;
And that's why she was made to turn black into beauty.
Her beauty sets the trend of the times;
Because natural beauty is now considered makeup,
And so red, to avoid criticism,
Paints itself black to mimic her brows."
The Sonnet runs thus:—
The Sonnet goes like this:—
"In the old age black was not counted fair,
Or if it were, it bore not beauty's name;
But now is black beauty's successive heir,
And beauty slander'd with a bastard shame;
For since each hand hath put on nature's power,
Fairing the foul with art's false borrow'd face,
Sweet beauty hath no name, no holy bower,
But is profan'd, if not lives in disgrace.
Therefore my mistress' eyes are raven black,
Her eyes so suited, and they mourners seem
At such, who, not born fair, no beauty lack,
Slandering creation with a false esteem:
Yet so they mourn, becoming of their woe,
That every tongue says, beauty should look so."
"In the past, black wasn't seen as beautiful,
Or if it was, it didn't have the name of beauty;
But now black is the new standard of beauty,
And beauty is unfairly criticized with shame;
For since everyone has accepted the power of nature,
Transforming the ugly with art's borrowed mask,
Sweet beauty has no name, no holy place,
But it's disrespected if it doesn't exist in disgrace.
My mistress's eyes are deep black,
Her eyes are matching, and they look like they're in mourning.
For those who, although not born beautiful, still possess beauty,
Criticizing creation while pretending to appreciate it:
Yet they grieve so deeply in their sorrow,
"Everyone says beauty should look like this."
It appears, then, that the dark beauty in Love's Labour's Lost must also have had a living model; and when we observe that the revision, as the title-page tells us, took place when the comedy was to be presented before her Highness at Christmas 1597, and further, that the dark Rosaline in the play is maid-of-honour to a princess who is called, in words strongly suggesting a passing compliment to the Queen, "a gracious moon"—we can scarcely avoid the conclusion that the beautiful brunette must have been one of the Queen's ladies, and that the whole end of the fourth act was addressed to her over the heads of the uninitiated spectators. Who she was, moreover, we can now conjecture with tolerable security. We know quite well which of[Pg 278] the Queen's ladies brought Pembroke into disgrace, and we are no less certain that the lady who enthralled Pembroke was the black-eyed brunette whom Shakespeare, in his own words, loved to "distraction" and to "madding fever."
It seems that the dark beauty in Love's Labour's Lost must have been based on a real person; and when we note that the revision, as the title page indicates, happened when the comedy was set to be presented to her Highness at Christmas 1597, along with the fact that the dark Rosaline in the play is a maid-of-honor to a princess who is referred to, in a way that strongly hints at a compliment to the Queen, as "a gracious moon"—it's hard to avoid the conclusion that the beautiful brunette must have been one of the Queen's ladies, and that the entire end of the fourth act was aimed at her, beyond the awareness of the regular audience. Furthermore, we can now reasonably guess who she was. We know quite well which of[Pg 278] the Queen's ladies caused Pembroke's downfall, and we are equally certain that the woman who captivated Pembroke was the dark-eyed brunette whom Shakespeare, in his own words, loved to "distraction" and to "madding fever."
On the monument of Mary Fitton's mother in Gawsworth Church, in Cheshire, a highly coloured bust of Mary Fitton herself[1] led Tyler to assert that she must have been a marked brunette. It is true that the bust cannot give us a very accurate idea of her appearance in the year 1600, since it was executed in 1626, when she was forty-eight; but the complexion is dark, the high-piled hair and the large eyes black. That it does not suggest a beautiful original is a point in favour of its identity with the Dark Lady as described in Sonnet cxli.:—
On the memorial of Mary Fitton's mother in Gawsworth Church, Cheshire, there’s a colorful bust of Mary Fitton herself[1] that led Tyler to claim she must have been a striking brunette. It's true that the bust doesn’t provide a very accurate representation of her looks in 1600, as it was made in 1626, when she was forty-eight; but the complexion is dark, the hair is styled high, and her large eyes are black. The fact that it doesn’t portray a beautiful original supports the idea that it represents the Dark Lady mentioned in Sonnet cxli.:—
"In faith, I do not love thee with mine eyes,
For they in thee a thousand errors note;
But 'tis my heart that loves what they despise,
Who in despite of view is pleas'd to dote.
Nor are mine ears with thy tongue's tune delighted;
Nor tender feeling to base touches prone,
Nor taste, nor smell, desire to be invited
To any sensual feast with thee alone:
But my five wits nor my five senses can
Dissuade one foolish heart from serving thee,
Who leaves unsway'd the likeness of a man,
Thy proud heart's slave and vassal wretch to be:
Only my plague thus far I count my gain,
That she that makes me sin awards me pain."
"Honestly, I don’t love you for your looks,
Because my eyes notice a thousand imperfections in you;
But it's my heart that loves what they turn away.
And, despite how it looks, it’s glad to worship.
I'm not impressed by the sound of your voice;
My feelings don't respond to your superficial touches,
And my sense of taste and smell don’t want to be included.
To any pleasurable experience with just you:
But none of my senses can
Convince this foolish heart not to give itself to you,
Which overlooks the image of a man,
Becoming a slave to your ego:
So far, I see my pain as my advantage,
"Because the person who causes me to sin also brings me pain."
The Rev. W. A. Harrison has discovered a family tree from which it appears that Mary Fitton, born June 24, 1578, became a maid-of-honour to Elizabeth in 1595, at the age of seventeen. Thus she was nineteen years old when, at the Court festivities of 1597, Shakespeare's company acted Love's Labour's Lost, with the panegyric of the dark beauty, Rosaline. She must have made the acquaintance of the poet and player, then thirty-three years old, at earlier Court entertainments. Who can doubt that it was she, with her high position and daring spirit, who made the first advances?
The Rev. W. A. Harrison has found a family tree showing that Mary Fitton, born on June 24, 1578, became a maid of honor to Elizabeth in 1595 at just seventeen. She was nineteen when, during the Court festivities of 1597, Shakespeare's company performed Love's Labour's Lost, featuring the praise of the dark beauty, Rosaline. She must have met the poet and actor, who was then thirty-three, at earlier Court events. Who can doubt that it was she, with her high status and bold spirit, who made the first move?
That the Dark Lady did not live with Shakespeare appears clearly enough in the Sonnets—for instance, in Sonnet cxliv. ("but being both from me"). It may be gathered from Sonnet cli., with the expressions "triumphant prize," "proud of this pride," that she was greatly his superior in rank and station, so that her conquest for some time filled him with a sense of triumph. Tyler even believes that there is an actual allusion to her name in Sonnet cli., which, as a whole, abounds in such daring equivoques as would be impossible in modern poetry.
That the Dark Lady didn’t live with Shakespeare is pretty clear from the Sonnets—like in Sonnet cxliv. ("but being both from me"). It can also be inferred from Sonnet cli., where phrases like "triumphant prize" and "proud of this pride" suggest that she was much higher in rank and status than he was, and her winning him over gave him a sense of triumph for a while. Tyler even thinks there’s a direct mention of her name in Sonnet cli., which is full of bold puns that would be hard to find in modern poetry.
It was thought surprising that in Sonnet clii., in which Shakespeare calls himself forsworn because he loves his lady although married to another, he also states expressly that she too is married, calling her "twice forsworn," since she has not only broken her "bed-vow," but broken her "new faith" to Shakespeare himself. It seemed difficult to reconcile this with the fact that Mrs. Fitton ("Mistress" in those days being applicable to unmarried no less than to married women) was always called by her father's name. She was married in 1607 to a certain William Polwheele, with whom she appears to have had a love-intrigue before the wedding. After the death of her husband she was married a second time to John Lougher.
It is surprising that in Sonnet 152, where Shakespeare says he's forsworn because he loves a lady who is married to someone else, he also clearly states that she is married, calling her "twice forsworn," since she has not only broken her "bed-vow" but also her "new faith" to Shakespeare himself. It seems hard to reconcile this with the fact that Mrs. Fitton (where "Mistress" at that time referred to both unmarried and married women) was always referred to by her father's name. She married a man named William Polwheele in 1607, with whom she seemed to have had a romance before the wedding. After her husband's death, she married for a second time to John Lougher.
However, it must now be pointed out that a work, published in 1897, which for the first time gave a trustworthy account of Mary Fitton's life, has rendered it excessively improbable that she should be identical with the Dark Lady of the Sonnets. The title of the work is: Gossip from a Muniment-Room, being Passages in the lives of Anne and Mary Fitton, 1574-1618; it is published by Lady Newdigate-Newdegate, who is married to a descendant of the elder sister, Anne Fitton, and it contains many interesting letters to this lady, with other communications from the family-archives. Here it is proved—in spite of Tyler's attempted contradiction—that the two well-preserved portraits of Mary Fitton at Arbury show that she was not dark at all, but had a light complexion, brown hair, and grey eyes.
However, it should be noted that a work published in 1897, which for the first time provided a reliable account of Mary Fitton's life, makes it highly unlikely that she is the same person as the Dark Lady of the Sonnets. The title of the work is: Gossip from a Muniment-Room, being Passages in the lives of Anne and Mary Fitton, 1574-1618; it is published by Lady Newdigate-Newdegate, who is married to a descendant of the older sister, Anne Fitton, and it includes many interesting letters to this lady, along with other communications from the family archives. It is demonstrated here—in spite of Tyler's attempts to dispute it—that the two well-preserved portraits of Mary Fitton at Arbury indicate that she was not dark at all, but had a light complexion, brown hair, and gray eyes.
From Mary Fitton herself there is only a brief note contained in the collection, but her name is often mentioned in the letters. They prove, that at the beginning of her career as maid-of-honour to the Queen, she had an admirer in the elderly court-functionary, Sir William Knollys, inspector of the household, who later, under King James, became a very potent personality as Lord Knollys; and it was evidently arranged between them that they would marry as soon as Sir William should become a widower. Their relations were not severed until the Pembroke scandal came out. Sir William married another lady after the death of his wife. This relation appeared to support the belief that Mary Fitton was Shakespeare's lady, as far as it gave a clue to the expression thy bed vow broke, and in so far as Knollys' Christian name William seemed to explain the two first lines in Sonnet cxxxv.: You have your will (or William) and William (or will) a second time and William (or will) into the bargain. It had long been admitted that the two last of these Wills referred to Pembroke and Shakespeare. And it was suggested that a third Will was hidden in the first. In 1881 Dowden wrote: "As we know that the lady had a husband, it may be possible that he too bore the name of William." As against the unmistakable evidence of the portraits, however, it is impossible to attribute any weight to this circumstance. Moreover, the name of Shakespeare is never mentioned [Pg 280] in the recently-published papers of the Fitton family. Of course the silence in itself is not conclusive. Mary Fitton may have known Shakespeare intimately without her relatives being aware of the fact. Besides, we know, from the dedication, which the clown of the Shakespearian troupe, the well known William Kemp, in 1600, addressed to her in his little book "Nine Daies Wonder," that she had certain relations with the company. This dedication runs as follows: Mistress Anne (supposed to be Mary) Fitton, Mayde of Honour of the most sacred Mayde Royal Queene Elisabeth. But I confess, that Mary's grey eyes decide the matter for me.
From Mary Fitton herself, there’s only a short note in the collection, but her name comes up frequently in the letters. They show that at the start of her time as maid-of-honor to the Queen, she had an admirer in the elderly court official, Sir William Knollys, the household inspector, who later became a powerful figure under King James as Lord Knollys. It was apparently agreed between them that they would marry as soon as Sir William became a widower. Their relationship wasn't broken off until the Pembroke scandal emerged. Sir William married another woman after his wife's death. This connection reinforced the belief that Mary Fitton was Shakespeare's lady, as it gave a hint to the phrase thy bed vow broke, and because Knollys' first name, William, seemed to clarify the first two lines of Sonnet cxxxv.: You have your will (or William), and William (or will) again, and William (or will) as an extra. For a long time, it was accepted that the last two of these Wills referred to Pembroke and Shakespeare. It was also suggested that a third Will was implied in the first. In 1881, Dowden wrote: "Since we know that the lady had a husband, it’s possible he also had the name William." However, against the clear evidence from the portraits, it’s hard to give any weight to this idea. Moreover, Shakespeare's name is never mentioned [Pg 280] in the recently published Fitton family papers. Of course, the silence alone doesn't prove anything. Mary Fitton might have known Shakespeare well without her relatives ever finding out. Additionally, we know from the dedication that the clown of the Shakespearean troupe, the well-known William Kemp, addressed her in 1600 in his little book "Nine Daies Wonder," indicating she had certain ties to the company. This dedication reads: Mistress Anne (thought to be Mary) Fitton, Maid of Honour of the most sacred Maid Royal Queen Elizabeth. But I must admit, that Mary’s gray eyes settle the issue for me.
However, even if it be unreasonable to identify Mary Fitton with the Dark Lady of the Sonnets, after the publication of the Fitton family papers, this does not exclude the possibility that Pembroke may have been Shakespeare's rival. If Essex, as above mentioned, was obliged to acknowledge that he had had intrigues with four of the ladies of the court at the same time, Pembroke may well have had intimate relations with two of them at Once.
However, even if it's unreasonable to identify Mary Fitton with the Dark Lady of the Sonnets, the publication of the Fitton family papers doesn't rule out the possibility that Pembroke might have been Shakespeare's rival. If Essex, as mentioned above, had to admit that he was involved with four of the ladies at court simultaneously, Pembroke could very well have had close relationships with two of them at the same time.
The Dark Lady must have been a woman in the extremest sense of the word, a daughter of Eve, alluring, ensnaring, greedy of conquest, mendacious and faithless, born to deal out rapture and torment with both hands, the very woman to set in vibration every chord in a poet's soul.
The Dark Lady had to be a woman in the truest sense, a daughter of Eve, captivating, entrancing, eager for conquest, deceitful and unfaithful, born to bring both ecstasy and suffering in equal measure, the perfect woman to stir every emotion in a poet's soul.
There can be no reasonable doubt that in the early days of his relation with the well-born mistress, Shakespeare felt himself a favourite of fortune, intoxicated with love and happiness, exalted above his station, honoured and enriched. She must at first have been to him what Maria Fiammetta, the natural daughter of a king, was to Boccaccio. She must have brought a breath from a higher world, an aroma of aristocratic womanhood, into his life. He must have admired her wit, her presence of mind and her daring, her capricious fancy and her quickness of retort. He must have studied, enjoyed, and adored in her—and that in the closest intimacy—the well-bred ease, the sportive coquetry, the security, elegance, and gaiety of the emancipated lady. Who can tell how much of her personality has been transferred to his brilliant young Beatrices and Rosalinds?
There can be no doubt that in the early days of his relationship with the well-born mistress, Shakespeare felt like he was a favorite of luck, overwhelmed with love and happiness, and elevated beyond his station, being honored and enriched. She must have initially been to him what Maria Fiammetta, the illegitimate daughter of a king, was to Boccaccio. She must have brought a vibe from a higher world, a touch of aristocratic femininity, into his life. He must have admired her intelligence, her presence of mind and her courage, her whimsical charm and her quick wit. He must have studied, enjoyed, and adored in her—and that in the closest intimacy—the sophisticated ease, playful flirtation, confidence, elegance, and joy of the liberated woman. Who knows how much of her personality has made its way into his brilliant young Beatrices and Rosalinds?
First and foremost he must have owed to her the rapture of feeling his vitality intensified—a main element in the happiness which, in the first years of their communion, finds expression in the sparkling love-comedies we have just reviewed. Let it not be objected that the Sonnets do not dwell upon this happiness. The Sonnets date from the period of storm and stress, when he had ascertained what at first, no doubt, he had but vaguely suspected, that his mistress had ensnared his friend; and in composing them he no doubt antedated many of the passionate and distracted unoods which overwhelmed him at the crisis, when he not only [Pg 281] realised the fact of their intrigue, but saw it dragged to the light of day. He then felt as though, doubly betrayed, he had irrevocably lost them both. Thus the picture of his mistress drawn in the Sonnets shows her, not as she appeared to him in earlier years, but as he saw her during this later period.
First and foremost, he must have owed her the thrill of feeling his energy heightened—a key part of the happiness that, in the early years of their relationship, is reflected in the lively love stories we've just discussed. Let's not argue that the Sonnets don’t focus on this happiness. The Sonnets were written during a turbulent time when he had confirmed what he had initially only suspected: that his mistress had entangled his friend. In writing them, he likely predated many of the intense and conflicted emotions that overwhelmed him at that moment when he not only [Pg 281] realized their affair but also saw it exposed. He then felt as if, having been betrayed twice, he had lost them both for good. Thus, the portrayal of his mistress in the Sonnets reflects not how she appeared to him in earlier years, but how he saw her during this later time.
Yet he also depicts moments, and even hours, when his whole nature must have been lapped in tenderness and harmony. The scene, for instance, so melodiously portrayed in Sonnet cxxviii. is steeped in an atmosphere of happy love—the scene in which, seated at the virginals, the lady, whom the poet addresses as "my music," lets her delicate aristocratic fingers wander over the keys, enchanting with their concord the listener who longs to press her fingers and her lips to his. He envies the keys that "kiss the tender inward of her hand," and concludes:—
Yet he also shows moments, even hours, when his entire being must have been wrapped in tenderness and harmony. The scene, for example, beautifully described in Sonnet cxxviii, is filled with an atmosphere of joyful love—the moment when, sitting at the virginals, the lady, whom the poet calls "my music," lets her delicate, noble fingers glide over the keys, enchanting the listener who yearns to press her fingers and her lips to his. He envies the keys that "kiss the tender inward of her hand," and concludes:—
"Since saucy jacks so happy are in this,
Give them thy fingers, me thy lips to kiss."
"Since cheeky guys are so happy about this,
"Give them your fingers, and give me your lips to kiss."
It is only natural, however, that the morbidly passionate, complaining, and accusing Sonnets should be in the majority.
It’s only natural, though, that the overly dramatic, complaining, and blaming Sonnets would be the most common.
Again and again he reverts to her faithlessness and laxity of conduct. In Sonnet cxxxvii. he speaks of his love as "anchored in the bay where all men ride." Sonnet cxxxviii. begins:—
Again and again he brings up her unfaithfulness and careless behavior. In Sonnet cxxxvii, he describes his love as "anchored in the bay where all men ride." Sonnet cxxxviii begins:—
"When my love swears that she is made of truth,
I do believe her, though I know she lies."
"When my love promises that she's completely honest,
I believe her, even though I know she isn't.
And in Sonnet clii. he reproaches himself with having sworn a host of false oaths in swearing to her good qualities:—
And in Sonnet 152, he criticizes himself for having made a bunch of false promises while vowing to her good qualities:—
"But why of two oaths' breach do I accuse thee,
When I break twenty? I am perjur'd most;
For all my vows are oaths but to misuse thee,
And all my honest faith in thee is lost:
For I have sworn deep oaths of thy deep kindness,
Oaths of thy love, thy truth, thy constancy;
And, to enlighten thee, gave eyes to blindness,
Or made them swear against the thing they see."
"But why do I accuse you of breaking two oaths,
When I’ve turned twenty myself? I’m the real liar;
Because all my promises are just meant to deceive you,
All my genuine trust in you is gone.
For I’ve made strong promises about your deep kindness,
Promises of your love, your honesty, your loyalty;
And, to deceive you, made blind eyes see,
"Or made them take an oath against what they see."
In Sonnet cxxxix. he depicts her as carrying her thirst for admiration to such a pitch of wantonness that even in his presence she could not refrain from coquetting on every hand:—
In Sonnet cxxxix, he portrays her as being so obsessed with seeking admiration that even when he's around, she can't help but flirt with everyone.
"Tell me thou lov'st elsewhere; but in my sight,
Dear heart, forbear to glance thine eye aside:
What need'st thou wound with cunning, when thy might
Is more than my o'erpress'd defence can 'bide?"
"Tell me you love someone else, but when you're with me,
My dear, please don't turn away:
Why do you have to hurt me with sneaky tactics when your strength __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__?
"Is it more than I can handle?"
She cruelly abuses her witchery over him. She is as tyrannical, he says in Sonnet cxxxi., "as those whose beauties proudly make them cruel," well-knowing that to his "dear-doting heart" she is "the finest and most precious jewel." There is actual[Pg 282] magic in the power she exerts over him. He does not understand it himself, and exclaims in Sonnet cl.:—
She harshly uses her magic on him. She is as cruel, he says in Sonnet cxxxi., "as those whose looks make them proud and cruel," fully aware that to his "loving heart" she is "the most beautiful and valuable jewel." There is real[Pg 282] magic in the influence she has over him. He doesn't even understand it himself, and exclaims in Sonnet cl.:—
"Whence hast thou this becoming of things ill,
That in the very refuse of thy deeds
There is such strength and warrantise of skill,
That in my mind thy worst all best exceeds?"
"Where did you get this way of turning bad things,
That even in the chaos of your actions
There's so much strength and evidence of talent,
"Isn't it true that in my eyes, your worst is better than anyone else's best?"
No French poet of the eighteen-thirties, not even Musset himself self, has given more passionate utterance than Shakespeare to the fever and agony and distraction of love. See, for instance, Sonnet cxlvii.:—
No French poet from the 1830s, not even Musset himself, has expressed the passion, pain, and turmoil of love more intensely than Shakespeare. Take a look at Sonnet cxlvii.:—
"My love is as a fever, longing still
For that which longer nurseth the disease:
Feeding on that which doth preserve the ill,
The uncertain-sickly appetite to please.
My reason, the physician to my love,
Angry that his prescriptions are not kept,
Hath left me, and I desperate now approve
Desire is death, which physic did except.
Past cure I am, now reason is past care,
And frantic-mad with evermore unrest:
My thoughts and my discourse as madmen's are,
At random from the truth vainly express'd;
For I have sworn thee fair, and thought thee bright,
Who art as black as hell, as dark as night."
"My love is like a fever, still longing
For what sustains the disease:
Feeding what makes me unwell,
With a shaky, unhealthy desire to please.
My reason, the doctor of my affection,
Feeling frustrated that his treatments are overlooked,
Has left me, and in my desperation, I accept
That desire results in death, which no medicine can heal.
I’m beyond help now, and logic has lost its way,
And I’m overwhelmed with constant anxiety:
My thoughts and words are like those of crazy people,
Pointlessly speaking the truth for no reason;
For I have sworn you are beautiful and believed you are bright,
"When you're as black as hell, as dark as night."
He depicts himself as a lover frenzied with passion. His eyes are dimmed with vigils and with tears. He no longer understands either himself or the world: "If that is fair whereon his false eyes dote, What means the world to say it is not so?" If it is not fair, then his love proves that a lover's eye is less trustworthy than that of the indifferent world (Sonnet cxlviii.).
He describes himself as a lover consumed by passion. His eyes are clouded from sleepless nights and tears. He can no longer make sense of himself or the world: "If what his deceiving eyes admire is beautiful, what does it mean when the world says it isn't?" If it isn't beautiful, then his love shows that a lover's perception is less reliable than that of the indifferent world (Sonnet cxlviii.).
And yet he well knows the seat of the witchery by which she holds him in thrall. It lies in the glow and expression of her exquisite "raven black" eyes (Sonnets cxxvii. and cxxxix.). He loves her soulful eyes, which, knowing the torments her disdain inflicts upon him—
And yet he knows exactly where the magic is that keeps him under her spell. It’s in the shine and look of her beautiful "raven black" eyes (Sonnets cxxvii. and cxxxix.). He loves her deep, soulful eyes, which are aware of the pain her rejection causes him—
"Have put on black, and loving mourners be,
Looking with pretty ruth upon my pain."
—Sonnet cxxxii.
"Have dressed in black, and loving mourners be,
"Looking at my pain with gentle sympathy."
—Sonnet 132.
Young as she is, her nature is all compounded of passion and will; she is ungovernable in her caprices, born for conquest and for self-surrender.
Young as she is, her nature is a mix of passion and determination; she can't be controlled in her whims, made for victory and for giving herself up.
While we can guess that towards Shakespeare she made the first advances, we know that she did so in the case of his friend. In more than one sonnet she is expressly spoken of as "wooing[Pg 283] him."[2] In Sonnet cxliii. Shakespeare uses an image which, in all its homeliness, is exceedingly graphic:—
While we can assume that she was the first to reach out to Shakespeare, it's clear that she initiated things with his friend. In more than one sonnet, she is specifically referred to as "wooing[Pg 283] him."[2] In Sonnet cxliii, Shakespeare uses an image that, despite its simplicity, is very vivid:—
"Lo! as a careful housewife runs to catch
One of her feather'd creatures broke away,
Sets down her babe, and makes all swift dispatch
In pursuit of the thing she would have stay;
Whilst her neglected child holds her in chase,
Cries to catch her whose busy care is bent
To follow that which flies before her face,
Not prizing her poor infant's discontent:
So runn'st thou after that which flies from thee,
Whilst I, thy babe, chase thee afar behind;
But if thou catch thy hope, turn back to me,
And play the mother's part, kiss me, be kind:
So will I pray that thou may'st have thy Will,
If thou turn back, and my loud crying still."
"Look! Just like a careful housewife rushes to catch
One of her birds that got away,
She sets her baby down and quickly leaves.
After the thing she wants to hold onto;
Meanwhile, her neglected child trails behind,
Crying to grab her attention while she's concentrating.
In pursuit of what slips from her view,
Ignoring her poor baby's distress:
So you chase after what’s getting away from you,
While I, your little one, chase after you from a distance;
But if you find your hope, come back to me,
And take on the mother’s role, kiss me, and be nice:
Then I will pray that you get your Will,
"If you turn around and still hear my loud cries."
The tenderness of feeling here apparent is characteristic of the poet's whole attitude of mind in this dual relation. Even when he cannot acquit his friend of all guilt, even when he mournfully upbraids him with having robbed the poor man of his one lamb, his chief concern is always lest any estrangement should arise between his friend and himself. See, for instance, the exquisitely melodious Sonnet xl.:—
The tenderness of feeling evident here is typical of the poet's overall mindset in this complex relationship. Even when he can't fully clear his friend of all blame, even when he sadly scolds him for having taken the poor man's only lamb, his main worry is always about avoiding any distance between himself and his friend. For example, take a look at the beautifully melodic Sonnet xl.:—
"Take all my loves, my love, yea, take them all:
What hast thou then more than thou hadst before?
No love, my love, that thou may'st true love call:
All mine was thine before thou had'st this more.
. . . . . . . . .
I do forgive thy robbery, gentle thief,
Although thou steal thee all my poverty."
"Take all my loves, my love, yes, take them all:
What do you have now that you didn't have before?
No, my love, you can't really call that love:
Everything I had was yours before you took this more.
I apologize, but it seems you haven't provided any text to modernize. Please share the text you'd like me to work on.
I forgive you for stealing, kind thief,
Even though you’ve taken all my struggles.
The same tone of sentiment runs through the moving Sonnet xlii., which begins:—
The same tone of feeling runs through the touching Sonnet xlii., which begins:—
"That thou hast her, it is not all my grief,
And yet it may be said, I loved her dearly;
That she hath thee, is of my wailing chief,
A loss in love that touches me more nearly."
"That you have her is not my only sorrow,
And still I can say, I loved her deeply;
What I mourn the most is that she has you.
"A loss in love that impacts me more deeply."
It closes with this somewhat vapid conceit:—
It ends with this somewhat dull idea:—
"But here's the joy: my friend and I are one;
Sweet flattery! then she loves but me alone."
"But here's the joy: my friend and I are one;
"Sweet flattery! So she loves only me."
All these expressions, taken together, point not only to the enormous value which Shakespeare attached to the young Pembroke's friendship, but also to the sensual and spiritual attraction[Pg 284] which, in spite of everything, his fickle mistress continued to possess for him.
All these expressions, when combined, highlight not only the immense value Shakespeare placed on the friendship with the young Pembroke but also the physical and spiritual allure[Pg 284] that, despite everything, his unpredictable mistress still held for him.
It is not impossible that a passage in Ben Jonson's Bartholomew Fair (1614) may contain a satirical allusion to the relation portrayed in the Sonnets (published in 1609). In act v. sc. 3 there is presented a puppet-show setting forth "The ancient modern history of Hero and Leander, otherwise called the Touchstone of true Love, with as true a trial of Friendship between Damon and Pythias, two faithful friends o' the Bankside." Hero is "a wench o' the Bankside," and Leander swims across the Thames to her. Damon and Pythias meet at her lodging, and abuse each other most violently when they find that they have but one love, only to finish up as the best friends in the world.[2]
It’s possible that a part of Ben Jonson's Bartholomew Fair (1614) might include a satirical reference to the relationship depicted in the Sonnets (published in 1609). In act v. sc. 3, there’s a puppet show presenting "The ancient modern history of Hero and Leander, otherwise known as the Touchstone of true Love, along with a genuine test of Friendship between Damon and Pythias, two loyal friends from the Bankside." Hero is described as "a girl from the Bankside," and Leander swims across the Thames to reach her. Damon and Pythias arrive at her place and insult each other quite harshly when they discover they’re both in love with the same person, only to end up as the best friends ever. [2]
[1] Reproduced in Tyler's Shakespeare's Sonnets.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reproduced in Tyler's Shakespeare's Sonnets.
"Damon. Whore-master in thy face;
Thou hast lain with her thyself, I'll prove it in this place.
"Leatherhead. They are whore-masters both, sir, that's a plain case.
"Pythias. Thou lie like a rogue.
"Leatherhead. Do I lie like a rogue?
"Pythias. A pimp and a scab.
"Leatherhead. A pimp and a scab!
I say, between you you have both but one drab.
"Pythias and Damon. Come, now we'll go together to breakfast to Hero.
"Leatherhead. Thus, gentles, you perceive without any denial
'Twixt Damon and Pythias here friendship's true trial."
"Damon. You're a total player right in front of me;
You’ve been with her yourself, and I'll prove it here.
"Leatherhead. It’s clear they’re both pimps, sir.
"Pythias. You're lying like a thief.
"Leatherhead. Am I being dishonest like a rogue?
"Pythias. A hustler and a freeloader.
"Leatherhead. A hustler and a leech!
I say, between you you both have just one woman.
"Pythias and Damon. Come on, let’s go have breakfast with Hero together.
"Leatherhead. So, everyone, you can see for sure
That between Damon and Pythias, friendship’s true test is clear."
VII
PLATONISM—SHAKESPEARE'S AND MICHAEL ANGELO'S SONNETS—THE TECHNIQUE OF THE SONNETS
The fact that the person to whom Shakespeare's Sonnets are dedicated is simply entitled "Mr. W. H." long served to divert attention from William Herbert, as it was thought that it would have been an impossible impertinence thus to address, without his title, a nobleman like the Earl of Pembroke. To us it is clear that this form of address was adopted precisely in order that Pembroke might not be exhibited to the great public as the hero of the conflict darkly adumbrated in the Sonnets. They were not, indeed, written quite without an eye to publication, as is proved by the poet's promises that they are to immortalise the memory of his friend's beauty. But it was not Shakespeare himself who gave them to the press, and bookseller Thorpe must have known very well that Lord Pembroke would not care to see himself unequivocally designated as the lover of the Dark Lady and the poet's favoured rival, especially as that dramatic episode of his youth ended in a manner which it can scarcely have been pleasant to recall.
The fact that the person to whom Shakespeare's Sonnets are dedicated is simply called "Mr. W. H." long distracted attention from William Herbert, as it was believed that it would have been incredibly rude to address a nobleman like the Earl of Pembroke without his title. To us, it's clear that this way of addressing him was chosen specifically to keep Pembroke from being publicly identified as the central figure in the complex issues hinted at in the Sonnets. They weren't written completely without the potential for publication, as shown by the poet's promises to immortalize his friend's beauty. However, it wasn't Shakespeare himself who published them, and the bookseller Thorpe must have known that Lord Pembroke wouldn't want to be clearly labeled as the lover of the Dark Lady and the poet's favored rival, especially since that dramatic chapter of his youth ended in a way that was probably not pleasant to remember.
A weighty work, A Life of Shakespeare, published in the year 1898, by Mr. Sidney Lee, has, however, thoroughly shaken the theories of those who held Pembroke to be the person to whom the Sonnets were dedicated, and the youth who inspired so many of them. Mr. Lee, who—rather arbitrarily—declines to attach any importance to the mention of Pembroke's name, and the appeal to his relations with Shakespeare in the folio edition, takes it for granted that Southampton was the one literary patron to whom Shakespeare expressed his gratitude, and he concludes that he alone is the hero of the Sonnets. As Mr. Lee supposes that most of them were written between the spring of 1593 and the autumn of 1594, Southampton would have been young enough to be mentioned as in the poems. As to the dedication of the Sonnets, Sidney Lee declares that it would have been an impossible breach of decorum to designate a man of such high rank and importance as Pembroke was in the year 1609 as "Mr. W. H." In his youthful days, even before he had a right to the title, he was always called Lord Herbert. In 1616 Thorpe dedicated a book [Pg 286] to him in these respectful, nay servile terms: To the right honourable William, Earle of Pembroke, Lord Chamberlaine to his Majestie, one of his most honorable Privie Counsell, and Knight of the Garter, etc.
A significant work, A Life of Shakespeare, published in 1898 by Mr. Sidney Lee, has thoroughly challenged the theories of those who believed Pembroke was the person the Sonnets were dedicated to and the young man who inspired many of them. Mr. Lee, who somewhat arbitrarily dismisses the relevance of Pembroke's name and the reference to his relationship with Shakespeare in the folio edition, assumes that Southampton was the one literary patron to whom Shakespeare showed his gratitude, concluding that he is the sole hero of the Sonnets. Since Mr. Lee believes that most of them were written between spring 1593 and autumn 1594, Southampton would have been young enough to be referenced in the poems. Regarding the dedication of the Sonnets, Sidney Lee argues that it would have been a major breach of decorum to refer to a man of such high rank and importance as Pembroke was in 1609 as "Mr. W. H." In his younger days, even before he had the title, he was always called Lord Herbert. In 1616, Thorpe dedicated a book [Pg 286] to him in these respectful, even servile terms: To the right honourable William, Earl of Pembroke, Lord Chamberlain to his Majesty, one of his most honorable Privy Council, and Knight of the Garter, etc.
Sidney Lee interprets the word begetter as procurer merely, and thinks that Thorpe, in the dedication, simply meant to express his gratitude to a man who had procured one of the manuscripts of the Sonnets, then circulating, and had given it to him. And as a dedication of the poems of the Jesuit Robert Southwell (of 1606), was signed with the letters W. H., indicating another pirate-editor, William Hall, Sidney Lee concludes that it was the latter, who three years later had laid hold of the manuscript of the Sonnets for Thorpe, and that Thorpe had accordingly placed his enterprise under his patronage. In a domain where all is obscure it is difficult to uphold a definite opinion in the face of an opponent so much more learned than myself. Yet I cannot but feel that there is in the wording of the dedication something quite incompatible with the idea that Thorpe addresses himself to a friend and colleague, and Sidney Lee meets this objection only with the remark that Thorpe was notably careless in the use of language. Besides, it is suggestive, that in the three existing dedications by Thorpe, other than that to W. H., the first is addressed to Florio, the two others to the Earl of Pembroke, consequently to real protectors of rank, while the one, which he nine years before addressed to the editor, Edward Blount, who published the manuscript of Marlowe's translation of Lucan for him, is drawn up in a very different and much more intimate way. It is addressed to his "kind and true friend," and gives the friend in question a few hints "as to how to fit himself" for this unaccustomed part of patron. The distance from this to the dedication of the Sonnets is great.
Sidney Lee sees the word begetter simply as someone who procures and believes that Thorpe, in the dedication, meant to thank a man who had obtained one of the circulating manuscripts of the Sonnets and had given it to him. He notes that a dedication of the poems by the Jesuit Robert Southwell from 1606 was signed with the letters W. H., which points to another pirate-editor, William Hall. Therefore, Sidney Lee concludes that it was Hall who, three years later, had gotten the manuscript of the Sonnets for Thorpe, leading Thorpe to place his project under Hall's patronage. In a field where everything is unclear, it's hard to maintain a strong opinion against someone much more knowledgeable than I am. Still, I can't help but believe there's something in the wording of the dedication that doesn't really fit with the idea that Thorpe is addressing a friend and colleague. Sidney Lee only responds to this concern by saying that Thorpe was famously careless with language. Moreover, it's interesting that in the three other dedications by Thorpe, besides the one to W. H., the first goes to Florio, and the other two to the Earl of Pembroke, which shows he addressed real patrons of high rank. In contrast, the dedication he wrote nine years earlier to the editor Edward Blount, who published Marlowe's translation of Lucan for him, is written in a much more personal and intimate tone. He calls Blount his "kind and true friend" and offers him some advice "on how to prepare himself" for this unusual role as a patron. The gap between that and the dedication of the Sonnets is significant.
What Sidney Lee attempts to prove by his researches and conjectures is, that the man, who figures in the Sonnets as the protector of the poet, was Southampton, and not Pembroke. The name of the youth is not of the first importance, nor does it signify greatly whether the woman celebrated and attacked in the Sonnets bore the name of Mary Fitton or another. However, the main point is, that in common with a number of previous authors, who have thoroughly studied the contemporaneous literature of Europe, and more especially the sonnet-poetry of Italy, France and England, such as Delius and Elze in Germany, and Henrik Schück in Sweden, Lee, relying on the numerous traits that these poems share with other sonnet-cycles of their period, stamps the whole argument of the text as fiction, and denies their autobiographical character. Scarcely any writer before him has so boldly endeavoured to limit Shakespeare's originality in the domain of sonnet-poetry.
What Sidney Lee tries to establish with his research and theories is that the person who appears in the Sonnets as the poet's protector was Southampton, not Pembroke. The identity of the youth isn't that important, nor does it matter much whether the woman praised and critiqued in the Sonnets was named Mary Fitton or something else. However, the key point is that, like several earlier authors who have closely examined the contemporary literature of Europe—especially the sonnet poetry of Italy, France, and England, such as Delius and Elze in Germany, and Henrik Schück in Sweden—Lee, based on the many features these poems share with other sonnet cycles from the same period, claims the entire argument presented in the text is fictional and denies any autobiographical significance. Hardly any writer before him has so boldly attempted to limit Shakespeare's originality in the realm of sonnet poetry.
In the first place Lee points out, that the whole body of [Pg 287] sixteenth-century sonnets was so dependent firstly on Petrarch, then on such French writers as Ronsard, du Bellay and Desportes, that even the finest of them, the sonnets of Spenser, Sidney, Watson, Lodge, Drayton and Daniel may be characterised as imitative studies, if not simply as a mosaic of plagiarisms. Hereupon he tries to show Shakespeare's dependence on his predecessors. Shakespeare picked up, without scruple, ideas and expressions from the sonnets published by Daniel, Drayton, Watson, Barnabe Barnes, Constable and Sidney; he did this as deliberately and imperturbably as in his comedies he manipulated dramas and novels by contemporary and older poets. To Drayton especially is Shakespeare indebted. As all the Englishmen imitated the Frenchmen, Shakespeare has a false air of having been directly influenced by Ronsard, de Baif and Desportes, though he scarcely knew these poets in their own language.
First, Lee points out that the entire collection of [Pg 287] sixteenth-century sonnets relied heavily on Petrarch at first and then on French writers like Ronsard, du Bellay, and Desportes. Even the best among them—the sonnets of Spenser, Sidney, Watson, Lodge, Drayton, and Daniel—can be seen as imitative works, if not simply as a patchwork of plagiarism. He then tries to demonstrate Shakespeare's reliance on his predecessors. Shakespeare casually borrowed ideas and phrases from the sonnets published by Daniel, Drayton, Watson, Barnabe Barnes, Constable, and Sidney; he did this as intentionally and calmly as he adapted dramas and novels from contemporary and earlier poets in his comedies. Shakespeare owes a particular debt to Drayton. While all English writers imitated the French, Shakespeare gives a misleading impression of being directly influenced by Ronsard, de Baif, and Desportes, even though he hardly knew these poets in their original language.
The Danish translator of the Sonnets, Adolf Hansen, had already pointed out numerous impersonal traits. Some of the poorer Sonnets with their forced and complicated metaphors so obviously bear the impress of the spirit of the age, that it is quite impossible to regard them as characteristic of Shakespeare, and some few Sonnets are such complete imitations, that they cannot be accepted as confessions. Sonnets xviii. and xix. work out the same idea as Daniel's Delia, and Sonnets lv. and lxxxi. treat the very same subject as the sixty-ninth Sonnet in Spenser's Amoretti. Finally the story of the friends, one of whom deprives the other of his mistress, is to be found in Lyly's Euphues.
The Danish translator of the Sonnets, Adolf Hansen, already identified multiple impersonal traits. Some of the weaker Sonnets, with their forced and complex metaphors, clearly reflect the spirit of the time, making it impossible to see them as true representations of Shakespeare. A few Sonnets are such complete imitations that they can't be taken as personal declarations. Sonnets xviii. and xix. convey the same idea as Daniel's Delia, while Sonnets lv. and lxxxi. cover the exact same topic as the sixty-ninth Sonnet in Spenser's Amoretti. Lastly, the story of the friends, where one takes the other's mistress, appears in Lyly's Euphues.
Sidney Lee maintains that when in Sonnets xxiv. and cxxii. Shakespeare propounds that the image of his friend is engraved in the depths of his heart, or that his brain is a better memorandum-book, as to the friend, than the book with which the latter has presented him, he is merely struggling with conceits of Ronsard's. When in Sonnets xliv, and xlv. he speaks about man as compounded of the elements, earth, air, fire and water, he appropriates motives from Spenser and Barnes. Sonnets xlvi. and xlvii., on the debate of the eye and the heart, are written in terms borrowed from the twentieth Sonnet in Watson's Tears of Fancy. Where he proclaims his assurance of the immortality of his verse, and the consequent eternity of his friend's fame, he does not speak from conviction, he only treats a motive, which, following the example of Pindar, Horace and Ovid, the Frenchmen Desportes and Ronsard, and after them such English sonneteers as Spenser, Drayton and Daniel had played upon. Not even when he writes that his lady is beautiful, though dark, and consequently unlovely, is he original; for Sidney had already used a similar phrase. And when he changes his mind, and in the dark eyes and dark complexion of his lady professes to read the blackness of her soul, he is even less original, for at that period the sonnet of invective was the standard variant of the sonnet of [Pg 288] amorous eulogy. Nothing is more common than to find the sonneteer grossly abusing his mistress. Ronsard called his a tigress, a murderess, a Medusa; Barnabe Barnes describes his as a tyrant, a Gorgon, a rock; the transition from tenderness to reproach was so frequent, that it was even parodied by Gabriel Harvey. Following many other critics Sidney Lee finally points out that no weight can be attached to the fact, that in Sonnets xxii., lxii., lxxiii., and cxxxviii., Shakespeare speaks of himself as old, for this, too, was a standing conceit of the sonnet-poets of that time. Daniel in Delia (23) when he was only twenty-nine speaks as if his life were finished. Richard Barnfield, only twenty years old, invites the boy Ganymedes to contemplate his silver hair, his wrinkled skin, the deep furrows of his face, all this in imitation of Petrarch.
Sidney Lee argues that when in Sonnets 24 and 122, Shakespeare claims that the image of his friend is engraved deep in his heart, or that his brain serves as a better memory than the book given to him by his friend, he is merely echoing ideas from Ronsard. In Sonnets 44 and 45, when he refers to man as made up of earth, air, fire, and water, he is borrowing themes from Spenser and Barnes. Sonnets 46 and 47, which debate the eye versus the heart, are written using language taken from the twentieth Sonnet in Watson's Tears of Fancy. When he expresses confidence in the immortality of his verses and the resulting eternal fame of his friend, he doesn’t express genuine belief; instead, he is just playing with a common theme that Pindar, Horace, and Ovid, as well as French poets Desportes and Ronsard, and later English sonneteers like Spenser, Drayton, and Daniel, had explored. Even when he writes that his lady is beautiful yet dark, and therefore unlovely, he is not original; Sidney had already used a similar line. And when he alters his view and claims that in the dark eyes and complexion of his lady, he sees the darkness of her soul, he is even less original, as during that time, the invective sonnet was a typical variation on the amorous praise sonnet. It was very common for sonneteers to harshly criticize their mistresses. Ronsard referred to his as a tigress, a murderess, a Medusa; Barnabe Barnes called his a tyrant, a Gorgon, a rock; the shift from affection to blame was so common that it was even parodied by Gabriel Harvey. Like many other critics, Sidney Lee points out that we shouldn’t give much importance to the fact that in Sonnets 22, 62, 73, and 138, Shakespeare refers to himself as old, since this was also a common theme among the sonnet poets of the time. Daniel, in Delia (23), at just twenty-nine, speaks as if his life is over. Richard Barnfield, who is only twenty years old, invites the young Ganymedes to look at his silver hair, wrinkled skin, and deep facial lines, all in imitation of Petrarch.
Lee admits, however, that the group of Sonnets, most interesting to the reader, the most mature as to ideas and style, cannot be considered to date from the poet's thirtieth year; he even thinks that Shakespeare continued to write Sonnets until 1603, and propounds—regardless of the wording of the poem—that Sonnet cvii. was written in that year, on the occasion of the death of Queen Elizabeth. That the word "moon" here means Elizabeth is obvious. But that the expression
Lee admits, however, that the collection of Sonnets, which is the most interesting to readers and the most developed in terms of ideas and style, can’t be said to be from the poet's thirtieth year; he even believes that Shakespeare kept writing Sonnets until 1603 and suggests—regardless of the wording of the poem—that Sonnet cvii. was composed that year, on the occasion of Queen Elizabeth’s death. It's clear that the word "moon" refers to Elizabeth here. But the expression
"The mortal moon hath her eclipse endured"
"The mortal moon has endured her eclipse"
can mean the final eclipse of the moon is incredible. That the moon has passed through her eclipse, means, I take it, that she is shining brightly again, and thus the interpretation put forth above, of a hint at the frustrated conspiracy of Essex, is far more reasonable. But then this Sonnet, as well as those kindred to it in spirit and tone, point, not to the year 1603, but to 1601.
can mean the final eclipse of the moon is amazing. That the moon has gone through her eclipse means, I suppose, that she is shining brightly again, and so the interpretation mentioned earlier, suggesting a clue about the frustrated conspiracy of Essex, makes much more sense. However, this Sonnet, along with those similar in spirit and tone, refers not to the year 1603, but to 1601.
Yet here details are of minor importance. We take our stand on a fundamental conception of poetic production. All art, even that of the greater artists, begins with imitation; no poet avoids influences, and up to the present time no poet has hesitated to appropriate from predecessors all that might be of use to him. Even nowadays, when the appreciation of the duty of originality is so infinitely stronger than in the sixteenth, seventeenth, and eighteenth centuries, it is easy to point out appropriations of foreign thoughts and turns of phrase among excellent poets, and it would be possible to enumerate a great variety of common traits among the lyrical poets of Europe. The range of subjects fit for lyrical poetry is not so very great, to be sure. As men, lyrists have after all many emotions and conditions in common. In the mode of expression alone—especially when ideas have to be expressed in an identical form of fourteen lines—is it possible for the poet to manifest his true originality.
Yet here, the details don’t really matter. We rely on a fundamental idea of how poetry is created. All art, even that of the greatest artists, starts with imitation; no poet is free from influences, and so far, no poet has shied away from borrowing from their predecessors anything that could be useful. Even today, when the value of originality is far more emphasized than it was in the sixteenth, seventeenth, and eighteenth centuries, it’s easy to find examples of poets adopting foreign ideas and phrases, and one could list many shared traits among the lyrical poets of Europe. The range of subjects suitable for lyrical poetry isn’t especially vast. As humans, lyricists share many emotions and experiences. It’s primarily in their unique way of expressing these thoughts—particularly when they have to fit them into a strict fourteen-line format—that a poet can truly reveal their originality.
No intelligent critic would think of looking to lyrical poems as to biographical sources, in the rough meaning of the term. The poetical is rarely identical with the personal ego. But on [Pg 289] the other hand it cannot be too strongly insisted upon that books (I mean great, inspired books, such as are read for hundreds of years) are never engendered by other books, but by life. Nobody, who has a drop of artist's blood in his veins, can imagine that a poet of the rank of Shakespeare can have written sonnets by the score only as exercises or metrical experiments, without any bearing on his life, its passions and its crises. The formula for good epic poetry is surely this: that it must always be founded on real life, even if rarely or never an exact copy of it. Lyrical poetry, in which the poet speaks in his own name, and especially of himself, must necessarily, if first-rate, be rooted in what the poet has felt so strongly that it has made him break into song.
No smart critic would think of using lyrical poems as biographical sources in the traditional sense. The poetic expression is rarely the same as the personal self. However, it can't be emphasized enough that great, inspired books—those that are read for hundreds of years—are never created just from other books, but from life experiences. Anyone with even a hint of an artist's spirit can’t imagine that a poet of Shakespeare's caliber wrote sonnets merely as exercises or experiments without any connection to his life, its passions, and its challenges. The recipe for good epic poetry is definitely that it must always be based on real life, even if it’s not a precise reflection of it. Lyrical poetry, where the poet speaks in their own voice and especially about themselves, must, if it’s to be considered top-notch, be grounded in feelings so intense that they inspire the poet to create.
The learned critics of Shakespeare's Sonnets regard them merely as metrical tours de force, penned in cold blood on subjects prescribed by fashion and convention. They look upon fancy as upon a spider, which spins chimera in all sorts of typical and artificial figures out of itself. It seems more natural to look upon it as a plant, extracting nourishment from the only soil in which it could thrive, namely, the observations and experiences of the poet.
The knowledgeable critics of Shakespeare's Sonnets view them simply as impressive displays of technique, written in a detached manner on topics dictated by trends and norms. They see imagination like a spider, creating illusions in various typical and artificial forms from itself. It feels more appropriate to consider it as a plant, drawing nourishment from the only environment where it can flourish, which is the poet's observations and experiences.
The great modern poets, whose lives lie open before us, have betrayed to us how fancy springs out of impressions of real life, transforming them and making them unrecognisable by its mysterious workings. In several cases we are able to discern the dispersed elements, which in due time crystallise in the poem. Discerning criticism has opened our eyes to the intermixture of these elements in the magic caldron of fancy, while inferior criticism goes astray in a trivial search after possible models. In spite of German scholars and their exertions, we know nothing about whom Goethe had in his mind when he painted Clärchen, nor is this fact of any importance; but this is certain, that the whole poetical life-work of Goethe is founded upon experience. When Max Klinger one evening returned home from having seen a performance of Goethe's Faust, he said: What most impressed me was that it was the life of Goethe.
The great modern poets, whose lives are laid bare for us, have shown us how imagination arises from real-life experiences, transforming them and making them unrecognizable through its mysterious process. In several cases, we can identify the scattered elements that eventually come together in the poem. Insightful criticism has opened our eyes to the blending of these elements in the magical mix of creativity, while poor criticism gets lost in a trivial hunt for possible influences. Despite the efforts of German scholars, we still know nothing about whom Goethe had in mind when he crafted Clärchen, and that fact isn’t really important; what matters is that the entire poetic body of work by Goethe is based on experience. One evening, after watching a performance of Goethe's Faust, Max Klinger remarked, "What struck me the most was that it was Goethe's life."
As, knowing the life and experiences of the great modern poet, we are now generally able to trace how these are worked upon and transformed in his works, it is reasonable to suppose that in olden times poets were moved by the same causes, and acted in the same way, at least those of them who have been efficient. When we know of the adventures and emotions of the modern poet, and are able to trace them in the production of his free fancy; when it is possible, where they are unknown to us, to evolve the hidden personality of the poet, and—as every capable critic has experienced—to have our conjectures finally borne out by facts revealed by the contemporary author, then we cannot feel it to be impossible, that in the case of an older poet, we might also be successful in determining when he speaks earnestly from his heart, and in tracing his feelings and experiences through his [Pg 290] works, especially when these are lyrical, and their mode of expression passionate and emotional.
As we understand the life and experiences of great modern poets, we can usually see how these influence and transform their works. It's reasonable to believe that in the past, poets were inspired by similar factors and acted in the same way, at least those who were impactful. When we learn about a modern poet's adventures and emotions, we can see them reflected in their creative expression. Even when we lack specific details, we can often discern the hidden personality of the poet. Every competent critic has found their speculations confirmed by facts revealed by contemporary authors. Therefore, it's not unreasonable to think that we could also succeed in identifying when an older poet speaks genuinely from the heart, tracing their feelings and experiences through their [Pg 290] works, especially when those works are lyrical with passionate and emotional expression.
Any one who holds fast to the by no means fantastic theory, that there is a certain connection between the life and the works of Shakespeare, will be but little moved by successive attempts to deny the Sonnets any autobiographical value, because of the conventional traits and frequent imitations to be pointed out in them.
Anyone who firmly believes in the somewhat realistic theory that there is a specific connection between Shakespeare's life and his works will be hardly swayed by ongoing efforts to claim that the Sonnets lack any autobiographical value, due to the traditional characteristics and frequent imitations found in them.
The modern reader who takes up the Sonnets with no special knowledge of the Renaissance, its tone of feeling, its relation to Greek antiquity, its conventions and its poetic style, finds nothing in them more surprising than the language of love in which the poet addresses his young friend, the positively erotic passion for a masculine personality which here finds utterance. The friend is currently addressed as "my love." Sometimes it is stated in so many words that in the eyes of his admirer the friend combines the charms of man and woman; for instance, in Sonnet xx.:—
The modern reader who picks up the Sonnets without any special knowledge of the Renaissance, its emotional tone, its connection to Greek antiquity, its conventions, and its poetic style finds nothing more surprising than the way the poet expresses love for his young friend, an openly erotic passion for a masculine persona that is articulated here. The friend is often referred to as "my love." At times, it's clearly stated that in the eyes of his admirer, the friend embodies the qualities of both a man and a woman; for example, in Sonnet xx.:—
"A woman's face, with Nature's own hand painted,
Hast thou, the master mistress of my passion."
"A woman's face, painted by Nature herself,
You are the master and mistress of my passion."
This Sonnet ends with a playful lament that the friend had not been born of the opposite sex; yet such is the warmth of expression in other Sonnets that one very well understands how the critics of last century supposed them to be addressed to a woman.[1]
This Sonnet concludes with a light-hearted sadness that the friend wasn't born a woman; however, the affection expressed in other Sonnets makes it clear why critics from last century thought they were written for a woman.[1]
This tone, however, is a characteristic fashion of the age. And here, again, it has been insisted that love for a beautiful youth, which the study of Plato had presented to the men of the Renaissance in its most attractive light, was a standing theme among English poets of that age, who, moreover, as in Shakespeare's case, were wont to praise the beauty of their friend above that of their mistress. The woman, as in this case, often enters as a disturbing element into the relation. It was an accepted part of the convention that the poet as above noted should represent himself as withered and wrinkled, whatever his real age might be; Shakespeare does so again and again, though he was at most thirty-seven. Finally, it was quite in accordance with use and wont that the fair youth should be exhorted to marry, so that his beauty might not die with him. Shakespeare had already placed such exhortations in the mouth of the Goddess of Love in Venus and Adonis.
This tone, however, is typical of the time. Again, it's been pointed out that the love for a beautiful young man, portrayed in the most appealing way by Plato, was a common theme among English poets of that era. These poets, like Shakespeare, often praised the beauty of their friends more than that of their lovers. The woman, in this scenario, frequently acted as a disruptive force in the relationship. It was a standard convention for the poet, as previously mentioned, to present himself as old and wrinkled, regardless of his actual age; Shakespeare does this repeatedly, even though he was only about thirty-seven. Lastly, it was completely normal for the fair young man to be encouraged to marry so that his beauty wouldn’t perish with him. Shakespeare had already included such encouragements in the words of the Goddess of Love in Venus and Adonis.
All this is true, and yet there is no reasonable ground for doubting that the Sonnets stand in pretty close relation to actual facts.
All of this is true, and yet there is no good reason to doubt that the Sonnets are closely related to real events.
[Pg 291] The age, indeed, determines the tone, the colouring, of the expressions in which friendship clothes itself. In Germany and Denmark, at the end of the eighteenth century, friendship was a sentimental enthusiasm, just as in England and Italy during the sixteenth century it took the form of platonic love. We can clearly discern, however, that the different methods of expression answered to corresponding shades of difference in the emotion itself. The men of the Renaissance gave themselves up to an adoration of friendship and of their friend which is now unknown, except in circles where a perverted sexuality prevails. Montaigne's friendship for Estienne de la Boétie, and Languet's passionate tenderness for the youthful Philip Sidney, are cases in point. The observations concerning friendship in Sir Thomas Browne's Religio Medici, 1642 (pp. 98, 99), accord entirely with that of Shakespeare: "I love my friend more than myself, and yet I think that I do not love him enough. In a few months my manifold doubled passion will make me believe that I have not at all loved him before. When I am away from him, I am dead, until I meet him again. When I am together with him, I am not content, but always long for a closer connection with him. United souls are not contented, but wish for being truly identical with each other; and this being impossible, their yearnings are endless and must increase without any possibility of being gratified." But the most remarkable example of a frenzied friendship in Renaissance culture and poetry is undoubtedly to be found in Michael Angelo's letters and sonnets.
[Pg 291] The age shapes the tone and expression of friendship. In Germany and Denmark at the end of the eighteenth century, friendship was viewed as a sentimental passion, while in England and Italy during the sixteenth century, it resembled platonic love. It's clear that these different expressions correspond to varying nuances of the emotion itself. The men of the Renaissance were devoted to an admiration of friendship and their friends that is rarely seen today, except in contexts where a distorted sense of love exists. Montaigne's friendship with Estienne de la Boétie and Languet's intense fondness for the young Philip Sidney are prime examples. Sir Thomas Browne's observations on friendship in his work Religio Medici, 1642 (pp. 98, 99), align perfectly with Shakespeare’s sentiment: "I love my friend more than myself, and yet I don’t think I love him enough. In a few months, my intense emotions will make me feel I have never truly loved him. When I’m away from him, I feel dead until we meet again. When I’m with him, I’m not satisfied and always crave a deeper connection. United souls are never content and long to be truly one with each other; since that’s impossible, their desires are endless and can never be fulfilled." However, the most striking example of extreme friendship in Renaissance culture and poetry can be found in Michelangelo's letters and sonnets.
Michael Angelo's relation to Messer Tommaso de' Cavalieri presents the most interesting parallel to the attitude which Shakespeare adopted towards William Herbert. We find the same expressions of passionate love from the older to the younger man; but here it is still more unquestionably certain that we have not to do with mere poetical figures of speech, since the letters are not a whit less ardent and enthusiastic than the sonnets. The expressions in the sonnets are sometimes so warm that Michael Angelo's nephew, in his edition of them, altered the word Signiore into Signora, and these poems, like Shakespeare's, were for some time supposed to have been addressed to a woman.[2]
Michael Angelo's relationship with Messer Tommaso de' Cavalieri is the most interesting parallel to the way Shakespeare related to William Herbert. We see the same expressions of passionate love from the older man to the younger one; but here it is even more clear that we are not dealing with just poetic figures of speech, since the letters are just as ardent and enthusiastic as the sonnets. The expressions in the sonnets are sometimes so intense that Michael Angelo's nephew changed the word Signiore to Signora in his edition of them, and these poems, like Shakespeare's, were for a time believed to be addressed to a woman.[2]
On January 1, 1533, Michael Angelo, then fifty-seven years old, writes from Florence to Tommaso de' Cavalieri, a youth of noble Roman family, who afterwards became his favourite pupil: "If I do not possess the art of navigating the sea of your potent genius, that genius will nevertheless excuse me, and neither despise my inequality, nor demand of me that which I have it not in me to give; since that which stands alone in everything can in nothing find its counterpart. Wherefore your lordship, the only light in our age vouchsafed to this worlds having no equal or peer, cannot find satisfaction in the work of any other hand. If, therefore,[Pg 292] this or that in the works which I hope and promise to execute should happen to please you, I should call that work, not good, but fortunate. And if I should ever feel assured that—as has been reported to me—I have given your lordship satisfaction in one thing or another, I will make a gift to you of my present and of all that the future may bring me; and it will be a great pain to me to be unable to recall the past, in order to serve you so much the longer, instead of having only the future, which cannot be long, since I am all too old. There is nothing more left for me to say. Read my heart and not my letter, for my pen cannot approach the expression of my good will."[3]
On January 1, 1533, Michael Angelo, who was fifty-seven at the time, writes from Florence to Tommaso de' Cavalieri, a young man from a noble Roman family, who later became his favorite student: "If I don't have the skill to navigate the depths of your incredible genius, I hope you'll understand and not look down on my shortcomings or expect me to provide what I'm unable to give; since what stands alone cannot find its equal anywhere. Therefore, your lordship, the only light in our time bestowed upon this world with no match or rival, will not find satisfaction in the work of anyone else. So, if any part of the works I hope and promise to create happens to please you, I would consider that work not good but merely lucky. And if I ever feel convinced—I’ve been told—that I’ve satisfied you in some way, I will gladly offer you everything I have now and everything the future holds for me; it pains me to think I cannot change the past to serve you longer, since all I have is a future that surely won't be long, given my age. There’s nothing more for me to say. Read my heart rather than my letter, for my pen can’t capture the depth of my good will."[3]
Cavalieri writes to Michael Angelo that he regards himself as born anew since he has come to know the Master; who replies, "I for my part should regard myself as not born, born dead, or deserted by heaven and earth, if your letters had not brought me the persuasion that your lordship accepts with favour certain of my works." And in a letter of the following summer to Sebastian del Piombo, he sends a greeting to Messer Tommaso, with the words: "I believe I should instantly fall down dead if he were no longer in my thoughts."[4]
Cavalieri writes to Michelangelo that he feels like he’s been born again since meeting the Master; Michelangelo replies, "I for one would feel like I never existed, like I was born dead, or abandoned by heaven and earth, if your letters hadn’t convinced me that you appreciate some of my work." In a letter the following summer to Sebastian del Piombo, he sends a greeting to Messer Tommaso, saying, "I believe I would instantly fall down dead if he weren’t always on my mind."[4]
Michael Angelo plays upon his friend's surname as Shakespeare plays upon his friend's Christian name. These are the last lines of the thirty-first sonnet:—
Michael Angelo makes a clever pun on his friend's last name just as Shakespeare does with his friend's first name. These are the final lines of the thirty-first sonnet:—
"Se vint' e pres' i' debb' esser beato,
Meraviglia non è se, nud' e solo,
Resto prigion d'un Cavalier armato."
"If only chains and bands can make me blest,
No marvel if alone and bare I go
An armed knight's captive and slave confessed."
(J. A. Symonds.)
"If only chains and ties could make me happy,
It's not surprising that alone and plain,
"I am still a prisoner of an armed knight."
"If only chains and straps can make me happy,
It's not surprising if I roam alone and exposed.
"Admitted as a captive and slave of an armed knight."
(J. A. Symonds.)
In other sonnets the tone is no less passionate than Shakespeare's —take, for example, the twenty-second:—
In other sonnets, the tone is just as passionate as Shakespeare's—take, for example, the twenty-second:—
"More tenderly perchance than is my due,
Your spirit sees into my heart, where rise
The flames of holy worship, nor denies
The grace reserved for those who humbly sue.
Oh blessed day when you at last are mine!
Let time stand still, and let noon's chariot stay;
Fixed be that moment on the dial of heaven!
That I may clasp and keep, by grace divine—
[Pg 293] Clasp in these yearning arms and keep for aye
My heart's loved lord to me desertless given."[5]
(J. A. Symonds.)
"Maybe more tenderly than I deserve,
Your spirit sees deep into my heart, where rises
The flames of sacred worship, and doesn't deny
The grace intended for those who ask with humility.
Oh, happy day when you are finally mine!
Let time freeze, and let the midday sun's chariot pause;
Let that moment be marked on heaven's clock!
So I can possess and retain, through divine grace—
[Pg 293] Hold in these longing arms and keep forever
"My dear lord, gifted to me without any loss."[5]
(J. A. Symonds)
In comparison with Cavalieri, Michael Angelo could with justice call himself old. Some critics, on the other hand, have seen in the fact that Shakespeare was not really old at the time when the Sonnets were written, a proof of their conventional and unreal character. But this is to overlook the relativity of the term. As compared with a youth of eighteen, Shakespeare was in effect old, with his sixteen additional years and all his experience of life. And if we are right in assigning Sonnets lxiii. and lxxiii. to the year 1600 or 1601, Shakespeare had then reached the age of thirty-seven, an age at which (among his contemporaries) Drayton in his Idea dwells quite in the same spirit upon the wrinkles of age in his face, and at which, as Tyler has very aptly pointed out, Byron in his swan-song uses expressions about himself which might have been copied from Shakespeare's seventy-third Sonnet. Shakespeare says:—
Compared to Cavalieri, Michelangelo could rightly call himself old. Some critics argue that since Shakespeare was not really old when he wrote the Sonnets, it proves their conventional and unrealistic nature. But that overlooks how relative the term is. Next to an eighteen-year-old, Shakespeare was indeed old, with his extra sixteen years and all his life experience. If we accurately place Sonnets lxiii. and lxxiii. around 1600 or 1601, Shakespeare would have been thirty-seven, an age at which Drayton in his Idea reflects similarly on the wrinkles of age on his face. As Tyler has insightfully noted, Byron, in his swan song, uses phrases about himself that could have been lifted from Shakespeare's seventy-third Sonnet. Shakespeare says:—
"That time of year thou mayst in me behold
When yellow leaves, or none, or few, do hang
Upon those boughs which shake against the cold
Bare ruin'd choirs, where late the sweet birds sang."
"That time of year you can see in me
When yellow leaves, or none, or just a few, are hanging
On the branches that tremble in the cold
"Empty, crumbling places where the lovely birds used to sing."
Byron thus expresses himself:—
Byron expresses himself:—
"My days are in the yellow leaf,[6]
The flowers and fruits of love are gone,
The worm, the canker and the grief
Are mine alone."
"My days are in the yellow leaf,[6]
The flowers and fruits of love are gone,
The worm, the disease, and the sadness
Are all mine.
In Shakespeare we read:—
In Shakespeare, we read:—
"In me thou seest the glowing of such fire
That on the ashes of his youth doth lie
As the death-bed whereon it must expire,
Consum'd with that which it was nourish'd by."
"In me, you see the glow of such a fire
That rests on the remnants of its youth.
Like the deathbed on which it has to finish,
"Consumed by what it was given."
Byron's words are:—
Byron's words are:—
"The fire that on my bosom preys
Is lone as some volcanic isle;
No torch is kindled at its blaze—
A funeral pile"
"The fire that burns in my heart
Is isolated like a volcanic island;
No light is produced by its flames—
"Funeral pyre"
Thus both poets liken themselves, at this comparatively early age, to the wintry woods with their yellowing leaves, and without blossom, fruit, or the song of birds; and both compare the fire[Pg 294] which still glows in their soul to a solitary flame which finds no nourishment from without. The ashes of my youth become its death-bed, says Shakespeare. They are a funeral pile, says Byron.
Thus, both poets compare themselves, at this relatively young age, to the winter woods with their yellowing leaves, lacking blossoms, fruit, or the songs of birds; and both liken the fire[Pg 294] that still burns in their souls to a lonely flame that gets no nourishment from the outside. "The ashes of my youth become its deathbed," says Shakespeare. "They are a funeral pyre," says Byron.
Nor is it possible to conclude, as Schück does, from the conventional style of the first seventeen Sonnets—for instance, from their almost verbal identity with a passage in Sidney's Arcadia—that they are quite devoid of relation to the poet's own life.
Nor can we conclude, as Schück does, from the typical style of the first seventeen Sonnets—like their almost exact similarity to a section in Sidney's Arcadia—that they have no connection to the poet's own life.
In short, the elements of temporary fashion and convention which appear in the Sonnets in no way prove that they were not genuine expressions of the poet's actual feelings.
In short, the elements of temporary trends and conventions that show up in the Sonnets don't prove that they weren't true expressions of the poet's real emotions.
They lay bare to us a side of his character which does not appear in the plays. We see in him an emotional nature with a passionate bent towards self-surrender in love and idolatry, and with a corresponding, though less excessive, yearning to be loved.
They reveal to us a side of his character that doesn't show up in the plays. We see that he has an emotional side with a strong tendency towards giving himself up for love and idolization, along with a related, though less intense, desire to be loved.
We learn from the Sonnets to what a degree Shakespeare was oppressed and tormented by his sense of the contempt in which the actor's calling was held. The scorn of ancient Rome for the mountebank, the horror of ancient Judea for whoever disguised himself in the garments of the other sex, and finally the age-old hatred of Christianity for theatres and all the temptations that follow in their train—all these habits of thought had been handed down from generation to generation, and, as Puritanism grew in strength and gained the upper hand, had begotten a contemptuous tone of public opinion under which so sensitive a nature as Shakespeare's could not but suffer keenly. He was not regarded as a poet who now and then acted, but as an actor who now and then wrote plays. It was a pain to him to feel that he belonged to a caste which had no civic status. Hence his complaint, in Sonnet xxix., of being "in disgrace with fortune and men's eyes." Hence, in Sonnet xxxvi., his assurance to his friend that he will not obtrude on others the fact of their friendship:—
We can see from the Sonnets how much Shakespeare felt oppressed and tormented by the way people looked down on actors. The disdain of ancient Rome for the fraudster, the disdain in ancient Judea for anyone dressing in the opposite gender's clothing, and the long-standing hatred Christianity had for theaters and the temptations they bring—these beliefs were passed down through generations and, as Puritanism grew stronger, led to a public opinion that was condescending, causing someone as sensitive as Shakespeare to suffer greatly. He wasn’t seen as a poet who occasionally acted but rather as an actor who occasionally wrote plays. It pained him to realize he belonged to a group that had no civic standing. This is why, in Sonnet xxix, he laments being "in disgrace with fortune and men's eyes." Thus, in Sonnet xxxvi, he reassures his friend that he won't impose their friendship on others:—
"I may not evermore acknowledge thee,
Lest my bewailèd guilt should do thee shame:
Nor thou with public kindness honour me,
Unless thou take that honour from thy name:
But do not so; I love thee in such sort,
As, thou being mine, mine is thy good report."
"I might never acknowledge you again,
I'm afraid my guilty sadness would cause you embarrassment:
And you shouldn’t publicly acknowledge me,
Unless that honor comes from your own name:
But please don’t do that; I love you so much.
"If you're with me, then my good reputation belongs to you."
The bitter complaint in Sonnet lxxii. seems rather to refer to the writer's situation as a dramatist:—
The bitter complaint in Sonnet lxxii seems more like a reflection on the writer's experience as a playwright:—
"For I am shamed by that which I bring forth,
And so should you, to love things nothing worth."
"For I am embarrassed by what I produce,
"And so should you, for loving things that have no value."
The melancholy which fills Sonnet cx. is occasioned by the writer's profession and his nature as a poet and artist:—
The sadness in Sonnet cx. comes from the writer's job and his identity as a poet and artist:—
"Alas! 'tis true, I have gone here and there,
And made myself a motley to the view;
[Pg 295]
Gor'd mine own thoughts, sold cheap what is most dear,
Made old offences of affections new:
Most true it is, that I have look'd on truth
Askance and strangely; but, by all above,
These blenches gave my heart another youth,
And worse essays prov'd thee my best of love."
"Unfortunately! It's true, I've wandered here and there,
And created a confusing picture for others;
[Pg 295]
I've turned against my own thoughts and undervalued what truly matters.
Transformed past mistakes into fresh emotions:
It's definitely true that I've seen truth.
With skeptical eyes and in a peculiar manner; but, most importantly,
These mistakes gave my heart a fresh start,
"And even worse experiences showed me that you are my greatest love."
Hence, finally, his reproach to Fortune, in Sonnet cxi., that she did not "better for his life provide Than public means which public manners breeds":—
Hence, finally, his criticism of Fortune, in Sonnet cxi., that she did not "provide better for his life than public means which public manners create":—
"Thence comes it that my name receives a brand;
And almost thence my nature is subdu'd
To what it works in, like the dyer's hand."
"That's how my name gets a label;
And from that moment on, my nature is tamed.
"By what it interacts with, like a dyer's hand."
We must bear in mind this continual writhing under the prejudice against his calling and his art, and this indignation at the injustice of the attitude adopted towards them by a great part of the middle classes, if we would understand the high pressure of Shakespeare's feelings towards the noble youth who had approached him full of the art-loving traditions of the aristocracy, and the burning enthusiasm of the young for intellectual superiority. William Herbert, with his beauty and his personal charm, must have come to him like a very angel of light, a messenger from a higher world than that in which his lot was cast. He was a living witness to the fact that Shakespeare was not condemned to seek the applause of the multitude alone, but could win the favour of the noblest in the land, and was not excluded from a deep and almost passionate friendship which placed him on an equal footing with the bearer of an ancient name. Pembroke's great beauty no doubt made a deep impression upon the beauty-lover in Shakespeare's soul. It is very probable, too, that the young aristocrat, according to the fashion of the times, made the poet his debtor for solider benefactions than mere friendship; and Shakespeare must thus have felt doubly painful the situation in which he was placed by the intrigue between his mistress and his friend.[7].
We need to remember the constant struggle against the prejudice surrounding his profession and his art, and the frustration at the unfairness of the attitude held by much of the middle class, if we want to grasp the intense feelings Shakespeare had for the noble young man who approached him, filled with the art-loving traditions of the upper class, and the passionate desire for intellectual excellence. William Herbert, with his beauty and charm, must have seemed to him like a heavenly presence, a messenger from a world far beyond his own. He was a living testament to the fact that Shakespeare didn't have to rely solely on the public's approval but could also earn the admiration of the highest ranks in society, and that he wasn’t excluded from a profound and almost fervent friendship that put him on equal ground with someone of great lineage. Pembroke's remarkable beauty must have left a strong impact on the beauty-loving part of Shakespeare's soul. It’s also likely that the young aristocrat, following the customs of the time, made the poet his debtor for more substantial gifts than just friendship; thus, Shakespeare must have felt the pain of his situation all the more intensely due to the intrigue between his mistress and his friend.[7].
In any case, the affection with which Pembroke inspired Shakespeare—the passionate attachment, leading even to jealousy of other poets admired by the young nobleman—had not only a vividness, but an erotic fervour such as we never find in our century manifested between man and man. Note such an expression as this in Sonnet cx.:—
In any case, the feelings Pembroke stirred in Shakespeare—the intense attachment, even leading to jealousy of other poets admired by the young nobleman—were not just strong, but had a passionate intensity that we don’t see between men in our time. Consider this expression in Sonnet cx.:—
"Then give me welcome, next my heaven the best,
Even to thy pure and most most loving breast."
"Then welcome me, my greatest joy,
"Into your pure and loving heart."
[Pg 296]This exactly corresponds to Michael Angelo's recently-quoted desire to "clasp in his yearning arms his heart's loved lord." Or observe such a line as this in Sonnet lxxv.:—
[Pg 296]This perfectly matches Michael Angelo's recently quoted wish to "hold in his longing arms the one he loves most." Or take note of a line like this in Sonnet lxxv.:—
"So are you to my thoughts as food to life."
"So you are to my thoughts what food is to life."
We have here an exact counterpart to the following expressions in a letter from Michael Angelo to Cavalieri, dated July 1533: "I would far rather forget the food on which I live, which wretchedly sustains the body alone, than your name, which sustains both body and soul, filling both with such happiness that I can feel neither care nor fear of death while I have it in my memory."[8]
We have here an exact counterpart to the following expressions in a letter from Michelangelo to Cavalieri, dated July 1533: "I would much rather forget the food that keeps me alive, which only sustains the body, than your name, which nourishes both body and soul, bringing me such joy that I feel neither worry nor fear of death as long as I remember it."[8]
The passionate fervour of this friendship on the Platonic model is accompanied in Shakespeare, as in Michael Angelo, by a submissiveness on the part of the elder friend towards the younger, which, in these two supreme geniuses, affects the modern reader painfully. Each had put off every shred of pride in relation to his idolised young friend. How strange it seems to find Shakespeare calling himself young Herbert's "slave," and assuring him that his time, more precious than that of any other man then living, is of no value, so that his friend may let him wait or summon him to his side as his caprice and fancy dictate. In Sonnet lviii. he speaks of "that God who made me first your slave." Sonnet lvii. runs thus:—
The intense passion of this Platonic friendship is reflected in both Shakespeare and Michelangelo through the elder friend's submissiveness to the younger, which can be quite unsettling for modern readers when observing these two great figures. Each had completely set aside their pride in relation to their adored young friend. It feels odd to read Shakespeare calling himself young Herbert's "slave," telling him that his time, more valuable than that of anyone else alive, means nothing so long as his friend can keep him waiting or summon him at will. In Sonnet 58, he refers to "that God who made me first your slave." Sonnet 57 goes like this:—
"Being your slave, what should I do but tend
Upon the hours and times of your desire?
I have no precious time at all to spend,
Nor services to do, till you require.
Nor dare I chide the world-without-end hour,
Whilst I, my sovereign, watch the clock for you,
Nor think the bitterness of absence sour,
When you have bid your servant once adieu;
Nor dare I question with my jealous thought,
Where you may be, or your affairs suppose;
But, like a sad slave, stay and think of nought,
Save, where you are how happy you make those."
"Being your servant, what can I do but wait
At the times and hours you want?
I have no time to waste at all,
Or services to carry out, until you request.
I won't complain about the endless hour,
While I, my dear, wait for you to show up,
Don't believe that being away is painful,
When you've said goodbye to your servant;
I don't dare to let my jealous thoughts wander,
Curious about where you are or what you're up to;
But, like a sad servant, I just sit and think of nothing,
"Except for how happy you make others no matter where you are."
Just as Michael Angelo spoke to Cavalieri of his works as though they were scarcely worth his friend's notice, so does Shakespeare sometimes speak of his verses. In Sonnet xxxii. he begs his friends to "re-survey" them when he is dead:—
Just like Michelangelo talked to Cavalieri about his art as if it barely deserved his friend's attention, Shakespeare sometimes talks about his poetry the same way. In Sonnet 32, he asks his friends to "re-survey" his work after he’s gone:—
"And though they be outstripp'd by every pen,
Reserve them for my love, not for their rhyme,
Exceeded by the height of happier men."
"And even though they're surpassed by every writer,
Keep them for my love, not for their poetry,
"Outshined by the greatness of happier people."
This humility becomes quite despicable when a breach is threatened between the friends. Shakespeare then repeatedly[Pg 297] promises so to blacken himself that his friend shall reap, not shame, but honour, from his faithlessness. In Sonnet lxxxviii.:—
This humility becomes pretty awful when there's a risk of a rift between friends. Shakespeare then repeatedly[Pg 297] promises to tarnish his own reputation so that his friend will gain, not shame, but honor from his betrayal. In Sonnet lxxxviii.:—
"With mine own weakness being best acquainted,
Upon thy part I can set down a story
Of faults concealed wherein I am attainted,
That thou, in losing me, shalt win much glory."
"Knowing my own weaknesses well,
I can tell a story about your flaws.
That I've kept hidden, which point to my involvement.
"By losing me, you'll gain a lot of attention."
Sonnet lxxxix. is still more strongly worded:—
Sonnet 89 is even more forcefully expressed:—
"Thou canst not, love, disgrace me half so ill,
To set a form upon desirèd change,
As I'll myself disgrace: knowing thy will,
I will acquaintance strangle, and look strange;
Be absent from thy walks; and in my tongue
Thy sweet-belovèd name no more shall dwell,
Lest I (too much profane) should do it wrong,
And haply of our old acquaintance tell.
For thee, against myself I'll vow debate,
For I must ne'er love him whom thou dost hate."
"You can't disgrace me half as badly, my love,
As I embarrass myself by pretending to want change,
Know what you want,
I will end our friendship and act like we don’t know each other.
I'll avoid your favorite spots, and I won't say
Your sweet name now,
So I don't end up disrespecting it,
And maybe unintentionally remind us of our old friendship.
For you, I'll argue against my own point of view,
Because I can never love someone you dislike.
We are positively surprised when, in a single passage, in Sonnet lxii., we come upon a forcible expression of self-love; but it does not extend beyond the first half of the Sonnet; in the second half this self-love is already regarded as a sin, and Shakespeare humbly effaces himself before his friend. All the more gladly does the reader welcome the few Sonnets (lv. and lxxxi.) in which the poet confidently predicts the immortality of these his utterances. It is true that Shakespeare is here greatly influenced by antiquity and by the fashion of his age; and it is simply as records of his friend's beauty and amiability that his verses are to be preserved through all ages to come. But no poet without a sound and vigorous self-confidence could have written either these lines in Sonnet lv.:—
We are pleasantly surprised when, in a single section of Sonnet 62, we encounter a strong expression of self-love; however, it doesn't go beyond the first half of the Sonnet. In the second half, this self-love is already seen as a flaw, and Shakespeare humbly steps back in front of his friend. Readers are even more pleased to see the few Sonnets (55 and 81) where the poet confidently predicts the eternal nature of his words. It's true that Shakespeare is significantly influenced by antiquity and the trends of his time; his verses are meant to be preserved through the ages as records of his friend's beauty and charm. But no poet without solid self-confidence could have written the lines in Sonnet 55:—
"Not marble, nor the gilded monuments
Of princes shall outlive this powerful rhyme"—
"Not marble, nor the gold-plated monuments
"Princes will outlast this incredible verse"—
or these others in Sonnet lxxxi.:—
or these others in Sonnet lxxxi.:—
"Your monument shall be my gentle verse,
Which eyes not yet created shall o'erread;
And tongues to be your being shall rehearse,
When all the breathers of this world are dead."
"Your memorial will be my gentle poem,
That eyes not yet born will read;
And future voices will talk about you,
"When everyone else in the world is gone."
Yet, as we see, the first and last thought is always that of the friend, his beauty, worth, and fame. And as he will live in the future, so he has lived in the past. Shakespeare cannot conceive existence without him. In Sonnets which have no direct connection with each other (lix., cvi., cxxiii.) he returns again and again to that strange thought of a perpetual cycle or recurrence of events, which runs through the whole of the world's history, from the Pythagoreans and Kohélet to Friedrich Nietzsche. In[Pg 298] view of such high-pitched idolatry, we can well understand that the friend's faithlessness, or, if you will, the mistress's conquest of the friend, and the sudden severance of the bond in 1601, must have made a deep impression upon Shakespeare's sensitive soul. The catastrophe left its mark upon him for many a long day.
Yet, as we can see, the first and last thought is always of the friend, his beauty, worth, and fame. Just as he will live on in the future, he has also lived in the past. Shakespeare can't imagine existence without him. In sonnets that don't directly connect (lix., cvi., cxxiii.), he repeatedly returns to that strange idea of a constant cycle or repetition of events, which runs through all of history, from the Pythagoreans and Kohélet to Friedrich Nietzsche. In[Pg 298] light of such intense idolization, we can easily see that the friend's betrayal, or if you prefer, the mistress's victory over the friend, and the sudden break in 1601, must have had a profound impact on Shakespeare's sensitive soul. The disaster left its mark on him for many long days.
And at the same time another and purely personal mortification was added to his troubles. Shakespeare's name was just then involved in a degrading scandal of one sort or another. He says so expressly in Sonnet cxii.:—
And at the same time, another personal humiliation was added to his troubles. Shakespeare's name was currently linked to a degrading scandal of some kind. He states this clearly in Sonnet cxii.:—
"Your love and pity doth the impression fill
Which vulgar scandal stamped upon my brow."
"Your love and compassion fill the impression
"That public shame branded on my forehead."
He here avers that he cares very little "to know his shames or praises" from the tongues of others, and that his friend's judgment is all in all to him; but in Sonnet cxxi., where he goes more closely into the matter, he confesses that some "frailty" in him has given rise to these malignant rumours, and we see that for this frailty his "sportive blood" was to blame. He does not deny the accusation, but asks—
He claims that he doesn't really care to hear about his "shames or praises" from others and that his friend's opinion means everything to him; however, in Sonnet cxxi., where he examines the issue more deeply, he admits that some "frailty" in him has led to these harmful rumors, and we see that his "sportive blood" is responsible for this frailty. He doesn't deny the accusation, but asks—
"Why should others' false adulterate eyes
Give salutation to my sportive blood?
Or on my frailties why are frailer spies,
Which in their wills count bad what I think good?"
"Why should the deceptive eyes of others
Say hi to my lively spirit?
And why are the more vulnerable people keeping an eye on my weaknesses?
"Who in their right mind judges what I consider good?"
The details of this scandal are unknown to us. We can only conclude that it referred to Shakespeare's alleged relation to some woman, or implication in some amorous adventure. In discussing this point, Tyler has aptly cited two passages in contemporary writings, though of course without absolutely proving that they have any bearing on the matter. The first is the above-quoted anecdote in John Manningham's Diary for March 13, 1601 (New Style, 1602), as to Shakespeare's forestalling Burbadge in the graces of a citizen's wife, and announcing himself as "William the Conqueror "—an anecdote which seems to have been widely current at the time, and no doubt arose from more or less recent events. The second passage occurs in The Returne from Pernassus, dating from December 1601, in which (iv. 3) Burbadge and Kemp are introduced, and these words are placed in the mouth of Kemp: "O that Ben Ionson is a pestilent fellow, he brought vp Horace giuing the Poets a pill, but our fellow Shakespeare hath giuen him a purge that made him beray his credit." The allusion is evidently to the feud between Ben Jonson on the one hand and Marston and Dekker on the other, which culminated in 1601 with the appearance of Ben Jonson's Poetaster, in which Horace serves as the poet's mouthpiece. Dekker and Marston retorted in the same year with Satiromastix, or the Untrussing of the Humorous Poet. As Shakespeare took no direct part in this quarrel, we can only conjecture what is meant by the above [Pg 299]allusion. Mr. Richard Simpson has suggested that King William Rufus, in whose reign the action of Satiromastix takes place, and who "presides over the untrussing of the humorous poet," may be intended for William Shakespeare. Rufus, in the play, is by no means a model of chastity, and carries off Walter Terrill's bride very much as "William the Conqueror" in Manningham's anecdote carries off "Richard the Third's" mistress. Simpson thinks it probable that the spectators would have little difficulty in recognising the William the Conqueror of the anecdote in the William Rufus of the play, whose nickname, indeed, might be taken as referring to Shakespeare's complexion. If we accept this interpretation, we find in Satiromastix a further proof of the notoriety of the anecdote. Whether it be this scandal or another of the same kind to which the Sonnets refer, Shakespeare seems to have taken greatly to heart the besmirching of his name.
The details of this scandal are unknown to us. We can only assume it referred to Shakespeare's alleged relationship with some woman or his involvement in some romantic escapade. In discussing this point, Tyler has effectively cited two passages from contemporary writings, though of course, he doesn't absolutely prove their relevance. The first is the previously mentioned anecdote from John Manningham's Diary for March 13, 1601 (New Style, 1602), which talks about Shakespeare preempting Burbadge in the affections of a citizen's wife and introducing himself as "William the Conqueror"—an anecdote that seems to have been widely circulated at the time and likely stemmed from relatively recent events. The second passage is from The Returne from Pernassus, dating from December 1601, where (iv. 3) Burbadge and Kemp are featured, and Kemp says: "Oh, that Ben Jonson is a troublesome guy, he brought up Horace giving the poets a hard time, but our buddy Shakespeare has given him something that damaged his reputation." The reference clearly points to the feud between Ben Jonson and Marston and Dekker, which peaked in 1601 with the release of Ben Jonson's Poetaster, in which Horace speaks for the poet. Dekker and Marston responded that same year with Satiromastix, or the Untrussing of the Humorous Poet. Since Shakespeare didn't take a direct part in this conflict, we can only speculate about the meaning behind the above [Pg 299] reference. Mr. Richard Simpson has suggested that King William Rufus, during whose reign the events of Satiromastix occur, and who "oversees the untrussing of the humorous poet," might be intended as a stand-in for William Shakespeare. Rufus, in the play, is by no means a paragon of virtue and takes Walter Terrill's bride much like "William the Conqueror" in Manningham's anecdote takes off with "Richard the Third's" mistress. Simpson believes it likely that the audience would easily connect the William the Conqueror from the anecdote with the William Rufus of the play, whose nickname could indeed reference Shakespeare's complexion. If we accept this interpretation, we find additional evidence of the notoriety of the anecdote in Satiromastix. Whether this scandal or another like it is what the Sonnets refer to, Shakespeare appears to have been deeply affected by the tarnishing of his name.
It remains that we should glance at the form of the Sonnets and say a word as to their poetic value.
It’s important that we take a look at the structure of the Sonnets and discuss their poetic significance.
As regards the form, the first and most obvious remark is that, in spite of their name, these poems are not in reality sonnets at all, and have, indeed, nothing in common with the sonnet except their fourteen lines. In the structure of his so-called Sonnets Shakespeare simply followed the tradition and convention of his country.
As for the form, the first and most apparent point is that, despite their name, these poems are not actually sonnets at all and, in fact, have nothing in common with the sonnet except for their fourteen lines. In the structure of his so-called Sonnets, Shakespeare simply followed the tradition and norms of his country.
Sir Thomas Wyatt, the leading figure in the earlier English school of lyrists, travelled in Italy in the year 1527, familiarised himself with the forms and style of Italian poetry, and introduced the sonnet into English literature. A somewhat younger poet, Henry, Earl of Surrey, soon followed in his footsteps; he, too, travelled in Italy, and cultivated the same poetic models. Not until after the death of both poets were their sonnets published in the collection known as Tottel's Miscellany (1557). Neither of the poets succeeded in keeping to the Petrarchan model—an octave and a sestett. Wyatt, it is true, usually preserves the octave, but breaks up the sestett and finishes with a couplet. Surrey departs still more widely from his model's strict and difficult form: his "Sonnet" consists, like Shakespeare's after him, of three quatrains and a couplet, the rhymes of which are in nowise interwoven. Sidney, again, preserved the octave, but broke up the sestett. Spenser attempted a new rhyme-scheme, interweaving the second and third quatrain, but keeping to the final couplet. Daniel, who is Shakespeare's immediate predecessor and master, returns to Surrey's really formless form. The chief defect in Shakespeare's Sonnets as a metrical whole consists in the appended couplet, which hardly ever keeps up to the level of the beginning, hardly ever presents any picture to the eye, but is, as a rule, merely reflective, and often brings the burst of feeling which animates the poem to a feeble, or at any rate more rhetorical than poetic, issue.
Sir Thomas Wyatt, a key figure in the early English lyric poetry scene, traveled to Italy in 1527, got acquainted with Italian poetry's forms and style, and brought the sonnet into English literature. A slightly younger poet, Henry, Earl of Surrey, soon followed his lead; he also traveled to Italy and embraced the same poetic influences. Not until after both poets had died were their sonnets published in the collection known as Tottel's Miscellany (1557). Neither poet managed to stick closely to the Petrarchan model—a stanza of eight lines followed by six. Wyatt typically kept the eight lines but divided the six and concluded with a couplet. Surrey strayed even further from the strict and difficult form of his model: his "Sonnet" consists, like Shakespeare's later, of three quatrains followed by a couplet, with the rhymes not interlaced. Sidney also maintained the eight lines but broke apart the six. Spenser tried a new rhyme scheme, mixing the second and third quatrains while retaining the final couplet. Daniel, who is Shakespeare's direct predecessor and mentor, returns to Surrey's somewhat formless style. The main flaw in Shakespeare's Sonnets as a metrical whole lies in the added couplet, which seldom matches the strength of the beginning, rarely creates a vivid image, and often turns out to be merely reflective, frequently bringing the emotional intensity of the poem to a weak or more rhetorical than poetic resolution.
The last two Sonnets in the collection (cliii. and cliv.), dealing with a conventional theme borrowed from the antique, are likewise entirely impersonal. W. Hertzberg, having been put on the track by Herr von Friesen, in 1878 discovered the Greek original of these two Sonnets in the ninth book of the Palatine Anthology.[9]. The poem which Shakespeare has adapted, and in Sonnet cliv. almost translated, was written by the Byzantine scholar Marianus, probably in the fifth century after Christ; it was published in Latin, among other epigrams, at Basle in 1529, was retranslated several times before the end of the sixteenth century, and must have become known to Shakespeare in one or other of these different forms.
The last two Sonnets in the collection (cliii. and cliv.), which focus on a typical theme taken from ancient sources, are also completely impersonal. W. Hertzberg, guided by Herr von Friesen, discovered the Greek original of these two Sonnets in the ninth book of the Palatine Anthology in 1878.[9]. The poem that Shakespeare adapted, and nearly translated in Sonnet cliv., was written by the Byzantine scholar Marianus, likely in the fifth century AD; it was published in Latin, along with other epigrams, in Basle in 1529, was retranslated several times before the end of the sixteenth century, and must have reached Shakespeare in one of those various forms.
Next in order stand the Sonnets of merely conventional inspiration, those in which the eye and heart go to law with each other, or in which the poet plays upon his own name and his friend's. These cannot possibly claim any high poetic value.
Next in line are the Sonnets that are simply conventionally inspired, where the eye and heart are at odds with each other, or where the poet makes puns on his own name and his friend's. These cannot possibly claim any significant poetic value.
But the poems thus set apart form but a small minority of the collection. In all the others the waves of feeling run high, and it may be said in general that the deeper the sentiment and the stronger the emotion they express, the more admirable is their force of diction and their marvellous melody. There are Sonnets whose musical quality is unsurpassed by any of the songs introduced into the plays, or even by the most famous and beautiful speeches in the plays themselves. The free and lax form he had adopted was of evident advantage to Shakespeare. The triple and quadruple rhymes, which in Italian involve scarcely any difficulty or constraint, would have proved very hampering in English. As a matter of fact, Shakespeare has been able to follow out every inspiration unimpeded by the shackles of an elaborate rhyme-scheme, and has achieved a rare combination of terseness and harmony in the expression of sorrow, melancholy, anguish, and resignation. Nothing can be more melodious than the opening of Sonnet xl., quoted above, or these lines from Sonnet lxxxvi.:—
But the poems set apart make up only a small part of the collection. In all the others, emotions run high, and it could be said that the deeper the feelings and the stronger the emotions expressed, the more impressive the choice of words and the incredible melody. There are Sonnets whose musical quality is unmatched by any of the songs included in the plays, or even by the most famous and beautiful speeches in the plays themselves. The flexible structure he chose was clearly beneficial to Shakespeare. The triple and quadruple rhymes that don’t require much effort or restriction in Italian would have been quite limiting in English. In fact, Shakespeare has been able to pursue each inspiration without being constrained by a complex rhyme scheme, achieving a rare blend of conciseness and beauty in expressing sorrow, melancholy, anguish, and acceptance. Nothing is more melodious than the opening of Sonnet xl., quoted above, or these lines from Sonnet lxxxvi.:—
"Was it the proud full sail of his great verse,
Bound for the prize of all-too-precious you,
That did my ripe thoughts in my brain inhearse,
Making their tomb the womb wherein they grew?"
"Was it the impressive full sail of his amazing verse,
Heading towards the reward of your invaluable self,
That made my grown-up thoughts come together in my mind,
"Transforming their resting place into the space where they grew?"
And how moving is the earnestness of Sonnet cxvi., on faith in love:—
And how touching is the sincerity of Sonnet cxvi., about believing in love:—
"Let me not to the marriage of true minds
Admit impediments. Love is not love
[Pg 301]
Which alters when it alteration finds,
Or bends with the remover to remove:
O, no! it is an ever-fixèd mark,
That looks on tempests, and is never shaken;
It is the star to every wandering bark,
Whose worth's unknown, although his height be taken."
"Let me not admit any obstacles to the union of true minds.
Love isn't love
[Pg 301]
That shifts when it encounters change,
Or aligns with the one who wants to take it away:
Oh no! It's a constant indicator,
That observes storms and remains unshaken;
It serves as a guide for every drifting ship,
"The value is unknown, even though its height has been measured."
Shakespeare's Sonnets are for the general reader the most inaccessible of his works, but they are also the most difficult to tear oneself away from. "With this key Shakespeare unlocked his heart," says Wordsworth; and some people are repelled from them by the Menschliches, or, as they think, Allzumenschliches, which is there revealed. They at any rate hold Shakespeare diminished by his openness. Browning, for example, thus retorts upon Wordsworth:—
Shakespeare's Sonnets are the hardest for the average reader to get into, but they're also the most captivating. "With this key, Shakespeare unlocked his heart," says Wordsworth; yet some people feel put off by the human qualities, or as they see it, the overly human traits, that are revealed. They believe that Shakespeare loses some of his greatness by being so open. Browning, for instance, responds to Wordsworth this way:—
"'With this same key
Shakespeare unlocked his heart' once more!
Did Shakespeare? If so, the less Shakespeare he."
"'With this same key"
Shakespeare shared his feelings again!
Did he really? If that's true, he was less like Shakespeare.
The reader who can reconcile himself to the fact that great geniuses are not necessarily models of correctness will pass a very different judgment. He will follow with eager interest the experiences which rent and harrowed Shakespeare's soul. He will rejoice in the insight afforded by these poems, which the crowd ignores, into the tempestuous emotional life of one of the greatest of men. Here, and here alone, we see Shakespeare himself, as distinct from his poetical creations, loving, admiring, longing, yearning, adoring, disappointed, humiliated, tortured. Here alone does he enter the confessional. Here more than anywhere else can we, who at a distance of three centuries do homage to the poet's art, feel ourselves in intimate communion, not only with the poet, but with the man.
The reader who can accept that great geniuses aren’t always perfect will come to a very different conclusion. They will eagerly engage with the experiences that deeply affected Shakespeare's soul. They will appreciate the insight provided by these poems, often overlooked by the masses, into the emotional turmoil of one of the greatest figures in history. Here, and only here, we encounter Shakespeare himself, separate from his poetic creations—loving, admiring, longing, yearning, adoring, disappointed, humiliated, tortured. Here is where he opens up in a confessional way. More than anywhere else, we, who pay tribute to the poet's craft from three centuries away, can feel a personal connection, not just with the poet, but with the man.
[1] For instance, in Sonnet xxiii.:—
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ For example, in Sonnet 23:—
"O let my books be then the eloquence
And dumb presagers of my speaking breast,
Who plead for love, and look for recompense."
"O let my books be then the expression
And quiet signs of my heartfelt thoughts,
"Who advocate for love and look for their reward."
And in Sonnet xxvi.:—
And in Sonnet 26:—
"Lord of my love, to whom in vassalage
Thy merit hath my duty strongly knit.
"Lord of my love, to whom I am devoted
Your value has strongly tied my obligation.
[3] "E se io non àrò l'arte del navicare per l'onde del mare del vostro valoroso ingegno, quello mi scuserà, nè si sdegnierà del mio disaguagliarsigli, nè desiderrà da me quello che in me non è: perchè chi è solo in ogni cosa, in cosa alcuna non può aver compagni. Però la vostra Signoria, luce del secol nostro unica al mondo, non puo sodisfarsi di opera d'alcuno altro, non avendo pari nè simile à sè," &c.
[3] "And if I don't have the skill to navigate the waves of the sea with your remarkable talent, that will excuse me, and you won’t be upset by my shortcomings, nor will you expect from me what isn't within me: because someone who stands alone in anything cannot have companions in anything. However, your Lordship, the only light of our age in the world, cannot be satisfied with the work of anyone else, having no equal or likeness to yourself," &c.
[4] "E io non nato, o vero nato morto mi reputerei, e direi in disgrazia del cielo e della terra, se per la vostra non avessi visto e creduto vostra Signoria accettare volentieri alcune delle opere mie." "Avete data la copia de' sopradetti Madrigali a messer Tomaso ... che se m'uscissi della mente, credo che súbito cascherei morto."
[4] "And if I were never born, or truly born dead, I would consider myself cursed by heaven and earth, if I hadn't seen and believed that your Lordship gladly accepted some of my works." "You gave the copies of the aforementioned Madrigals to Messer Tomaso... and if I lost my mind, I believe I would instantly fall dead."
"Accio ch'i' abbi, e non già per mie merto,
desiato mio dolce signiore
Per sempre nell' indegnie e pronte braccia."
"Call me what I have, and not for my own merit,
my sweet lord that I desire
"Always in these unworthy and eager arms."
[6] This line, however, is obviously suggested by the famous passage in Macbeth (Act v.)—
[6] This line, however, is clearly inspired by the well-known passage in Macbeth (Act v.)—
"My way of life
Is fall'n into the sere, the yellow leaf."
"My lifestyle"
"Has become dry and shriveled, like the yellowing leaves."
[7] Several passages in the Sonnets suggest that Pembroke must have conferred substantial gifts upon Shakespeare—for example, that expression "wealth" in Sonnet xxxvii., "your bounty" in Sonnet liii., and "your own dear-purchased right" in Sonnet cxvii.
[7] Several passages in the Sonnets suggest that Pembroke must have given significant gifts to Shakespeare—for instance, the word "wealth" in Sonnet xxxvii., "your bounty" in Sonnet liiii., and "your own dear-purchased right" in Sonnet cxvii.
[8] "Anzi posso prima dimenticare il cibo di ch'io vivo, che nutrisce solo il corpo infelicemente, che il nome vostro, che nutrisce il corpo e l'anima, riempiendo l'uno e l'altro di tanta dolcezza, che nè noia nè timor di morte, mentre la memoria mi vi serba, posso sentire."
[8] "In fact, I could forget the food that keeps my body alive, which only feeds the body unhappily, before I could forget your name, which nourishes both body and soul, filling them both with such sweetness that neither boredom nor fear of death can touch me as long as I remember you."
VIII
JULIUS CÆSAR—ITS FUNDAMENTAL DEFECT
It is afternoon, a little before three o'clock. Whole fleets of wherries are crossing the Thames, picking their way among the swans and the other boats, to land their passengers on the south bank of the river. Skiff after skiff puts forth from the Blackfriars stair, full of theatre-goers who have delayed a little too long over their dinner and are afraid of being too late; for the flag waving over the Globe Theatre announces that there is a play to-day. The bills upon the street-posts have informed the public that Shakespeare's Julius Cæsar is to be presented, and the play draws a full house. People pay their sixpences and enter; the balconies and the pit are filled. Distinguished and specially favoured spectators take their seats on the stage behind the curtain. Then sound the first, the second, and the third trumpet-blasts, the curtain parts in the middle, and reveals a stage entirely hung with black.
It’s afternoon, just before three o’clock. A whole fleet of boats is crossing the Thames, navigating among the swans and other vessels, to drop off their passengers on the south bank of the river. One skiff after another sets off from the Blackfriars stairs, packed with theater-goers who have lingered a bit too long over dinner and are worried about being late; the flag flying above the Globe Theatre signals that there’s a play today. The posters on the street poles have let the public know that Shakespeare’s Julius Cæsar will be performed, and the show is expected to be packed. People pay their sixpences and go in; the balconies and the pit are filled. Specially invited guests take their seats on the stage behind the curtain. Then the first, second, and third trumpet blasts sound, the curtain parts in the middle, and reveals a stage completely draped in black.
Enter the tribunes Flavius and Marullus; they scold the rabble and drive them home because they are loafing about on a week-day without their working-clothes and tools—in contravention of a London police regulation which the public finds so natural that they (and the poet) can conceive it as in force in ancient Rome. At first the audience is somewhat restless. The groundlings talk in undertones as they light their pipes. But the Second Citizen speaks the name of Cæsar. There are cries of "Hush! hush!" and the progress of the play is followed with eager attention.
Enter the tribunes Flavius and Marullus; they scold the crowd and send them home because they are hanging around on a weekday without their work clothes and tools—breaking a London police regulation that the public finds so normal that they (and the poet) imagine it was in effect in ancient Rome. At first, the audience is a bit restless. The lower-class spectators talk quietly as they light their pipes. But when the Second Citizen mentions Cæsar, there are shouts of "Hush! hush!" and the play’s progress is watched with keen interest.
It was received with applause, and soon became very popular. Of this we have contemporary evidence. Leonard Digges, in the poem quoted above (p. 233), vaunts its scenic attractiveness at the expense of Ben Jonson's Roman plays:—
It was met with applause and quickly became quite popular. We have contemporary proof of this. Leonard Digges, in the poem mentioned above (p. 233), boasts about its visual appeal compared to Ben Jonson's Roman plays:—
"So have I seene, when Cesar would appeare,
And on the Stage at halfe-sword parley were
Brutus and Cassius: oh how the Audience
Were ravish'd, with what new wonder they went thence,
When some new day they would not brooke a line
Of tedious (though well laboured) Catiline."
"So have I seen, when Caesar would appear,
And on the stage at half-sword parley were
Brutus and Cassius: oh how the audience
They were amazed at the new wonder they encountered.
When a new day arrived, they would not wait in line.
Of tedious (but well-crafted) Catiline.
The learned rejoiced in the breath of air from ancient Rome which met them in these scenes, and the populace was entertained[Pg 303] and fascinated by the striking events and heroic characters of the drama. A quatrain in John Weever's Mirror of Martyrs, or The Life and Death of Sir Iohn Oldcastle Knight, Lord Cobham, tells how
The scholars were thrilled by the fresh air from ancient Rome that surrounded them in these scenes, and the crowd was entertained and captivated by the dramatic events and heroic figures. A quatrain in John Weever's Mirror of Martyrs, or The Life and Death of Sir John Oldcastle Knight, Lord Cobham, describes how
"The many-headed multitude were drawne
By Brutus speech, that Cæsar was ambitious,
When eloquent Mark Antonie had showne
His vertues, who but Brutus then was vicious?"
"The large crowd was swayed
By Brutus' speech, claiming Caesar was ambitious,
When the persuasive Mark Antony had shown
His virtues; who could see Brutus as anything but cruel?
There were, indeed, numerous plays on the subject of Julius Cæsar—they are mentioned in Gosson's Schoole of Abuse, 1579, in The Third Blast of Retraite from Plaies, 1580, in Henslowe's Diary, 1594 and 1602, in The Mirrour of Policie, 1598, &c.—but Weever's words do not apply to any of those which have come down to us. It can therefore scarcely be doubted that they refer to Shakespeare's drama; and as the poem appeared in 1601, it affords us almost decisive evidence as to the date of Julius Cæsar. In all probability, it was in the same year that the play was written and produced. Weever, indeed, says in his dedication that his poem was "some two yeares agoe made fit for print;" but even if this be true, the lines above quoted may quite well have been inserted later. There are several reasons for believing that Julius Cæsar can scarcely have been produced earlier than 1601. The years 1599 and 1600 are already so full of work that we can scarcely assign to them this great tragedy as well; and internal evidence indicates that the play must have been written about the same time as Hamlet, to which its style offers so many striking resemblances.
There were indeed many plays about Julius Cæsar—they're mentioned in Gosson's Schoole of Abuse, 1579, in The Third Blast of Retraite from Plaies, 1580, in Henslowe's Diary, 1594 and 1602, in The Mirrour of Policie, 1598, etc.—but Weever's words don’t apply to any of those that have survived. So, it’s hard to doubt that they refer to Shakespeare's play; and since the poem came out in 1601, it gives us strong evidence about the date of Julius Cæsar. Most likely, the play was written and performed in the same year. Weever does mention in his dedication that his poem was "some two years ago made fit for print," but even if that's true, the quoted lines could have been added later. There are several reasons to believe that Julius Cæsar probably wasn’t produced any earlier than 1601. The years 1599 and 1600 are already so packed with work that it’s tough to fit this great tragedy in as well; and evidence within the play suggests it was likely written around the same time as Hamlet, to which its style has many striking similarities.
The immediate success of the play is proved by this fact, among others, that it at once called forth a rival production on the same theme. Henslow notes in his diary that in May 1602, on behalf of Lord Nottingham's company, he paid five pounds for a drama called Cæsar's Fall to the poets Munday, Drayton, Webster, Middleton, and another. It was evidently written to order. And as Julius Cæsar, in its novelty, was unusually successful, so, too, we find it still reckoned one of Shakespeare's greatest and profoundest plays, unlike the English "Histories" in standing alone and self-sufficient, characteristically composed, forming a rounded whole in spite of its apparent scission at the death of Cæsar, and exhibiting a remarkable insight into Roman character and the life of antiquity.
The immediate success of the play is demonstrated by the fact that it quickly inspired a competing production on the same theme. Henslow notes in his diary that in May 1602, on behalf of Lord Nottingham's company, he paid five pounds for a play called Cæsar's Fall to the writers Munday, Drayton, Webster, Middleton, and others. It was clearly written on request. And just as Julius Cæsar was notably successful due to its originality, it is still considered one of Shakespeare's greatest and most profound plays. Unlike the English "Histories," it stands alone and is self-sufficient, carefully crafted to form a cohesive whole despite its apparent split at Caesar's death, and it shows remarkable insight into Roman character and ancient life.
What attracted Shakespeare to this theme? And, first and foremost, what is the theme? The play is called Julius Cæsar, but it was obviously not Cæsar himself that attracted Shakespeare. The true hero of the piece is Brutus; he it is who has aroused the poet's fullest interest. We must explain to ourselves the why and wherefore.
What drew Shakespeare to this theme? And, first and foremost, what is the theme? The play is called Julius Cæsar, but it clearly wasn’t Cæsar himself that caught Shakespeare's attention. The real hero of the story is Brutus; he is the one who truly captivates the poet's interest. We need to understand the reasons behind this.
The answer is to be found in the point of time at which the[Pg 304] play was written. It was that eventful year when Shakespeare's earliest friends among the great, Essex and Southampton, had set on foot their foolhardy conspiracy against Elizabeth, and when their attempted insurrection had ended in the death of the one, the imprisonment of the other. He had seen how proud and nobly-disposed characters might easily be seduced into political error, and tempted to rebellion, on the plea of independence. It is true that there was little enough resemblance of detail between the mere palace-revolution designed by Essex, which should free him from his subjection to the Queen's incalculable caprices, and the attempt of the Roman patricians to liberate an aristocratic republic, by assassination, from the yoke of a newly-founded despotism. The point of resemblance lay in the mere fact of the imprudent and ill-starred attempt to effect a subversion of public order.
The answer lies in the time when the[Pg 304] play was written. It was that significant year when Shakespeare's early friends among the elite, Essex and Southampton, had embarked on their reckless conspiracy against Elizabeth. Their failed uprising resulted in one death and the other's imprisonment. He witnessed how proud and noble individuals could easily be led into political mistakes and tempted to revolt under the guise of seeking independence. While there was little actual similarity between Essex's planned palace coup, aiming to free himself from the Queen's unpredictable whims, and the Roman nobles' attempt to save an aristocratic republic from a newly established tyranny through assassination, the common thread was the rash and ill-fated effort to disrupt public order.
Add to this the fact that Shakespeare, in the present stage of his career, displays a certain preference for characters who, in spite of noble qualities, have fortune against them and are unable to bring their projects to a successful issue. While he himself was still fighting for his position, Henry V., the man of practical genius, the born victor and conqueror, had been his ideal; now that he stood on firm ground, and was soon to reach the height of his reputation, he seems to have turned with a sort of melancholy predilection to characters like Brutus and Hamlet, who, in spite of the highest endowments, proved unequal to the tasks proposed to them.[1]. They appealed to him as profound dreamers and high-minded idealists. He found something of their nature, too, in his own.
Add to this the fact that Shakespeare, at this point in his career, shows a preference for characters who, despite having noble qualities, are up against misfortune and unable to achieve their goals. While he was still striving to establish himself, Henry V., the practical genius and natural conqueror, was his ideal; now that he had secured his position and was about to reach the peak of his reputation, he seems to have turned with a kind of melancholy fondness to characters like Brutus and Hamlet, who, despite their exceptional talents, were unable to meet the challenges they faced. They appealed to him as deep thinkers and lofty idealists. He recognized something of their nature in his own.
A good score of years earlier, in 1579, North's version of Plutarch's parallel biographies had been published, not translated from the original, but from the French translation of Amyot. In this book Shakespeare found his material.
A good number of years earlier, in 1579, North's version of Plutarch's parallel biographies was published, not translated from the original, but from the French translation by Amyot. In this book, Shakespeare found his material.
His method of using this material differs considerably from his treatment of his other authorities. From a chronicler like Holinshed he, as a rule, takes nothing but the course of events, the outline of the leading personages and such anecdotes as suit his purpose. From novelists like Bandello or Cinthio he takes the main lines of the action, but relies almost entirely on his own invention for the characters and the dialogue. From the earlier plays, which he adapts or re-casts, such as The Taming of a Shrew, King John, The Famous Victories of Henry V., and King Leir (the original Hamlet is unfortunately not preserved), he transfers into his own work every scene and speech that is worth anything; but in the cases in which we can make the comparison, there is little enough that he finds available. Here, on the other hand, we find a curious and instructive example of his method of[Pg 305] work when he most faithfully followed his original. We realise that the more developed the art and the more competent the psychology of the writer before him, the more closely did Shakespeare tread in his footsteps.
His way of using this material is quite different from how he handles his other sources. From a historian like Holinshed, he typically takes just the sequence of events, an outline of the main characters, and anecdotes that fit his purpose. From novelists like Bandello or Cinthio, he uses the main plot points but relies almost entirely on his own creativity for the characters and dialogue. From earlier plays that he adapts or reworks, like The Taming of a Shrew, King John, The Famous Victories of Henry V., and King Leir (the original Hamlet is unfortunately lost), he incorporates into his own work every scene and line that has any value; but in the cases where we can compare, there isn't much he finds useful. Here, however, we see a fascinating and informative example of his method of[Pg 305] work when he closely followed his source. We understand that the more advanced the artistry and the better the psychology of the writer before him, the more closely Shakespeare mirrored their work.
Here for the first time he found himself in touch with a wholly civilised spirit—not seldom childlike in his antique simplicity, but still no mean artist. Jean Paul, with some exaggeration, yet not quite extravagantly, has called Plutarch the biographical Shakespeare of world-history.
Here for the first time he found himself connected with a completely civilized spirit—often childlike in its old-fashioned simplicity, but still a significant artist. Jean Paul, with some exaggeration, but not overly so, has referred to Plutarch as the biographical Shakespeare of world history.
The whole drama of Julius Cæsar may be read in Plutarch. Shakespeare had before him three Lives—those of Cæsar, Brutus, and Mark Antony. Read them consecutively, and you find in them every detail of Julius Cæsar.
The entire story of Julius Cæsar can be found in Plutarch. Shakespeare looked at three biographies—those of Cæsar, Brutus, and Mark Antony. Read them one after the other, and you'll discover every detail of Julius Cæsar.
Let us take some examples from the first act of the play. It begins with the tribunes' jealousy of the favour in which Cæsar stands with the common people; and everything down to the minutest trait is taken from Plutarch. The same with what follows: Mark Antony's repeated offer of the crown to Cæsar at the feast of the Lupercal, and his unwilling refusal of it. So too with Cæsar's suspicions of Cassius; Cæsar's speech on his second entrance—
Let’s look at a few examples from the first act of the play. It starts with the tribunes’ jealousy over how much the common people favor Caesar; every detail, even the smallest, is taken from Plutarch. The same goes for what comes next: Mark Antony repeatedly offering the crown to Caesar during the feast of the Lupercal and Caesar’s reluctant refusal. This also applies to Caesar’s suspicions about Cassius; Caesar’s speech when he enters again—
"Let me have men about me that are fat,
Sleek-headed men, and such as sleep o' nights:
Yond Cassius has a lean and hungry look;
He thinks too much; such men are dangerous,"—
"Give me men around me who are well-fed,
Guys with smooth heads who get their rest at night:
That guy Cassius looks too skinny and overly eager;
"He overthinks; guys like that are a danger,"—
occurs word for word in Plutarch; the anecdote, indeed, made such an impression on him that he has repeated it three times in different Lives. We find, furthermore, in the Greek historian, how Cassius gradually involves Brutus in the conspiracy; how papers exhorting Brutus to action are thrown into his house; the deliberations as to whether Antony is to die along with Cæsar, and Brutus's mistaken judgment of Antony's character; Portia's complaint at being excluded from her husband's confidence; the proof of courage which she gives by plunging a knife into her thigh; all the omens and prodigies that precede the murder; the sacrificial ox without a heart; the fiery warriors fighting in the clouds; Calphurnia's warning dream; Cæsar's determination not to go to the Senate on the Ides of March; Decius [Decimus] Brutus's endeavour to change his purpose; the fruitless efforts of Artemidorus to restrain him from facing the danger, &c., &c. It is all in Plutarch, point for point.
occurs word for word in Plutarch; the story, in fact, made such an impression on him that he has repeated it three times in different Lives. We also find in the Greek historian how Cassius gradually draws Brutus into the conspiracy; how letters urging Brutus to take action are thrown into his house; the discussions about whether Antony should die along with Cæsar, and Brutus's flawed judgment of Antony's character; Portia's complaint about being left out of her husband's confidence; the proof of courage she shows by stabbing her thigh; all the omens and signs that come before the murder; the sacrificial ox missing a heart; the fiery warriors fighting in the clouds; Calphurnia's prophetic dream; Cæsar's resolve not to go to the Senate on the Ides of March; Decius [Decimus] Brutus's attempt to change his mind; the failed efforts of Artemidorus to stop him from facing the danger, etc., etc. It’s all in Plutarch, point for point.
Here and there we find small and subtle divergences from the original, which may be traced now to Shakespeare's temperament, now to his view of life, and again to his design in the play. Plutarch, for example, has not Shakespeare's contempt for the populace, and does not make them so senselessly fickle. Then, again, he gives no hint for Brutus's soliloquy before taking the[Pg 306] final resolution (II. I). For the rest, wherever it is possible, Shakespeare employs the very words of North's translation. Nay, more, he accepts the characters, such as Brutus, Portia, Cassius, just as they stand in Plutarch. His Brutus is absolutely the same as Plutarch's; his Cassius is a man of somewhat deeper character.
Here and there, we see small and subtle differences from the original, which can be traced back to Shakespeare's personality, his perspective on life, and his purpose in the play. For instance, Plutarch doesn't share Shakespeare's disdain for the common people and doesn't portray them as being so mindlessly changeable. Additionally, he doesn't provide a lead-in for Brutus's speech before he makes the[Pg 306] final decision (II. I). Overall, wherever possible, Shakespeare uses the exact words from North's translation. Moreover, he retains the characters, like Brutus, Portia, and Cassius, exactly as they are in Plutarch. Shakespeare's Brutus is entirely the same as Plutarch's, while his Cassius has a somewhat more complex character.
In dealing with the great figure of Cæsar, which gives the play its name, Shakespeare follows faithfully the detached, anecdotic indications of Plutarch; but he, strangely enough, seems altogether to miss the remarkable impression we receive from Plutarch of Cæsar's character, which, for the rest, the Greek historian himself was not in a position fully to understand. We must not forget the fact, of which Shakespeare of course knew nothing, that Plutarch, who was born a century after Cæsar's death, at a time when the independence of Greece was only a memory, and the once glorious Hellas was part of a Roman province, wrote his comparative biographies to remind haughty Rome that Greece had a great man to oppose to each of her greatest sons. Plutarch was saturated with the thought that conquered Greece was Rome's lord and master in every department of the intellectual life. He delivered Greek lectures in Rome and could not speak Latin, while every Roman spoke Greek to him and understood it as well as his native tongue. Significantly enough, Roman literature and poetry do not exist for Plutarch, though he incessantly cites Greek authors and poets. He never mentions Virgil or Ovid. He wrote about his great Romans as an enlightened and unprejudiced Pole might in our days write about great Russians. He, in whose eyes the old republics shone transfigured, was not specially fitted to appreciate Cæsar's greatness.
In exploring the prominent figure of Caesar, which is the title of the play, Shakespeare closely follows the detached, anecdotal insights of Plutarch. However, he seems to overlook the strong impression we get from Plutarch regarding Caesar's character, which, by the way, Plutarch himself didn't fully grasp. It's important to remember that Plutarch, who was born a century after Caesar's death, lived in a time when Greece's independence was just a memory, and the once glorious Greece was part of a Roman province. He wrote his comparative biographies to remind proud Rome that Greece had a great figure to oppose each of its greatest leaders. Plutarch was deeply aware that conquered Greece was Rome's intellectual superior in every respect. He gave Greek lectures in Rome and couldn't speak Latin, while every Roman spoke Greek to him and understood it as well as their native language. Interestingly, Roman literature and poetry don’t figure in Plutarch's work, even though he frequently cites Greek authors and poets. He never mentions Virgil or Ovid. He wrote about his great Romans much like an informed and unbiased Pole might today write about notable Russians. He, who viewed the ancient republics in a glorified light, wasn't particularly equipped to appreciate Caesar's greatness.
Shakespeare, having so arranged his drama that Brutus should be its tragic hero, had to concentrate his art on placing him in the foreground, and making him fill the scene. The difficulty was not to let his lack of political insight (in the case of Antony), or of practical sense (in his quarrel with Cassius), detract from the impression of his superiority. He had to be the centre and pivot of everything, and therefore Cæsar was diminished and belittled to such a degree, unfortunately, that this matchless genius in war and statesmanship has become a miserable caricature.
Shakespeare arranged his play so that Brutus would be the tragic hero, focusing his craft on putting him front and center and making him dominate the scene. The challenge was to ensure that Brutus's lack of political insight (in relation to Antony) or practical sense (in his conflict with Cassius) didn't overshadow his overall superiority. He needed to be the central figure, which unfortunately meant reducing Caesar to such an extent that this extraordinary military and political leader has turned into a sad caricature.
We find in other places clear indications that Shakespeare knew very well what this man was and was worth. Edward's young son, in Richard III., speaks with enthusiasm of Cæsar as that conqueror whom death has not conquered; Horatio, in the almost contemporary Hamlet, speaks of "mightiest Julius" and his death; and Cleopatra, in Antony and Cleopatra, is proud of having been the mistress of Cæsar. It is true that in As You Like It the playful Rosalind uses the expression, "Cæsar's thrasonical brag," with reference to the famous Veni, vidi, vici, but in an entirely jocose context and acceptation.
We can see in other works that Shakespeare clearly understood who this man was and his significance. Edward's young son in Richard III speaks highly of Caesar as the conqueror whom death couldn't defeat; Horatio, in the almost contemporary Hamlet, refers to "mightiest Julius" and his demise; and Cleopatra, in Antony and Cleopatra, takes pride in having been Caesar's lover. It's true that in As You Like It, the playful Rosalind refers to "Caesar's thrasher's brag" in connection with the famous Veni, vidi, vici, but she does so in a completely light-hearted way.
[Pg 307] But here! here Cæsar has become in effect no little of a braggart, and is compounded, on the whole, of anything but attractive characteristics. He produces the impression of an invalid. His liability to the "falling sickness," is emphasised. He is deaf of one ear. He has no longer his old strength. He faints when the crown is offered to him. He envies Cassius because he is a stronger swimmer. He is as superstitious as an old woman. He rejoices in flattery, talks pompously and arrogantly, boasts of his firmness and is for ever wavering. He acts incautiously and unintelligently, and does not realise what threatens him, while every one else sees it clearly.
[Pg 307] But look here! Cæsar has turned into quite the braggart and has become a mix of anything but appealing traits. He gives off the vibe of someone who's not well. His tendency towards "the falling sickness" is highlighted. He’s deaf in one ear. He no longer has his former strength. He faints when offered the crown. He envies Cassius for being a stronger swimmer. He’s as superstitious as an old woman. He loves flattery, speaks in a pompous and arrogant way, boasts about his own strength while constantly wavering. He acts carelessly and thoughtlessly, failing to see the dangers he’s in while everyone else clearly does.
Shakespeare dared not, says Gervinus, arouse too great interest in Cæsar; he had to throw into relief everything about him that could account for the conspiracy; and, moreover, he had Plutarch's distinct statement that Cæsar's character had greatly deteriorated shortly before his death. Hudson practically agrees with this, holding that Shakespeare wished to present Cæsar as he appeared in the eyes of the conspirators, so that "they too might have fair and equal judgment at our hands;" admitting, for the rest, that "Cæsar was literally too great to be seen by them," and that "Cæsar is far from being himself in these scenes; hardly one of the speeches put in his mouth can be regarded as historically characteristic." Thus Hudson arrives at the astonishing result that "there is an undertone of irony at work in the ordering and tempering of this composition," explaining that, "when such a shallow idealist as Brutus is made to overtop and outshine the greatest practical genius the world ever saw," we are bound to assume that the intention is ironical.
Shakespeare didn’t want to create too much excitement around Cæsar, says Gervinus; he needed to highlight everything about him that could justify the conspiracy. Plus, he had Plutarch's clear statement that Cæsar’s character had seriously declined just before his death. Hudson basically agrees, believing that Shakespeare aimed to show Cæsar as the conspirators saw him, so that “they too might have fair and equal judgment at our hands.” He also acknowledges that “Cæsar was literally too great to be seen by them” and notes that “Cæsar is far from being himself in these scenes; hardly one of the speeches attributed to him can be considered historically accurate.” Thus, Hudson concludes with the surprising idea that “there is an undertone of irony at work in the ordering and tempering of this composition,” explaining that “when such a shallow idealist as Brutus is made to outshine the greatest practical genius the world ever saw,” we have to assume that the intent is ironic.
This is the emptiest cobweb-spinning. There is no trace of irony in the representation of Brutus. Nor can we fall back upon the argument that Cæsar, after his death, becomes the chief personage of the drama, and as a corpse, as a memory, as a spirit, strikes down his murderers. How can so small a man cast so great a shadow! Shakespeare, of course, intended to show Cæsar as triumphing after his death. He has changed Brutus's evil genius, which appears to him in the camp and at Philippi, into Cæsar's ghost; but this ghost is not sufficient to rehabilitate Cæsar in our estimation.
This is the most pointless cobweb-spinning. There’s no hint of irony in how Brutus is portrayed. We can’t argue that Cæsar, after his death, becomes the main character of the play, and that as a corpse, a memory, or a spirit, he gets revenge on his murderers. How can such a small man cast such a huge shadow? Shakespeare clearly wanted to show Cæsar winning even after his death. He has turned Brutus's evil spirit, which appears to him in the camp and at Philippi, into Cæsar's ghost; but this ghost isn’t enough to restore Cæsar’s reputation in our eyes.
Nor is it true that Cæsar's greatness would have impaired the unity of the piece. Its poetic value, on the contrary, suffers from his pettiness. The play might have been immeasurably richer and deeper than it is, had Shakespeare been inspired by a feeling of Cæsar's greatness.
Nor is it true that Caesar's greatness would have harmed the unity of the piece. Its poetic value, on the contrary, suffers from his smallness. The play could have been much richer and deeper than it is if Shakespeare had been inspired by a sense of Caesar's greatness.
Elsewhere in Shakespeare one marvels at what he has made out of poor and meagre material. Here, history was so enormously rich, that his poetry has become poor and meagre in comparison with it.
Elsewhere in Shakespeare, one is amazed at what he has created from limited and sparse material. Here, history is so incredibly rich that his poetry seems limited and sparse in comparison.
Just as Shakespeare (if the portions of the first part of[Pg 308] Henry VI. which deal with La Pucelle are by him) represented Jeanne d'Arc with no sense for the lofty and simple poetry that breathed around her figure—national prejudice and old superstition blinding him—so he approached the characterisation of Cæsar with far too light a heart, and with imperfect knowledge and care. As he had made Jeanne d'Arc a witch, so he makes Cæsar a braggart. Cæsar!
Just like Shakespeare (if the parts of the first part of [Pg 308] Henry VI that focus on La Pucelle are really his), portrayed Jeanne d'Arc without appreciating the noble and straightforward beauty that surrounded her—his national bias and outdated superstitions blinding him—he also approached the portrayal of Cæsar far too casually, lacking proper understanding and attention. Just as he turned Jeanne d'Arc into a witch, he portrays Cæsar as a boastful braggart. Cæsar!
If, like the schoolboys of later generations, he had been given Cæsar's Gallic War to read in his childhood, this would not have been possible to him. Is it conceivable that, in what he had heard about the Commentaries, he had naïvely seized upon and misinterpreted the fact that Cæsar always speaks of himself in the third person, and calls himself by his name?
If, like the schoolboys of later generations, he had been assigned Cæsar's Gallic War to read in his childhood, this wouldn't have been possible for him. Is it imaginable that, from what he had heard about the Commentaries, he had simply misunderstood the fact that Cæsar always refers to himself in the third person and uses his own name?
Let us compare for a moment this posing self-worshipper of Shakespeare's with the picture of Cæsar which the poet might easily have formed from his Plutarch alone, thus explaining Cæsar's rise to the height of autocracy on which he stands at the beginning of the play, and at the same time the gradual piling up of the hatred to which he succumbed. On the very second page of the life of Cæsar he must have read the anecdote of how Cæsar, when quite a young man, on his way back from Bithynia, was taken prisoner by Cilician pirates. They demanded a ransom of twenty talents (about £4000). He answered that they clearly did not know who their prisoner was, promised them fifty talents, sent his attendants to different towns to raise this sum, and remained with only a friend and two servants among these notoriously bloodthirsty bandits. He displayed the greatest contempt for them, and freely ordered them about; he made them keep perfectly quiet when he wanted to sleep; for the thirty-eight days he remained among them he treated them as a prince might his bodyguard. He went through his gymnastic exercises, and wrote poems and orations in the fullest security. He often assured them that he would certainly have them hanged, or rather crucified. When the ransom arrived from Miletus, the first use he made of his liberty was to fit out some ships, attack the pirates, take them all prisoners, and seize upon their booty. Then he carried them before the Prætor of Asia, Junius, whose business it was to punish them. Junius, out of avarice, replied that he would take time to reflect what should be done with the prisoners; whereupon Cæsar returned to Pergamos, where he had left them in prison, and kept his word by having them all crucified.
Let's take a moment to compare Shakespeare's showy self-worshipper with the image of Caesar that the poet could have easily formed based on Plutarch alone. This would explain how Caesar rose to the peak of autocracy at the start of the play and also the growing hatred that ultimately led to his downfall. On the second page of Caesar's life, he would have read how, as a young man returning from Bithynia, he was captured by Cilician pirates. They demanded a ransom of twenty talents (about £4,000). He replied that they clearly didn’t know who they had taken captive, promised them fifty talents, sent his attendants to different cities to collect the money, and stayed with just a friend and two servants among these famously ruthless pirates. He showed them great contempt, ordering them around as he pleased; he made them stay quiet when he wanted to sleep. For the thirty-eight days he spent with them, he treated them like a prince would his bodyguards. He did his gymnastic exercises and wrote poems and speeches without any worries. He often told them that he would definitely have them hanged or, better yet, crucified. When the ransom arrived from Miletus, the first thing he did with his freedom was to outfit some ships, attack the pirates, capture them all, and take their loot. He then brought them before the Roman Governor of Asia, Junius, who was supposed to punish them. Junius, driven by greed, said he would take time to decide what to do with the prisoners. In response, Caesar went back to Pergamum, where he had left them in jail, and kept his promise by having them all crucified.
What has become of this masterfulness, this grace, and this iron will, in Shakespeare's Cæsar?
What happened to this mastery, this grace, and this determination in Shakespeare's Cæsar?
"I fear him not:
Yet if my name were liable to fear,
I do not know the man I should avoid
So soon as that spare Cassius.
. . . . . .
[Pg 309]
I rather tell thee what is to be fear'd
Than what I fear, for always I am Cæsar."
"I'm not scared of him:"
But if my name were something to be scared of,
I wouldn’t know who to avoid.
More than that skinny Cassius.
I’m sorry, but it seems you didn’t provide any text to modernize. Please share the text you’d like me to work on.
[Pg 309]
I'd prefer to explain what you should be afraid of.
"More than what I fear, because I am always Caesar."
It is well that he himself makes haste to say so, otherwise one would scarcely believe it. And does one believe it, after all?
It’s good that he’s quick to say so, or else it would be hard to believe it. But does anyone really believe it, in the end?
As Shakespeare conceives the situation, the Republic which Cæsar overthrew might have continued to exist but for him, and it was a criminal act on his part to destroy it.
As Shakespeare sees it, the Republic that Cæsar destroyed could have continued to exist if it weren't for him, and it was a wrongful act on his part to bring it down.
But the old aristocratic Republic had already fallen to pieces when Cæsar welded its fragments into a new monarchy. Sheer lawlessness reigned in Rome. The populace was such as even the rabble of our own great cities can give no conception of: not the brainless mob, for the most part tame, only now and then going wild through mere stupidity, which in Shakespeare listens to the orations over Cæsar's body and tears Cinna to pieces; but a populace whose innumerable hordes consisted mainly of slaves, together with the thousands of foreigners from all the three continents, Phrygians from Asia, Negroes from Africa, Iberians and Celts from Spain and France, who flocked together in the capital of the world. To the immense bands of house-slaves and field-slaves, there were added thousands of runaway slaves who had committed theft or murder at home, lived by robbery on the way, and now lay hid in the purlieus of the city. But besides foreigners with no means of support and slaves without bread, there were swarms of freedmen, entirely corrupted by their servile condition, for whom freedom, whether combined with helpless poverty or with new-made riches, meant only the freedom to do harm. Then there were troops of gladiators, as indifferent to the lives of others as to their own, and entirely at the beck and call of whoever would pay them. It was from ruffians of this class that a man like Clodius had recruited the armed gangs who surrounded him, divided like regular soldiers into decuries and centuries under duly appointed commanders. These bands fought battles in the Forum with other bands of gladiators or of herdsmen from the wild regions of Picenum or Lombardy, whom the Senate imported for its own protection. There was practically no street police or fire-brigade. When public disasters happened, such as floods or conflagrations, people regarded them as portents and consulted the augurs. The magistrates were no longer obeyed; consuls and tribunes were attacked, and sometimes even killed. In the Senate the orators covered each other with abuse, in the Forum they spat in each other's faces. Regular battles took place on the Campus Martius at every election, and no man of position ever appeared in the streets without a bodyguard of gladiators and slaves. "If we try to conceive to ourselves," wrote Mommsen in 1857, "a London with the slave population of New Orleans, with the police of Constantinople, with the non-industrial character of the modern Rome, and agitated by[Pg 310] politics after the fashion of the Paris of 1848, we shall acquire an approximate idea of the republican glory, the departure of which Cicero and his associates in their sulky letters deplore."[2]
But the old aristocratic Republic had already broken apart when Caesar pieced its fragments into a new monarchy. Sheer lawlessness ruled in Rome. The population was unlike anything the crowds in our own major cities could imagine: not the mindless mob, mostly subdued, only occasionally going wild out of sheer idiocy, which in Shakespeare listens to the speeches over Caesar's body and tears Cinna apart; but a populace whose countless crowds were mainly made up of slaves, along with thousands of foreigners from all three continents—Phrygians from Asia, Africans, Iberians and Celts from Spain and France—who gathered in the capital of the world. In addition to the vast numbers of household and field slaves, there were thousands of runaway slaves who had committed theft or murder back home, survived by robbery on the way, and now hid in the outskirts of the city. Beyond the foreigners with no means of support and starving slaves, there were hordes of freedmen, completely corrupted by their servile condition, for whom freedom, whether paired with desperate poverty or newfound wealth, meant only the freedom to do harm. Then there were groups of gladiators, as indifferent to the lives of others as to their own, entirely at the command of whoever would pay them. It was from ruffians like these that a man like Clodius gathered the armed gangs that surrounded him, organized like regular soldiers into decuries and centuries under appointed leaders. These groups fought battles in the Forum against other gladiators or herdsmen from the wild regions of Picenum or Lombardy, whom the Senate brought in for its own protection. There was virtually no street police or fire brigade. When public disasters occurred, such as floods or fires, people saw them as omens and consulted the augurs. The magistrates were no longer followed; consuls and tribunes faced attacks, and sometimes even death. In the Senate, the orators hurled insults at each other, and in the Forum, they spat in each other's faces. Regular battles broke out on the Campus Martius during every election, and no prominent person ventured into the streets without a bodyguard of gladiators and slaves. "If we try to imagine," wrote Mommsen in 1857, "a London with the slave population of New Orleans, with the police of Constantinople, with the non-industrial character of modern Rome, and stirred up by politics like the Paris of 1848, we will get a rough idea of the republican glory, the loss of which Cicero and his colleagues mourn in their sulky letters."
Compare with this picture Shakespeare's conception of an ambitious Cæsar striving to introduce monarchy into a well-ordered republican state!
Compare this image with Shakespeare's idea of an ambitious Caesar trying to bring monarchy into a well-organized republic!
What enchanted every one, even his enemies, who came in contact with Cæsar, was his good-breeding, his politeness, the charm of his personality. These characteristics made a doubly strong impression upon those who, like Cicero, were accustomed to the arrogance and coarseness of Pompey, so-called the Great. However busy he might be, Cæsar had always time to think of his friends and to jest with them. His letters are gay and amiable. In Shakespeare, when he is not familiar, he is pompous.
What mesmerized everyone, even his enemies, who interacted with Caesar, was his good manners, his politeness, and the charm of his personality. These traits left an even stronger impression on those, like Cicero, who were used to the arrogance and rudeness of Pompey, known as the Great. No matter how busy he was, Caesar always took the time to think of his friends and joke with them. His letters are cheerful and friendly. In Shakespeare, when he isn’t being casual, he comes across as pompous.
For the space of twenty-five years, Cæsar, as a politician, had by every means in his power opposed the aristocratic party in Rome. He had early resolved to make himself, without the employment of force, the master of the then known world, assured as he was that the Republic would fall to pieces of its own accord. Not until his prætorship in Spain had he displayed ability as a soldier and administrator outside the every-day round of political life. Then suddenly, when everything seems to be prospering with him, he breaks away from it all, leaves Rome, and passes into Gaul. At the age of forty-four, he enters upon his military career, and becomes perhaps the greatest commander known to history, an unrivalled conqueror and organiser, revealing, in middle life, a whole host of unsuspected and admirable qualities. Shakespeare conveys no idea of the wealth and many-sidedness of his gifts. He makes him belaud himself with unceasing solemnity (II. 2):—
For twenty-five years, Caesar, as a politician, did everything he could to oppose the aristocratic party in Rome. He had decided early on to become the master of the known world without using force, confident that the Republic would eventually collapse on its own. It wasn't until his praetorship in Spain that he showed his skills as a soldier and an administrator outside of the usual political scene. Then, just when everything seemed to be going well for him, he abruptly leaves it all behind, heads to Gaul, and at the age of forty-four, he launches his military career, becoming perhaps the greatest commander in history, an unmatched conqueror and organizer, revealing a wealth of unexpected and impressive qualities in middle age. Shakespeare doesn't capture the depth and variety of his talents. He portrays him as someone who endlessly praises himself with grave seriousness (II. 2):—
"Cæsar shall forth: the things that threaten'd me
Ne'er look'd but on my back; when they shall see
The face of Cæsar, they are vanishèd."
"Cesar will go out: the things that threatened me
Never looked me in the eye; when they see
Cesar's face, they'll vanish."
Cæsar had nothing of the stolid pomposity and severity which Shakespeare attributes to him. He united the rapid decision of the general with the man of the world's elegance and lofty indifference to trifles. He liked his soldiers to wear glittering weapons and to adorn themselves. "What does it matter," he said, "though they use perfumes? They fight none the worse for that." And soldiers who under other leaders did not surpass the average became invincible under him.
César didn’t have the serious, pompous nature that Shakespeare gives him. He blended the quick decision-making of a general with the sophistication and effortless disregard for small things of a worldly man. He wanted his soldiers to carry shiny weapons and to embellish themselves. "What does it matter," he said, "if they use perfumes? They fight just as well for that." And soldiers who didn’t stand out under other leaders became unbeatable under him.
He, who in Rome had been the glass of fashion, was so careless of his comfort in the field that he often slept under the open sky, and ate rancid oil without so much as a grimace; but richly-decked tables always stood in his tents, and all the golden[Pg 311] youth, for whom Gaul was at that time what America became in the days of the first discoverers, made their way from Rome to his camp. It was the most wonderful camp ever seen, crowded with men of elegance and learning, young writers and poets, wits and thinkers, who, in the midst of the greatest and most imminent dangers, busied themselves with literature, and sent regular reports of their meetings and conversations to Cicero, the acknowledged arbiter of the literary world of Rome. During the brief space of Cæsar's expedition into Britain, he writes two letters to Cicero. Their relation, in its different phases, in some ways reminds us of the relation between Frederick the Great and Voltaire. What a paltry picture does Shakespeare draw of Cicero as a mere pedant!—
He, who in Rome was the epitome of style, was so unconcerned about his comfort in the field that he often slept under the open sky and ate spoiled food without even a grimace; yet lavishly decorated tables were always set up in his tents, and all the young aristocrats, for whom Gaul was at that time what America became in the age of explorers, traveled from Rome to his camp. It was the most extraordinary camp ever seen, filled with refined and educated men, young writers and poets, witty people and thinkers, who, in the face of great and imminent dangers, focused on literature and sent regular updates of their meetings and discussions to Cicero, the recognized authority of the literary world in Rome. During the short time of Cæsar's expedition to Britain, he wrote two letters to Cicero. Their relationship, in its various forms, somewhat echoes the relationship between Frederick the Great and Voltaire. What a poor image Shakespeare paints of Cicero as just a mere pedant!
"Cassius. Did Cicero say anything?
"Cassius. Did Cicero say anything?
"Casca. Ay, he spoke Greek.
"Casca. Yes, he spoke in Greek.
"Cassius. To what effect?
"Cassius. What did he mean by that?
"Casca. Nay, an I tell you that, I'll ne'er look you in the face again: but those that understood him smiled at one another, and shook their heads; but, for mine own part, it was Greek to me."
"Casca. If I tell you, I won't be able to look you in the eye again: but those who understood him exchanged smiles and shook their heads; as for me, it was totally unfamiliar."
Amid labours of every sort, his life always in danger, incessantly fighting with warlike enemies, whom he beats in battle after battle, Cæsar writes his grammatical works and his Commentaries. His dedication to Cicero of his work De Analogia is a homage to literature no less than to him: "You have discovered all the treasures of eloquence and been the first to employ them.... You have achieved the crown of all honours, a triumph the greatest generals may envy; for it is a nobler thing to remove the barriers of the intellectual life than to extend the boundaries of the Empire." These are the words of the man who has just beaten the Helvetii, conquered France and Belgium, made the first expedition into Britain, and so effectually repelled the German hordes that they were for long innocuous to the Rome which they had threatened with destruction.
Amid all kinds of hard work and constant danger to his life, Cæsar is always battling fierce enemies, defeating them in one battle after another. He manages to write his grammatical works and Commentaries. His dedication to Cicero in his work De Analogia pays tribute to literature as much as to him: "You have discovered all the treasures of eloquence and been the first to use them.... You have achieved the highest honor, a triumph that even the greatest generals might envy; for it is a greater achievement to break down the barriers of intellectual life than to expand the boundaries of the Empire." These are the words of a man who has just defeated the Helvetii, conquered France and Belgium, made the first expedition into Britain, and effectively driven back the German hordes that had long threatened the destruction of Rome.
How little does this Cæsar resemble the pompous and highflown puppet of Shakespeare:—
How little this Cæsar resembles the showy and exaggerated character from Shakespeare:—
"Danger knows full well
That Cæsar is more dangerous than he.
We are two lions litter'd in one day,
And I the elder and more terrible."
"Danger is well aware"
That Cæsar is more of a threat than he appears.
We are two lions born on the same day,
"And I'm the older and more intimidating one."
Cæsar could be cruel at times. In his wars, he never shrank from taking such revenges as should strike terror into his enemies. He had the whole senate of the Veneti beheaded. He cut the right hand off every one who had borne arms against him at Uxellodunum. He kept the gallant Vercingetorix five years in prison, only to exhibit him in chains at his triumph and then to have him executed.
César could be cruel at times. In his wars, he never hesitated to take revenge that would instill fear in his enemies. He had the entire senate of the Veneti beheaded. He severed the right hand of everyone who had fought against him at Uxellodunum. He kept the brave Vercingetorix in prison for five years, just to display him in chains at his triumph and then have him executed.
[Pg 312] Yet, where severity was unnecessary, he was tolerance and mildness itself. Cicero, during the civil war, went over to the camp of Pompey, and after the defeat of that party sought and received forgiveness. When he afterwards wrote a book in honour of Cæsar's mortal enemy Cato, who killed himself so as not to have to obey the dictator, and thereby became the hero of all the republicans, Cæsar wrote to Cicero: "In reading your book, I feel as though I myself had become more eloquent." And yet in his eyes Cato was only an uncultured personage and a fanatic for an obsolete order of things. When a slave, out of tenderness for his master, refused to hand Cato his sword wherewith to kill himself, Cato gave him such a furious blow in the face that his hand was dyed with blood. Such a trait must have spoiled for Cæsar the impressiveness of this suicide.
[Pg 312] Yet, where severity was unnecessary, he was all about tolerance and kindness. Cicero, during the civil war, joined Pompey’s camp and, after that side's defeat, sought and received forgiveness. Later, when he wrote a book in honor of Cæsar's mortal enemy Cato, who took his own life rather than submit to the dictator, becoming a hero to all republicans, Cæsar said to Cicero: "As I read your book, I feel like I've become more eloquent myself." Yet in Cæsar's eyes, Cato was just an uncultured person and a fanatic for an outdated system. When a slave, out of compassion for his master, refused to hand Cato his sword to commit suicide, Cato struck him so hard in the face that the slave's hand was covered in blood. Such an act must have diminished the impact of Cato's suicide for Cæsar.
Cæsar was not content with forgiving almost all who had borne arms against him at Pharsalia; he gave many of them, and among the rest Brutus and Cassius, an ample share of his power. He tried to protect Brutus before the battle and heaped honours upon him after it. Again and again Brutus came forward in opposition to Cæsar, and even, in his conscientious quixotism, took part against him with Pompey, although Pompey had had his father assassinated. Cæsar forgave him this and everything else; he was never tired of forgiving him. He had, it appears, transferred to Brutus the love of his youth for Brutus's mother Servilia, Cato's sister, who had been passionately and faithfully devoted to Cæsar. Voltaire, in his Mort de César, makes Cæsar hand to Brutus a letter just received from the dying Servilia, in which she begs Cæsar to watch well over their son. Plutarch relates that on one occasion, at the time of Catiline's conspiracy, a letter was brought to Cæsar in the Senate. Cato, seeing him rise and go apart to read it, gave open utterance to the suspicion that it was a missive from the conspirators. Cæsar laughingly handed him the letter, which contained declarations of love from his sister; whereupon Cato, enraged, burst out with the epithet "Drunkard!"—the direst term of abuse a Roman could employ. (Ben Jonson has introduced this anecdote in his Catiline, v. 6.)
César wasn't satisfied with forgiving almost everyone who fought against him at Pharsalia; he gave many of them, including Brutus and Cassius, a significant share of his power. He tried to protect Brutus before the battle and showered him with honors afterward. Time and time again, Brutus stood against César, and in his idealistic way, even took sides against him with Pompey, despite Pompey having assassinated his father. César forgave him for this and everything else; he never grew tired of forgiving him. It seems he had transferred to Brutus the love he once felt for Brutus's mother, Servilia, Cato's sister, who had been devoted to César with passion and loyalty. Voltaire, in his Mort de César, depicts César handing Brutus a letter just received from the dying Servilia, where she begs him to take care of their son. Plutarch recounts that once, during Catiline's conspiracy, a letter was brought to César in the Senate. Cato, noticing him get up to read it, openly suspected it was a message from the conspirators. César humorously handed him the letter, which contained declarations of love from his sister; this enraged Cato, who exploded with the insult "Drunkard!"—the worst insult a Roman could use. (Ben Jonson has included this anecdote in his Catiline, v. 6.)
Brutus inherited his uncle Cato's hatred for Cæsar. A certain brutality was united with a noble stoicism in these two last Roman republicans of the time of the Republic's downfall. The rawness of antique Rome survived in Cato's nature, and Brutus, in his conduct towards the towns of the Asiatic provinces, was nothing but a bloodthirsty usurer, who, in the name of a man of straw (Scaptius) extorted from them his exorbitant interests with threats of fire and sword. He had lent to the inhabitants of the town of Salamis a sum of money at 48 per cent. On their failure to pay, he kept their Senate so closely besieged by[Pg 313] a squadron of cavalry that five senators died of starvation. Shakespeare, in his ignorance, attributes no such vices to Brutus, but makes him simple and great, at Cæsar's expense.
Brutus inherited his uncle Cato's hatred for Caesar. There was a certain brutality mixed with noble stoicism in these last two Roman republicans during the Republic's downfall. The rawness of ancient Rome lived on in Cato's personality, and Brutus, in his dealings with the towns in the Asian provinces, acted like a ruthless loan shark who, using a fake identity (Scaptius), extorted exorbitant interest from them with threats of violence. He had lent the people of Salamis money at a staggering 48 percent interest. When they couldn't pay, he besieged their Senate with a squad of cavalry so tightly that five senators starved to death. Shakespeare, in his ignorance, doesn’t attribute such vices to Brutus, portraying him instead as simple and noble, at Caesar’s expense.
Cæsar as opposed to Cato—and afterwards as opposed to Brutus—is the many-sided genius who loves life and action and power, in contradistinction to the narrow Puritan who hates such emancipated spirits, partly on principle, partly from instinct.
César, in contrast to Cato—and later against Brutus—is the versatile genius who thrives on life, action, and power, unlike the narrow-minded Puritan who despises such free spirits, partly out of principle and partly by instinct.
What a strange misunderstanding that Shakespeare—himself a lover of beauty, intent on a life of activity, enjoyment, and satisfied ambition, who always stood to Puritanism in the same hostile relation in which Cæsar stood—should out of ignorance take the side of Puritanism in this case, and so disqualify himself from extracting from the rich mine of Cæsar's character all the gold contained in it. In Shakespeare's Cæsar we find nothing of the magnanimity and sincerity of the real man. He never assumed a hypocritical reverence towards the past, not even on questions of grammar. He grasped at power and seized it, but did not, as in Shakespeare, pretend to reject it. Shakespeare has let him keep the pride which he in fact displayed, but has made it unbeautiful, and eked it out with hypocrisy.
What a strange misunderstanding that Shakespeare—who loved beauty and was focused on a life of action, enjoyment, and fulfilled ambition, always opposing Puritanism like Cæsar did—would, out of ignorance, side with Puritanism in this case, thus missing the chance to draw from the rich character of Cæsar all its valuable insights. In Shakespeare’s portrayal of Cæsar, we see none of the greatness and honesty of the real man. He never pretended to have a hypocritical respect for the past, not even regarding grammar. He sought power and grabbed it, but did not, like in Shakespeare’s version, pretend to refuse it. Shakespeare has let him keep the pride he genuinely showed but has made it unappealing and mixed it with hypocrisy.
This further trait, too, in Cæsar's character Shakespeare has failed to understand. When at last, after having conquered on every side, in Africa as in Asia, in Spain as in Egypt, he held in his hands the sovereign power which had been the object of his twenty years' struggle, it had lost its attraction for him. Knowing that he was misunderstood and hated by those whose respect he prized the most, he found himself compelled to make use of men whom he despised, and contempt for humanity took possession of his mind. He saw nothing around him but greed and treachery. Power had lost all its sweetness for him, life itself was no longer worth living, worth preserving. Hence his answer when he was besought to take measures against his would-be assassins: "Rather die once than tremble always!" and he went to the Senate on the 15th of March without arms and without a guard. In the tragedy, the motives which ultimately lure him thither are the hope of a title and a crown, and the fear of being esteemed a coward.
This additional trait in Caesar's character is something Shakespeare missed. After conquering everywhere—from Africa to Asia, and from Spain to Egypt—he finally held the ultimate power he had fought for over twenty years, but it no longer appealed to him. He realized he was misunderstood and despised by the people whose respect mattered most to him, which forced him to rely on men he looked down on, filling him with disdain for humanity. All he saw around him was greed and betrayal. Power had lost its allure; life itself seemed no longer worth living or preserving. This explains his response when he was urged to take action against his would-be assassins: "I'd rather die once than live in fear!" He went to the Senate on March 15th unarmed and without protection. In the play, the reasons that ultimately drive him there are the desire for a title and a crown, and the fear of being seen as a coward.
Those foolish persons who attribute Shakespeare's works to Francis Bacon argue, amongst other things, that such an insight into Roman antiquity as is manifested in Julius Cæsar could be attained by no one who did not possess Bacon's learning. On the contrary, this play is obviously written by a man whose learning was in no sense on a level with his genius, so that its faults, no less than its merits, afford a proof, however superfluous, that Shakespeare himself was the author of Shakespeare's works. Bunglers in criticism never realise to what an extent genius can supply the place of book-learning, and how vastly greater is its importance. But, on the other hand, one is bound to declare[Pg 314] unequivocally that there are certain domains in which no amount of genius can compensate for reconstructive insight and study of recorded fact, and where even the greatest genius falls short when it tries to create out of its own head, or upon a scanty basis of knowledge.
Those misguided people who claim that Shakespeare's works were actually written by Francis Bacon argue, among other things, that the deep understanding of Roman history shown in Julius Cæsar could only come from someone with Bacon's level of education. In reality, this play is clearly by someone whose knowledge doesn't match his genius, which means that both its flaws and strengths serve as proof—though it's somewhat unnecessary—that Shakespeare himself wrote his works. Critics often fail to understand just how much genius can replace book-learning, and how much more important it is. However, it must be stated unequivocally[Pg 314] that there are specific areas where no amount of genius can make up for the need for reconstructive insight and thorough study of facts, and where even the most brilliant genius falls short when attempting to create from scratch or from a limited knowledge base.
Such a domain is that of historical drama, when it deals with periods and personalities in regard to which recorded fact surpasses all possible imagination. Where history is stranger and more poetic than any poetry, more tragic than any antique tragedy, there the poet requires many-sided insight in order to rise to the occasion. It was because of Shakespeare's lack of historical and classical culture that the incomparable grandeur of the figure of Cæsar left him unmoved. He depressed and debased that figure to make room for the development of the central character in his drama—to wit, Marcus Brutus, whom, following Plutarch's idealising example, he depicted as a stoic of almost flawless nobility.
Such a realm is that of historical drama, especially when it involves times and figures where real events exceed any imaginable fiction. When history is stranger and more poetic than any verse, more tragic than any ancient tragedy, the writer needs a broad understanding to rise to the challenge. It was due to Shakespeare's lack of historical and classical knowledge that he was unaffected by the immense greatness of Cæsar. He diminished that figure to allow for the development of the main character in his play—namely, Marcus Brutus, whom he portrayed, following Plutarch's idealistic example, as a stoic of nearly perfect nobility.
[1] Compare Dowden, Shakspere, p. 280.
IX
JULIUS CÆSAR—THE MERITS OF THE DRAMA—BRUTUS
None but a naïve republican like Swinburne can believe that it was by reason of any republican enthusiasm in Shakespeare's soul that Brutus became the leading character. He had assuredly no systematic political conviction, and manifests at other times the most loyal and monarchical habit of mind.
None but a naïve republican like Swinburne can believe that it was due to any republican passion in Shakespeare's soul that Brutus became the main character. He certainly had no consistent political beliefs and often shows the most loyal and monarchical mindset.
Brutus was already in Plutarch the protagonist of the Cæsar tragedy, and Shakespeare followed the course of history as represented by Plutarch, under the deep impression that an impolitic revolt, like that of Essex and his companions, can by no means stem the current of the time, and that practical errors revenge themselves quite as severely as moral sins—nay, much more so. The psychologist was now awakened in him, and he found it a fascinating task to analyse and present a man who finds a mission imposed upon him for which he is by nature unfitted. It is no longer outward conflicts like that in Romeo and Juliet between the lovers and their surroundings, or in Richard III., between Richard and the world at large, that fascinate him in this new stage of his development, but the inner processes and crises of the spiritual life.
Brutus was already seen as the main character in the tragedy of Cæsar according to Plutarch, and Shakespeare followed Plutarch's portrayal, deeply convinced that an ill-timed rebellion, like that of Essex and his followers, can never hold back the tide of history, and that practical mistakes can hit back just as hard as moral wrongs—actually, even harder. The psychologist within him was now awakened, and he found it intriguing to analyze and portray a man who feels a calling thrust upon him for which he is naturally unfit. It's no longer the external struggles seen in Romeo and Juliet between the lovers and their world, or in Richard III., between Richard and society at large, that captivate him at this new stage of his growth, but rather the internal processes and crises of the spiritual journey.
Brutus has lived among his books and fed his mind upon Platonic philosophy; therefore he is more occupied with the abstract political idea of republican freedom, and the abstract moral conception of the shame of enduring a despotism, than with the actual political facts before his eyes, or the meaning of the changes which are going on around him. This man is vehemently urged by Cassius to place himself at the head of a conspiracy against his fatherly benefactor and friend. The demand throws his whole nature into a ferment, disturbs its harmony, and brings it for ever out of equilibrium.
Brutus has spent his life surrounded by books and has immersed himself in Platonic philosophy; as a result, he is more focused on the abstract political concept of republican freedom and the abstract moral idea of the shame in enduring tyranny than on the actual political realities in front of him or the significance of the changes happening around him. Cassius passionately pushes him to lead a conspiracy against his fatherly benefactor and friend. This demand deeply shakes his entire being, disrupts its harmony, and permanently disturbs his balance.
On Hamlet also, who is at the same time springing to life in Shakespeare's mind, the spirit of his murdered father imposes the duty of becoming an assassin, and the claim acts as a stimulus, a spur to his intellectual faculties, but as a solvent to his character; so close is the resemblance between the situation of Brutus, with his conflicting duties, and the inward strife which we are soon to find in Hamlet.
On Hamlet, who is simultaneously coming to life in Shakespeare's mind, the spirit of his murdered father compels him to become an assassin, and this demand serves as a motivation, a push for his intellectual abilities, but it also eats away at his character; the similarities between Brutus's situation, with his conflicting responsibilities, and the inner turmoil we are about to see in Hamlet are striking.
Brutus is at war with himself, and therefore forgets to show[Pg 316] others attention and the outward signs of friendship. His comrades summon him to action, but he hears no answering summons from within. As Hamlet breaks out into the well known words:—
Brutus is at war with himself, so he forgets to pay attention to others and show the outward signs of friendship. His comrades call him to action, but he hears no response from within. As Hamlet famously says:—
"The time is out of joint:—O, cursed spite
That ever I was born to set it right!"
"The time is messed up:—Oh, what a shame
"That I was ever born to resolve it!"
so also Brutus shrinks with horror from his task. He says (I. 2):—
so also Brutus recoils in fear from his task. He says (I. 2):—
"Brutus had rather be a villager
Than to repute himself a son of Rome
Under these hard conditions as this time
Is like to lay upon us."
"Brutus would rather be a regular villager
Then he considers himself a son of Rome.
Given these tough circumstances that are__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
"About to weigh heavily on us."
His noble nature is racked by these doubts and uncertainties.
His noble nature is tormented by these doubts and uncertainties.
From the moment Cassius has spoken to him, he is sleepless. The rugged Macbeth becomes sleepless after he has killed the King—"Macbeth has murdered sleep." Brutus, with his delicate, reflective nature, bent on obeying only the dictates of duty, is calm after the murder, but sleepless before it. His preoccupation with the idea has altered his whole manner of being; his wife does not know him again. She tells how he can neither converse nor sleep, but strides up and down with his arms folded, sighing and lost in thought, does not answer her questions, and, when she repeats them, waves her off with rough impatience.
From the moment Cassius talked to him, he can't sleep. The tough Macbeth can't rest after he kills the King—"Macbeth has murdered sleep." Brutus, with his sensitive and thoughtful nature, focused only on doing what's right, is calm after the murder but restless before it. His fixation on the idea has changed him completely; his wife barely recognizes him. She explains how he can’t talk or sleep, but walks back and forth with his arms crossed, sighing and lost in thought, not responding to her questions, and when she asks again, he dismisses her with irritation.
It is not only his gratitude to Cæsar that keeps Brutus in torment; it is especially his uncertainty as to what Cæsar's intentions really are. Brutus sees him, indeed, idolised by the people and endowed with supreme power; but as yet Cæsar has never abused it. He concurs with Cassius's view that when Cæsar declined the crown he in reality hankered after it; but, after all, they have nothing to go upon but his supposed desire:—
It’s not just his gratitude to Caesar that keeps Brutus in turmoil; it’s mainly his uncertainty about what Caesar really wants. Brutus sees him idolized by the people and holding ultimate power, but so far, Caesar hasn’t misused it. He agrees with Cassius’s idea that when Caesar turned down the crown, he actually wanted it; but in the end, they have nothing to base that on except his supposed desire:—
"To speak truth of Cæsar,
I have not known when his affections sway'd
More than his reason. But 'tis a common proof
That lowliness is young ambition's ladder."
"Honestly about Cæsar,"
I haven't seen his feelings influence him
More than his logic. But it's a well-known fact
That humility is the stepping stone for young ambition."
If Cæsar is to be slain, then, it is not for what he has done, but for what he may do in the future. Is it permissible to commit a murder upon such grounds?
If Caesar is going to be killed, then it's not because of what he has done, but because of what he might do in the future. Is it okay to commit murder for such reasons?
In Hamlet we find this variant of the difficulty: Is it certain that the king murdered Hamlet's father? May not the ghost have been a hallucination, or the devil himself?
In Hamlet, we encounter this version of the dilemma: Is it really true that the king killed Hamlet's father? Could the ghost have been just a hallucination, or possibly the devil?
Brutus feels the weakness of his basis of action the more clearly the more he leans towards the murder as a political duty. And Shakespeare has not hesitated to attribute to him, high-minded as he is, that doctrine of expediency, so questionable in the eyes of many, which declares that a necessary end sanctifies impure means. Two separate times, once when he is by himself,[Pg 317] and once in addressing the conspirators, he recommends political hypocrisy as judicious and serviceable. In the soliloquy he says (II. I):—
Brutus increasingly senses the flaws in his reasoning the more he views the murder as a political obligation. Shakespeare doesn't shy away from showing that, despite Brutus's noble ideals, he subscribes to the controversial belief that a necessary outcome justifies unethical actions. Twice—once when he’s alone,[Pg 317] and once while speaking to the conspirators—he advises that political deceit can be wise and beneficial. In his soliloquy, he says (II. I):—
"And, since the quarrel
Will bear no colour for the thing he is,
Fashion it thus: that what he is, augmented,
Would run to these and these extremities."
And since the debate
Doesn't show who he really is,
Make it this way: who he is, amplified,
"Would lead to these and these extremes."
To the conspirators his words are:—
To the conspirators, he says:—
"And let our hearts, as subtle masters do,
Stir up their servants to an act of rage,
And after seem to chide 'em."
"And let our hearts, like clever leaders,
Encourage our followers to express their anger,
"And then pretend we're scolding them."
That is to say, the murder is to be carried out with as much decency as possible, and the murderers are afterwards to pretend that they deplore it.
That means the murder is to be done as decently as possible, and afterward, the murderers are to act like they regret it.
As soon as the murder is resolved upon, however, Brutus, assured of the purity of his motives, stands proud and almost unconcerned in the midst of the conspirators. Far too unconcerned, indeed; for though he has not shrunk in principle from the doctrine that one cannot will the end without willing the means, he yet shrinks, upright and unpractical as he is, from employing means which seem to him either too base or too unscrupulous. He will not even suffer the conspirators to be bound by oath: "Swear priests and cowards and men cautelous." They are to trust each other without the assurance of an oath, and to keep their secret unsworn. And when it is proposed that Antony shall be killed along with Cæsar, a necessary step, to which, as a politician, he was bound to consent, he rejects it, in Shakespeare as in Plutarch, out of humanity: "Our course will seem too bloody, Caius Cassius." He feels that his will is as clear as day, and suffers at the thought of employing the methods of night and darkness:
As soon as the murder is decided, Brutus, confident in the purity of his motives, stands tall and almost indifferent among the conspirators. Far too indifferent, really; even though he doesn't reject the idea that you can't aim for a goal without accepting the means to achieve it, he still hesitates, upright and impractical as he is, to use methods that he feels are either too low or too dishonest. He won't even let the conspirators swear an oath: "Swear priests and cowards and men cautious." They are supposed to trust each other without the guarantee of an oath and keep their secret without swearing. And when it's suggested that Antony should be killed along with Caesar, a necessary move that, as a politician, he should agree to, he turns it down, in both Shakespeare and Plutarch, out of compassion: "Our course will seem too bloody, Caius Cassius." He believes his intentions are as clear as day and struggles with the idea of using methods that belong to night and darkness.
"O Conspiracy!
Sham'st thou to show thy dangerous brow by night,
When evils are most free? O, then, by day
Where wilt thou find a cavern dark enough
To mask thy monstrous visage?"
"Oh, Conspiracy!"
Are you ashamed to reveal your dangerous face at night,
When evils are at their height? Oh, then, by day
Where will you find a cave dark enough
To hide your monstrous appearance?"
Brutus is anxious that a cause which is to be furthered by assassination should achieve success without secrecy and without violence. Goethe has said: "Only the man of reflection has a conscience." The man of action cannot have one while he is acting. To plunge into action is to place oneself at the mercy of one's nature and of external powers. One acts rightly or wrongly, but always upon instinct—often stupidly, sometimes, it may be, brilliantly, never with full consciousness. Action implies the in considerateness of instinct, or egoism, or genius; Brutus, on the other hand, is bent on acting with every consideration.
Brutus is worried that a cause that relies on assassination can succeed without secrecy or violence. Goethe once said, "Only a reflective person has a conscience." A person of action can't have one while they're in the middle of acting. To jump into action is to put oneself at the mercy of one's instincts and of external forces. One acts right or wrong, but always based on instinct—often foolishly, occasionally, perhaps, brilliantly, but never with complete awareness. Action suggests the thoughtlessness of instinct, egoism, or genius; Brutus, however, is determined to act with careful consideration.
[Pg 318] Kreyssig, and after him Dowden, have called Brutus a Girondin, in opposition to his brother-in-law, Cassius, a sort of Jacobin in antique dress. The comparison is just only in regard to the lesser or greater inclination to the employment of violent means; it halts when we reflect that Brutus lives in the rarefied air of abstractions, face to face with ideas and principles, while Cassius lives in the world of facts; for the Jacobins were quite as stiff-necked theorists as any Girondin. Brutus, in Shakespeare, is a strict moralist, excessively cautious lest any stain should mar the purity of his character, while Cassius does not in the least aspire to moral flawlessness. He is frankly envious of Cæsar, and openly avows that he hates him; yet he is not base; for envy and hatred are in his case swallowed up by political passion, strenuous and consistent. And, unlike Brutus, he is a good observer, looking right through men's words and actions into their souls. But as Brutus is the man whose name, birth, and position as Cæsar's intimate friend, point him out to be the head of the conspiracy, he is always able to enforce his impolitic and short-sighted will.
[Pg 318] Kreyssig, and then Dowden, have referred to Brutus as a Girondin in contrast to his brother-in-law, Cassius, who resembles a Jacobin in old-fashioned clothes. This comparison holds true mainly regarding their different propensities for using violence; it breaks down when we consider that Brutus operates in the lofty realm of ideas and principles, while Cassius deals with reality. The Jacobins were just as dogmatic in their theories as any Girondin. In Shakespeare's portrayal, Brutus is a strict moralist, overly careful to keep his character unblemished, whereas Cassius doesn’t aim for moral perfection. He openly envies and hates Cæsar, yet he’s not despicable; for him, envy and hatred are overshadowed by strong and unwavering political passion. Unlike Brutus, he is perceptive and sees through people’s words and actions to their true intentions. However, since Brutus's name, lineage, and his close friendship with Cæsar position him as the leader of the conspiracy, he can impose his impractical and short-sighted will effectively.
When we find that Hamlet, who is so full of doubts, never for a moment doubts his right to kill the king, we must remember that Shakespeare had just exhausted this theme in his characterisation of Brutus.
When we see that Hamlet, who is full of uncertainties, never questions his right to kill the king, we need to remember that Shakespeare had just explored this theme in his portrayal of Brutus.
Brutus is the ideal whom Shakespeare, like all men of the better sort, cherished in his soul—the man whose pride it is before everything to keep his hands clean and his mind high and free, even at the cost of failure in his undertakings and the wreck of his tranquillity and of his fortunes.
Brutus represents the ideal that Shakespeare, like many decent people, held dear in his heart—the man whose greatest pride is to keep his hands clean and his mind elevated and free, even if it means failing in his endeavors and sacrificing his peace of mind and wealth.
He does not care to impose an oath upon the others; he is too proud. If they want to betray him, let them! These others, it is true, may be moved by their hatred of the great man, and eager to quench their malice in his blood; he, for his part, admires him, and will sacrifice, not butcher him. The others fear the consequences of suffering Antony to address the people; but Brutus has explained to the people his reasons for the murder, so Antony may now eulogise Cæsar as much as he pleases. Did not Cæsar deserve eulogy? Does not he himself desire that Cæsar shall lie honoured, though punished, in his grave? He is too proud to keep a watch upon Antony, who has approached him in friendly fashion, though at the same time in the character of Cæsar's friend; therefore he leaves the Forum before Antony begins his speech. Such moods are familiar to many. Many another has acted in this apparently unwise way, proudly reckless of consequences, moved by the dislike of the magnanimous man for all that savours of base cautiousness. Many a one, for example, has told the truth where it was stupid to do so, or has let slip an opportunity of revenge because he despised his enemy too much to seek compensation for his injuries,[Pg 319] though he thereby neglected to render him innocuous for the future. An intense realisation of the necessity for confidence, or, on the other hand, of the untrustworthiness of friends and the contemptibleness of enemies, may easily lead one to despise every measure of prudence.
He doesn't want to make the others take an oath; he's too proud for that. If they want to betray him, let them! It's true that these others might be driven by their hatred for the great man, eager to quench their malice in his blood; but he, on his part, admires him and will sacrifice, not butcher him. The others are worried about the consequences of letting Antony address the people; but Brutus has already explained to the public his reasons for the murder, so Antony can now praise Cæsar as much as he wants. Did Cæsar not deserve praise? Doesn't he himself want Cæsar to be honored in his grave, even though he's punished? He's too proud to keep an eye on Antony, who has approached him in a friendly way but also as Cæsar's friend; therefore, he leaves the Forum before Antony starts his speech. Many are familiar with such moods. Many others have acted in this seemingly foolish way, recklessly proud of the consequences, driven by the noble man's dislike for anything that seems overly cautious. Many, for example, have told the truth when it was unwise to do so, or have let an opportunity for revenge slip away because they looked down on their enemy too much to seek compensation for their injuries,[Pg 319] even though by doing so, they failed to render them harmless in the future. A strong awareness of the need for trust, or on the other hand, the unreliability of friends and the contemptibility of enemies, can easily lead someone to scorn all measures of caution.
It was upon the basis of an intense feeling of this nature that Shakespeare created Brutus. With the addition of humour and a touch of genius he would be Hamlet, and he becomes Hamlet. With the addition of despairing bitterness and misanthropy he would be Timon, and he becomes Timon. Here he is the man of uncompromising character and principle, who is too proud to be prudent and too bad an observer to be practical; and this man is so situated that not only the life and death of another and of himself, but the welfare of the State, and even, as it appears, that of the whole civilised world, depend upon the resolution at which he arrives.
It was on the foundation of such intense feelings that Shakespeare created Brutus. With a bit of humor and a spark of genius, he would turn into Hamlet, and he does become Hamlet. With a dose of despair and cynicism, he would become Timon, and he does become Timon. Here, he is the man of strong character and principles, who is too proud to be cautious and too poor an observer to be practical; and this man is in a position where not just his own life and death, but also the fate of another, the well-being of the State, and even, it seems, that of the entire civilized world, depend on the decision he makes.
At Brutus's side Shakespeare places the figure which forms his female counterpart, the kindred spirit who has become one with him, his cousin and wife, Cato's daughter married to Cato's disciple. He has here, and here alone, given us a picture of the ideal marriage as he conceived it.
At Brutus's side, Shakespeare introduces the character who serves as his female counterpart, the kindred spirit who is one with him, his cousin and wife, Cato's daughter married to Cato's follower. Here, and only here, he presents us with a vision of the ideal marriage as he imagined it.
In the scene between Brutus and Portia the poet takes up afresh a motive which he has handled once before—the anxious wife beseeching her husband to initiate her into his great designs. It first appears in Henry IV., Part I., where Lady Percy implores her Harry to let her share his counsels. (See above, p. 189) The description which she gives of Hotspur's manner and conduct exactly corresponds to Portia's description of the transformation which has taken place in Brutus. Both husbands, indeed, are nursing a similar project. But Lady Percy learns nothing. Her Harry no doubt loves her, loves her now and then, between two skirmishes, briskly and gaily; but there is no sentiment in his love for her, and he never dreams of any spiritual communion between them.
In the scene between Brutus and Portia, the poet revisits a theme he's addressed before—the worried wife asking her husband to let her in on his important plans. This first appeared in Henry IV, Part I, where Lady Percy urges her Harry to include her in his decisions. (See above, p. 189) The way she describes Hotspur's demeanor and actions mirrors Portia's account of the change in Brutus. Both husbands are, in fact, working on similar ideas. However, Lady Percy learns nothing. Her Harry certainly loves her, at least sometimes, between battles, but there's no deeper feeling in his love for her, and he never considers any kind of spiritual connection between them.
When Portia, in this case, begs her husband to tell her what is weighing on his mind, he at first, indeed, replies with evasions about his health; but on her vehemently declaring that she feels herself degraded by this lack of confidence (Shakespeare has but slightly softened the antique frankness of the words which Plutarch places in her mouth), Brutus answers her with warmth and beauty. And when (again as in Plutarch) she tells of the proof she has given of her steadfastness by thrusting a knife into her thigh and never complaining of the "voluntary wound," he bursts forth with the words which Plutarch places in his mouth:—
When Portia begs her husband to tell her what's on his mind, he initially responds with excuses about his health. But when she passionately insists that she feels degraded by his lack of trust (Shakespeare has softened the directness of the words that Plutarch attributes to her), Brutus replies with warmth and eloquence. And when (as in Plutarch) she shares the evidence of her loyalty by stabbing her thigh and not complaining about the "voluntary wound," he responds with the words that Plutarch records:—
"O ye gods,
Render me worthy of this noble wife,"
"Oh my gods,"
Help me to be deserving of this amazing wife,"
and promises to tell her everything.
and promises to tell her everything.
[Pg 320] Neither Shakespeare nor Plutarch, however, regards his facile communicativeness as a mark of prudence. For it is not Portia's fault that it does not betray everything. When it comes to the point, she can neither hold her tongue nor control herself. She betrays her anxiety and uneasiness to the boy Lucius, and herself exclaims:—
[Pg 320] Neither Shakespeare nor Plutarch sees her easy communication as a sign of wisdom. It's not Portia's fault that it doesn't reveal everything. When it matters, she can't stay quiet or keep herself in check. She shows her anxiety and discomfort to the boy Lucius, and she herself exclaims:—
"I have a man's mind, but a woman's might.
How hard it is for women to keep counsel!"
"I have a man's intellect, but a woman's strength.
How hard is it for women to keep secrets!
This reflection is obviously not Portia's, but an utterance of Shakespeare's own philosophy of life, which he has not cared to keep to himself. In Plutarch she even falls down as though dead, and the news of her death surprises Brutus just before the time appointed for the murder of Cæsar, so that he needs all his self-control to save himself from breaking down.
This reflection clearly isn't Portia's; it's actually a statement of Shakespeare's own views on life, which he has chosen to share. In Plutarch, she even collapses as if she's dead, and the news of her death catches Brutus off guard right before he’s supposed to kill Caesar, so he has to muster all his self-control to keep from losing it.
From the character with which Shakespeare has thus endowed Brutus spring the two great scenes which carry the play.
From the qualities Shakespeare has given Brutus come the two major scenes that drive the play.
The first is the marvellously-constructed scene, the turning-point of the tragedy, in which Antony, speaking with Brutus's consent over the body of Cæsar, stirs up the Romans against the murderers of the great imperator.
The first is the incredibly crafted scene, the turning point of the tragedy, where Antony, with Brutus's approval, addresses the Romans over Cæsar's body and incites them against the murderers of the great leader.
Even Brutus's own speech Shakespeare has moulded with the rarest art. Plutarch relates that when Brutus wrote Greek he cultivated a "compendious" and laconic style, of which the historian adduces a string of examples. He wrote to the Samians: "Your councels be long, your doings be slow; consider the end." And in another epistle: "The Xanthians, despising my good wil, haue made a graue of dispaire; and the Patareians, that put themselves into my protection, have lost no iot of their liberty: and therefore whilst you haue libertie, either chuse the iudgement of the Patareians or the fortune of the Xanthians." See now, what Shakespeare has made out of these indications:—
Even Brutus's own speech has been shaped by Shakespeare’s exceptional artistry. Plutarch notes that when Brutus wrote in Greek, he used a concise and straightforward style, offering several examples. He wrote to the Samians: "Your discussions are long, your actions are slow; consider the outcome." And in another letter: "The Xanthians, ignoring my goodwill, have created a grave of despair; and the Patareians, who sought my protection, have not lost any bit of their freedom: so while you have freedom, either choose the judgment of the Patareians or the fate of the Xanthians." Now, see what Shakespeare has made from these references:—
"Romans, countrymen, and lovers! hear me for my cause, and be silent, that you may hear: believe me for mine honour, and have respect to mine honour, that you may believe. ... If there be any in this assembly, any dear friend of Cæsar's, to him I say, that Brutus' love to Cæsar was no less than his. If, then, that friend demand, why Brutus rose against Cæsar, this is my answer:—Not that I loved Cæsar less, but that I loved Rome more."
"Romans, countrymen, and friends! Listen to me for my reasons, and be quiet so you can hear: trust me for my honor, and respect my honor so you can trust me. ... If there's anyone in this crowd, anyone who was a close friend of Caesar, I want to say that Brutus' love for Caesar was just as strong as theirs. If that friend asks why Brutus stood against Caesar, here's my answer: Not because I loved Caesar less, but because I loved Rome more."
And so on, in this style of laconic antithesis. Shakespeare has made a deliberate effort to assign to Brutus the diction he had cultivated, and, with his inspired faculty of divination, has, as it were, reanimated it:—
And so on, in this style of straightforward contrast. Shakespeare has intentionally given Brutus the language he developed, and, with his gifted ability to foresee, has essentially brought it back to life:—
"As Cæsar loved me, I weep for him; as he was fortunate, I rejoice at it; as he was valiant, I honour him: but, as he was ambitious, I slew him."
"As Caesar loved me, I mourn for him; as he was fortunate, I celebrate it; as he was brave, I respect him: but, as he was ambitious, I killed him."
[Pg 321]With ingenious and yet noble art the speech culminates in the question, "Who is here so vile that will not love his country! If any, speak; for him have I offended." And when the crowd answers, "None, Brutus, none," he chimes in with the serene assurance, "Then none have I offended."
[Pg 321]With clever and noble skill, the speech peaks with the question, "Who among you is so wicked that they don't love their country? If there is anyone, speak up; that person is the one I have offended." And when the crowd responds, "None, Brutus, none," he calmly replies, "Then I have offended no one."
The still more admirable oration of Antony is in the first place remarkable for the calculated difference of style which it displays. Here we have no antitheses, no literary eloquence; but a vernacular eloquence of the most powerful demagogic type. Antony takes up the thread just where Brutus has dropped it, expressly assures his hearers at the outset that this is to be a speech over Cæsar's bier, but not to his glory, and emphasises to the point of monotony the fact that Brutus and the other conspirators are all, all honourable men. Then the eloquence gradually works up, subtle and potent, in its adroit crescendo, and yet in truth exalted by something which is not subtlety: glowing enthusiasm for Cæsar, scathing indignation against his assassins. The contempt and anger are at first masked, out of consideration for the mood of the populace, which has for the moment been won over by Brutus; then the mask is raised a little, then a little more and a little more, until, with a wild gesture, it is torn off and thrown aside.
The even more impressive speech by Antony is primarily notable for its intentional change in style. Here, there are no contrasts or fancy language; instead, we have a straightforward, powerful form of public speaking. Antony picks up the conversation right where Brutus left off, clearly telling the audience from the start that this will be a speech at Cæsar's funeral, but not in praise of him, and he emphasizes repeatedly that Brutus and the other conspirators are all, all honorable men. Then, the speech builds gradually, subtle and strong, with a skillful rise in intensity, and yet truly elevated by something beyond subtlety: a passionate admiration for Cæsar and fierce anger toward his killers. The disdain and rage are initially hidden, considering the mood of the crowd, which has temporarily sided with Brutus; then the disguise comes off a bit, and then a bit more, until, with a dramatic gesture, it is fully ripped away and discarded.
Here again Shakespeare has utilised in a masterly fashion the hints he found in Plutarch, scanty as they were:—
Here again, Shakespeare has skillfully used the hints he found in Plutarch, though they were limited:—
"Afterwards, when Cæsar's body was brought into the market-place, Antonius, making his funeral oration in praise of the dead, according to the auncient custome of Rome, and perceiuing that his words moued the common people to compassion: he framed his eloquence to make their harts yerne the more."
"Later, when Caesar's body was brought into the marketplace, Antony gave his funeral speech to honor the deceased, following the traditional custom of Rome. Noticing that his words moved the common people to pity, he crafted his speech to make their hearts ache even more."
Mark what Shakespeare has made of this::—
Mark what Shakespeare has made of this:—
"Friends, Romans, countrymen, lend me your ears:
I come to bury Cæsar, not to praise him.
The evil that men do lives after them,
The good is oft interred with their bones;
So let it be with Cæsar. The noble Brutus
Hath told you, Cæsar was ambitious:
If it were so, it was a grievous fault,
And grievously hath Cæsar answered it.
Here, under leave of Brutus and the rest,
(For Brutus is an honourable man,
So are they all, all honourable men),
Come I to speak in Cæsar's funeral.
He was my friend, faithful and just to me:
But Brutus says he was ambitious;
And Brutus is an honourable man."
"Friends, Romans, countrymen, listen to me:
I’m here to bury Caesar, not to praise him.
The bad things people do are remembered long after they’re gone,
The good is often buried with their bones;
So it is with Caesar. The esteemed Brutus
Has told you that Caesar was ambitious:
If that's the case, it was a major mistake,
And Caesar has paid a heavy price for it.
Here, with Brutus's consent and the others,
(For Brutus is a respectable man,
So are they all, all honorable men.
I’ve come to speak at Caesar's funeral.
He was my friend, loyal and fair to me:
But Brutus claims he was ambitious;
"And Brutus is a respectable guy."
Then Antony goes on to insinuate doubts as to Cæsar's ambition, and tells how he rejected the kingly diadem, rejected[Pg 322] it three times. Was this ambition? Thereupon he suggests that Cæsar, after all, was once beloved, and that there is no reason why he should not be mourned. Then with a sudden outburst:—
Then Antony starts to express doubts about Cæsar's ambition and recounts how he turned down the royal crown, turning it down[Pg 322] three times. Was that ambition? He then implies that Cæsar was once loved and that there’s no reason he shouldn’t be mourned. Then, with a sudden outburst:—
"O judgment! thou art fled to brutish beasts,
And men have lost their reason!—Bear with me;
My heart is in the coffin there with Cæsar,
And I must pause till it come back to me."
"O judgment! You've escaped to savage creatures,
And people have lost their reasoning!—Please be patient with me;
My heart is in the coffin with Caesar,
"And I need to wait until it comes back to me."
Next comes an appeal to their pity for this greatest of men, whose word but yesterday might have stood against the world, and who now lies so low that the poorest will not do him reverence. It would be wrong to make his speech inflammatory, a wrong towards Brutus and Cassius "who—as you know—are honourable men" (mark the jibe in the parenthetic phrase); no, he will rather do wrong to the dead and to himself. But here he holds a parchment—he assuredly will not read it—but if the people came to know its contents they would kiss dead Cæsar's wounds, and dip their handkerchiefs in his sacred blood. And then, when cries for the reading of the will mingle with curses upon the murderers, he stubbornly refuses to read it. Instead of doing so, he displays to them Cæsar's cloak with all the rents in it.
Next, he appeals to their pity for this greatest of men, whose words just yesterday could have stood against the world, and who now lies so low that even the poorest won’t honor him. It would be wrong to make his speech inflammatory, which would be a disservice to Brutus and Cassius "who—as you know—are honorable men" (note the sarcasm in the parenthetical phrase); no, he would be wronging the dead and himself. But here he has a parchment—he definitely won’t read it—but if the people knew what it contained, they would kiss dead Cæsar's wounds and dip their handkerchiefs in his sacred blood. And then, as cries for the reading of the will mix with curses aimed at the murderers, he stubbornly refuses to read it. Instead, he shows them Cæsar's cloak with all the tears in it.
What Plutarch says here is:—
What Plutarch says here is:—
"To conclude his Oration, he unfolded before the whole assembly the bloudy garments of the dead, thrust through in many places with their swords, and called the malefactors cruell and cursed murtherers."
"To conclude his speech, he revealed to the entire audience the bloody clothes of the dead, pierced in many places by swords, and referred to the criminals as cruel and cursed murderers."
Out of these few words Shakespeare has made this miracle of invective:—
Out of these few words, Shakespeare has created this amazing piece of criticism:—
"You all do know this mantle! I remember
The first time ever Cæsar put it on:
'Twas on a summer's evening, in his tent,
That day he overcame the Nervii.
Look! in this place ran Cassius' dagger through:
See, what a rent the envious Casca made:
Through this, the well-beloved Brutus stabb'd;
And, as he pluck'd his cursed steel away,
Mark how the blood of Cæsar followed it,
As rushing out of doors, to be resolv'd
If Brutus so unkindly knock'd, or no;
For Brutus, as you know, was Cæsar's angel.
Judge, O you gods, how dearly Cæsar lov'd him!
This was the most unkindest cut of all;
For when the noble Cæsar saw him stab,
Ingratitude, more strong than traitors' arms,
Quite vanquish'd him: then burst his mighty heart;
And, in his mantle muffling up his face,
[Pg 323]
Even at the base of Pompey's statua,
Which all the while ran blood, great Cæsar fell.
O, what a fall was there, my countrymen!
Then I, and you, and all of us fell down,
Whilst bloody treason flourish'd over us.
O! now you weep; and, I perceive, you feel
The dint of pity: these are gracious drops.
Kind souls! what, weep you, when you but behold
Our Cæsar's vesture wounded? Look you here,
Here is himself, marr'd, as you see, with traitors."
"You all recognize this cloak! I remember
the first time Caesar wore it:
It was a summer evening, in his tent,
the day he beat the Nervii.
Look! This is where Cassius' dagger went in:
Look at how deeply the jealous Casca cut:
Through this, dear Brutus stabbed;
And as he pulled out his cursed blade,
Notice how Cæsar's blood flowed out,
Like hurrying outside to discover
if Brutus was so cruel to knock, or not;
For Brutus, as you know, was Caesar's angel.
Judge, oh you gods, how much Caesar loved him!
This was the most hurtful thing of all;
When the noble Caesar saw him get stabbed,
Ingratitude, more powerful than any traitor's weapon,
It completely overwhelmed him: then his big heart broke;
And, covering his face with his cloak,
[Pg 323]
Right at the bottom of Pompey's statue,
While bleeding the entire time, great Caesar fell.
Oh, what a fall that was, my fellow countrymen!
Then I, you, and all of us fell down,
While bloody treason flourished around us.
Oh! Now you're crying; and I can see that you feel
The pain of compassion: these are genuine tears.
Gentle souls! Why do you cry when you just see
Is our Caesar's clothing torn? Look here,
"Here he is, marked, as you can see, by traitors."
He uncovers Cæsar's body; and not till then does he read the will, overwhelming the populace with gifts and benefactions. This climax is of Shakespeare's own invention.
He uncovers Caesar's body; and only then does he read the will, amazing the crowd with gifts and benefits. This climax is Shakespeare's own creation.
No wonder that even Voltaire was so struck with the beauty of this scene, that for its sake he translated the first three acts of the play. At the end of his own Mort de César, too, he introduced a feeble imitation of the scene; and he had it in his mind when, in his Discours sur la Tragédie, dedicated to Bolingbroke, he expressed so much enthusiasm and envy for the freedom of the English stage.
No wonder that even Voltaire was so impressed by the beauty of this scene that he translated the first three acts of the play just for it. At the end of his own Mort de César, he included a weak imitation of the scene; and he thought of it when, in his Discours sur la Tragédie, dedicated to Bolingbroke, he expressed so much enthusiasm and envy for the freedom of the English stage.
In the last two acts, Brutus is overtaken by the recoil of his deed. He consented to the murder out of noble, disinterested and patriotic motives; nevertheless he is struck down by its consequences, and pays for it with his happiness and his life. The declining action of the last two acts is—as is usual with Shakespeare—less effective and fascinating than the rising action which fills the first three; but it has one significant, profound, and brilliantly constructed and executed scene—the quarrel and reconciliation between Brutus and Cassius in the fourth act, which leads up to the appearance of Cæsar's ghost.
In the last two acts, Brutus is overwhelmed by the backlash of his actions. He agreed to the murder for noble, selfless, and patriotic reasons; however, he is devastated by the consequences and pays for it with his happiness and his life. The falling action of the last two acts is—like usual with Shakespeare—less impactful and captivating than the rising action of the first three, but it features one important, deep, and skillfully crafted scene—the argument and reconciliation between Brutus and Cassius in the fourth act, which leads to the appearance of Caesar's ghost.
This scene is significant because it gives a many-sided picture of the two leading characters—the sternly upright Brutus, who is shocked at the means employed by Cassius to raise the money without which their campaign cannot be carried on, and Cassius, a politician entirely indifferent to moral scruples, but equally unconcerned as to his own personal advantage. The scene is profound because it presents to us the necessary consequences of the law-defying, rebellious act: cruelty, unscrupulous policy, and lax tolerance of dishonourable conduct in subordinates, when the bonds of authority and discipline have once been burst. The scene is brilliantly constructed because, with its quick play of passion and its rising discord, which at last passes over into a cordial and even tender reconciliation, it is dramatic in the highest sense of the word.
This scene is important because it provides a complex view of the two main characters—the strictly principled Brutus, who is appalled by the methods Cassius uses to secure the funds necessary for their campaign, and Cassius, a politician who has no qualms about ethics and is equally uninterested in his personal benefit. The scene is deep because it shows the inevitable fallout from their rebellious, law-breaking actions: cruelty, ruthless tactics, and a loose tolerance of dishonorable behavior in subordinates once authority and discipline have been shattered. The scene is expertly crafted because, with its rapid shifts in emotion and escalating tension that ultimately leads to a warm and even affectionate reconciliation, it is dramatic in the truest sense.
The fact that Brutus was in Shakespeare's own mind the true hero of the tragedy appears in the clearest light when we find him ending the play with the eulogy which Plutarch, in[Pg 324] his life of Brutus, places in the mouth of Antony; I mean the famous words:—
The fact that Brutus was, in Shakespeare's view, the real hero of the tragedy becomes very clear when we see him ending the play with the eulogy that Plutarch, in [Pg 324] his life of Brutus, attributes to Antony; I mean the famous words:—
"This was the noblest Roman of them all:
All the conspirators, save only he,
Did that they did in envy of great Cæsar;
He only, in a general honest thought
And common good to all, made one of them.
His life was gentle; and the elements
So mixed in him that Nature might stand up,
And say to all the world, 'This was a man!'"
"This was the noblest Roman of them all:
All the conspirators, except for him,
They acted out of jealousy of great Caesar;
He alone, with a genuinely honest thought
And for the benefit of all, joined them.
His life was peaceful, and the elements
Were so united in him that Nature could stand tall,
And tell the whole world, 'This was a man!'"
The resemblance between these words and a celebrated speech of Hamlet's is unmistakable. Everywhere in Julius Cæsar we feel the proximity of Hamlet. The fact that Hamlet hesitates so long before attacking the King, finds so many reasons to hold his hand, is torn with doubts as to the act and its consequences, and insists on considering everything even while he upbraids himself for considering so long—all this is partly due, no doubt, to the circumstance that Shakespeare comes to him directly from Brutus. His Hamlet has, so to speak, just seen what happened to Brutus, and the example is not encouraging, either with respect to action in general, or with respect to the murder of a stepfather in particular.
The similarity between these words and a famous speech from Hamlet is clear. Throughout Julius Cæsar, we can sense Hamlet's presence. The fact that Hamlet takes so long to confront the King, finds numerous reasons to hold back, is filled with doubts about the deed and its aftermath, and keeps analyzing everything while scolding himself for taking so long—this is partly because Shakespeare is transitioning directly from Brutus. Hamlet has, in a way, just witnessed what happened to Brutus, and that example is not encouraging, whether it comes to taking action in general or regarding the murder of a stepfather specifically.
It is not difficult to conceive that Shakespeare may at this period have been subject to moments of scepticism, in which he could scarcely understand how any one could make up his mind to act, to assume responsibility, to set in motion the rolling stone which is the type of every action. If we once begin to brood over the incalculable consequences of an action and all that circumstance may make of it, all action on a great scale becomes impossible. Therefore it is that very few old men understand their youth; they dare not and could not act again as, in their recklessness of consequences, they acted then. Brutus forms the transition to Hamlet, and Hamlet no doubt grew up in Shakespeare's mind during the working out of Julius Cæsar.
It’s not hard to imagine that Shakespeare might have experienced moments of doubt during this time, where he could barely comprehend how anyone could decide to take action, accept responsibility, or start the momentum that represents every action. Once we start to think about the unpredictable consequences of our actions and what circumstances might make of them, taking any significant action becomes impossible. That’s why very few older people really understand their youth; they wouldn’t dare and couldn’t act again as recklessly as they did back then. Brutus serves as a bridge to Hamlet, and Hamlet likely developed in Shakespeare's mind while he was working on Julius Cæsar.
The stages of transition are perhaps these: the conspirators, in egging Brutus on to the murder, are always reminding him of the elder Brutus, who pretended madness and drove out the Tarquins. This may have led Shakespeare to dwell upon his character as drawn by Livy, which had always been exceedingly popular. But Brutus the elder is an antique Hamlet; and the very name of Hamlet, as he found it in the older play and in Saxo, seems always to have haunted Shakespeare. It was the name he had given to the little boy whom he lost so early.
The stages of transition are probably these: the conspirators, by pushing Brutus towards the murder, constantly remind him of the elder Brutus, who feigned madness and expelled the Tarquins. This might have led Shakespeare to focus on his character as depicted by Livy, which had always been very popular. But the elder Brutus is like an ancient Hamlet; and the name Hamlet, as he encountered it in the earlier play and in Saxo, seems to have always haunted Shakespeare. It was the name he chose for the little boy he lost so young.
X
BEN JONSON AND HIS ROMAN PLAYS
In precisely the same year as Shakespeare, his famous brother-poet, Ben Jonson, made his first attempt at a dramatic presentation of Roman antiquity. His play, The Poetaster, was written and acted in 1601. Its purpose is the literary annihilation of two playwrights, Marston and Dekker, with whom the author was at feud; but its action takes place in the time of Augustus; and Jonson, in spite of his satire on contemporaries, no doubt wanted to utilise his thorough knowledge of ancient literature in giving a true picture of Roman manners. As Shakespeare's Julius Cæsar was followed by two other tragedies of antique Rome, Antony and Cleopatra and Coriolanus, so Ben Jonson also wrote two other plays on Roman themes, the tragedies of Sejanus and Catiline. It is instructive to compare his method of treatment with Shakespeare's; but a general comparison of the two creative spirits must precede this comparison of artistic processes in a single limited field.
In the same year as Shakespeare, his well-known contemporary, Ben Jonson, made his first attempt at a dramatic portrayal of Roman history. His play, The Poetaster, was written and performed in 1601. Its aim was to destroy the literary careers of two playwrights, Marston and Dekker, with whom Jonson was feuding; however, its story is set during the time of Augustus. Despite mocking his contemporaries, Jonson likely wanted to use his extensive knowledge of ancient literature to present an accurate depiction of Roman customs. Just as Shakespeare's Julius Cæsar was followed by two additional tragedies set in ancient Rome, Antony and Cleopatra and Coriolanus, Jonson also wrote two other plays based on Roman subjects: the tragedies of Sejanus and Catiline. It’s helpful to compare how he approached these themes with Shakespeare’s methods; however, a general comparison of the two creative minds should come before analyzing their artistic processes in this specific area.
Ben Jonson was nine years younger than Shakespeare, born in 1573, a month after the death of his father, the son of a clergyman whose forefathers had belonged to "the gentry." He was a child of the town, while Shakespeare was a child of the country; and the fact is not without significance, though town and country were not then so clearly opposed to each other as they are now. When Ben was two years old, his mother married a worthy masterbricklayer, who did what he could to procure his step-son a good education, so that, after passing some years at a small private school, he was sent to Westminster. Here the learned William Camden, his teacher, introduced him to the two classical literatures, and seems, moreover, to have exercised a not altogether fortunate influence upon his subsequent literary habits; for it was Camden who taught him first to write out in prose whatever he wanted to express in verse. Thus the foundation was laid at school, not only of his double ambition to shine as a scholar and a poet, or rather as a scholar-poet, but also of his heavy and rhetorically emphatic verse.
Ben Jonson was nine years younger than Shakespeare, born in 1573, a month after his father died. He was the son of a clergyman whose ancestors were part of the "gentry." Jonson grew up in the city, while Shakespeare came from the countryside; this difference matters, even though city and country weren't as clearly opposed back then as they are today. When Ben was two, his mother married a skilled bricklayer who tried his best to give his step-son a good education. After spending a few years at a small private school, he was sent to Westminster. There, the learned William Camden, his teacher, introduced him to classical literature and seems to have had a somewhat unfortunate impact on his later writing style. Camden was the one who first taught him to express in prose what he wanted to say in verse. This established not only his ambition to excel as both a scholar and a poet—or rather, a scholar-poet—but also his heavy and rhetorically emphatic verse.
In spite of his worship of learning, his dislike to all handicraft, and his unfitness for practical work, he was forced by[Pg 326] poverty to break off his studies in order to enter the employment of his bricklayer stepfather—a fact which, in his subsequent literary feuds, always procured him the nickname of "the bricklayer." He could not long endure this occupation, went as a soldier to the Netherlands, killed one of the enemy in single combat, under the eyes of both camps, returned to London and married—almost as early as Shakespeare—at the age of only nineteen. Twenty-six years later, in his conversations with Drummond, he called his wife "a shrew, yet honest." He seems to have been an affectionate father, but had the misfortune to survive his children.
Despite his love for learning, his dislike for any hands-on work, and his inability to do practical tasks, he had to give up his studies due to poverty and work for his bricklayer stepfather—a detail that later earned him the nickname "the bricklayer" during his literary disputes. He couldn’t stand this job for long, joined the army in the Netherlands, killed an enemy soldier in a one-on-one fight in front of both sides, then returned to London and got married—almost as soon as Shakespeare did—at the age of just nineteen. Twenty-six years later, in discussions with Drummond, he referred to his wife as "a shrew, yet honest." He appears to have been a loving father but unfortunately outlived his children.
He was strong and massive in body, racy and coarse, full of self-esteem and combative instincts, saturated with the conviction of the scholar's high rank and the poet's exalted vocation, full of contempt for ignorance, frivolity, and lowness, classic in his tastes, with a bent towards careful structure and leisurely development of thought in all that he wrote, and yet a true poet in so far as he was not only irregular in his life and quite incapable of saving any of the money he now and then earned, but was, moreover, subject to hallucinations: once saw Carthaginians and Romans fighting on his great toe, and, on another occasion, had a vision of his son with a bloody cross on his brow, which was supposed to forbode his death.
He was strong and large in build, energetic and rough, brimming with confidence and a fighting spirit, filled with the belief in the scholar's high status and the poet's noble calling, full of disdain for ignorance, superficiality, and lowliness, classic in his tastes, with a preference for careful structure and a slow unfolding of ideas in all his writing. Yet, he was a true poet in that he lived irregularly and was completely unable to save any of the money he occasionally earned. Moreover, he experienced hallucinations: once he imagined Carthaginians and Romans battling on his big toe, and on another occasion, he had a vision of his son with a bloody cross on his brow, which was believed to foreshadow his death.
Like Shakespeare, he sought to make his bread by entering the theatre and appearing as an actor. To him, as to Shakespeare, old pieces of the repertory were entrusted to be rewritten, expanded, and furbished up. Thus as late as 1601-2 he made a number of very able additions, in the style of the old play, to that Spanish Tragedy of Kyd's, which must in many ways have been in Shakespeare's mind during the composition of Hamlet.
Like Shakespeare, he aimed to earn a living by getting into the theater and acting. Similar to Shakespeare, he was tasked with rewriting, expanding, and polishing old plays from the repertoire. As late as 1601-2, he made several impressive additions, in the style of the old play, to Kyd's Spanish Tragedy, which probably influenced Shakespeare while he was writing Hamlet.
He did this work on the commission of Henslow, for whose company, which competed with Shakespeare's, he worked regularly from 1597 onwards. He collaborated with Dekker in a tragedy, and had a hand in other plays; in short, he made himself useful to the theatre as best he could, but did not, like Shakespeare, acquire a share in the enterprise, and thus never became a man of substance. He was to the end of his life forced to rely for his income upon the liberality of royal and noble patrons.
He did this work on the commission of Henslow, for whose company, which competed with Shakespeare's, he worked regularly from 1597 onward. He collaborated with Dekker on a tragedy and contributed to other plays; in short, he did his best to be helpful to the theater, but unlike Shakespeare, he never gained a stake in the business and therefore never became financially successful. He was forced to depend on the generosity of royal and noble patrons for his income until the end of his life.
The end of 1598 is doubly significant in Ben Jonson's life. In September he killed in a duel another of Henslow's actors, a certain Gabriel Spencer (who seems to have challenged him), and was therefore branded on the thumb with the letter T (Tyburn). A couple of months later, this occurrence having evidently led to a break in his connection with Henslow's company, his first original play, Every Man in his Humour, was acted by the Lord Chamberlain's men. According to a tradition preserved by Rowe, and apparently trustworthy, the play had already been refused, when Shakespeare happened to see it and procured its acceptance.[Pg 327] It met with the success it deserved, and henceforward the author's name was famous.
The end of 1598 is especially significant in Ben Jonson's life. In September, he killed another one of Henslow's actors, a guy named Gabriel Spencer (who seems to have challenged him), in a duel and was therefore marked on the thumb with the letter T (for Tyburn). A couple of months later, this incident apparently caused a split in his connection with Henslow's company, and his first original play, Every Man in his Humour, was performed by the Lord Chamberlain's Men. According to a tradition passed down by Rowe, which seems reliable, the play had already been turned down before Shakespeare saw it and got it accepted.[Pg 327] It achieved the success it deserved, and from then on, the author's name became well-known.
Even in the first edition of this play he makes Young Knowell speak with warm enthusiasm of poetry, of the dignity of the sacred art of invention, and express that hatred for every profanation of the Muses which appears so frequently in later works, finding, perhaps, its most vehement utterance in The Poetaster, where the young Ovid eulogises his art in opposition to the scorn of his father and others. From the first, too, he made no concealment of his strong sense of being at once a high-priest of art, and, in virtue of his learning, an Aristarchus of taste. He not only scorned all attempts to tickle the public ear, but, with the firm and superior attitude of a teacher, he again and again imprinted on spectators and readers what Goethe has expressed in the well-known words: "Ich schreibe nicht, Euch zu gefallen; Ihr sollt was lernen." Again and again he claimed for his own person the sanctity and inviolability of art, and attacked his inferior rivals unsparingly, with ferocious rather than witty satire. His prologues and epilogues are devoted to a self-acclamation which was entirely foreign to Shakespeare's nature. Asper in Every Man out of his Humour (1599), Crites in Cynthia's Revels (1600), and Horace in The Poetaster (1601), are so many pieces of self-idolising self-portraiture.
Even in the first edition of this play, he has Young Knowell speak with great enthusiasm about poetry, the dignity of the sacred art of invention, and expresses a strong dislike for any disrespect toward the Muses, a sentiment that appears frequently in his later works. This perhaps finds its most intense expression in The Poetaster, where the young Ovid praises his art in defiance of his father's scorn and that of others. From the start, he was upfront about feeling like a high priest of art and, due to his knowledge, an authority on taste. He not only dismissed all efforts to please the public but also took on the firm, superior role of a teacher, repeatedly reminding spectators and readers of what Goethe famously said: "Ich schreibe nicht, Euch zu gefallen; Ihr sollt was lernen." Time and again, he claimed for himself the sanctity and inviolability of art, attacking his lesser rivals with fierce rather than clever satire. His prologues and epilogues are devoted to a self-promotion that was completely foreign to Shakespeare's character. Asper in Every Man out of his Humour (1599), Crites in Cynthia's Revels (1600), and Horace in The Poetaster (1601) serve as various examples of self-admiring self-portraits.
All who, in his judgment, degrade art are made to pay the penalty in scathing caricatures. In The Poetaster, for example, his taskmaster, Henslow, is presented under the name of Histrio as a depraved slave-dealer, and his colleagues Marston and Dekker are held up to ridicule under Roman names, as intrusive and despicable scribblers. Their attacks upon the admirable poet Horace, whose name and personality the extremely dissimilar Ben Jonson has arrogated to himself, spring from contemptible motives, and receive a disgraceful punishment.
All who, in his opinion, degrade art are forced to face the consequences in harsh caricatures. In The Poetaster, for instance, his taskmaster, Henslow, is depicted as Histrio, a corrupt slave dealer, while his colleagues Marston and Dekker are mocked with Roman names as annoying and worthless scribblers. Their attacks on the great poet Horace, whose name and character the very different Ben Jonson has claimed for himself, come from petty motives and receive a shameful punishment.
This whole warfare must not be taken too seriously. The worthy Ben could be at the same time an indignant moralist and a genial boon-companion. We presently find him taking service afresh with the very Henslow whom he has just treated with such withering contempt; and though his attack of 1601 had been met by a most malicious retort in Marston and Dekker's Satiromastix, he, three years afterwards, accepts the dedication of Marston's Malcontent, and in 1605 collaborates with this lately-lampooned colleague and with Chapman in the comedy of Eastward Ho! One could not but think of the German proverb, "Pack schlagt sich, Pack vertragt sich," were it not that Jonson's action at this juncture reveals him in anything but a vulgar light. Marston and Chapman having been thrown into prison for certain gibes at the Scotch in this play, which had come to the notice of the King, and being reported to be in[Pg 328] danger of having their noses and ears cut off, Ben Jonson, of his own free will, claimed his share in the responsibility and joined them in prison. At a supper which, after their liberation, he gave to all his friends, his mother clinked glasses with him, and at the same time showed him a paper, the contents of which she had intended to mix with his drink in prison if he had been sentenced to mutilation. She added that she herself would not have survived him, but would have taken her share of the poison. She must have been a mother worthy of such a son.
This whole conflict shouldn’t be taken too seriously. The admirable Ben could be both an outraged moralist and a friendly companion at the same time. We soon see him taking up work again with Henslow, whom he had just treated with such disdain; and although his attack in 1601 was met with a spiteful response in Marston and Dekker's Satiromastix, three years later, he accepts the dedication of Marston's Malcontent, and in 1605 collaborates with this recently mocked colleague and Chapman in the comedy Eastward Ho! One might think of the German saying, "Pack schlagt sich, Pack vertragt sich," if it weren't for how Jonson's actions at this point show him in anything but a petty light. Marston and Chapman had been thrown in jail for some jabs at the Scots in this play, which caught the King’s attention, and they were reportedly in[Pg 328] danger of having their noses and ears cut off. Ben Jonson, of his own accord, took responsibility and joined them in prison. At a dinner he hosted for all his friends after their release, his mother toasted with him and showed him a note she had intended to mix into his drink while he was in prison, in case he was sentenced to mutilation. She added that she wouldn’t have survived him, but would have taken the poison herself. She must have been a mother worthy of such a son.
While Ben lay in durance on account of his duel, he had been converted to Catholicism by a priest who attended him—a conversion at which his adversaries did not fail to jeer. He does not seem, however, to have embraced the Catholic dogma with any great fervour, for twelve years later he once more changes his religion and returns to the Protestant Church. Equally characteristic of Ben and of the Renaissance is his own statement, preserved for us by Drummond, that at his first communion after his reconciliation with Protestantism, in token of his sincere return to the doctrine which gave laymen, as well as priests access to the chalice, he drained at one draught the whole of the consecrated wine.
While Ben was imprisoned because of his duel, he was converted to Catholicism by a priest who was with him—a conversion his opponents mocked. However, it doesn’t seem like he truly embraced Catholic teachings, because twelve years later he switched religions again and returned to the Protestant Church. Equally reflective of Ben and the Renaissance is his own remark, preserved by Drummond, that at his first communion after reconciling with Protestantism, he drank all the consecrated wine in one go as a sign of his genuine return to the doctrine that allowed laypeople, as well as priests, to access the chalice.
Not without humour, moreover—to use Jonson's own favourite word—is his story of the way in which Raleigh's son, to whom he acted as governor during a tour in France (while Raleigh himself was in the Tower), took a malicious pleasure in making his mentor dead drunk, having him wheeled in a wheelbarrow through the streets of Paris, and showing him off to the mob at every street corner. Ben's strong insistence on his spiritual dignity was not infrequently counterbalanced by an extreme carelessness of his personal dignity.
Not without humor, of course—to use Jonson's own favorite word—is his story about how Raleigh's son, whom he was governing during a trip to France (while Raleigh himself was in the Tower), took a wicked pleasure in getting his mentor completely drunk, having him carted around in a wheelbarrow through the streets of Paris, and showing him off to the crowd at every street corner. Ben's strong insistence on his spiritual dignity was often offset by a striking disregard for his personal dignity.
With all his weaknesses, however, he was a sturdy, energetic, and high-minded man, a commanding, independent, and very comprehensive intelligence; and from 1598, when he makes his first appearance on Shakespeare's horizon, throughout the rest of his life, he was, so far as we can see, the man of all his contemporaries whose name was oftenest mentioned along with Shakespeare's. In after days, especially outside England, the name of Ben Jonson has come to sound small enough in comparison with the name of solitary greatness with which it was once bracketed; but at that time, although Jonson was never so popular as Shakespeare, they were commonly regarded in literary circles as the dramatic twin-brethren of the age. For us it is still more interesting to remember that Ben Jonson was one of the few with whom we know that Shakespeare was on terms of constant familiarity, and, moreover, that he brought to this intercourse a set of definite artistic principles, widely different from Shakespeare's own. Though his society may have been somewhat[Pg 329] fatiguing, it must nevertheless have been both instructive and stimulating to Shakespeare, since Ben was greatly his superior in historical and linguistic knowledge, while as a poet he pursued a totally different ideal.
With all his flaws, he was a strong, energetic, and principled man, possessing a commanding, independent, and broad intelligence. From 1598, when he first appeared on Shakespeare's radar, throughout his life, he was likely the person most frequently mentioned alongside Shakespeare among his contemporaries. In later years, especially outside of England, the name Ben Jonson has become rather less significant compared to the solitary greatness with which it was once paired. However, at that time, even though Jonson was never as popular as Shakespeare, they were often seen in literary circles as the dramatic brothers of that era. It’s especially interesting to note that Ben Jonson was one of the few people we know Shakespeare was frequently close with, and he brought a set of distinct artistic principles to their friendship, which were quite different from Shakespeare’s own. Although his company might have been somewhat tiring, it would have been both enlightening and motivating for Shakespeare, since Ben was much more knowledgeable in history and languages, while as a poet he had a completely different vision.
Ben Jonson was a great dramatic intelligence. He never, like the other poets of his time, took this or that novel and dramatised it as it stood, regardless of its more or less incoherent structure, its more or less flagrant defiance of topographical, geographical, or historical reality. With architectural solidity—was he not the step-son of a master-builder?—he built up his dramatic plan out of his own head, and, being a man of great learning, he did his best to avoid all incongruities of local colour. If he is now and then negligent in this respect—if the characters in Volpone now and then talk as if they were in London, not in Venice, and those in The Poetaster as if they were in England, not in Rome—it is because of his satiric purpose, and not at all by reason of the indifference to such considerations which characterises all other dramatists of the time, Shakespeare not the least.
Ben Jonson was a brilliant playwright. Unlike other poets of his time, he didn’t just take a novel and adapt it as it was, ignoring its confusing structure or its blatant disregard for topographical, geographical, or historical accuracy. With strong architectural skill—after all, he was the stepson of a master builder—he crafted his dramatic plans from scratch, and being highly educated, he aimed to avoid inconsistencies in local details. If he occasionally slips in this regard—if the characters in Volpone sometimes sound like they’re in London rather than Venice, and those in The Poetaster seem to be in England instead of Rome—it’s due to his satirical intent, not because he was indifferent to such matters, which was a common trait among other playwrights of the time, Shakespeare included.
The fundamental contrast between them can be most shortly expressed in the statement that Ben Jonson accepted the view of human nature set forth in the classic comedies and the Latin tragedies. He does not represent it as many-sided, with inward developments and inconsistencies, but fixes character in typical forms, with one dominant trait thrown into high relief. He portrays, for example, the crafty parasite, or the eccentric who cannot endure noise, or the braggart captain, or the depraved anarchist (Catiline), or the stern man of honour (Cato)—and all these personalities are neither more nor less than the labels imply, and act up to their description always and in all circumstances. The pencil with which he draws is hard, but he wields it with such power that his best outlines subsist through the centuries, unforgettable, despite their occasional oddity of design, in virtue of the indignation with which wickedness and meanness are branded, and the racy merriment with which the caricatures are sketched, the farces worked out.
The main difference between them can be summed up by saying that Ben Jonson embraced the view of human nature presented in classic comedies and Latin tragedies. He doesn’t portray it as multi-faceted, with internal developments and contradictions; instead, he cements character in typical forms, highlighting one dominant trait. For example, he illustrates the cunning freeloader, the quirky person who can’t stand noise, the boastful soldier, the corrupt rebel (Catiline), or the rigid man of integrity (Cato)—and all these characters are exactly what their labels suggest, consistently acting according to their descriptions in every situation. The tool he uses to create these characters is sharp, but he handles it with such skill that his best sketches endure through the ages, memorable despite their occasional peculiarities in design, due to the outrage with which he condemns wickedness and pettiness, and the lively humor infused into the caricatures and farces.
Some of Molière's farces may now and then remind us of Jonson's, but, as regards the pitiless intensity of the satire, we shall find no counterpart to his Volpone until we come in our own times to Gogol's Revisor.
Some of Molière's farces might occasionally remind us of Jonson's, but when it comes to the relentless sharpness of the satire, we won't find anything comparable to his Volpone until we reach our own era with Gogol's Revisor.
The Graces stood by Shakespeare's cradle, not by Jonson's; and yet this heavy-armed warrior has now and then attained to grace as well—has now and then given a holiday to his sound systematic intelligence and his solidly-constructed logic, and, like a true poet of the Renaissance, soared into the rarer atmosphere of pure fantasy.
The Graces stood by Shakespeare's cradle, not by Jonson's; and yet this heavy-armed warrior has occasionally reached grace too—has sometimes taken a break from his sharp systematic thinking and well-built logic, and, like a true Renaissance poet, soared into the more rarefied atmosphere of pure imagination.
He shows himself very much at home in the allegorical masques which were performed at court festivals; and in the[Pg 330] pastoral play The Sad Shepherd which seems to have been written upon his death-bed, he proved that even in the purely romantic style he could challenge comparison with the best writers of his day. Yet it is not in this sphere that he displays his true originality. It is in his keen and faithful observation of the conditions and manners of his time, which Shakespeare left on one side, or depicted only incidentally and indirectly. The London of Elizabeth lives again in Jonson's plays; both the lower and higher circles, but especially the lower: the haunters of taverns and theatres, the men of the riverside and the markets, rogues and vagabonds, poets and players, watermen and jugglers, bear-leaders and hucksters, rich city dames, Puritan fanatics and country squires, English oddities of every class and kind, each speaking his own language, dialect, or jargon. Shakespeare never kept so close to the life of the day.
He really fits in with the allegorical masques performed at court festivals; and in the [Pg 330] pastoral play The Sad Shepherd, which seems to have been written on his deathbed, he showed that even in a purely romantic style, he could stand up to the best writers of his time. However, this isn't where his true originality shines. It's in his sharp and honest observation of the conditions and behaviors of his era, which Shakespeare overlooked or only hinted at indirectly. The London of Elizabethan times comes alive in Jonson's plays; capturing both the lower and upper classes, but particularly the lower: the regulars of taverns and theaters, the people by the riverside and in the markets, rogues and vagabonds, poets and performers, watermen and jugglers, bear-leaders and street vendors, wealthy city women, Puritan fanatics, and country gentlemen, English oddities of every sort, each speaking their own language, dialect, or jargon. Shakespeare never stayed so closely connected to the life of his time.
It is especially Johnson's scholarship that must have made his society full of instruction for Shakespeare. Ben's acquirements were encyclopædic, and his acquaintance with the authors of antiquity was singularly complete and accurate. It has often been remarked that he was not content with an exhaustive knowledge of the leading writers of Greece and Rome. He knows not only the great historians, poets, and orators, such as Tacitus and Sallust, Horace, Virgil, Ovid, and Cicero, but sophists, grammarians, and scholiasts, men like Athenæus, Libanius, Philostratus, Strabo, Photius. He is familiar with fragments of Æolic lyrists and Roman epic poets, of Greek tragedies and Roman inscriptions; and, what is still more remarkable, he manages to make use of all his knowledge. Whatever in the ancients he found beautiful or profound or stimulating, that he wove into his work. Dryden says of him in his "Essay of Dramatic Poesy":—
It’s particularly Johnson’s scholarship that must have made his company enlightening for Shakespeare. Ben’s knowledge was extensive, and his understanding of ancient authors was incredibly thorough and precise. It’s often noted that he didn’t settle for just knowing the major writers of Greece and Rome. He was familiar not only with great historians, poets, and orators like Tacitus and Sallust, Horace, Virgil, Ovid, and Cicero, but also with rhetoricians, grammarians, and commentators, such as Athenæus, Libanius, Philostratus, Strabo, and Photius. He knew fragments of Aeolic lyricists and Roman epic poets, as well as Greek tragedies and Roman inscriptions; and, even more impressively, he was able to apply all his knowledge. Whatever he found beautiful, profound, or inspiring in the ancients, he incorporated into his work. Dryden writes about him in his "Essay of Dramatic Poesy":—
"The greatest man of the last age (Ben Jonson) was willing to give place to the ancients in all things: he was not only a professed imitator of Horace, but a learned plagiary of all the others; you track him everywhere in their snow. If Horace, Lucan, Petronius Arbiter, Seneca, and Juvenal had their own from him, there are few serious thoughts which are new in him.... But he has done his robberies so openly, that one may see he fears not to be taxed by any law. He invades authors like a monarch; and what would be theft in other poets is only victory in him."
"The greatest man of the last era (Ben Jonson) was open to crediting the ancient writers in every way: he wasn't just a self-proclaimed imitator of Horace, but also a savvy thief of ideas from all the others; you can see his influence everywhere in their work. If Horace, Lucan, Petronius Arbiter, Seneca, and Juvenal had anything original from him, there are few serious ideas in him that are truly new.... But he carries out these literary thefts so openly that it's clear he isn't worried about any consequences. He approaches authors like a king; and what would be considered stealing for other poets is viewed as a triumph for him."
Certain it is that an uncommon learning and an extraordinary memory supplied him with an immense store of small touches, poetical and rhetorical details, which he could not refrain from incorporating in his plays.
It's clear that his unique knowledge and remarkable memory provided him with a vast collection of little details—both poetic and rhetorical—that he couldn't help but weave into his plays.
Yet his mass of learning was not of a merely verbal or rhetorical nature; he knew things as well as words. Whatever subject he treats of, be it alchemy, or witchcraft, or cosmetics in[Pg 331] the time of Tiberius, he handles it with competence and has its whole literature at his fingers' ends. He thus becomes universal like Shakespeare, but in a different way. Shakespeare knows, firstly, all that cannot be learnt from books, and in the second place, whatever can be gleaned by genius from a casual utterance, an intelligent hint, a conversation with a man of high acquirements. Besides this, he knows the literature which was at that time within the reach of a quick-witted and studious man without special scholarship. Ben Jonson, on the other hand, is a scholar by profession. He has learnt from books all that the books of his day—for the most part, of course, the not too numerous survivals of the classic literatures—could teach a man who made scholarship his glory. He not only possesses knowledge, but he knows whence he has acquired it; he can cite his authorities by chapter and paragraph, and he sometimes garnishes his plays with so many learned references that they bristle with notes like an academic thesis.
Yet his extensive knowledge wasn’t just about words; he understood things as well as their terminology. Whatever topic he addresses—be it alchemy, witchcraft, or cosmetics during [Pg 331] Tiberius’s reign—he deals with it skillfully and has all the relevant literature at his fingertips. This makes him universal like Shakespeare, but in a different way. Shakespeare knows, first of all, everything that can’t be learned from books, and secondly, whatever can be gathered through genius from a casual remark, an insightful hint, or a conversation with a knowledgeable person. Additionally, he understands the literature that was accessible to an observant and studious individual without formal specialization. On the other hand, Ben Jonson is a scholar by trade. He has learned from books everything that the literature of his time—mostly the limited remnants of classical works—could teach someone who took pride in scholarship. He not only has knowledge, but he also knows where he got it; he can reference his sources by chapter and paragraph, and he sometimes fills his plays with so many learned allusions that they resemble an academic thesis packed with notes.
Colossal, coarse-grained, vigorous, and always ready for the fray, with his gigantic burden of learning, he has been compared by Taine to one of those war-elephants of antiquity which bore on their backs a whole fortress, with garrison, armoury, and munitions, and under the weight of this panoply could yet move as quickly as a fleet-footed horse.
Colossal, rough, strong, and always ready for a fight, with his massive load of knowledge, he has been compared by Taine to one of those ancient war elephants that carried an entire fortress on their backs, complete with soldiers, weapons, and supplies, yet under this heavy armor could still move as quickly as a swift horse.
It must have been intensely interesting for their comrades at the Mermaid to listen to the discussions between Jonson and Shakespeare, to follow two such remarkable minds, so differently organised and equipped, when they debated, in jest or earnest, this or that historic problem, this or that moot point in æsthetics; and no less interesting is it for us, in our days, to compare their almost contemporaneous dramatic treatment of Roman antiquity. We might here expect Shakespeare to have the worst of it, since he, according to Jonson's well-known phrase, had "small Latine and less Greek;" while Ben was as much at home in ancient Rome as in the London of his day, and, with his altogether masculine talent, could claim a certain kinship with the Roman spirit.
It must have been really fascinating for their friends at the Mermaid to listen to the debates between Jonson and Shakespeare, following the discussions of two such exceptional minds, so differently shaped and equipped, as they talked, whether in jest or seriously, about various historical issues or artistic debates. It's just as interesting for us today to compare their nearly simultaneous portrayals of Roman history in their plays. We might expect Shakespeare to come up short here, since he, as Jonson famously said, had "small Latin and less Greek," while Ben felt completely at home in ancient Rome as much as in the London of his time, and with his distinctly masculine talent, he could claim a certain connection to the Roman spirit.
And yet even here Shakespeare stands high above Jonson, who, with all his learning and industry, lacks his great contemporary's sense for the fundamental element in human nature, to which the terms good and bad do not apply, and has, besides, very few of those unforeseen inspirations of genius which constitute Shakespeare's strength, and make up for all the gaps in his knowledge. Jonson, moreover, could not modulate into the minor key, and is thus unable to depict the inmost subtleties of feminine character.
And yet even here, Shakespeare is far superior to Jonson, who, despite all his knowledge and hard work, doesn't have the same understanding of the fundamental aspects of human nature where the terms good and bad don't fit. Additionally, he lacks many of those unexpected bursts of genius that define Shakespeare's power and fill in the gaps in his knowledge. Moreover, Jonson couldn't shift to a more subtle tone, which prevents him from capturing the deep nuances of feminine character.
None the less would it be unjust to make Jonson, as the Germans are apt to do, nothing but a foil to Shakespeare. We must, in mere equity, bring out the points at which he attains to real greatness.
None the less, it would be unfair to make Jonson, as the Germans tend to do, merely a contrast to Shakespeare. We should, in fairness, highlight the moments where he reaches true greatness.
[Pg 332] Although the scene of The Poetaster is laid in Rome in the days of Augustus, the play eludes comparison with Shakespeare's Roman dramas in so far as its costume is partly a mere travesty under which Ben Jonson defends himself against his contemporaries Marston and Dekker, who also figure, of course, in a Roman disguise. Even here, however, he has done his best to give an accurate picture of antique Roman manners, and has applied to the task all his learning, with rather too little aid, perhaps, from his fancy. His comic figures, for instance, the intrusive Crispinus and the foolish singer Hermogenes, are taken bodily from Horace's Satires (Book i. Satires 3 and 9); but both these pleasant caricatures are executed with vigour and life.
[Pg 332] Although the setting of The Poetaster takes place in Rome during the time of Augustus, the play can't really be compared to Shakespeare's Roman dramas because its costumes are partly a parody through which Ben Jonson defends himself against his contemporaries Marston and Dekker, who also appear, of course, in Roman disguises. Even so, he does his best to portray the authentic customs of ancient Rome, applying all his knowledge to the task, though perhaps relying a bit too little on his imagination. For example, his comedic characters, the meddlesome Crispinus and the foolish singer Hermogenes, are directly taken from Horace's Satires (Book i. Satires 3 and 9); yet both of these enjoyable caricatures are brought to life with energy and spirit.
Ben Jonson has in this play woven together three different actions, one only of which has a symbolic meaning outside the frame of the picture. In the first place, he presents Ovid's struggle for leave to follow his poetic vocation, his suspected love-affair with Augustus's daughter, Julia, and his banishment from the court when Augustus discovers the intrigue between the young poet and his child. In the second place, he introduces us into the house of the rich bourgeois Albius, who has been ill-advised enough to marry one of the emancipated great ladies of the period, Chloe by name, and who, by her help, obtains admission to court society. Chloe's house is a meeting-place for all the love-poets of the period, Tibullus, Propertius, Ovid, Cornelius Gallus, and the ladies who favour them; and Jonson has succeeded very fairly in suggesting the free tone of conversation prevalent in those circles, which was doubtless reproduced in many circles of London life during the Renaissance. Finally, we have a representation—Jonson's chief object in writing the play—of the conspiracy of the bad and envious poets against Horace, which culminates in a formal impeachment. The Emperor himself, and the famous poets of his court, form a sort of tribunal before which the case is tried. Horace is acquitted on every count, and the accusers are sentenced to a punishment entirely in the spirit of the Aristophanic comedy—so foreign to Shakespeare—Crispinus being forced to take a pill of hellebore, which makes him vomit up all the affected or merely novel words he has used, which appear to Ben Jonson ridiculous. Some of them—for example the first two, "retrograde" and "reciprocal"—have nevertheless survived in modern English. In spite of its allegorical character, the episode is not deficient in an almost too pungent realism.
Ben Jonson has woven together three different storylines in this play, but only one has a deeper meaning beyond the main plot. First, he shows Ovid’s struggle to pursue his poetry, his rumored romance with Augustus's daughter, Julia, and his banishment from court when Augustus finds out about the affair between the young poet and his daughter. Second, he takes us into the house of the wealthy middle-class man Albius, who makes the mistake of marrying one of the liberated noblewomen of the time, Chloe, who helps him gain access to high society. Chloe’s house becomes a gathering place for the love poets of the time, including Tibullus, Propertius, Ovid, Cornelius Gallus, and the ladies who support them; Jonson effectively captures the free-spirited conversations common in those circles, which likely reflected many aspects of London life during the Renaissance. Finally, the play’s main focus is on the conspiracy of jealous poets against Horace, which leads to a formal trial. The Emperor and the famous poets of his court form a sort of jury before which the case is heard. Horace is found innocent on all charges, and the accusers face a punishment that fits the style of Aristophanic comedy—something very different from Shakespeare—with Crispinus forced to take a hellebore pill that makes him vomit all the pretentious or trendy words he’s used, which Jonson finds absurd. Some of these terms—like "retrograde" and "reciprocal"—have stuck around in modern English. Despite its allegorical nature, the episode contains a strikingly vivid realism.
The most Roman of all these scenes are doubtless those in which the gallantry between the young men and the ladies, and the snobbery which forces its way into Augustus's court, are freely represented. Less Roman, by reason of their too palpable tendency, are the scenes in which Augustus appears in the circle of his court poets. No serious attempt is made to portray the[Pg 333] Emperor's character, and the speeches placed in the mouths of the poets are very clearly designed simply for the glorification of poetry in general, and Ben Jonson in particular.
The most Roman scenes are definitely those where the chivalry between the young men and the ladies, along with the snobbery creeping into Augustus's court, are openly shown. Less Roman, due to their obvious agendas, are the scenes where Augustus is with his court poets. There's no real effort to depict the[Pg 333] Emperor's character, and the speeches given to the poets are clearly meant just to celebrate poetry in general, and Ben Jonson specifically.
The sins of which his enemies were always accusing him were "self-love, arrogancy, impudence, and railing," together with "filching by translation." As he explains in the defensive dialogue which he appended to his play, it was his purpose—
The sins that his enemies constantly accused him of were "self-love, arrogance, boldness, and insulting behavior," along with "plagiarism through translation." As he clarifies in the defense dialogue that he added to his play, it was his intention—
"To show that Virgil, Horace, and the rest
Of those great master-spirits, did not want
Detractors then, or practisers against them."
"To prove that Virgil, Horace, and the other
great master spirits had their part of
"critics and those who disagreed with them."
He makes foolish persons find injurious allusions to themselves, and even insults to the Emperor, in entirely innocent poems of Horace's, and shows how the Emperor orders them to be whipped as backbiters. Horace's literary relation to the Greeks, be it noted, was not unlike that of Ben Jonson himself to the Latin writers.
He makes naive people see harmful references to themselves, and even insults to the Emperor, in completely innocent poems by Horace, and shows how the Emperor commands that they be punished as slanderers. It's worth noting that Horace's literary connection to the Greeks was similar to Ben Jonson's connection to the Latin writers.
A special interest attaches for us to the passage in the fifth act, where, immediately before Virgil's entrance, the different poets, at the suggestion of the Emperor, express their judgment of his genius, and where Horace, after warmly protesting against the common belief that one poet is necessarily envious of another, joins in the general eulogy of his great rival. There is this remarkable circumstance about the encomiums on Virgil, here placed in the mouths of Gallus, Tibullus, and Horace, that while some of them are appropriate enough to the real Virgil (else all verisimilitude would have been sacrificed), others seem unmistakably to point away from Virgil towards one or other famous contemporary of Jonson's own. Look for a moment at these speeches (v. I):—
A special interest for us lies in the moment in the fifth act, where, just before Virgil's entrance, the different poets, at the Emperor's suggestion, share their thoughts on his talent. Here, Horace, after strongly rejecting the common belief that one poet is inherently jealous of another, joins the others in praising his great rival. It's interesting that while some of the praises for Virgil, voiced by Gallus, Tibullus, and Horace, fit the real Virgil (or else it wouldn’t feel believable), others clearly seem to reference one or another well-known contemporary of Jonson's time. Take a moment to look at these speeches (v. I):—
"Tibullus. That which he hath writ
Is with such judgment labour'd, and distill'd
Through all the needful uses of our lives,
That could a man remember but his lines,
He should not touch at any serious point,
But he might breathe his spirit out of him.
Augustus. You mean, he might repeat part of his works
As fit for any conference he can use?
Tibullus. True, royal Cæsar.
Horace. His learning savours not the school-like gloss
That most consists in echoing words and terms,
And soonest wins a man an empty name;
Nor any long or far-fetch'd circumstance
Wrapp'd in the curious generalties of arts,
But a direct and analytic sum
Of all the worth and first effects of arts.
And for his poesy, 'tis so ramm'd with life,
That it shall gather strength of life, with being,
And live hereafter more admired than now."
"Tibullus. What he has written
Is made with great thought and attention
Throughout all the important aspects of our lives,
If a guy could just remember his lines,
He wouldn't have to deal with any serious problems,
But he could express his spirit effortlessly.
Augustus. You mean, he could recite parts of his work
Would that work for any discussion he might have?
Tibullus. Exactly, noble Caesar.
Horace. His knowledge doesn’t have that school-like flair
That mostly depends on repeating words and phrases,
And quickly gives someone a superficial reputation;
It also doesn't have any long or complicated ideas.
Caught up in the complicated details of art,
But a simple and clear summary
Of all the important and fundamental qualities of art.
His poetry is so vibrant,
It will gain even more energy over time,
"And will be more recognized in the future than it is now."
[Pg 334] Can we conceive that Ben Jonson had not Shakespeare in his eye as he wrote these speeches, which apply better to him than to any one else? It is true that a Shakespeare scholar of such authority as the late C. M. Ingleby, the compiler of Shakespeare's Centurie of Prayse, has declared against this theory, together with Nicholson and Furnivall. But none of them has brought forward any conclusive argument to prevent us from following Ben Jonson's admirer, Gifford, and his impartial critic, John Addington Symonds, in accepting these speeches as allusions to Shakespeare. It is useless to be for ever citing the passage in The Return from Parnassus, as to the "purge" Shakespeare has given Ben Jonson, in proof that there was an open feud between them, when, in fact, there is no evidence whatever of any hostility on Shakespeare's part; and the very stress laid on the assertion that Horace, as a poet, is innocent of envy towards a famous and popular colleague, makes it unreasonable to take the eulogies as applying solely to the real Virgil, whom they fit so imperfectly. Of course it by no means follows that we are to conceive every word of these eulogies as unreservedly applied to Shakespeare; the speeches seem to have been purposely left somewhat vague, so that they might at once point to the ancient poet and suggest the modern. But out of the mists of the characterisation certain definite contours stand forth; and the physiognomy which they form, the picture of the great teacher in all earthly affairs, rich, not in book-learning, but in the wisdom of life, whose poetry is so vital that it will live through the ages with an ever-intenser life—this portrait we know and recognise as that of the genius with the great, calm eyes under the lofty brow.
[Pg 334] Can we really think that Ben Jonson didn’t have Shakespeare in mind as he wrote these speeches, which fit him better than anyone else? It’s true that a well-respected Shakespeare scholar like the late C. M. Ingleby, who compiled Shakespeare's Centurie of Prayse, has argued against this idea, along with Nicholson and Furnivall. But none of them has provided any convincing evidence to stop us from following Ben Jonson’s admirer, Gifford, and his impartial critic, John Addington Symonds, in seeing these speeches as references to Shakespeare. It’s pointless to keep quoting the passage in The Return from Parnassus about the “purge” Shakespeare supposedly gave Ben Jonson as proof of their feud when there’s actually no evidence of any hostility from Shakespeare’s side; and the emphasis on the claim that Horace, as a poet, feels no envy toward a well-known and popular peer makes it unreasonable to interpret the praise as applying solely to the real Virgil, whom they fit so poorly. Of course, it doesn’t mean we should take every word of these praises as being directed exclusively at Shakespeare; the speeches seem to have been deliberately kept somewhat ambiguous, allowing them to point both to the ancient poet and suggest the modern one. However, from the fog of the characterization, certain clear shapes emerge; and the features that emerge form the image of the great teacher in all worldly matters, rich not in academic knowledge, but in life wisdom, whose poetry is so vibrant that it will endure through the ages with increasing life—this portrait we recognize as that of the genius with the serene, deep-set eyes beneath the prominent brow.
Ben Jonson's Sejanus, which dates from 1603, only two years after The Poetaster, is a historical tragedy of the time of Tiberius, in which the poet, without any reference to contemporary personalities, sets forth to depict the life and customs of the imperial court. It is as an archæologist and moralist, however, that he depicts them, and his method is thus very different from Shakespeare's. He not only displays a close acquaintance with the life of the period, but penetrates through the outward forms to its spirit. He is animated, indeed, by a purely moral indignation against the turbulent and corrupt protagonist of his tragedy, but his wrath does not prevent him from giving a careful delineation of the figure of Sejanus in relation to its surroundings, by means of thoughtfully-designed and even imaginative individual scenes. Jonson does not, like Shakespeare, display from within the character of this unscrupulous and audacious man, but he shows the circumstances which have produced it, and its modes of action.
Ben Jonson's Sejanus, written in 1603, just two years after The Poetaster, is a historical tragedy set during the time of Tiberius. The poet, avoiding any connection to contemporary figures, aims to portray the life and customs of the imperial court. However, he approaches this as both an archaeologist and a moralist, which makes his method quite different from Shakespeare's. He not only demonstrates a deep understanding of life in that era but also looks beyond the surface to capture its essence. Jonson is truly driven by a moral outrage against the tumultuous and corrupt main character of his tragedy, but this anger doesn’t stop him from carefully illustrating Sejanus's character in relation to his environment, using well-thought-out and even imaginative individual scenes. Unlike Shakespeare, who reveals the inner workings of this unscrupulous and bold man, Jonson focuses on the circumstances that shaped him and how he behaves.
The difference between Jonson's and Shakespeare's method is not that Jonson pedantically avoids the anachronisms which swarm in Julius Cæsar. In both plays, for instance, watches are spoken[Pg 335] of.[1] But Ben, on occasion, can paint a scene of Roman life with as much accuracy as we find in a picture by Alma Tadema or a novel by Flaubert. For example, when he depicts an act of worship and sacrifice in the Sacellum or private chapel of Sejanus's house (v. 4), every detail of the ceremonial is correct. After the Herald (Præco) has uttered the formula, "Be all profane far hence," and horn and flute players have performed their liturgical music, the priest (Flamen) exhorts all to appear with "pure hands, pure vestments, and pure minds;" his acolytes intone the complementary responses; and while the trumpets are again sounded, he takes honey from the altar with his finger, tastes it, and gives it to the others to taste; goes through the same process with the milk in an earthen vessel; and then sprinkles milk over the altar, "kindleth his gums," and goes with the censer round the altar, upon which he ultimately places it, dropping "branches of poppy" upon the smouldering incense. In justification of these traits, Jonson gives no fewer than thirteen footnotes, in which passages are cited from a very wide range of Latin authors. Kalisch has counted the notes appended to this play, and finds 291 in all. The ceremonial is here employed to introduce a scene in which "great Mother Fortune," to whom the libation is made, averts her face from Sejanus, and thereby portends his fall; whereupon, in an access of fury, he overturns her statue and altar.
The difference between Jonson's and Shakespeare's approach isn't that Jonson overly avoids the anachronisms that are abundant in Julius Cæsar. In both plays, for example, characters mention watches[Pg 335].[1] However, Ben can sometimes depict a scene of Roman life with as much accuracy as a painting by Alma Tadema or a novel by Flaubert. For instance, when he illustrates an act of worship and sacrifice in the Sacellum or private chapel of Sejanus's house (v. 4), every aspect of the ceremony is accurate. After the Herald (Præco) has said the words, "Be all profane far hence," and horn and flute players have performed their ceremonial music, the priest (Flamen) encourages everyone to appear with "pure hands, pure vestments, and pure minds;" his assistants respond in chorus; and while the trumpets play again, he takes honey from the altar with his finger, tastes it, and offers it to others to taste; he repeats this process with milk from an earthen vessel; then he sprinkles milk over the altar, "kindles his gums," and carries the censer around the altar, placing it on the altar afterward and dropping "branches of poppy" onto the smoldering incense. To support these details, Jonson includes no fewer than thirteen footnotes, where passages from a wide variety of Latin authors are cited. Kalisch has counted the notes attached to this play and finds a total of 291. This ceremonial scene introduces a moment where "great Mother Fortune," to whom the libation is offered, turns her back on Sejanus, signaling his downfall; in a fit of rage, he then topples her statue and altar.
Another scene, constructed with quite as much learning, and far more able and remarkable, is that which opens the second Act. Livia's physician, Eudemus, has been suborned by Sejanus to procure him a meeting with the princess, and, moreover, to concoct a potent poison for her husband. In the act of assisting his mistress to rouge her cheek, and recommending her an effective "dentrifice" and a "prepared pomatum to smooth the skin," he answers her casual questions as to who is to present the poisoned cup to Drusus and induce him to drink it. Here, again, Ben Jonson's mastery of detail displays itself. Eudemus's remark, for example, that the "ceruse" on Livia's cheeks has faded in the sun, is supported by a reference to an epigram of Martial, from which it appears that this cosmetic was injured by heat. But here all these details are merged in the potent general impression produced by the dispassionate and business-like calmness with which the impending murder is arranged in the intervals of a disquisition upon those devices of the toilet which are to enchain the contriver of the crime.
Another scene, crafted with just as much knowledge and far more skill and significance, is the one that opens the second Act. Livia's doctor, Eudemus, has been bribed by Sejanus to arrange a meeting with the princess and, additionally, to create a powerful poison for her husband. While helping his mistress apply makeup and suggesting an effective toothpaste and a special cream to smooth her skin, he responds to her casual questions about who will present the poisoned drink to Drusus and persuade him to take it. Here, once again, Ben Jonson's mastery of detail shines through. For instance, Eudemus notes that the makeup on Livia's cheeks has faded in the sun, which is supported by a reference to an epigram from Martial, indicating that this cosmetic was damaged by heat. Yet all these details blend into the strong overall impression created by the calm and business-like way in which the upcoming murder is planned amidst a discussion about beauty products intended to charm the mastermind behind the crime.
Ben Jonson possesses the undaunted insight and the vigorous pessimism which render it possible to represent Roman depravity and wild-beast-like ferocity under the first Emperors without extenuation and without declamation. He cannot, indeed, dispense with a sort of chorus of honourable Romans, but they express themselves, as a rule, pithily and without prolixity; and he has[Pg 336] enough sense of art and of history never to let his ruffians and courtesans repent.
Ben Jonson has an incredible insight and strong pessimism that allows him to portray the corruption and beastly savagery of the early Roman Emperors without softening the truth or resorting to grand speeches. While he does include a chorus of respectable Romans, they usually express themselves concisely and directly; he has[Pg 336] enough artistic and historical awareness to ensure that his villains and prostitutes never show remorse.
Now and then he even attains to a Shakespearian level. The scene in which Sejanus approaches Eudemus first with jesting talk, and then, with wily insinuations, worms himself into his acquaintance and makes him his creature, while Eudemus, with crafty servility, shows that he can take a half-spoken hint, and, without for a moment committing himself, offers his services as pander and assassin—this passage is in no way inferior to the scene in Shakespeare's King John in which the King suggests to Hubert the murder of Arthur.
Now and then, he even reaches a Shakespearian level. The scene where Sejanus initially jokingly approaches Eudemus and then, with clever manipulations, ingratiates himself and turns Eudemus into his pawn, while Eudemus, with sly servility, demonstrates that he can pick up on unspoken hints and, without fully committing, offers his services as a go-between and assassin—this part is in no way less impressive than the scene in Shakespeare's King John where the King suggests to Hubert the murder of Arthur.
The most remarkable scene, however, is that (v. 10) in which the Senate is assembled in the Temple of Apollo to hear messages from Tiberius in his retreat at Capri. The first letter confers upon Sejanus "the tribunitial dignity and power," with expressions of esteem, and the Senate loudly acclaims the favourite. Then the second letter is read. It is expressed in a strangely contorted style, begins with some general remarks on public policy, hypocritical in tone, then turns, like the first, to Sejanus, and, to the astonishment of all, dwells with emphasis upon his low origin and the rare honours to which he has been preferred. Already the hearers are alarmed; but the impression is obliterated by new sentences of flattery. Then unfavourable opinions and judgments regarding the favourite are cited and dwelt upon with a certain complacency; then they are refuted with some vehemence; finally, they are brought forward again, and this time in a manner unmistakably hostile to Sejanus. Immediately the senators who have swarmed around him withdraw from his neighbourhood, leaving him in the centre of an empty space; and the reading continues until Laco enters with the guards who are to arrest the hitherto all-powerful favourite and lead him away. We can find no parallel to this reading of the letter and the vacillations it produces among the cringing senators, save in Antony's speech over the body of Cæsar and the consequent revulsion in the attitude and temper of the Roman mob. Shakespeare's scene is more vividly projected, and shines with the poet's humour; Jonson's scene is elaborated with grim energy, and worked out with the moralist's bitterness. But in the dramatic movement of the moralist's scene, no less than of the poet's, antique Rome lives again.
The most striking scene, however, is the one (v. 10) where the Senate gathers in the Temple of Apollo to hear messages from Tiberius while he’s in retreat at Capri. The first letter grants Sejanus "the tribunitial dignity and power," along with words of praise, and the Senate cheers for the favorite. Then the second letter is read. It’s written in a strangely twisted style, starting with some general comments on public policy, sounding hypocritical, then shifting, like the first, to Sejanus, and, to everyone’s surprise, emphasizes his humble beginnings and the rare honors he is receiving. The audience is already uneasy, but that feeling is overshadowed by new compliments. Next, negative opinions and judgments about Sejanus are mentioned and discussed with a certain self-satisfaction; then they are passionately rebutted; finally, they’re brought up again, this time in a clearly hostile way towards Sejanus. Instantly, the senators who had crowded around him step back, leaving him in the middle of an empty space; and the reading continues until Laco enters with the guards who are to arrest the once-powerful favorite and take him away. We can find no parallel to this reading of the letter and the shifts it creates among the submissive senators, except in Antony's speech over Caesar's body and the resulting change in the Roman mob's attitude. Shakespeare's scene is more vividly depicted, illuminated with the poet's wit; Jonson's scene is crafted with grim intensity, showcasing the moralist's bitterness. But in the dramatic movement of both the moralist's scene and the poet's, ancient Rome comes to life once more.
Jonson's Catiline, written some time later, appeared in 1611, and was dedicated to Pembroke. Although executed on the same principles, it is on the whole inferior to Sejanus; but it is better fitted for comparison with Julius Cæsar in so far as its action belongs to the same period, and Cæsar himself appears in it. The second act of the tragedy is in its way a masterpiece. As soon as Jonson enters upon the political action proper, he transcribes endless speeches from Cicero, and becomes intolerably[Pg 337] tedious; but so long as he keeps to the representation of manners, and seeks, as in his comedies, to paint a quite unemotional picture of the period, he shows himself at his best.
Jonson's Catiline, written a bit later, came out in 1611 and was dedicated to Pembroke. While it follows the same principles, it is generally not as strong as Sejanus; however, it is more suitable for comparison with Julius Cæsar since its action takes place in the same era, and Cæsar himself is featured in it. The second act of the tragedy is a standout. Once Jonson delves into the political action, he quotes numerous speeches from Cicero and becomes incredibly[Pg 337] tedious; but as long as he sticks to portraying manners and aims, like in his comedies, to create an entirely unemotional depiction of the period, he really shines.
This second act takes place at the house of Fulvia, the lady who, according to Sallust, betrayed to Cicero the conspirators' secret. The whole picture produces an entirely convincing effect. She first repels with unfeeling coldness an intrusive friend and protector, Catiline's fellow-conspirator, Curius; but when he at last turns away in anger, telling her that she will repent her conduct when she finds herself excluded from participation in an immense booty which will fall to the share of others, she calls him back, full of curiosity and interest, becomes suddenly friendly, and even caressing, and wrings from him his secret, instantly recognising, however, that Cicero will pay for it without stint, and that this money is considerably safer than the sum which might fall to her share in a general revolution. Her visit to Cicero, with his craftily friendly interrogatory, first of her, and then of her lover Curius, whom he summons and converts into one of his spies, deserves the highest praise. These scenes contain the concentrated essence of Sallust's Catiline and of Cicero's Orations and Letters. The Cicero of this play rises high above the Cicero to whom Shakespeare has assigned a few speeches. Cæsar, on the other hand, comes off no better at Ben Jonson's hands than at Shakespeare's. The poet was obviously determined to show a certain independence of judgment in the way in which he has treated Sallust's representation both of Cæsar and of Cicero. Sallust, whom Jonson nevertheless follows in the main, is hostile to Cicero and defends Cæsar. The worthy Ben, on the other hand, was, as a man of letters, a sworn admirer of Cicero, while in Cæsar he sees only a cold, crafty personage, who sought to make use of Catiline for his own ends, and therefore joined forces with him, but repudiated him when things went wrong, and was so influential that Cicero dared not attack him when he rooted out the conspiracy. Thus the great Caius Julius did not touch Jonson's manly heart any more than Shakespeare's. He appears throughout in an extremely unsympathetic light, and no speech, no word of his, portends his coming greatness.
This second act takes place at Fulvia's house, the woman who, according to Sallust, revealed the conspirators' secret to Cicero. The whole scene creates a totally convincing atmosphere. She first coldly dismisses an intrusive friend and fellow conspirator of Catiline, Curius; but when he finally walks away in anger, telling her she'll regret her behavior when she realizes she'll miss out on a massive fortune that others will get, she calls him back, filled with curiosity and interest. She suddenly becomes friendly and even affectionate, and manages to get his secret from him, quickly realizing that Cicero will pay for it generously and that this money is a lot safer than what she might get in a widespread uprising. Her visit to Cicero, who skillfully questions her first and then her lover Curius, whom he brings in and turns into one of his spies, deserves high praise. These scenes capture the essence of Sallust's Catiline and Cicero's speeches and letters. The Cicero in this play is far more impressive than the version Shakespeare gives a few speeches to. Cæsar, on the other hand, is portrayed no better by Ben Jonson than by Shakespeare. The poet clearly wanted to express some independence in how he treated Sallust's depiction of both Cæsar and Cicero. Sallust, whom Jonson primarily follows, is critical of Cicero and defends Cæsar. However, Ben, as a man of letters, was a devoted admirer of Cicero, while he views Cæsar as a cold, scheming figure who tried to use Catiline for his own purposes, then abandoned him when things fell apart, and wielded enough influence that Cicero timidly avoided confronting him while he eliminated the conspiracy. Thus, the great Caius Julius didn't touch Jonson's strong heart any more than he did Shakespeare's. He appears throughout in a very unflattering light, and not a single speech or word of his hints at his future greatness.
Of this greatness Jonson had probably no deep realisation. It is surprising enough to note that the scholars and poets of the Renaissance, in so far as they took sides in the old strife between Cæsar and Pompey, were all on Pompey's side. Even in the seventeenth century, in France, under a despotism more absolute than Cæsar's, the men who were familiar with antique history, and who, for the rest, vied with each other in loyalty and king-worship, were unanimously opposed to Cæsar. Strange as it may seem, it is not until our century, with its hostility to despotism and its continuous advance in the direction of democracy,[Pg 338] that Cæsar's genius has been fully appreciated, and the benefits his life conferred on humanity have been thoroughly understood.
Of this greatness, Jonson probably didn’t have a deep understanding. It’s surprising to note that the scholars and poets of the Renaissance, in their siding with the old conflict between Cæsar and Pompey, were all on Pompey’s side. Even in the seventeenth century, in France, under a dictatorship even more absolute than Cæsar's, the people well-versed in ancient history, who otherwise competed in loyalty and reverence for the king, were unanimously against Cæsar. As strange as it may seem, it’s only in our century, with its opposition to tyranny and ongoing move toward democracy,[Pg 338] that Cæsar's genius has been fully recognized, and the benefits of his life for humanity have been thoroughly understood.
The personal relation between Ben Jonson and Shakespeare is not to this day quite clearly ascertained. It was for long regarded as distinctly hostile, no one doubting that Jonson, during his great rival's lifetime, cherished an obstinate jealousy towards him. More recently, Jonson's admirers have argued with warmth that cruel injustice has been done him in this respect. So far as we can now judge, it appears that Jonson honestly recognised and admired Shakespeare's great qualities, but at the same time felt a displeasure he never could quite conquer at seeing him so much more popular as a dramatist, and—as was only natural—regarded his own tendencies in art as truer and better justified.
The personal relationship between Ben Jonson and Shakespeare is still not entirely clear today. For a long time, it was seen as openly antagonistic, with no one doubting that Jonson, during his great rival's lifetime, held a stubborn jealousy towards him. More recently, Jonson's fans have passionately argued that he has been treated unfairly in this regard. From what we can now tell, it seems that Jonson genuinely recognized and admired Shakespeare's remarkable talents, but at the same time felt a lingering resentment at seeing him so much more popular as a playwright and—naturally—considered his own artistic inclinations as more valid and justified.
In the preface to Sejanus (edition of 1605) Jonson uses an expression which, as the piece was acted by Shakespeare's company, and Shakespeare himself appeared in it, was long interpreted as referring to him. Jonson writes:—
In the preface to Sejanus (edition of 1605), Jonson uses a phrase that, since the play was performed by Shakespeare's company and Shakespeare himself acted in it, was often seen as a reference to him. Jonson writes:—
"Lastly, I would inform you that this book, in all numbers, is not the same with that which was acted on the public stage, wherein a second pen had good share; in place of which, I have rather chosen to put weaker, and, no doubt, less pleasing, of mine own, than to defraud so happy a genius of his right by my loathed usurpation."
"Finally, I want to tell you that this book, as a whole, is different from what was performed on stage, where another writer played a huge role. Instead, I've decided to include my own work, which is definitely weaker and less enjoyable, rather than take away the proper credit from such a talented genius with my unwarranted claims."
The words "so happy a genius," in particular, together with the other circumstances, have directed the thoughts of commentators to Shakespeare. Mr. Brinsley Nicholson, however (in the Academy, Nov. 14th, 1874), has shown it to be far more probable that the person alluded to is not Shakespeare, but a very inferior poet, Samuel Sheppard. The marked politeness of Jonson's expressions may be due to his having inflicted on his collaborator a considerable disappointment, almost an insult, by omitting his portion of the work, and at the same time excluding his name from the title-page. It seems, at any rate, that Samuel Sheppard felt wounded by this proceeding, since, more than forty years later, he claimed for himself the honour of having collaborated in Sejanus, in a verse which is ostensibly a panegyric on Jonson.[2] Symonds, so late as 1888, nevertheless maintains in his Ben Jonson that the preface most probably refers to Shakespeare; but he[Pg 339] does not refute or even mention Nicholson's carefully-marshalled argument.
The phrase "so happy a genius," in particular, along with other factors, has led commentators to think of Shakespeare. However, Mr. Brinsley Nicholson, in the Academy on November 14, 1874, argued that it's much more likely the individual being referred to is not Shakespeare but a much less esteemed poet, Samuel Sheppard. The notable politeness in Jonson's wording may stem from the considerable letdown, almost an insult, he caused his collaborator by leaving out his part of the work and excluding his name from the title page. It appears that Samuel Sheppard felt hurt by this since, over forty years later, he asserted that he deserved credit for collaborating on Sejanus in a poem that seems to praise Jonson. [2] Symonds, as late as 1888, still argues in his Ben Jonson that the preface likely refers to Shakespeare; however, he[Pg 339] does not counter or even address Nicholson's well-organized argument.
It is not, however, of great importance to decide whether a compliment in one of Jonson's prefaces is or is not addressed to Shakespeare, since we have ample evidence in the warm eulogy and mild criticism in his Discoveries, and in the enthusiastic poem prefixed to the First Folio, that the crusty Ben (who, moreover, is said to have been Shakespeare's boon companion on his last convivial evening) regarded him with the warmest feelings, at least towards the close of his life and after his death.
It’s not really that important to determine whether a compliment in one of Jonson's prefaces is directed at Shakespeare. We have plenty of proof in the positive praise and gentle critique found in his Discoveries, as well as in the enthusiastic poem at the beginning of the First Folio, that the grumpy Ben (who is also said to have been Shakespeare’s close friend on his last night out) held him in high regard, especially towards the end of his life and after his death.
This does not exclude the probability that Jonson's radically different literary ideals may have led him to make incidental and sometimes rather tart allusions to what appeared to him weak or mistaken in Shakespeare's work.
This doesn't rule out the possibility that Jonson's very different literary beliefs may have caused him to make occasional and sometimes quite sharp comments about what he saw as weak or wrong in Shakespeare's writing.
There is no foundation for the theory which has sometimes been advanced, that the passage in The Poetaster ridiculing Crispinus's coat of arms is an allusion to Shakespeare. It is beyond all doubt that the figure of Crispinus was exclusively intended for Marston; he himself, at any rate, did not for a moment doubt it. For the rest, Jonson's ascertained or conjectured side-glances at Shakespeare are these:—
There is no basis for the theory that has occasionally been suggested, that the section in The Poetaster mocking Crispinus's coat of arms refers to Shakespeare. It is absolutely clear that the character of Crispinus was specifically meant to represent Marston; he certainly never doubted it for a second. As for the other instances, Jonson’s confirmed or speculated hints at Shakespeare are these:—
In the prologue to Every Man in his Humour, which can scarcely have been spoken when the play was performed by the Lord Chamberlain's company, not only is realistic art proclaimed the true art, in opposition to the romanticism which prevailed on the Shakespearian stage, but a quite definite attack is made on those who
In the prologue to Every Man in his Humour, which likely was delivered when the play was performed by the Lord Chamberlain's company, realistic art is declared the true form of art, opposing the romanticism that dominated the Shakespearean stage, and there’s a clear critique directed at those who
"With three rusty swords,
And help of some few foot and half-foot words,
Fight over York and Lancaster's long jars."
"With three rusty swords,"
And a few small and insignificant words,
Fight over the long conflicts of York and Lancaster."
And this is followed by a really biting criticism of the works of other playwrights, concluding—
And this is followed by a sharp critique of the works of other playwrights, concluding—
"There's hope left then,
You, that have so graced monsters, may like men."
There's still hope,
You, who have treated monsters kindly, might like people."
The possible jibe at Twelfth Night in Every Man out of his Humour (iii. I) has already been mentioned (ante, p. 272). That, too, must be of late insertion, and is at worst extremely innocent.
The possible jab at Twelfth Night in Every Man out of his Humour (iii. I) has already been mentioned (ante, p. 272). That, too, must be a recent addition, and it’s at worst very harmless.
Much has been made of the passage in Volpone (iii. 2) where Lady Politick Would-be, speaking of Guarini's Pastor Fido, says:—
Much has been discussed about the section in Volpone (iii. 2) where Lady Politick Would-be, talking about Guarini's Pastor Fido, says:—
"All our English writers
Will deign to steal out of this author, mainly:
Almost as much as from Montagnié."
All our English authors
Are willing to borrow from this author, mostly:
Almost as much as from Montaigne."
This has been interpreted as an accusation of plagiarism, some pointing it at the well-known passage in The Tempest, where[Pg 340] Shakespeare has annexed some lines, from Montaigne's Essays; others at Hamlet, which has throughout many points of contact with the French philosopher. But The Tempest was undoubtedly written long after Volpone, and the relation of Hamlet to Montaigne is such as to render it scarcely conceivable that an accusation of plagiarism could be founded upon it. Here again Jonson seems to have been groundlessly suspected of malice.
This has been seen as an accusation of plagiarism, with some people pointing to the well-known passage in The Tempest, where[Pg 340] Shakespeare borrowed some lines from Montaigne's Essays; others reference Hamlet, which has many connections to the French philosopher throughout. However, The Tempest was definitely written long after Volpone, and the relationship between Hamlet and Montaigne is such that it's hard to believe an accusation of plagiarism could be based on it. Once again, it seems Jonson has been unfairly suspected of malice.
Jacob Feis (Shakespeare and Montaigne, p. 183) would fain see in Nano's song about the hermaphrodite Androgyno a shameless attack upon Shakespeare, simply because the names Pythagoras and Euphorbus appear in it (Volpone, i. I), as they do in the well-known passage in Meres; but this accusation is entirely fantastic. Equally unreasonable is it of Feis to discover an obscene besmirching of the figure of Ophelia in that passage of Jonson, Marston, and Chapman's Eastward Ho! (iii. 2) where there occur some passing allusions to Hamlet.
Jacob Feis (Shakespeare and Montaigne, p. 183) would like to see Nano's song about the hermaphrodite Androgyno as a blatant attack on Shakespeare, just because the names Pythagoras and Euphorbus show up in it (Volpone, i. I), similar to the well-known section in Meres; but this accusation is completely unfounded. It is also unreasonable for Feis to claim that there's an indecent slander of Ophelia in that line of Jonson, Marston, and Chapman's Eastward Ho! (iii. 2) where there are a few offhand references to Hamlet.
There remain, then, in reality, only one or two passages in Bartholomew Fair, dating from 1614. We have already seen (ante, p. 337) that there may possibly be a satirical allusion to the Sonnets in the introduced puppet-play, The Touchstone of True Love. The Induction contains an unquestionable jibe, both at The Tempest and The Winter's Tale, whose airy poetry the downright Ben was unable to appreciate.[3] Neither Caliban nor the element of enchantment in The Tempest appealed to him, and in The Winters Tale, as in Pericles, it offended his classic taste and his Aristotelian theories that the action should extend over a score of years, so that we see infants in one act reappear in the next as grown-up young women.
There are, in fact, only one or two sections in Bartholomew Fair, from 1614. We’ve already noted (ante, p. 337) that there might be a satirical reference to the Sonnets in the puppet play included, The Touchstone of True Love. The Induction clearly pokes fun at both The Tempest and The Winter's Tale, whose light poetry Ben couldn’t quite appreciate. Neither Caliban nor the magical elements of The Tempest appealed to him, and in The Winter's Tale, just like in Pericles, it went against his classic taste and Aristotelian views that the story should span over twenty years, so we see babies in one act coming back as fully grown young women in the next.
But these trifling intolerances and impertinences must not tempt us to forget that it was Ben Jonson who wrote of Shakespeare those great and passionate lines:—
But these small irritations and annoyances shouldn't lead us to forget that it was Ben Jonson who wrote those great and passionate lines about Shakespeare:—
"Triumph, my Britain! thou hast one to show
To whom all scenes of Europe homage owe.
He was not of an age, but for all time!"
"Rejoice, my Britain! You have someone to display
To whom all of Europe pays respect.
"He wasn't just a product of his time, but relevant for all time!"
[2] He says of Jonson in The Times Displayed in Six Sesfyads:—
[2] He comments on Jonson in The Times Displayed in Six Sesfyads:—
"So His, that Divine Plautus equalled,
Whose Commick vain Menander nere could hit,
Whose tragic sceans shal be with wonder Read
By after ages, for unto his wit
My selfe gave personal ayd, I dictated
To him when as Sejanus fall he writ,
And yet on earth some foolish sots there bee
That dare make Randolph his Rival in degree."
"So his, that Divine Plautus matched,
Menander's comedic style could never match,
Whose tragic scenes will be read with admiration
By future generations, for his cleverness
I personally supported, I directed
Him when he wrote Sejanus’s fall,
And yet, on this earth, some really foolish people are around.
"Who would dare to make Randolph his equal in status?"
[3] "If there be never a servant-monster in the fair, who can help it, he says, nor a nest of antiques? He is loth to make Nature afraid in his plays, like those that beget tales, tempests, and such-like drolleries."
[3] "If there’s never a strange servant at the fair, who can blame him, he says, or a collection of old things? He’s reluctant to make Nature appear scary in his plays, like those who create stories, storms, and similar silly antics."
XI
HAMLET: ITS ANTECEDENTS IN FICTION, HISTORY, AND DRAMA
Many and various emotions crowded upon Shakespeare's mind in the year 1601. In its early months Essex and Southampton were condemned. At exactly the same time there occurs the crisis in the relations of Pembroke and Shakespeare with the Dark Lady. Finally, in the early autumn, Shakespeare suffered a loss which he must have felt deeply. The Stratford register of burials for 1601 contains this line—
Many different emotions filled Shakespeare's mind in 1601. In the early months, Essex and Southampton were condemned. At the same time, there was a crisis in the relationships between Pembroke and Shakespeare with the Dark Lady. Finally, in the early autumn, Shakespeare experienced a loss that he must have felt profoundly. The Stratford burial register for 1601 has this line—
Septemb. 8. Mr. Johannes Shakespeare.
Sept. 8. Mr. Johannes Shakespeare.
He lost his father, his earliest friend and guardian, whose honour and reputation lay so near to his heart. The father probably lived with his son's family in the handsome New Place, which Shakespeare had bought four years before. He had doubtless brought up the two girls Susannah and Judith; he had doubtless sat by the death-bed of the little Hamnet. Now he was no more. All the years of his youth, spent at his father's side, revived in Shakespeare's mind, memories flocked in upon him, the fundamental relation between son and father preoccupied his thoughts, and he fell to brooding over filial love and filial reverence.
He lost his father, his first friend and protector, whose honor and reputation meant so much to him. His father probably lived with his son's family in the beautiful New Place that Shakespeare had purchased four years earlier. He had certainly raised the two girls, Susannah and Judith; he had undoubtedly been at the deathbed of little Hamnet. Now he was gone. All the years of his youth spent by his father's side flooded back into Shakespeare's mind, memories pouring in, the basic bond between son and father consumed his thoughts, and he began to reflect on the love and respect a son has for his father.
In the same year Hamlet began to take shape in Shakespeare's imagination.
In the same year Hamlet started to take form in Shakespeare's mind.
Hamlet has given the name of Denmark a world-wide renown. Of all Danish men, there is only one who can be called famous on the largest scale; only one with whom the thoughts of men are for ever busied in Europe, America, Australia, aye, even in Asia and Africa, wherever European culture has made its way; and this one never existed, at any rate in the form in which he has become known to the world. Denmark has produced several men of note—Tycho Brahe, Thorvaldsen, and Hans Christian Andersen—but none of them has attained a hundredth part of Hamlet's fame. The Hamlet literature is comparable in extent to the literature of one of the smaller European peoples—the Slovaks, for instance.
Hamlet has made the name of Denmark famous around the world. Among all Danish individuals, there's only one who can truly be called famous on a global scale; only one whose thoughts occupy people across Europe, America, Australia, and even in Asia and Africa, wherever European culture has spread. And this person never actually existed, at least not in the way he is recognized today. Denmark has produced several notable individuals—Tycho Brahe, Thorvaldsen, and Hans Christian Andersen—yet none of them have achieved even a tiny fraction of Hamlet's fame. The literature surrounding Hamlet is comparable in size to the literature of one of the smaller European nations—like the Slovaks, for example.
As it is interesting to follow with the eye the process by which [Pg 342] a block of marble slowly assumes human form, so it is interesting to observe how the Hamlet theme gradually acquires its Shakespearian character.
As it is fascinating to watch how [Pg 342] a block of marble slowly takes on a human shape, it is equally interesting to see how the Hamlet theme gradually develops its Shakespearian qualities.
The legend first appears in Saxo Grammaticus. Fengo murders his brave brother Horvendil, and marries his widow Gerutha (Gertrude). Horvendil's son, Amleth, determines to disarm Fengo's malevolence by feigning madness. In order to test whether he is really mad, a beautiful girl is thrown in his way, who is to note whether, in his passion for her, he still maintains the appearance of madness. But a foster-brother and friend of Amleth's reveals the plot to him; the girl, too, has an old affection for him; and nothing is discovered. Here lie the germs of Ophelia and Horatio.
The legend first appears in Saxo Grammaticus. Fengo kills his brave brother Horvendil and marries his widow Gerutha (Gertrude). Horvendil's son, Amleth, decides to outsmart Fengo's evilness by pretending to be insane. To see if he’s truly mad, a beautiful girl is placed in his path, tasked with observing whether he shows signs of madness while being infatuated with her. However, a childhood friend and foster-brother of Amleth alerts him to the scheme; the girl also has feelings for him from the past, and nothing is revealed. This sets the stage for Ophelia and Horatio.
With regard to Amleth's mad talk, it is explained that, having a conscientious objection to lying, he so contorted his sayings that, though he always said what he meant, people could not discover whether he meant what he said, or himself understood it—an account of the matter which applies quite as well to the dark sayings of the Shakespearian Hamlet as to the naïve riddling of the Jutish Amleth.
With respect to Amleth's crazy talk, it's explained that, having a strong belief against lying, he twisted his words so much that, while he always meant what he said, people couldn't figure out if he really understood what he meant or if he was just being vague—this explanation fits just as well with the mysterious statements of Shakespeare's Hamlet as it does with the simple riddles of the Jutish Amleth.
Polonius, too, is here already indicated—especially the scene in which he plays eavesdropper to Hamlet's conversation with his mother. One of the King's friends (præsumtione quam solertia abundantior) proposes that some one shall conceal himself in the Queen's chamber. Amleth runs his sword through him and throws the dismembered body to the pigs, as Hamlet in the play drags the body out with him. Then ensues Amleth's speech of reproach to his mother, of which not a little is retained even in Shakespeare:—
Polonius is also hinted at here—especially in the scene where he eavesdrops on Hamlet's conversation with his mother. One of the King’s friends (præsumtione quam solertia abundantior) suggests that someone should hide in the Queen’s chamber. Amleth stabs him with his sword and throws the dismembered body to the pigs, just like Hamlet drags the body out in the play. Then follows Amleth’s speech of reproach to his mother, much of which is preserved in Shakespeare:—
"Think'st thou, woman, that these hypocritical tears can cleanse thee of shame, thee, who like a wanton hast cast thyself into the arms of the vilest of nithings, hast incestuously embraced thy husband's murderer, and basely flatterest and fawnest upon the man who has made thy son fatherless! What manner of creature doest thou resemble? Not a woman, but a dumb beast who couples at random."
"Do you honestly believe, woman, that these fake tears can erase your shame? You, who have thrown yourself at the lowest of the low, who have shamefully embraced your husband's killer, and who flatter and worship the man who has made your son orphaned! What kind of being do you remind me of? Not a woman, but a mindless animal that mates without thought."
Fengo resolves to send Amleth to meet his death in England, and despatches him thither with two attendants, to whom Shakespeare, as we know, has given the names of Rosencrantz and Guildenstern—the names of two Danish noblemen whose signatures have been found in close juxtaposition (with the date 1577) in an album which probably belonged to a Duke of Würtemberg. They were colleagues in the Council of Regency during the minority of Christian IV. These attendants (according to Saxo) had rune-staves with them, on which Amleth altered the runes, as in the play he re-writes the letters.
Fengo decides to send Amleth to meet his death in England and sends him there with two attendants, who Shakespeare, as we know, names Rosencrantz and Guildenstern—after two Danish noblemen whose signatures have been found close together (dated 1577) in an album likely belonging to a Duke of Würtemberg. They were part of the Council of Regency during the minority of Christian IV. These attendants (according to Saxo) carried rune-staves with them, which Amleth modified, just as he rewrites the letters in the play.
One more little touch is, as it were, led up to in Saxo: the[Pg 343] exchange of the swords. Amleth, on his return, finds the King's men assembled at his own funeral feast. He goes around with a drawn sword, and on trying its edge against his nails he once or twice cuts himself with it. Therefore they nail his sword fast into its sheath. When Amleth has set fire to the hall and rushes into Fengo's chamber to murder him, he takes the King's sword from its hook and replaces it with his own, which the King in vain attempts to draw before he dies.
One more little detail is mentioned in Saxo: the[Pg 343] exchange of the swords. Amleth, upon returning, finds the King's men gathered at his own funeral feast. He walks around with a drawn sword, and while testing its edge against his nails, he accidentally cuts himself a couple of times. As a result, they nail his sword securely into its sheath. When Amleth sets fire to the hall and charges into Fengo's chamber to kill him, he takes the King's sword from its hook and replaces it with his own, which the King tries unsuccessfully to draw before he dies.
Now that Hamlet, more than any other Dane, has made the name of his fatherland world-famous, it impresses us strangely to read this utterance of Saxo's: "Imperishable shall be the memory of the steadfast youth who armed himself against falsehood with folly, and with it marvellously cloaked the splendour of heaven-radiant wisdom.... He left history in doubt as to whether his heroism or his wisdom was the greater."
Now that Hamlet, more than any other Dane, has made his homeland world-famous, it's odd to read this statement from Saxo: "The memory of the steadfast youth, who fought against falsehood with folly, and with it wonderfully disguised the brilliance of heavenly wisdom, will be everlasting.... He left history uncertain about whether his heroism or his wisdom was greater."
The Hamlet of the tragedy, with reference to his mother's too hasty marriage, says, "Frailty, thy name is woman!" Saxo remarked with reference to Amleth's widow, who was in too great a hurry to marry again: "Thus it is with all the promises of women: they are scattered like chaff before the wind and pass away like waves of the sea. Who then will trust to a woman's heart, which changes as flowers shed their leaves, as seasons change, and as new events wipe out the traces of those that went before?"
The Hamlet of the tragedy, referring to his mother's rushed marriage, says, "Weakness, your name is woman!" Saxo noted about Amleth's widow, who was too eager to marry again: "This is how it is with all women's promises: they're scattered like chaff in the wind and fade away like ocean waves. So who can trust a woman's heart, which changes like flowers losing their leaves, like the changing seasons, and like new events erasing the memories of those that came before?"
In Saxo's eyes, Amleth represented not only wisdom, but bodily strength. While the Hamlet of Shakespeare expressly emphasises the fact that he is anything but Herculean ("My father's brother, but no more like my father than I to Hercules"), Saxo expressly compares his hero to the Club-Bearer whose name is a synonym for strength: "And the fame of men shall tell of him that, if it had been given him to live his life fortunately to the end, his excellent dispositions would have displayed themselves in deeds greater than those of Hercules, and would have adorned his brows with the demigod's wreath." It sounds almost as though Shakespeare's Hamlet entered a protest against these words of Saxo.
In Saxo's view, Amleth embodied not just wisdom but also physical strength. While Shakespeare's Hamlet makes it clear that he is far from Herculean ("My father's brother, but no more like my father than I to Hercules"), Saxo directly compares his hero to the Club-Bearer, whose name signifies strength: "And the fame of men shall tell of him that, if he had been able to live his life happily to the end, his excellent qualities would have shown themselves in deeds greater than those of Hercules, and would have crowned his head with the demigod's wreath." It almost seems like Shakespeare's Hamlet is protesting against Saxo's words.
In the year 1559 the legend was reproduced in French in Belleforest's Histoires Tragiques, and seems in this form to have reached England, where it furnished material for the older Hamlet drama, now lost, but to which we find frequent allusions. It cannot be proved that this play was founded upon Pavier's English translation of Belleforest, or even that Shakespeare had Pavier before him; for the oldest edition of the translation which has come down to us (reprinted in Collier's Shakespeare's Library, ed. 1875, pt. I. vol. ii. p. 224) dates from 1608, and contains certain details (such as the eavesdropper's concealment behind the arras, and Hamlet's exclamation of "A rat! a rat!" before he kills Polonius) of which there is no trace in Belleforest, and which[Pg 344] may quite as well have been taken from Shakespeare's tragedy, as borrowed by him from an unknown older edition of the novel.
In 1559, the legend was translated into French in Belleforest's Histoires Tragiques and seems to have made its way to England, where it inspired the earlier version of the Hamlet play, which is now lost but referenced frequently. It's unclear whether this play was based on Pavier's English translation of Belleforest, or if Shakespeare even had Pavier's work in front of him. The earliest surviving edition of the translation (reprinted in Collier's Shakespeare's Library, ed. 1875, pt. I. vol. ii. p. 224) is from 1608 and includes certain details—like the eavesdropper hiding behind the arras and Hamlet's shout of "A rat! a rat!" before he kills Polonius—that aren't found in Belleforest, and which[Pg 344] could just as easily have come from Shakespeare's tragedy as being borrowed by him from an unknown earlier version of the story.
The earliest known allusion to the old Hamlet drama is the phrase of Thomas Nash, dating from 1589, quoted above (p. 91). In 1594 the Lord Chamberlain's men (Shakespeare's company), acting together with the Lord Admiral's men at the Newington Butts theatre under the management of Henslow and others, performed a Hamlet with reference to which Henslow notes in his account-book for June 9th: "Rd. at hamlet ... viii s." This play must have been the old one, for Henslow would otherwise have added the letters ne (new), and the receipts would have been much greater. His share, as we see, was only eight shillings, whereas it was sometimes as much as nine pounds.
The earliest known mention of the old Hamlet play is by Thomas Nash, dating back to 1589, as quoted above (p. 91). In 1594, the Lord Chamberlain's Men (Shakespeare's company) performed a version of Hamlet alongside the Lord Admiral's Men at the Newington Butts theater, managed by Henslow and others. Henslow recorded in his account book on June 9th: "Received at Hamlet ... 8 shillings." This play must have been the old version because Henslow would have noted the letters ne (for new), and the earnings would have been much higher. His take, as we see, was only eight shillings, while sometimes it reached as much as nine pounds.
The chief interest of this older play seems to have centred in a figure added by the dramatist—the Ghost of the murdered King, which cried "Hamlet, revenge!" This cry is frequently quoted. It first appears in 1596 in Thomas Lodge's Wits Miserie, where it is said of the author that he "looks as pale as the visard of ye ghost, which cried so miserably at ye theator like an oister-wife, Hamlet, revenge" It next occurs in Dekker's Satiromastix, 1602, where Tucca says, "My name's Hamlet, revenge!" In 1605 we find it in Thomas Smith's Voiage and Entertainement in Rushia; and it is last found in 1620 in Samuel Rowland's Night Raven, where, however, it seems to be an inaccurate quotation from the Hamlet we know.
The main focus of this older play appears to be on a character added by the playwright—the Ghost of the murdered King, which cries out "Hamlet, revenge!" This phrase is often referenced. It first shows up in 1596 in Thomas Lodge's Wits Miserie, where it's said that the author "looks as pale as the mask of the ghost, which cried so painfully at the theater like a fishwife, Hamlet, revenge." It next appears in Dekker's Satiromastix, 1602, where Tucca says, "My name's Hamlet, revenge!" In 1605, we see it in Thomas Smith's Voiage and Entertainement in Rushia; and it's last found in 1620 in Samuel Rowland's Night Raven, where it seems to be a misquote from the Hamlet we know.
Shakespeare's play was entered in the Stationers' Register on the 26th of July 1602, under the title "A booke called 'the Revenge of Hamlett Prince [of] Denmarke' as yt was latelie Acted by the Lord Chamberleyne his servantes."
Shakespeare's play was recorded in the Stationers' Register on July 26, 1602, under the title "A book called 'the Revenge of Hamlett Prince [of] Denmarke' as it was recently performed by the Lord Chamberleyne's servants."
That it made an instant success on the stage is almost proved by the fact that so early as the 7th of July the opposition manager Henslow pays Chettle twenty shillings for "The Danish Tragedy," evidently a furbishing up of the old play.
That it became an immediate hit on stage is almost confirmed by the fact that as early as July 7th, the opposing manager Henslow pays Chettle twenty shillings for "The Danish Tragedy," clearly an updated version of the old play.
The publication of Shakespeare's Hamlet, however, did not take place till 1603. Then appeared the First Quarto, indubitably a pirated edition, either founded entirely on shorthand notes, or on shorthand notes eked out by aid of the actors' parts, and completed, in certain passages, from memory. Although this edition certainly contains a debased and corrupt text, it is impossible to attribute to the misunderstandings or oversights of a copyist or stenographer all its divergences from the carefully-printed quarto of the following year, which is practically identical with the First Folio text. The differences are so great as to exclude such a theory. We have evidently before us Shakespeare's first sketch of the play, although in a very defective form; and, as far as we can see, this first sketch keeps considerably closer than the definitive text to the old Hamlet drama, on which Shakespeare[Pg 345] based his play. Here and there, though with considerable uncertainty, we can even trace scenes from the old play among Shakespeare's, and touches of its style mingling with his. It is very significant, also, that there are more rhymes in the First than in the Second Quarto.
The publication of Shakespeare's Hamlet, however, didn't happen until 1603. At that point, the First Quarto was released, which is clearly a pirated edition, likely based entirely on shorthand notes, or shorthand notes supplemented by actors' scripts, and filled in from memory in certain sections. Even though this edition definitely contains a flawed and corrupted text, it’s impossible to credit all its differences from the carefully printed quarto that followed the next year to the mistakes or oversights of a copyist or stenographer. The variations are too significant for that theory to hold up. We can clearly see Shakespeare's first draft of the play, albeit in a very imperfect form; and, as far as we can tell, this initial draft is much closer than the final text to the old Hamlet drama that inspired Shakespeare[Pg 345]. Here and there, albeit with a fair bit of uncertainty, we can even spot scenes from the old play mixed in with Shakespeare's, along with hints of its style interwoven with his. It’s also worth noting that there are more rhymes in the First than in the Second Quarto.
The most remarkable feature in the 1603 edition is a scene between Horatio and the Queen in which he tells her of the King's frustrated scheme for having Hamlet murdered in England. The object of this scene is to absolve the Queen from complicity in the King's crime; a purpose which can also be traced in other passages of this first edition, and which seems to be a survival from the older drama. So far as we can gather, Horatio appears to have played an altogether more prominent part in the old play; Hamlet's madness appears to have been wilder; and Polonius probably bore the name of Corambis, which is prefixed to his speeches in the edition of 1603. Finally, as we have seen, Shakespeare took the important character of the Ghost, not indicated in either the legend or the novel, from this earlier Hamlet tragedy. The theory that it is the original of the German tragedy, Der bestrafte Brudermord, published by Cohn, from a manuscript of 1710, is unsupported by evidence.
The most notable aspect of the 1603 edition is a scene between Horatio and the Queen, where he informs her about the King’s frustrated plan to have Hamlet killed in England. This scene aims to clear the Queen of any involvement in the King's crime; a goal that is evident in other parts of this first edition and seems to be a remnant from the earlier play. From what we can gather, Horatio seems to have played a much more significant role in the old play; Hamlet's madness appears to have been more extreme; and Polonius was likely called Corambis, which is listed before his lines in the 1603 edition. Lastly, as we have noted, Shakespeare took the crucial character of the Ghost—absent from both the legend and the novel—from this earlier Hamlet tragedy. The theory suggesting it is the original of the German tragedy, Der bestrafte Brudermord, published by Cohn from a 1710 manuscript, lacks supporting evidence.
Looking backward through the dramatic literature of England, we find that the author of the old Hamlet drama in all probability sought inspiration in his turn in Kyd's Spanish Tragedy. It appears from allusions in Jonson's Cynthia's Revels and Bartholomew Fair that this play must have been written about 1584. It was one of the most popular plays of its day with the theatre-going public. So late as 1632, Prynne in his Histriomastix speaks of a woman who, on her death-bed, instead of seeking the consolations of religion, cried out: "Hieronimo, Hieronimo! O let me see Hieronimo acted!"
Looking back at the dramatic literature of England, we see that the author of the old Hamlet drama likely found inspiration in Kyd's Spanish Tragedy. References in Jonson's Cynthia's Revels and Bartholomew Fair suggest that this play was probably written around 1584. It was one of the most popular plays of its time with theatre audiences. As late as 1632, Prynne in his Histriomastix mentions a woman who, on her deathbed, instead of seeking religious comfort, cried out: "Hieronimo, Hieronimo! Oh let me see Hieronimo performed!"
The tragedy opens, after the fashion of its models in Seneca, with the apparition of the murdered man's ghost, and his demand for vengeance. Thus the Ghost in Shakespeare's Hamlet is lineally descended from the spirit of Tantalus in Seneca's Thyestes, and from the spirit of Thyestes in Seneca's Agamemnon. Hieronimo, who has been driven mad by sorrow for the loss of his son, speaking to the villain of the piece, gives half-ironical, half-crazy expression to the anguish that is torturing him:—
The tragedy begins, like its predecessors in Seneca, with the appearance of the murdered man's ghost demanding revenge. So, the Ghost in Shakespeare's Hamlet is directly connected to the spirit of Tantalus in Seneca's Thyestes, and to the spirit of Thyestes in Seneca's Agamemnon. Hieronimo, who has been driven insane by the grief of losing his son, speaks to the villain and expresses his torment in a mix of irony and madness:—
"Lorenzo. Why so, Hieronimo? use me.
Hieronimo. Who? you my lord?
I reserve your favour for a greater honour:
This is a very toy, my lord, a toy.
Lor. All's one, Hieronimo, acquaint me with it.
Hier. I' faith, my lord, 'tis an idle thing ...
The murder of a son, or so—
A thing of nothing, my lord!"
Lorenzo. Why not, Hieronimo? Use me.
Hieronimo. Who? You, my dude?
I’ll save your support for something more significant:
This is just a small thing, my lord, a small thing.
Lor. It's fine, Hieronimo, just keep me updated on it.
Here. Honestly, my lord, it’s a pointless issue ...
The murder of a son, or something similar—
A minor thing, my lord!
[Pg 346] These phrases foreshadow Hamlet's speeches to the King. But Hieronimo is really mad, although he speaks of his madness much as Hamlet does, or rather denies it point-blank—
[Pg 346] These phrases hint at Hamlet's talks with the King. However, Hieronimo is genuinely mad, even though he discusses his madness similarly to Hamlet or outright denies it.
"Villain, thou liest, and thou dost naught
But tell me I am mad: thou liest, I am not mad.
I know thee to be Pedro, and he Jaques;
I'll prove it to thee; and were I mad, how could I?"
"Villain, you're lying, and you do nothing
But go ahead and call me crazy: you're lying, I'm not crazy.
I know you’re Pedro, and he’s Jaques;
"I'll show you, and if I were crazy, how could I?"
Here and there, especially in Ben Jonson's additions, we come across speeches which lie very close to passages in Hamlet. A painter, who also has lost his son, says to Hieronimo: "Ay, sir, no man did hold a son so dear;" whereupon he answers—
Here and there, especially in Ben Jonson's additions, we come across speeches that are very similar to passages in Hamlet. A painter, who has also lost his son, says to Hieronimo: "Yes, sir, no one cherished a son as much;" to which he replies—
"What, not as thine? That is a lie,
As massy as the earth: I had a son,
Whose least unvalued hair did weigh
A thousand of thy sons; and he was murdered."
"What, not like yours? That's a lie,
As heavy as the earth: I had a son,
Whose smallest strand of hair was worth
"A thousand of your sons; and he was killed."
Thus Hamlet cries to Laertes:—
Thus Hamlet calls out to Laertes:—
"I lov'd Ophelia: forty thousand brothers
Could not, with all their quantity of love,
Make up my sum."
"I loved Ophelia: forty thousand brothers
Could not, with all their love,
"Calculate my total."
Hieronimo, like Hamlet, again and again postpones his vengeance:—
Hieronimo, like Hamlet, repeatedly delays his revenge:—
"All times fit not for revenge.
Thus, therefore, will I rest me in unrest,
Dissembling quiet in unquietness:
Not seeming that I know their villainies,
That my simplicity may make them think
That ignorantly I will let all slip."
Not every moment is suitable for revenge.
I’ll deal with my restlessness,
Acting like I'm calm when I'm actually not:
Not revealing that I'm aware of their wrongdoings,
So they believe my innocence makes me
"Let everything slide without caring."
At last he determines to have a play acted, as a means to his revenge. The play is Kyd's own Solyman and Perseda, and in the course of it the guilty personages, who play the chief parts, are slaughtered, not in make-believe, but in reality.
At last, he decides to put on a play as a way to get his revenge. The play is Kyd's own Solyman and Perseda, and during it, the guilty characters who play the main roles are killed, not just pretend, but for real.
Crude and naïve though everything still is in The Spanish Tragedy, which resembles Titus Andronicus in style rather than any other of Shakespeare's works, it evidently, through the medium of the earlier Hamlet play, contributed a good deal to the foundations of Shakespeare's Hamlet.
Crude and naïve as everything still is in The Spanish Tragedy, which resembles Titus Andronicus in style more than any of Shakespeare's other works, it clearly contributed a lot to the foundations of Shakespeare's Hamlet through the earlier play of Hamlet.
Before going more deeply into the contents of this great work, and especially before trying to bring it into relation to Shakespeare's personality, we have yet to see what suggestions or impulses the poet may have found in contemporary history.
Before we dive deeper into the contents of this great work, and especially before we try to connect it to Shakespeare's personality, we still need to consider what ideas or influences the poet might have drawn from contemporary history.
We have already remarked upon the impression which the Essex family tragedy must have made upon Shakespeare in his early youth, before he had even left Stratford. All England was talking of the scandal: how the Earl of Leicester, who was commonly suspected of having had Lord Essex poisoned, immediately[Pg 347] after his death had married his widow, Lady Lettice, whose lover no one doubted that he had been during her husband's lifetime. There is much in the character of King Claudius to suggest that Shakespeare has here taken Leicester as his model. The two have in common ambition, sensuality, an ingratiating conciliatory manner, astute dissimulation, and complete unscrupulousness. On the other hand, it is quite unreasonable to suppose, with Hermann Conrad,[1] that Shakespeare had Essex in his eye in drawing Hamlet himself.
We’ve already noted the impact the Essex family tragedy must have had on Shakespeare in his early years, even before he left Stratford. All of England was buzzing about the scandal: how the Earl of Leicester, who everyone suspected had Lord Essex poisoned, immediately[Pg 347] after Essex's death married his widow, Lady Lettice, who everyone believed he had been involved with during her husband’s life. There’s a lot in King Claudius’s character that suggests Shakespeare may have based him on Leicester. Both share traits like ambition, sensuality, a charming demeanor, clever deceit, and a complete lack of scruples. However, it's quite unreasonable to assume, as Hermann Conrad does,[1] that Shakespeare had Essex in mind when creating Hamlet himself.
Almost as near to Shakespeare's own day as the Essex-Leicester catastrophe had been the similar events in the Royal Family of Scotland. Mary Stuart's second husband, Lord Darnley, who bore the title of King of Scotland, had been murdered in 1567 by her lover, the daring and unscrupulous Bothwell, whom the Queen almost immediately afterwards married. Her contemporaries had no doubt whatever of Mary's complicity in the assassination, and her son James saw in his mother and his stepfather his father's murderers. The leaders of the Scottish rebellion displayed before the captive Queen a banner bearing a representation of Darnley's corpse, with her son kneeling beside it and calling to Heaven for vengeance. Darnley, like the murdered King in Hamlet, was an unusually handsome, Bothwell an unusually repulsive man.
Almost as close to Shakespeare's time as the Essex-Leicester disaster was the similar situation in the Royal Family of Scotland. Mary Stuart's second husband, Lord Darnley, who held the title of King of Scotland, was murdered in 1567 by her lover, the bold and ruthless Bothwell, whom the Queen almost immediately married afterward. Her contemporaries had no doubt at all about Mary’s involvement in the assassination, and her son James saw his mother and stepfather as his father’s killers. The leaders of the Scottish rebellion displayed a banner in front of the captive Queen that depicted Darnley's corpse, with her son kneeling beside it, calling to Heaven for revenge. Darnley, like the murdered King in Hamlet, was extremely handsome, while Bothwell was an exceptionally unattractive man.
James was brought up by his mother's enemies, and during her lifetime, and after her death, was perpetually wavering between her adherents, who had defended her legal rights, and her adversaries, who had driven her from the country and placed James himself upon the throne. He made one or two efforts, indeed, to soften Elizabeth's feelings towards his mother, but refrained from all attempt to avenge her death. His character was irresolute. He was learned and—what Hamlet is very far from being—a superstitious pedant; but, like Hamlet, he was a lover of the arts and sciences, and was especially interested in the art of acting. Between 1599 and 1601 he entertained in Scotland a portion of the company to which Shakespeare belonged; but it is uncertain whether Shakespeare himself ever visited Scotland. There is little doubt, on the other hand, that when, after Elizabeth's death in 1603, James made his entrance into London, Shakespeare, richly habited in a uniform of red cloth, walked in his train along with Burbage and a few others of the leading players. Their company was henceforth known as "His Majesty's Servants."
James was raised by his mother's enemies, and throughout her life and after her death, he constantly wavered between her supporters, who defended her rights, and her foes, who forced her to flee the country and put James himself on the throne. He made a couple of attempts to ease Elizabeth's feelings toward his mother, but he avoided any efforts to get revenge for her death. His character was indecisive. He was educated and—unlike Hamlet—a superstitious intellectual; however, like Hamlet, he had a passion for the arts and sciences, showing a particular interest in acting. Between 1599 and 1601, he hosted a part of Shakespeare's company in Scotland, but it’s unclear if Shakespeare himself ever went to Scotland. On the other hand, there’s little doubt that after Elizabeth died in 1603 and James made his way into London, Shakespeare, dressed in a red uniform, walked behind him along with Burbage and a few other prominent actors. Their company was then known as "His Majesty's Servants."
Although there is in all this no lack of parallels to Hamlet's circumstances, it is, of course, as ridiculous to take James as to take Essex for the actual model of Hamlet. Nothing could at that time have been stupider or more tactless than to remind the heir-presumptive to the throne, or the new King, of the deplorable[Pg 348] circumstances of his early history. This does not exclude the supposition, however, that contemporary history supplied Shakespeare with certain outward elements, which, in the moment of conception, contributed to the picture bodied forth by the creative energy of his genius.
Although there are definitely parallels to Hamlet's situation, it's just as absurd to consider James as the real-life inspiration for Hamlet as it is to think of Essex. At that time, it would have been incredibly stupid and insensitive to remind the heir to the throne, or the new King, of the unfortunate[Pg 348] events in his early life. However, this doesn't rule out the idea that contemporary history provided Shakespeare with certain external elements that, during his creative process, helped shape the image brought to life by his genius.
From this point of view, too, we must regard the piles of material which well-meaning students bring to light, in the artless belief that they have discovered the very stones of which Shakespeare constructed his dramatic edifice. People do not distinguish between the possibility that the poet may have unconsciously received a suggestion here and there for details of his work, and the theory that he deliberately intended an imaginative reproduction of definite historic events. No work of imagination assuredly, and least of all such a work as Hamlet, comes into existence in the way these theorists assume. It springs from within, has its origin in an overmastering sensation in the poet's soul, and then, in the process of growth, assimilates certain impressions from without.
From this perspective, we also need to consider the piles of material that well-meaning students bring forward, believing they’ve found the very pieces that Shakespeare used to build his dramatic works. People don’t differentiate between the possibility that the poet might have unconsciously picked up a few suggestions for details of his writing and the idea that he intentionally aimed to create an imaginative representation of specific historical events. No work of imagination, especially not something like Hamlet, comes into being the way these theorists think it does. It emerges from within, originates from a powerful emotion in the poet's soul, and then, as it develops, incorporates certain external impressions.
[1] Preuss. Jahrbücher, February 1895.
XII
"HAMLET"—MONTAIGNE AND GIORDANO BRUNO—ANTECEDENTS IN ETHNOGRAPHY
Along with motives from novel, drama, and history, impressions of a philosophical and quasi-scientific order went to the making of Hamlet: Of all Shakespeare's plays, this is the profoundest and most contemplative; a philosophic atmosphere breathes around it. Naturally enough, then, criticism has set about inquiring to what influences we may ascribe these broodings over life and death and the mysteries of existence.
Along with elements from novels, dramas, and history, ideas of a philosophical and semi-scientific nature contributed to the creation of Hamlet: Of all of Shakespeare's plays, this one is the deepest and most reflective; it carries a philosophical vibe. It's not surprising that critics have begun to explore what influences have led to these ponderings on life, death, and the mysteries of existence.
Several students, such as Tschischwitz and König, have tried to make out that Giordano Bruno exercised a preponderating influence upon Shakespeare.[1] Passages suggesting a cycle in nature, such as Hamlet's satirical outburst to the King about the dead Polonius (iv. 3), have directed their thoughts to the Italian philosopher. In some cases they have found or imagined a definite identity between sayings of Hamlet's and of Bruno's—for instance, on determinism. Bruno has a passage in which he emphasises the necessity by which everything is brought about: "Whatever may be my pre-ordained eventide, when the change shall take place, I await the day, I, who dwell in the night; but they await the night who dwell in the daylight. All that is, is either here or there, near or far off, now or after, soon or late." In the same spirit Hamlet says (v. 2): "There is a special providence in the fall of a sparrow. If it be now, 'tis not to come; if it be not to come, it will be now; if it be not now, yet it will come: the readiness is all." Bruno says: "Nothing is absolutely imperfect or evil; it only seems so in relation to something else, and what is bad for one is good for another." In Hamlet (ii. 2), "There is nothing either good or bad, but thinking makes it so."
Several students, like Tschischwitz and König, have claimed that Giordano Bruno had a significant influence on Shakespeare.[1] Passages that imply a cycle in nature, such as Hamlet's sarcastic remark to the King about the dead Polonius (iv. 3), have led them to consider the Italian philosopher. In some instances, they've found or imagined a direct connection between Hamlet's quotes and Bruno's ideas—particularly regarding determinism. Bruno has a passage where he stresses the necessity behind all events: "Whatever my destined evening may be, when the change occurs, I await the day, I who reside in the night; but those who live in the daylight await the night. All that exists is either here or there, near or far, now or later, soon or late." In a similar vein, Hamlet states (v. 2): "There is a special providence in the fall of a sparrow. If it’s now, it won’t happen later; if it won’t happen later, it’s now; if it’s not now, it will still come: the readiness is all." Bruno remarks: "Nothing is absolutely imperfect or evil; it only seems that way in relation to something else, and what is bad for one person is good for another." In Hamlet (ii. 2), "There is nothing either good or bad, but thinking makes it so."
When once attention had been directed to Giordano Bruno, not only his philosophical and more popular writings, but even his plays were ransacked in search of passages that might have influenced Shakespeare. Certain parallels and points of resemblance were indeed discovered, very slight and trivial in themselves, but which theorists would not believe to be fortuitous,[Pg 350] since it was known that Giordano Bruno had passed some time in England in Shakespeare's day, and had frequented the society of the most distinguished men. As soon as the matter was closely investigated, however, the probability of any direct influence vanished almost to nothing.
Once attention was drawn to Giordano Bruno, not only were his philosophical and more popular writings examined, but his plays were also searched for passages that might have influenced Shakespeare. Some parallels and similarities were indeed found, very minor and trivial in themselves, but theorists refused to believe they were coincidental,[Pg 350] since it was known that Giordano Bruno had spent some time in England during Shakespeare's era and had mingled with some of the most distinguished people. However, when the matter was closely investigated, the likelihood of any direct influence dwindled to almost nothing.
Giordano Bruno remained on English ground from 1583 to 1585. Coming from France, where he had instructed Henri III. in the Lullian art, a mechanical, mnemotechnic method for the solution of all possible scientific problems, he brought with him a letter of recommendation to Mauvissière, the French Ambassador, in whose house he was received as a friend of the family during the whole of his stay in London. He made the acquaintance of many leading men of the time, such as Walsingham, Leicester, Burghley, Sir Philip Sidney and his literary circle, but soon went on to Oxford in order to lecture there and disseminate the doctrines which lay nearest his heart. These were the Copernican system in opposition to the Ptolemaic, which still held the field at Oxford, and the theory that the same principle of life is diffused through everything—atoms and organisms, plants, animals, human beings, and the universe at large. He quarrelled with the Oxford scholars, and held them up to ridicule and contempt in his dialogue La Cena de le Ceneri, published soon after, in which he speaks in the most disparaging terms of the coarseness of English manners. The dirtiness of the London streets, for example, and the habit of letting one goblet go round the table, from which every one drank, aroused his dislike and scorn scarcely less than the rejection of Copernicus by the pedants of the University.
Giordano Bruno stayed in England from 1583 to 1585. He arrived from France, where he had taught Henri III. the Lullian art, a mechanical, memory-based method for solving any scientific problems. He brought a letter of recommendation to Mauvissière, the French Ambassador, who welcomed him as a family friend throughout his stay in London. He met many prominent figures of the time, including Walsingham, Leicester, Burghley, Sir Philip Sidney, and his literary circle, but soon moved on to Oxford to give lectures and spread the ideas he was most passionate about. These included the Copernican system, which challenged the Ptolemaic model still dominant in Oxford, as well as the belief that the same life principle permeates everything—atoms and organisms, plants, animals, humans, and the universe as a whole. He clashed with the Oxford scholars and mocked them in his dialogue La Cena de le Ceneri, published shortly afterward, where he criticizes the coarseness of English manners. He found the filthy London streets and the custom of sharing a single goblet around the table, from which everyone drank, to be just as offensive as the dismissal of Copernicus by the scholars at the University.
At the very earliest, Shakespeare cannot have come to London until the year of Bruno's departure from England, and can therefore scarcely have met him. The philosopher exercised no influence upon the spiritual life of the day in England. Not even Sir Philip Sidney was attracted by his doctrine, and his name does not once occur in Greville's Life of Sidney, although Greville had seen much of Bruno. Brunnhofer, who has studied the question, points out, as showing how little trace Bruno left behind him in England, that there is not in the Bodleian a single contemporary manuscript or document of any kind which throws the least light upon Bruno's stay in London or Oxford.[2] It has been maintained, nevertheless, that Shakespeare must have read his philosophic writings in Italian. It is, of course, possible; but there is nothing in Hamlet to prove it—nothing that cannot be fully accounted for without assuming that he had the slightest acquaintance with them.
At the earliest, Shakespeare couldn’t have arrived in London until the year Bruno left England, so it’s unlikely they met. The philosopher had no impact on the spiritual life of England at the time. Even Sir Philip Sidney wasn’t drawn to his ideas, and his name doesn’t appear once in Greville's Life of Sidney, even though Greville had spent a lot of time with Bruno. Brunnhofer, who has looked into this, points out that to show how little impact Bruno had in England, there isn’t a single contemporary manuscript or document in the Bodleian that sheds any light on Bruno's time in London or Oxford.[2] However, it has been argued that Shakespeare must have read his philosophical writings in Italian. That’s certainly possible, but there’s nothing in Hamlet to support this—nothing that can’t be fully explained without suggesting that he knew them at all.
The only expression in Shakespeare which, probably by accident, has an entirely pantheistic ring is "The prophetic soul of the wide world" in Sonnet cvii.; the only passages containing an idea, not certainly identical, but comparable with Bruno's doctrine[Pg 351] of the metamorphosis of natural forms are the cyclical Sonnets lix., cvi., cxxiii. If Giordano Bruno really had anything to do with these passages, it must be because Shakespeare had heard some talk about the great Italian's doctrine, which may just at that time have been recalled to the recollection of his English acquaintances by his death at the stake in Rome, on February 17, 1600. If Shakespeare had studied his writings, he would, among other things, have obtained some glimmering of the Copernican system, of which he knows nothing. On the other hand, it is quite conceivable that he may have picked up in conversation an approximate and incomplete conception of Bruno's philosophy, and that this conception may have given birth to the above-mentioned philosophical reveries. All the passages in Hamlet which have been attributed to the influence of Bruno really stand in much closer relation to writers under whose literary and philosophical influence we know beyond a doubt that Shakespeare fell.
The only phrase in Shakespeare that, probably by chance, sounds completely pantheistic is "The prophetic soul of the wide world" in Sonnet 107. The only sections that include an idea, not exactly the same but similar to Bruno's belief in the transformation of natural forms, are the cyclical Sonnets 59, 106, and 123. If Giordano Bruno had any connection to these sections, it must be because Shakespeare had heard some discussion about the great Italian's ideas, which might have been brought to the attention of his English acquaintances due to his execution in Rome on February 17, 1600. If Shakespeare had studied his writings, he would have gained some insight into the Copernican system, of which he seems unaware. However, it's quite possible that he picked up an approximate and incomplete understanding of Bruno's philosophy through conversation, and that this understanding inspired the aforementioned philosophical musings. All the parts in Hamlet that are said to be influenced by Bruno are actually much more closely related to writers whose literary and philosophical influence we know for sure affected Shakespeare.
There is preserved in the British Museum a copy of Florio's translation of Montaigne's Essays, folio, London, 1603, with Shakespeare's name written on the fly-leaf. The signature is, I believe, a forgery; but that Shakespeare had read Montaigne is clear beyond all doubt.
There is a copy of Florio's translation of Montaigne's Essays, folio, London, 1603, preserved in the British Museum, with Shakespeare's name written on the fly-leaf. I believe the signature is a forgery; however, it's clear beyond doubt that Shakespeare read Montaigne.
There are many evidences of the influence exerted by Montaigne's Essays on English readers of that date. It was only natural that the book should vividly impress the greatest men of the age; for there were not at that time many such books as Montaigne's—none, perhaps, containing so living a revelation, not merely of an author, but of a human being, natural, many-sided, full of ability, rich in contradictions.
There are many signs of the impact Montaigne's Essays had on English readers back then. It was only natural for the book to leave a strong impression on the greatest minds of the time; there weren't many books like Montaigne's—none, perhaps, that offered such a vibrant insight, not just into an author, but into a person who was natural, multifaceted, highly skilled, and full of contradictions.
Outside of Hamlet, we trace Montaigne quite clearly in one passage in Shakespeare, who must have had the Essays lying on his table while he was writing The Tempest. Gonzalo says (ii. I)—
Outside of Hamlet, we can clearly see Montaigne in one passage in Shakespeare, who must have had the Essays on his table while writing The Tempest. Gonzalo says (ii. I)—
"I' the commonwealth I would by contrarie
Execute all things, for no kind of traffic
Would I admit; no name of magistrate;
Letters should not be known; riches, poverty,
And use of service, none; contract, succession,
Bourn, bound of land, tilth, vineyard, none;
No use of metal, corn, or wine, or oil:
No occupation, all men idle, all;
And women too."
"In the community, I would do things differently
I wouldn't permit any type of trade;
There will be no titles of authority;
No written communication would exist; rich and poor,
Any type of service would be missing; contracts, inheritance,
No boundaries for land, farming, or vineyards;
No use of metals, grains, wine, or oil:
No jobs, everyone is idle;
And women, as well."
We find this speech almost word for word in Montaigne (Book i. chap. 30): "It is a nation that hath no kind of traffike, no knowledge of letters, no intelligence of numbers, no name of magistrate, nor of politike superioritie; no vse of service, of riches or of povertie; no contracts, no successions, no partitions, no occupation but idle ... no manuring of lands, no vse of wine, corn or metal."
We see this speech nearly exactly as it is in Montaigne (Book i. chap. 30): "It’s a nation that has no trade, no knowledge of writing, no understanding of numbers, no titles for officials, or any form of government; no concept of service, wealth, or poverty; no contracts, inheritances, divisions, or work other than idleness ... no farming, no use of wine, grains, or metal."
[Pg 352] Since it is thus proved beyond a doubt that Shakespeare was acquainted with Montaigne's Essays, it is not improbable that the resemblance between passages in that book and passages in Hamlet are due to something more than chance. When such passages occur in the First Quarto (1603), we must assume either that Shakespeare knew the French original, or that—as is likely enough—he may have had an opportunity of reading Florio's translation before it was published. It happened not infrequently in those days that a book was handed round in manuscript among the author's private friends five or six years before it was given to the public. Florio's close connection with the household of Southampton renders it almost certain that Shakespeare must have been acquainted with him; and his translation had been entered in the Stationers' Register as ready for publication so early as 1599.
[Pg 352] Since it's clearly proven that Shakespeare was familiar with Montaigne's Essays, it's likely that the similarities between passages in that book and passages in Hamlet are due to more than just coincidence. When such passages appear in the First Quarto (1603), we must assume either that Shakespeare read the French original, or that—quite possibly—he had a chance to read Florio's translation before it was published. Back then, it wasn't uncommon for a book to be shared in manuscript form among the author's close friends five or six years before its public release. Florio's close ties with the household of Southampton make it almost certain that Shakespeare knew him; and his translation was recorded in the Stationers' Register as ready for publication as early as 1599.
Florio was born in 1545, of Italian parents, who, as Waldenses, had been forced to leave their country. He had become to all intents and purposes an Englishman, had studied and given lessons in Italian at Oxford, had been some years in the service of the Earl of Southampton, and was married to a sister of the poet Samuel Daniel. He dedicated each separate book of his translation of Montaigne to two noble ladies. Among them we find Elizabeth, Countess of Rutland, Sidney's daughter; Lady Penelope Rich, Essex's sister; and Lady Elizabeth Grey, renowned for her beauty and learning. Each of these ladies was celebrated in a sonnet.
Florio was born in 1545 to Italian parents who, as Waldenses, had to leave their homeland. He had effectively become an Englishman, studying and teaching Italian at Oxford, serving for several years in the household of the Earl of Southampton, and marrying a sister of the poet Samuel Daniel. He dedicated each individual book of his translation of Montaigne to two noblewomen. Among them were Elizabeth, Countess of Rutland, daughter of Sidney; Lady Penelope Rich, sister of Essex; and Lady Elizabeth Grey, known for her beauty and intelligence. Each of these women was honored in a sonnet.
Every one remembers those incomparably-worded passages in Hamlet where the great brooder over life and death has expressed, in terms at once harsh and moving, his sense of the ruthlessness of the destructive forces of Nature, or what might be called the cynicism of the order of things. Take for instance the following (v. I):—
Every one remembers those incredibly well-written passages in Hamlet where the great thinker about life and death has expressed, in words that are both harsh and touching, his understanding of the relentless destructive forces of Nature, or what could be referred to as the cynicism of the way things are. Take for instance the following (v. I):—
"Why may not imagination trace the noble dust of Alexander, till he find it stopping a bung-hole?... As thus: Alexander died, Alexander was buried, Alexander returneth into dust; the dust is earth; of earth we make loam; and why of that loam, whereto he was converted, might they not stop a beer-barrel?
"Why can’t our imagination follow the noble dust of Alexander until it finds it blocking a beer barrel?... Here’s how it goes: Alexander died, Alexander was buried, Alexander turned to dust; the dust is earth; we make soil from earth; so why couldn’t they use that soil, which he became, to plug a beer barrel?"
Imperious Cæsar, dead, and turn'd to clay,
Might stop a hole to keep the wind away:
O that that earth which kept the world in awe
Should patch a wall to expel the winter's flaw!"
Imperious Caesar, dead and turned to clay,
Could fill a hole to keep the wind away:
O that the earth which once amazed the world
Should now patch a wall to keep out winter's chill!"
Hamlet's grisly jest upon the worms who are eating Polonius is a variation on the same theme (iv. 3):—
Hamlet's dark joke about the worms eating Polonius is a take on the same theme (iv. 3):—
"Ham. A man may fish with the worm that hath eat of a king; and eat of the fish that hath fed of that worm.
"Ham. A man can use a worm that has fed on a king to catch a fish, and then eat that fish."
"King. What dost thou mean by this?
"King. What are you getting at?"
An attempt has been made to attribute these passages to the influence of Giordano Bruno; but, as Robert Beyersdorff has strikingly demonstrated,[3] this theory assumes that Bruno's doctrine was an atomistic materialism, whereas it was, in fact, pantheism, a perpetual insistence upon the unity of God and Nature. The very atoms, in Bruno, partake of spirit and life; it is not their mechanical conjunction that produces life; no, they are monads. While cynicism is the keynote of these utterances of Hamlet, enthusiasm is the keynote of Bruno's. Three passages from Bruno's writings (De la Causa and La Cena de le Ceneri) have been cited as coinciding with Hamlet's words as to the transformations of matter. But in the first Bruno is speaking of the transformation of natural forms, and of the emanation of all forms from the universal soul; in the second, he is insisting that in all compound bodies there live numerous individuals who remain immortal after the dissolution of the bodies; in the third, he treats of the globe as a vast organism, which, just like animals and men, is renewed by the transformation of matter. The whole resemblance, then, between these passages and Hamlet's bitter outburst is that they treat of transformations of form and matter in Nature. In spirit they are radically different. Bruno maintains that even what seems to belong entirely to the world of matter is permeated with soul; Hamlet, on the contrary, asserts the wretchedness and transitoriness of human existence.[4]
An effort has been made to link these passages to the influence of Giordano Bruno; however, as Robert Beyersdorff has compellingly shown,[3] this theory assumes that Bruno's teaching was atomistic materialism, whereas it was actually pantheism, a constant emphasis on the unity of God and Nature. In Bruno's view, the very atoms are infused with spirit and life; it's not their mechanical combination that creates life; rather, they are monads. While cynicism is the central theme of Hamlet's statements, enthusiasm is the central theme of Bruno's. Three excerpts from Bruno's works (De la Causa and La Cena de le Ceneri) have been referenced as aligning with Hamlet's thoughts on the transformations of matter. In the first, Bruno discusses the transformation of natural forms and the emergence of all forms from the universal soul; in the second, he emphasizes that in all compound bodies there exist numerous individuals who remain immortal after the dissolution of those bodies; in the third, he describes the planet as a vast organism, which, similar to animals and humans, is renewed through the transformation of matter. The only similarity between these passages and Hamlet's harsh outcry is that they both address transformations of form and matter in Nature. In essence, they are fundamentally different. Bruno asserts that even what appears to belong solely to the material world is filled with soul; Hamlet, on the other hand, argues about the misery and impermanence of human existence.[4]
But precisely in these points Hamlet comes very near to Montaigne, who has many expressions like those above quoted, and speaks of Sulla very much as Hamlet speaks of Alexander and Cæsar.
But in these specific areas, Hamlet is quite similar to Montaigne, who has many phrases like those mentioned above, and discusses Sulla in a way that's very much like how Hamlet talks about Alexander and Cæsar.
On a close comparison of Shakespeare's expressions with Montaigne's, their similarity is very striking. Hamlet, for example, says that Polonius is at supper, not where he eats but where he is eaten. "A certain convocation of politic worms are e'en at him. Your worm is your only emperor for diet: we fat all creatures else to fat us, and we fat ourselves for maggots: your fat king,[Pg 354] and your lean beggar, is but variable service; two dishes, but to one table: that's the end."
On a close comparison of Shakespeare's expressions with Montaigne's, their similarity is very striking. Hamlet, for instance, says that Polonius is at supper, not where he eats but where he is eaten. "A certain gathering of political worms is feasting on him. Your worm is your only king when it comes to food: we feed all other creatures to feed ourselves, and we feed ourselves for maggots: your fat king, [Pg 354] and your skinny beggar, are just different kinds of service; two dishes, but at one table: that's the end."
Compare Montaigne, Book ii. chap. 12:—
Compare Montaigne, Book ii. chap. 12:—
"He [man] need not a Whale, an Elephant, nor a Crocodile, nor any such other wilde beast, of which one alone is of power to defeat a great number of men: seely lice are able to make Sulla give over his Dictatorship: The heart and life of a mighty and triumphant Emperor, is but the break-fast of a seely little Worm."
"He doesn’t need a whale, an elephant, a crocodile, or any other wild animal that can overpower many people by itself: even tiny lice can make Sulla give up his dictatorship. The heart and life of a powerful and victorious emperor are just a morsel for a small worm."
We have seen that an attempt has been made to trace to Bruno Hamlet's utterance as to the relativity of all concepts. In reality it may rather be traced to Montaigne. Hamlet, having remarked (ii. 2) that "Denmark is a prison," Rosencrantz replies, "We think not so, my lord;" whereupon Hamlet rejoins, "Why, then 'tis none to you; for there is nothing either good or bad, but thinking makes it so."[5] The passage in Montaigne is almost identical (Book i. chap. 40):—
We have seen that an attempt has been made to connect Bruno's ideas to Hamlet's statement about the relativity of all concepts. In reality, it might be traced back to Montaigne. Hamlet, after saying (ii. 2) that "Denmark is a prison," is met with Rosencrantz's reply, "We don't think so, my lord;" to which Hamlet responds, "Well, then it isn't for you; because nothing is either good or bad, but thinking makes it so."[5] The passage in Montaigne is almost identical (Book i. chap. 40):—
"If that which we call evill and torment, be neither torment nor evill, but that our fancie only gives it that qualitie, it is in us to change it."
"If what we refer to as evil and suffering is neither really suffering nor evil, but just a label that our imagination gives it, then it’s our responsibility to change that."
We have seen that an attempt has been made to trace Hamlet's saying about death, "If it be now, 'tis not to come," &c. to Bruno's words in the dedication of his Candelajo: "Tutto quel ch'è o è qua o è là, o vicino o lunghi, o adesso o poi, o presso o tardi." But the same course of thought which leads Hamlet to the conclusion, "The readiness is all," is found, with the same conclusion, in the nineteenth chapter of Montaigne's first book: "That to Philosophie, is to learne how to die"—a chapter which has inspired a great many of Hamlet's graveyard cogitations.[6] Montaigne says of death:—
We’ve seen that people have tried to connect Hamlet’s statement about death, “If it’s now, it’s not to come,” etc., to Bruno’s words in the dedication of his Candelajo: “Everything that is is either here or there, near or far, now or later, close or late.” However, the same line of thinking that leads Hamlet to conclude, “The readiness is all,” is also found in the nineteenth chapter of Montaigne’s first book: “To philosophize is to learn how to die”—a chapter that has inspired a lot of Hamlet's musings in the graveyard.[6] Montaigne talks about death:—
"Let us not forget how many waies our joyes or our feastings be subject unto death, and by how many hold-fasts shee threatens us and them.... It is uncertaine where death looks for us; let us expect her everie where.... I am ever prepared about that which I may be.... A man should ever be ready booted to take his journey.... What matter is it when it commeth, since it is unavoidable?"
"Let’s remember that our joys and celebrations can easily be threatened by death, and it affects both us and them in many ways... We never know when death will catch up with us; we should be prepared for it at all times... I’m always ready for whatever might happen... One should always be ready to embark on their journey... What does it matter when it happens, since it’s inevitable?"
Furthermore, we find striking points of resemblance between the celebrated soliloquy, "To be or not to be," and the passage in Montaigne (Book iii. chap. 12) where he reproduces the substance of Socrates' Apology. Socrates, as we know, suggests several different possibilities: death is either an "amendment" of our condition or the annihilation of our being; but even in the latter case it is an "amendment" to enter upon a long and peaceful[Pg 355] night; for there is nothing better in life than a deep, calm, dreamless sleep. Shakespeare seems to have had no belief in an actual amelioration of our condition at death; Hamlet does not even mention it as a possible contingency; whereas the poet makes him dwell upon the thought of an endless sleep, and on the possibility of horrible dreams. Now and then we seem to find traces in Hamlet of Plato's monologue, in the vesture given to it by Montaigne. In the French text there is mention of the joy of being free in another life from having to do with unjust and corrupt judges; Hamlet speaks of freeing himself from "The oppressor's wrong, the proud man's contumely." Some lines added in the edition of 1604 remind us forcibly of a passage in Florio's translation. Florio reproduces Montaigne's "Si c'est un anéantissement de notre être" by the phrase, "If it be a consummation of one's being." Hamlet, using a word which occurs in only two other places in Shakespeare, says, "A consummation devoutly to be wished."
Furthermore, we find striking similarities between the famous soliloquy, "To be or not to be," and the section in Montaigne (Book iii. chap. 12) where he summarizes Socrates' Apology. Socrates suggests several different possibilities: death is either a way to improve our situation or total obliteration; but even in the latter case, it’s still a relief to enter into a long and peaceful[Pg 355] night because there’s nothing better in life than a deep, calm, dreamless sleep. Shakespeare seems to have doubted that death would actually improve our condition; Hamlet doesn't even mention it as a possibility; instead, the poet focuses on the idea of endless sleep and the fear of terrifying dreams. Occasionally, we seem to see hints in Hamlet of Plato's monologue, as presented by Montaigne. The French text talks about the joy of being free from corrupt and unjust judges in another life; Hamlet speaks of liberating himself from "The oppressor's wrong, the proud man's contumely." Some lines added in the 1604 edition strongly remind us of a passage in Florio's translation. Florio translates Montaigne's "Si c'est un anéantissement de notre être" as "If it be a consummation of one's being." Hamlet, using a term that appears only in two other places in Shakespeare, says, "A consummation devoutly to be wished."
Many other small coincidences can be pointed out in the use of names and turns of phrase, which do not, however, actually prove anything. Where Montaigne is describing the anarchic condition of public affairs, his words are rendered in Florio by the curiously poetic expression, "All is out of frame." This bears a certain resemblance to the phrase which Hamlet, already in the 1603 edition, employs to describe the disorganisation which has followed his father's death, "The time is out of joint." The coincience may be fortuitous, but as one among many other points of resemblance it supports the conjecture that Shakespeare had read the translation before it was published.[7].
Many other small coincidences can be noted in the use of names and phrases, which, however, don’t actually prove anything. When Montaigne describes the chaotic state of public affairs, his words are translated into Florio’s version with the oddly poetic expression, "All is out of frame." This is somewhat similar to the phrase that Hamlet uses, already in the 1603 edition, to describe the disorder that has followed his father's death: "The time is out of joint." The coincidence might be random, but as one of many points of similarity, it lends some support to the idea that Shakespeare had read the translation before it was published.[7].
For the rest, Rushton, in Shakespeare's Euphuism (1871), and after him Beyersdorff, have pointed out not a few parallels to Hamlet in Lily's Euphues, precisely at the points where critics have sought to trace the much more improbable influence of Bruno. Beyersdorff sometimes goes too far in trying to find in Euphues the origin of ideas which it would be an insult to suppose that Shakespeare needed to borrow from such a source. But sometimes there is a real analogy. It has been alleged that the King must have borrowed from Bruno's philosophy the topics of consolation whereby (i. 2) he seeks to convince Hamlet of the unreasonableness of "obstinate condolement" over his father's death. As a matter of fact, the letter of Euphues to Ferardo on his daughter's death contains precisely the same arguments:—"Knowest thou not, Ferardo, that lyfe is the gifte of God, deathe the due of Nature, as we receive the one as a benefitte, so must we abide the other of necessitie," &c.
For the rest, Rushton, in Shakespeare's Euphuism (1871), and later Beyersdorff, pointed out several parallels to Hamlet in Lily's Euphues, particularly at the points where critics have tried to trace the much less likely influence of Bruno. Beyersdorff sometimes overreaches in attempting to find in Euphues the source of ideas that it would be insulting to think Shakespeare needed to borrow from. But at times, there is a real similarity. It has been suggested that the King must have taken from Bruno's philosophy the arguments for consolation that he uses (i. 2) to try to convince Hamlet that it's unreasonable to keep mourning for his father's death. In fact, the letter from Euphues to Ferardo about his daughter's death includes exactly the same reasoning: “Don't you know, Ferardo, that life is a gift from God, and death is a part of nature? Just as we accept one as a blessing, we must also face the other as a necessity,” etc.
It has been suggested that where Hamlet (ii. 2) speaks of "the satirical rogue" who, in the book he is reading, makes merry over [Pg 356]the decrepitude of old age, Shakespeare must have been alluding to a passage in Bruno's Spaccio, where old men are described as those who have "snow on their head and furrows in their brow." But if we insist on identifying the "satirical rogue" with any actual author (a quite unreasonable proceeding), Lily at once presents himself as answering to the description. Again and again in Euphues, where old men give good advice to the young, they appear with "hoary haire and watry eyes." And Euphues repulses, quite in the manner of Hamlet, an old gentleman whose moralising he regards as nothing more than the envy of decrepit age for lusty youth, and whose intellect seems to him as tottering as his legs.
It has been suggested that when Hamlet (ii. 2) refers to "the satirical rogue" who, in the book he’s reading, mocks [Pg 356] the frailty of old age, Shakespeare might be referencing a passage in Bruno's Spaccio, which describes old men as having "snow on their head and furrows in their brow." However, if we insist on linking the "satirical rogue" to a specific author (which is quite unreasonable), Lily quickly fits this description. Time and again in Euphues, when old men offer wise advice to the young, they are depicted with "graying hair and watery eyes." Additionally, Euphues rejects, much like Hamlet, an old man whose moralizing he sees as nothing more than the jealousy of aging for vibrant youth, and whose mind seems as shaky as his legs.
Finally, an attempt has been made to refer Hamlet's harsh sayings to Ophelia, and his contemptuous utterances about women in general ("Frailty, thy name is woman," &c.), to a dialogue of Bruno's (De la Causa IV.) in which the pedant Pollinnio appears as a woman-hater. But the resemblance seems trifling enough when we find that in this case woman is attacked in sound theological fashion as the source of original sin and the cause of all our woe. Many expressions in Euphues lie infinitely nearer to Hamlet's. "What means your lordship?" Ophelia asks (iii. I), and Hamlet replies, "That if you be honest and fair, your honesty should admit no discourse to your beauty." Compare in Euphues Ferardo's words to Lucilla: "For oftentimes thy mother woulde saye, that thou haddest more beautie then was convenient for one that shoulde bee honeste," and his exclamation, "O Lucilla, Lucilla, woulde thou wert lesse fayre!" Again, Hamlet rails against women's weakness, crying, "Wise men know well enough what monsters you make of them;" and we find in Euphues exactly similar outbursts: "I perceive they be rather woe vnto men, by their falsehood, gelousie, inconstancie.... I see they will be corasiues (corrosives)."[8] Beyersdorff, moreover, is no doubt right in suggesting that the artificial style of Euphues is apparent in such speeches as this of Hamlet's: "For the power of beauty will sooner transform honesty from what it is to a bawd than the force of honesty can translate beauty into his likeness."
Finally, an attempt has been made to connect Hamlet's harsh remarks to Ophelia, and his disdainful comments about women in general ("Frailty, thy name is woman," etc.), to a dialogue by Bruno (De la Causa IV), where the pedant Pollinnio appears as a woman-hater. However, the similarities seem minor when we see that in this case, women are criticized in a traditional theological way as the source of original sin and the reason for all our suffering. Many phrases in Euphues are much closer to Hamlet's. "What does your lordship mean?" Ophelia asks (iii. I), and Hamlet responds, "If you are honest and beautiful, your honesty shouldn’t allow any discussion of your beauty." Compare this with Ferardo's words to Lucilla in Euphues: "For often your mother would say that you had more beauty than was suitable for someone who should be honest," and his cry, "O Lucilla, Lucilla, I wish you were less fair!" Again, Hamlet criticizes women's weakness, exclaiming, "Wise men know well enough what monsters you turn them into;" and we find similar outbursts in Euphues: "I see they are rather a source of grief to men because of their deceit, jealousy, inconsistency.... I see they will be corrosives." [8] Beyersdorff is also probably correct in suggesting that the artificial style of Euphues is evident in Hamlet's speech: "For the power of beauty will sooner turn honesty into a pimp than the strength of honesty can change beauty into its likeness."
In Hamlet and elsewhere in Shakespeare we come across traces of a sort of atomistic-materialistic philosophy. In the last scene of Julius Cæsar, Antony actually employs with regard to Brutus the expression, "The elements so mixd in him." In Measure for Measure (iii. I) the Duke says to Claudio—
In Hamlet and other works by Shakespeare, we find hints of a kind of atomistic-materialistic philosophy. In the final scene of Julius Cæsar, Antony uses the phrase, "The elements so mixd in him," when talking about Brutus. In Measure for Measure (iii. I), the Duke says to Claudio—
"Thou art not thyself;
For thou exist'st on many a thousand grains
That issue out of dust."
"You're not yourself;"
For you exist in countless grains
That come from dust."
[Pg 357]Hamlet says (i. 2)—
Hamlet says (i. 2)—
"O that this too too solid flesh would melt,
Thaw, and dissolve itself into a dew;"
"O that this too solid flesh would melt,
thaw and turn into dew;
and to Horatio (iii. 2)—
and to Horatio (iii. 2)—
"Bless'd are those
Whose blood and judgment are so well co-mingled."
"Blessed are those"
Whose blood and judgment are so well mixed."
It has already been pointed out how far this atomism, if we can so regard it, differs from Bruno's idealistic monadism. But in all probability we have here only the expressions of the dominant belief of Shakespeare's time, that all differences of temperament depended upon the mixture of the juices or "humours." Shakespeare is on this point, as on many others, more popular and less book-learned, more naïve and less metaphysical, than book-learned commentators are willing to allow.
It has already been noted how much this atomism, if we can view it that way, differs from Bruno's idealistic monadism. However, it’s likely that we’re seeing just the expressions of the prevailing belief in Shakespeare's time, which held that all differences in temperament stemmed from the mixture of the juices or "humours." In this regard, Shakespeare is, like in many other aspects, more relatable and less scholarly, more straightforward and less philosophical, than the educated commentators are willing to admit.
Writers like Montaigne and Lyly were no doubt constantly in Shakespeare's hands while Hamlet was taking shape within him. But it would be absurd to suppose that he consulted them especially with Hamlet in view. He did consult authorities with regard to Hamlet, but they were men, not books, and men, moreover, with whom he was in daily intercourse. Hamlet being a Dane and his destiny being acted out in distant Denmark—a name not yet so familiar in England as it was soon to be, when, with the new King, a Danish princess came to the throne— Shakespeare would naturally seize whatever opportunities lay in his way of gathering intelligence as to the manners and customs of this little-known country.
Writers like Montaigne and Lyly were definitely in Shakespeare's mind while he was developing Hamlet. But it would be unrealistic to think he consulted them specifically for Hamlet. He did refer to sources regarding Hamlet, but they were people, not books, and people he interacted with regularly. Since Hamlet is a Dane and his story unfolds in far-off Denmark—a place not yet as well-known in England as it would soon become, especially when a Danish princess ascended to the throne with the new King—Shakespeare naturally took every chance to gather information about the customs and traditions of this unfamiliar country.
In the year 1585 a troupe of English players had appeared in the courtyard of the Town-Hall of Elsinore. If we are justified in assuming this troupe to have been the same which we find in the following year established at the Danish Court, it numbered among its members three persons who, at the time when Shakespeare was turning over in his mind the idea of Hamlet, belonged to his company of actors, and probably to his most intimate circle: namely, William Kemp, George Bryan, and Thomas Pope. The first of these, the celebrated clown, belonged to Shakespeare's company from 1594 till March 1602, when he went over for six months to Henslow's company; the other two also joined Shakespeare's company as early as 1594. It was evidently from these comrades of his, and perhaps also from other English actors who, under the management of Thomas Sackville, had performed at Copenhagen in 1596 at the coronation of Christian IV., that Shakespeare gathered information on several matters relating to Denmark.
In 1585, a group of English actors showed up in the courtyard of the Town Hall in Elsinore. If we assume that this group was the same one that appeared at the Danish Court the following year, it included three members who, while Shakespeare was developing the idea for Hamlet, were part of his acting company and likely his close friends: William Kemp, George Bryan, and Thomas Pope. Kemp, the famous clown, was with Shakespeare’s company from 1594 until March 1602, when he left for six months to join Henslow’s company; the other two also became part of Shakespeare’s group as early as 1594. It seems likely that Shakespeare got information on various topics related to Denmark from his colleagues and possibly other English actors who performed in Copenhagen in 1596, during the coronation of Christian IV., under the direction of Thomas Sackville.
First and foremost, he picked up some Danish names, which we find, indeed, mutilated by the printers in the different texts of Hamlet, but which are easily recognisable. The Rossencraft of[Pg 358] the First Quarto has become Rosencraus in the second, and Rosincrane in the Folio; it is clearly enough the name of the ancient Danish family of Rosenkrans. Thus, too, we find in the three editions the name Gilderstone, Guyldensterne, and Guildensterne, in which we recognise the Danish Gyldenstierne; while the names given to the ambassador, Voltemar, Voltemand, Valtemand, Voltumand, are so many corruptions of the Danish Valdemar. The name Gertrude, too, Shakespeare must have learned from his comrades as a Danish name; he has substituted it for the Geruth of the novel. In the Second Quarto it is misprinted Gertrad.
First of all, he picked up some Danish names, which we see are actually distorted by the printers in the various texts of Hamlet, but which are still easily recognizable. The Rossencraft from[Pg 358] the First Quarto has become Rosencraus in the second version, and Rosincrane in the Folio; it clearly refers to the old Danish family name Rosenkrans. Similarly, we find in the three editions the names Gilderstone, Guyldensterne, and Guildensterne, which correspond to the Danish Gyldenstierne; while the names for the ambassador, Voltemar, Voltemand, Valtemand, Voltumand, are various misinterpretations of the Danish Valdemar. The name Gertrude is another that Shakespeare must have learned from his peers as a Danish name; he replaced the Geruth from the novel. In the Second Quarto, it is incorrectly printed as Gertrad.
It is evidently in consequence of what he had learnt from his comrades that Shakespeare has transferred the action of Hamlet from Jutland to Elsinore, which they had visited and no doubt described to him. That is how he comes to know of the Castle at Elsinore (finished about a score of years earlier), though he does not mention the name of Kronborg.
It’s clear that what he learned from his friends is why Shakespeare moved the action of Hamlet from Jutland to Elsinore, a place they had visited and likely described to him. This is how he knows about the Castle at Elsinore (which was completed about twenty years earlier), even though he doesn’t mention the name Kronborg.
The scene in which Polonius listens behind the arras, and in which Hamlet, in reproaching the Queen, points to the portraits of the late and of the present King, has even been regarded as proving that Shakespeare knew something of the interior of the Castle. On the stage, Hamlet is often made to wear a miniature portrait of his father round his neck, and to hold it up before his mother; but the words of the play prove incontestably that Shakespeare imagined life-sized pictures hanging on the wall. Now we find a contemporary description of a "great chamber" at Kronborg, written by an English traveller, in which occurs this passage: "It is hanged with Tapistary of fresh coloured silke without gold, wherein all the Danish kings are exprest in antique habits, according to their severall times, with their armes and inscriptions, containing all their conquests and victories."[9] It is possible, then, though not very probable, that Shakespeare may have heard of the arrangement of this room. When Polonius wanted to play the eavesdropper, it was a matter of course that he should get behind the arras; and it was easy to imagine that portraits of the kings would hang on the walls of a royal castle, without the least knowledge that this was actually the case at Kronborg.
The scene where Polonius listens from behind the curtain, and Hamlet, while scolding the Queen, points to the portraits of the former and current King, has even been seen as evidence that Shakespeare was familiar with the interior of the Castle. On stage, Hamlet is often shown wearing a small portrait of his father around his neck and holding it up in front of his mother; however, the play's text clearly indicates that Shakespeare envisioned life-sized portraits hanging on the wall. We now have a contemporary description of a "great chamber" at Kronborg, written by an English traveler, which includes this passage: "It is hung with tapestry of brightly colored silk without gold, depicting all the Danish kings in antique costumes, according to their respective times, along with their arms and inscriptions, detailing all their conquests and victories."[9] It is possible, though not very likely, that Shakespeare may have heard about the setup of this room. When Polonius intended to eavesdrop, it was natural for him to hide behind the curtain; and it was easy to assume that portraits of the kings would hang on the walls of a royal castle, without any actual knowledge that this was the case at Kronborg.
It is probable, on the other hand, that Shakespeare made Hamlet study at Wittenberg because he knew that many Danes went to this University, which, being Lutheran, was not frequented by Englishmen. And it is quite certain that when, in the first and fifth acts, he makes trumpet-blasts and the firing of cannon accompany the healths which are drunk, he must have known that this was a specially Danish custom, and have tried to give his play local colour by introducing it. While Hamlet and his[Pg 359] friends (i. 4) are awaiting the appearance of the Ghost, trumpets and cannon are heard "within." "What does this mean, my lord?" Horatio asks; and Hamlet answers—
It’s likely that Shakespeare chose for Hamlet to study at Wittenberg because he knew that many Danes attended this university, which, being Lutheran, wasn’t popular with the English. It’s also clear that when, in the first and fifth acts, he has trumpet blasts and cannon fire accompany the toasts, he was aware that this was a distinctly Danish tradition and aimed to add local flavor to his play by including it. While Hamlet and his[Pg 359] friends (i. 4) are waiting for the Ghost to appear, they hear trumpets and cannon from “within.” “What does this mean, my lord?” Horatio asks; and Hamlet replies—
"The king doth wake to-night, and takes his rouse,
Keeps wassail, and the swaggering up-spring reels;
And as he drains his draughts of Rhenish down,
The kettle-drum and trumpet thus bray out
The triumph of his pledge."
"The king wakes up tonight and takes his drink,
Celebrates, and the energetic dance reels;
As he drinks his glasses of Rhenish wine,
The drums and trumpets announce loudly
"The success of his toast."
Similarly, in the last scene of the play, the King says—
Similarly, in the last scene of the play, the King says—
"Give me the cups;
And let the kettle to the trumpet speak,
The trumpet to the cannoneer without,
The cannons to the heavens, the heavens to earth,
'Now the king drinks to Hamlet!"
"Give me the cups;"
And let the kettle signal to the trumpet,
The trumpet to the cannoneer outside,
The cannons to the skies, the skies to the ground,
'Now the king raises a toast to Hamlet!'"
Shakespeare must even have been eager to display his knowledge of the intemperate habits of the Danes, and the strange usages resulting therefrom, for, as Schück has ingeniously remarked, in order to bring in this piece of information, he has made Horatio, himself a Dane, ask Hamlet whether it is the custom of the country to celebrate every toast with this noise of trumpets and of ordnance. In answer to this question Hamlet speaks of the custom as though he were addressing a foreigner, and makes the profound remark that a single blemish will often mar a nation's good report, no less than an individual's, and that its character
Shakespeare must have been eager to show off his understanding of the reckless habits of the Danes and the strange customs that come from them. As Schück cleverly pointed out, to include this information, he has Horatio, a Dane himself, ask Hamlet if it’s customary in the country to celebrate every toast with the sound of trumpets and cannons. In response to this question, Hamlet talks about the custom as if he were speaking to a foreigner and makes a deep observation that a single flaw can often tarnish a nation’s reputation just like it can an individual’s, and that its character
"Shall in the general censure take corruption
From that particular fault."
"Should the overall criticism address corruption
From that particular flaw.
It is evident that Denmark "took corruption" from its drinking usages in the "censure" of the better sort of Englishmen. In a notebook kept by "Maister William Segar, Garter King at Armes," we read under the date July 14, 1603—
It is clear that Denmark "took corruption" from its drinking habits in the "censure" of the better class of Englishmen. In a notebook kept by "Maister William Segar, Garter King at Arms," we read under the date July 14, 1603—
"That afternoone the King [of Denmark] went aboord the English ship [which was lying off Elsinore], and had a banket prepared for him vpon the vpper decks, which were hung with an Awning of cloaths of Tissue; every health reported sixe, eight, or ten shot of great Ordinance, so that during the king's abode, the ship discharged 160 shot."
"That afternoon, the King of Denmark boarded the English ship anchored off Elsinore and had a banquet arranged for him on the upper decks, which were covered with a fabric awning. For each toast, there were six, eight, or ten rounds of cannon fire, so during the king's visit, the ship fired a total of 160 shots."
Of the same king's "solemne feast to the [English] embassadour," Segar writes:—
Of the same king's "solemn feast for the [English] ambassador," Segar writes:—
"It were superfluous to tell you of all superfluities that were vsed; and it would make a man sick to heare of their drunken healths: vse hath brought it into a fashion, and fashion made it a habit, which ill beseemes our nation to imitate."[10]
"There's no need to bring up all the excesses that happened, and hearing about their drunken toasts would just make someone sick. Customs have made this a trend, and trends have turned it into a habit that doesn't reflect well on our nation to imitate." [10]
[Pg 360] The King here spoken of is Christian IV., then twenty-six years of age. When he, three years afterwards, visited England, it seems as though the Court, which had previously been very sober, justified the fears of the worthy diarist by catching the infection of Danish intemperance. Noble ladies as well as gentlemen took to over-indulgence in wine. The Rev. H. Harington, in his Nugæ Antiquæ (edit. 1779, ii. 126), prints a letter from Sir John Harington to Mr. Secretary Barlow, giving a very humorous description of the festivities in which the Danish King took part. One day after dinner, he relates, "the representation of Solomon his temple and the coming of the Queen of Sheba was made." But alas! the lady who played the Queen, and who was to bring "precious gifts to both their Majesties, forgetting the steppes arising to the canopy, overset her caskets into his Danish Majesties lap, and fell at his feet, though I rather think it was in his face. Much was the hurry and confusion; cloths and napkins were at hand to make all clean. His Majesty then got up, and would dance with the Queen of Sheba; but he fell down and humbled himself before her, and was carried to an inner chamber, and laid on a bed of state; which was not a little defiled with the presents of the Queen which had been bestowed upon his garments; such as wine, cream, jelly, beverage, cakes, spices and other good matters." The entertainment proceeded, but most of the "presenters fell down, wine did so occupy their upper chambers." Now there entered in gorgeous array Faith, Hope, and Charity. Hope "did assay" to speak, but could not manage it, and withdrew, stammering excuses to the King; Faith staggered after her; Charity alone succeeded in kneeling at the King's feet, and when she returned to her sisters, she found them lying very sick in the lower hall. Then Victory made her entrance in bright armour, but did not triumph long, having to be led away a "silly captive" and left to sleep upon the ante-chamber stairs. Last of all came Peace, who "much contrary to her semblance, most rudely made war with her olive branch upon" those who tried, from motives of propriety, to get her out of the way.
[Pg 360] The King referred to here is Christian IV, who was twenty-six years old at the time. When he visited England three years later, it seemed that the Court, which had previously been quite reserved, justified the concerns of the astute diarist by adopting the carefree attitude of Danish excess. Noble ladies and gentlemen began to indulge heavily in wine. Rev. H. Harington, in his Nugæ Antiquæ (edit. 1779, ii. 126), includes a letter from Sir John Harington to Mr. Secretary Barlow, humorously describing the celebrations attended by the Danish King. One day after dinner, he recounts, "they staged a representation of Solomon's temple and the arrival of the Queen of Sheba." Unfortunately, the actress playing the Queen, who was supposed to bring "precious gifts to both their Majesties," tripped on her way to the canopy, spilling her gifts into the lap of his Danish Majesty and collapsing at his feet, though I suspect it was more like at his face. There was quite a flurry of activity to clean up the mess with cloths and napkins. His Majesty then stood up to dance with the Queen of Sheba; however, he fell down, bowing before her, and had to be taken to an inner chamber and laid on a ceremonial bed, which was now quite stained with the Queen's offerings that had spilled on him, including wine, cream, jelly, drinks, cakes, spices, and other delicacies. The festivities continued, but many of the "presenters" collapsed, overwhelmed by the wine. Then, in grand attire, entered Faith, Hope, and Charity. Hope tried to speak but stumbled and retreated with apologies to the King; Faith staggered after her. Only Charity managed to kneel at the King's feet, and when she returned to her sisters, she found them very ill in the lower hall. Finally, Victory entered clad in shining armor but did not enjoy her triumph for long, as she had to be led away a "silly captive" and left to rest on the steps of the ante-chamber. Last of all came Peace, who, contrary to her appearance, rudely waged war with her olive branch against those who tried, out of decency, to send her away.
Shakespeare, then, conceived intemperance in drinking, and glorification of drunkenness as a polite and admirable accomplishment, to be a Danish national vice. It is clear enough, however, that no more here than elsewhere was it his main purpose to depict a foreign people. It was not national peculiarities that interested him, but the characteristics common to humanity; and he did not need to search outside of England for the prototypes of his Polonius, his Horatio, his Ophelia, and his Hamlet.
Shakespeare saw excessive drinking and the celebration of drunkenness as a Danish national flaw. However, it's evident that, just like in other contexts, his main intention was not to portray a foreign culture. He was more intrigued by the traits shared by all of humanity; he didn't have to look beyond England for the inspirations behind his Polonius, Horatio, Ophelia, and Hamlet.
[1] Tschischwitz: Shakespeare-Forschungen; König: Shakespeare-Jahrbuch, xi.
[2] Brunnhofer: Giordano Bruno's Weltanschauung und Verhängniss.
[4] A comic analogy to Bruno's doctrine may be found in the following lines of Hotspur's (Henry IV., Pt. I. iii. l):
[4] A funny comparison to Bruno's ideas can be found in these lines from Hotspur (Henry IV., Pt. I. iii. l):
"Diseased nature oftentimes breaks forth
In strange eruptions: oft the teeming earth
Is with a kind of colic pinch'd and vex'd
By the imprisoning of unruly wind
Within her womb; which, for enlargement striving,
Shakes the old beldam Earth, and topples down
Steeples and moss-grown towers."
"Nature in distress often erupts
In unusual outbursts: often the productive ground
Feels painful and distressed like a colicky stomach.
From capturing wild winds
Within her depths, which, in an effort to grow,
Causes the old mother Earth to shake, bringing down
Church spires and old towers.
But no one will seriously attribute this passage to the philosophical influence of Giordano Bruno. Hotspur was quite capable of hitting upon this image without any suggestion from Nola or Naples.
But no one would honestly say that this passage was influenced by the philosophy of Giordano Bruno. Hotspur could definitely come up with this image on his own, without any input from Nola or Naples.
[6] This was first pointed out (about 1860) by Otto Ludwig. See his Shakespeare-Studien, p. 373. The relation between Shakespeare and Montaigne is dwelt upon in an ill-arranged book by G. F. Stedefeld: Hamlet, ein Tendenz-Drama (1871).
[6] This was first noted (around 1860) by Otto Ludwig. Check out his Shakespeare-Studien, p. 373. The connection between Shakespeare and Montaigne is discussed in a poorly organized book by G. F. Stedefeld: Hamlet, ein Tendenz-Drama (1871).
XIII
THE PERSONAL ELEMENT IN HAMLET
In trying to bring together, as we have done, a mass of historical, dramatic, and fictional material, fragments of philosophy, and ethnographical details, which Shakespeare utilised during his work upon Hamlet, or which may, without his knowing it, have hovered in his memory, we do not, of course, mean to imply that the initial impulse to the work came to him from without. The piecing together of external impressions, as we have already remarked, has never produced a work of immortal poetry. In approaching the theme, Shakespeare obeyed a fundamental instinct in his nature; and as he worked it out, everything that stood in relation to it rushed together in his mind. He might have said with Goethe: "After long labour in piling up fuel and straw, I have often tried in vain to warm myself ... until at last the spark catches all of a sudden, and the whole is wrapped in flame."
In bringing together a mix of historical, dramatic, and fictional material, bits of philosophy, and cultural details that Shakespeare used while working on Hamlet, or that might, without him realizing it, have lingered in his mind, we certainly don’t mean to suggest that the initial inspiration for the work came from outside him. As we’ve already noted, just collecting external impressions has never created a piece of timeless poetry. When tackling this theme, Shakespeare was following a deep instinct in his nature; and as he developed it, everything related to it came rushing into his thoughts. He might have echoed Goethe: "After putting in a lot of effort gathering fuel and straw, I've often tried in vain to warm myself... until finally the spark ignites all at once, and everything bursts into flame."
It is this flame which shines forth from Hamlet, shooting up so high and glowing so red that to this day it fascinates all eyes.
It is this flame that shines from Hamlet, shooting up so high and glowing so red that it still captivates everyone today.
Hamlet assumes madness in order to lull the suspicions of the man who has murdered his father and wrongfully usurped his throne; but under this mask of madness he gives evidence of rare intelligence, deep feeling, peculiar subtlety, mordant satire, exalted irony, and penetrating knowledge of human nature.
Hamlet pretends to be crazy to throw off the suspicions of the man who killed his father and wrongly took his throne; however, behind this facade of madness, he shows remarkable intelligence, strong emotions, unique insight, sharp satire, elevated irony, and deep understanding of human nature.
Here lay the point of attraction for Shakespeare. The indirect form of expression had always allured him; it was the favourite method of his clowns and humourists. Touchstone employs it, and it enters largely into the immortal wit of Falstaff. We have seen how Jaques, in As You Like It, envied those whose privilege it was to speak the truth under the disguise of folly; we remember his sigh of longing for "as large a charter as the wind to blow on whom he pleased." He it was who declared motley the only wear; and in his melancholy and longing Shakespeare disguised his own, exclaiming through his mouth—
Here was the attraction for Shakespeare. He was always drawn to indirect ways of expressing ideas; it was the favorite style of his clowns and humorists. Touchstone uses it, and it plays a big role in the timeless humor of Falstaff. We've seen how Jaques, in As You Like It, envied those who could tell the truth while pretending to be foolish; we remember his wish to have "as large a charter as the wind to blow on whom he pleased." He was the one who declared that motley was the only way to dress; and in his sadness and longing, Shakespeare masked his own feelings, speaking through Jaques—
"Invest me in my motley; give me leave
To speak my mind, and I will through and through
Cleanse the foul body of th' infected world."
"Put me in my colorful clothes; let me
speak my truth, and I will fully
"cleanse the filthy body of the infected world."
[Pg 362] In Hamlet Shakespeare put this motley coat on his own shoulders; he seized the opportunity of making Hamlet, in the guise of apparent madness, speak sharp and bitter truths in a way that would not soon be forgotten. The task was a grateful one; for earnestness cuts the deeper the more it sounds like jest or triviality; and wisdom appears doubly wise when it is thrown out lightly under the mask of folly, instead of pedantically asserting itself as the fruit of reflection and experience. Difficult for any one else, to Shakespeare the enterprise was merely alluring: it was, in fact, to do what no other poet had as yet succeeded in doing—to draw a genius. Shakespeare had not far to go for his model, and genius would seem doubly effective when it wore the mask of madness, now speaking through that mouthpiece, and again unmasking itself in impassioned monologues.
[Pg 362] In Hamlet Shakespeare put on this colorful coat himself; he took the chance to let Hamlet, under the guise of seeming madness, share sharp and bitter truths in a way that would stick in people's minds. This was a rewarding task; because seriousness hits harder the more it sounds like humor or something trivial, and wisdom seems even wiser when it's casually presented under the guise of foolishness, rather than being pedantically stated as the outcome of deep thought and experience. While it might be difficult for others, for Shakespeare it was simply enticing: it was, in reality, to do what no other poet had managed to do yet—to portray a genius. Shakespeare didn't have to look far for his model, and genius seemed even more powerful when it wore the mask of madness, sometimes speaking through that voice, and other times revealing itself in passionate speeches.
It cost Shakespeare no effort to transform himself into Hamlet. On the contrary, in giving expression to Hamlet's spiritual life he was enabled quite naturally to pour forth all that during the recent years had filled his heart and seethed in his brain. He could let this creation drink his inmost heart's blood; he could transfer to it the throbbing of his own pulses. Behind its forehead he could hide his melancholy; on its tongue he could lay his wit; its eyes he could cause to glow and lighten with flashes of his own spirit.
It was completely effortless for Shakespeare to become Hamlet. In fact, by expressing Hamlet's inner life, he was able to naturally share everything that had been building up in his heart and mind over the years. He could pour his deepest emotions into this character; he could transfer the rhythm of his own heartbeat to it. He could conceal his sadness behind its forehead; place his wit on its tongue; and make its eyes shine and sparkle with his own spirit.
It is true that Hamlet's outward fortunes were different enough from his. He had not lost his father by assassination; his mother had not degraded herself. But all these details were only outward signs and symbols. He had lived through all of Hamlet's experience—all. Hamlet's father had been murdered and his place usurped by his brother; that is to say, the being whom he most reverenced and to whom he owed most had been overpowered by malice and treachery, instantly forgotten and shamelessly supplanted. How often had not Shakespeare himself seen worthlessness strike greatness down and usurp its place! Hamlet's mother had married her husband's murderer; in other words, that which he had long honoured and loved and held sacred, sacred as is a mother to her son, that on which he could not endure to see any stain, had all of a sudden shown itself impure, besmirched, frivolous, perhaps criminal. What a terrible impression must it have made upon Shakespeare himself when he first discovered the unworthiness of that which he had held in highest reverence, and when he first saw and realised that his ideal had fallen from its pedestal into the mire.
It’s true that Hamlet’s external circumstances were quite different from his. He hadn’t lost his father to murder; his mother hadn’t disgraced herself. But all these details were just superficial signs and symbols. He had gone through everything Hamlet experienced—all of it. Hamlet’s father had been killed, and his position taken over by his brother; in other words, the person he respected the most, and to whom he owed the most, had been defeated by malice and betrayal, instantly forgotten and shamelessly replaced. How often had Shakespeare himself seen worthlessness bring down greatness and take its place! Hamlet’s mother had married his father’s killer; in other words, that which he had long honored and loved, something as sacred as a mother to her son, which he couldn’t bear to see tainted, had suddenly revealed itself as impure, tarnished, frivolous, maybe even wicked. What a terrible impact this must have had on Shakespeare himself when he first realized the unworthiness of what he had held in the highest honor, and when he first saw and understood that his ideal had fallen from its pedestal into the muck.
The experience which shook Hamlet's nature was no other than that which every nobly-disposed youth, on first seeing the world as it is, concentrates in the words: "Alas! life is not what I thought it was." The father's murder, the mother's possible complicity, and her indecent haste in entering upon a new wedlock, were only symptoms in the young man's eyes of the worthlessness[Pg 363] of human nature and the injustice of life—only the individual instances from which, by instinctive generalisation, he inferred the dire disillusions and terrible possibilities of existence—only the chance occasion for the sudden vanishing of that rosy light in which everything had hitherto been steeped for him, and in the absence of which the earth seemed to him a sterile promontory, and the heavens a pestilent congregation of vapours.
The experience that shook Hamlet to his core was nothing other than what every young person of good character feels when they first see the world as it truly is, captured in the words: "Wow! Life isn't what I thought it was." The murder of his father, the potential involvement of his mother, and her rushed decision to marry again were just signs to him of the emptiness[Pg 363] of human nature and the unfairness of life—just individual examples from which, through instinctive generalization, he concluded the harsh realities and terrible possibilities of existence—just the random moment when that rosy glow, in which everything had previously seemed beautiful to him, suddenly faded, leaving the earth feeling like a barren cliff and the sky a toxic gathering of clouds.
Just such a crisis, bringing with it the "loss of all his mirth," Shakespeare himself had recently undergone. He had lost in the previous year the protectors of his youth. The woman he loved, and to whom he had looked up as to a being of a rarer, loftier order, had all of a sudden proved to be a heartless, faithless wanton. The friend he loved, worshipped, and adored had conspired against him with this woman, laughed at him in her arms, betrayed his confidence, and treated him with coldness and distance. Even the prospect of winning the poet's wreath had been overcast for him. Truly he too had seen his illusions vanish and his vision of the world fall to ruins.
Just like that, Shakespeare faced a crisis that took away "all his joy." The year before, he had lost the guardians of his youth. The woman he loved, whom he admired as someone extraordinary, suddenly turned out to be heartless and unfaithful. The friend he cherished, worshipped, and adored had teamed up with this woman, mocked him in her embrace, betrayed his trust, and treated him with indifference. Even the chance of achieving literary greatness seemed bleak to him. He too had watched his dreams fade and his view of the world crumble.
In his first consternation he had been submissive, had stood defenceless, had spoken words without a sting, had been all mildness and melancholy. But this was not his whole, nor his inmost, nature. In his heart of hearts he knew himself a power—a power! He was incomparably armed, quick and keen of fence, full of wit and indignation, the master of them all, and infinitely greater than his fate. Burrow as they might, "it should go hard but he would delve one yard below their mines." He had suffered many a humiliation; but the revenge which was denied him in real life he could now take incognito through Hamlet's bitter and scathing invectives.
In his initial shock, he had been submissive, stood defenseless, spoke without malice, and was all gentleness and sadness. But that wasn’t his whole self, nor his deepest nature. Deep down, he recognized his own strength—a true strength! He was incredibly skilled, quick-witted, sharp in his responses, full of cleverness and anger, the master of all of them, and so much greater than his fate. No matter how they might dig, "he would manage to go one yard deeper than their mines." He had endured many humiliations; however, the revenge he was denied in real life, he could now seize anonymously through Hamlet's bitter and scathing criticisms.
He had seen high-born gentlemen play a princely part in the society of artists, players, men whom public opinion undervalued and contemned. Now he himself would be the high-born gentleman, would show how the truly princely spirit bore itself towards the poor artists, and give utterance to his own thoughts about art, and his conception of its value and significance.
He had watched wealthy gentlemen take on a royal role among artists and performers, people whom society looked down on and disrespected. Now, he would be that wealthy gentleman, demonstrating how a true noble spirit treats struggling artists, and expressing his own views on art and what it means and is worth.
He merged himself in Hamlet; he felt as Hamlet did; he now and then so mingled their identities that, in placing his own weightiest thoughts in Hamlet's mouth, as in the famous "To be or not to be" soliloquy, he made him think, not as a prince, but as a subject, with all the passionate bitterness of one who sees brutality and stupidity lording it in high places. Thus it was that he made Hamlet say—
He immersed himself in Hamlet; he felt everything Hamlet felt; sometimes their identities blurred so much that when he expressed his deepest thoughts through Hamlet's words, as in the famous "To be or not to be" soliloquy, he portrayed him not as a prince but as a subject, filled with the passionate bitterness of someone who witnesses cruelty and ignorance in positions of power. That's how he made Hamlet say—
"For who would bear the whips and scorns of time,
The oppressors wrong, the proud man's contumely,
The pangs of despis'd love, the law's delay,
The insolence of office, and the spurns
That patient merit of the unworthy takes,
[Pg 364]
When he himself might his quietus make
With a bare bodkin?"
"For who would endure the beatings and insults of life,
The injustices of the oppressors, the arrogance of the proud,
The agony of unreciprocated love, the slow pace of justice,
The arrogance of authority and the rejections
That deserving people experience from the undeserving,
[Pg 364]
When he could resolve his own struggles
"With a simple knife?"
Every one can see that this is felt and thought from below upwards, not from above downwards, and that the words are improbable, almost impossible, in the mouth of the Prince. But they embody feelings and thoughts to which Shakespeare had recently given expression in his own name in Sonnet lxvi.:—
Everyone can see that this is felt and thought from the ground up, not from the top down, and that the words seem unlikely, almost impossible, coming from the Prince. But they capture feelings and thoughts that Shakespeare had recently expressed in his own name in Sonnet lxvi.:—
"Tir'd with all these, for restful death I cry;—
As, to behold desert a beggar born,
And needy nothing trimm'd in jollity,
And purest faith unhappily forsworn,
And gilded honour shamefully misplac'd,
And maiden virtue rudely strumpeted,
And right perfection wrongfully disgrac'd,
And strength by limping sway disabled,
And art made tongue-tied by authority,
And folly (doctor-like) controlling skill,
And simple truth miscall'd simplicity,
And captive good attending captain ill:
Tir'd with all these, from these would I be gone,
Save that, to die, I leave my love alone."
"Exhausted by all this, I long for restful death;—
As I see talent wasted on someone born into poverty,
And desperate poverty pretending to be happy,
And the purest faith was unfortunately betrayed,
And glorious honor wrongly assigned,
And pure maidenhood roughly tarnished,
And true perfection unfairly criticized,
And strength held back by a limping ruler,
And creativity suppressed by authority,
And foolishness (like a doctor) managing skill,
And a simple truth that's mistakenly called foolishness,
And good is imprisoned while evil takes control:
Feeling worn out by all this, I want to get away,
"Except that, in dying, I would leave my love by themselves."
The bright view of life which had prevailed in his youth was overclouded; he saw the strength of malignity, the power of stupidity, unworthiness exalted, true desert elbowed aside. Existence turned its seamy side towards him. Through what experiences had he not come! How often, in the year that had just passed, must he have exclaimed, like Hamlet in his first soliloquy, "Frailty, thy name is woman!" and how much cause had he had to say, "Let her not walk i' the sun: conception is a blessing; but not as your daughter may conceive." So far had it gone with him that, finding everything "weary, stale, flat, and unprofitable," he thought it monstrous that such an existence should be handed on from generation to generation, and that ever new hordes of miserable creatures should come into existence: "Get thee to a nunnery! Why wouldst thou be a breeder of sinners?"
The bright outlook on life he had in his youth was now clouded; he saw the strength of evil, the power of ignorance, and unworthiness celebrated while true merit was pushed aside. Life revealed its ugly side to him. How many experiences had he faced! How often, in the past year, must he have exclaimed, like Hamlet in his first soliloquy, "Frailty, thy name is woman!" and how much reason did he have to say, "Let her not walk in the sun: bringing life into this world is a blessing; but not in the way your daughter might bring life." It had gotten to the point where, finding everything "weary, stale, flat, and unprofitable," he thought it absurd that such an existence should be passed down from generation to generation, and that new waves of miserable beings should continually come into existence: "Get thee to a nunnery! Why would you want to be a breeder of sinners?"
The glimpse of high life which he had seen, his relations with the Court, and the gossip from Whitehall and Greenwich which circulated through the town, had proved to him the truth of the couplet—
The glimpse of high life that he had seen, his connections with the Court, and the gossip from Whitehall and Greenwich that circulated through the town had shown him the truth of the couplet—
"Cog, lie, flatter, and face
Four ways in Court to win men grace."
"Scheme, deceive, flatter, and pretend
Four ways to win favor in court.
Sheer criminals such as Leicester and Claudius flourished and waxed fat at Court.
Sheer criminals like Leicester and Claudius thrived and became powerful at Court.
What did men do at Court but truckle to the great? What throve except wordy morality, mutual espionage, artificial wit,[Pg 365] double-tongued falsity, inveterate lack of principle, perpetual hypocrisy? What were these great ones but flatterers and lipservers, always ready to turn their coats according to the wind? And so Polonius and Osrick, Rosencrantz and Guildenstern, took shape in his imagination. They knew how to bow and cringe; they were masters of elegant phrases; they were members of the great guild of time-servers. "To be honest as this world goes, is to be one man picked out of ten thousand."
What did men do at the Court but cater to the powerful? What thrived other than empty morality, constant spying, artificial cleverness, double-faced deception, deep-rooted lack of principles, and endless hypocrisy? What were these powerful figures but flatterers and sycophants, always ready to change their loyalties with the wind? And so Polonius and Osrick, Rosencrantz and Guildenstern, took form in his mind. They knew how to bow and grovel; they were masters of smooth talk; they were part of the big league of opportunists. "To be honest in this world is to be one person out of ten thousand."
And the Danish Court was only a picture in little of all Denmark—that Denmark in whose state there was something rotten, and which was to Hamlet a prison. "Then is the world one?" says Rosencrantz; and Hamlet does not recoil from the conclusion: "A goodly one," he replies, "in which there are many confines, wards, and dungeons." The Court-world of Hamlet was but an image of the world at large.
And the Danish Court was just a small reflection of all of Denmark—that Denmark where things were seriously wrong, and which Hamlet saw as a prison. "So the world is one?" asks Rosencrantz; and Hamlet doesn’t shy away from the truth: "A pretty one," he responds, "with plenty of borders, guards, and dungeons." The court in Hamlet was merely a representation of the larger world.
But if this is how matters stand, if a pure and princely nature is thus placed in the world and thus surrounded, we are necessarily confronted with the great and unanswerable questions: "How comes it?" and "Why is it?" The problem of the relation of good and evil in this world, an unsolved riddle, involves further problems as to the government of the world, as to a righteous Providence, as to the relation between the world and a God. And thought—Shakespeare's no less than Hamlet's—beats at the locked door of the mystery.
But if this is how things are, if a pure and noble nature is placed in the world and surrounded like this, we have to face the big and unanswerable questions: "How did this happen?" and "Why is it like this?" The issue of the relationship between good and evil in this world, an unresolved puzzle, raises more questions about the governance of the world, about a just Providence, and about the connection between the world and God. And thought—whether from Shakespeare or Hamlet—knocks at the locked door of the mystery.
XIV
THE PSYCHOLOGY OF HAMLET
Though there are in Hamlet more direct utterances of the poet's inmost spiritual life than in any of his earlier works, he has none the less succeeded in thoroughly disengaging his hero's figure, and making it an independent entity. What he gave him of his own nature was its unfathomable depth; for the rest, he retained the situation and the circumstances much as he found them in his authorities. It cannot be denied that he thus involved himself in difficulties which he by no means entirely overcame. The old legend, with its harsh outlines, its mediæval order of ideas, its heathen groundwork under a varnish of dogmatic Catholicism, its assumption of vengeance as the unquestionable right, or rather duty, of the individual, did not very readily harmonise with the rich life of thoughts, dreams, and feelings which Shakespeare imparted to his hero. There arose a certain discrepancy between the central figure and his surroundings. A Prince who is the intellectual peer of Shakespeare himself, who knows and declares that "no traveller returns" from beyond the grave, yet sees and holds converse with a ghost. A royal youth of the Renaissance, who has gone through a foreign university, whose chief bent is towards philosophic brooding, who writes verses, who cultivates music, elocution, and rapier-fencing, and proves himself an expert in dramatic criticism, is at the same time pre-occupied with thoughts of personal and bloody vengeance. Now and then, in the course of the drama, a rift seems to open between the shell of the action and its kernel.
Though there are more direct expressions of the poet's innermost spiritual life in Hamlet than in any of his earlier works, he still managed to fully detach his hero's character, making it a standalone entity. What he infused into him was his profound depth; for everything else, he kept the situation and circumstances much as he found them in his sources. It can't be denied that he got himself into challenges that he didn’t completely overcome. The old legend, with its harsh lines, medieval ideas, its pagan foundation masked by dogmatic Catholicism, and its belief in vengeance as the unquestionable right, or rather duty, of the individual, didn’t easily align with the rich tapestry of thoughts, dreams, and feelings that Shakespeare gave to his hero. A certain discrepancy arose between the main character and his environment. A prince who is the intellectual equal of Shakespeare himself, who recognizes and states that "no traveler returns" from beyond the grave, yet sees and speaks with a ghost. A royal youth of the Renaissance, who has studied abroad, primarily inclined towards philosophical contemplation, who writes poetry, practices music, public speaking, and sword fighting, while demonstrating expertise in dramatic criticism, is also deeply consumed by thoughts of personal and violent revenge. At times, throughout the play, a gap seems to emerge between the surface action and its core.
But Shakespeare, with his consummate instinct, managed to find an advantage precisely in this discrepancy, and to turn it to account. His Hamlet believes in the ghost and—doubts. He accepts the summons to the deed of vengeance and—delays. Much of the originality of the figure, and of the drama as a whole, springs almost inevitably from this discrepancy between the mediæval character of the fable and its Renaissance hero, who is so deep and many-sided that he has almost a modern air.
But Shakespeare, with his exceptional intuition, found a way to leverage this inconsistency to his advantage. His Hamlet believes in the ghost and—questions it. He accepts the call for revenge and—holds back. A lot of the uniqueness of the character and the play overall comes from this contrast between the medieval nature of the story and its Renaissance hero, who is so profound and complex that he feels almost modern.
The figure of Hamlet, as it at last shaped itself in Shakespeare's imagination and came to life in his drama, is one of the very few immortal figures of art and poetry, which, like Cervantes' Don Quixote, exactly its contemporary, and Goethe's Faust of two[Pg 367] centuries later, present to generation after generation problems to brood over and enigmas to solve. If we compare the two great figures of Hamlet (1604) and Don Quixote (1605), we find Hamlet undoubtedly the more enigmatic and absorbing of the two. Don Quixote belongs to the past. He embodies the naïve spirit of chivalry which, having outlived its age, gives offence on all hands in a time of prosaic rationalism, and makes itself a laughing-stock through its importunate enthusiasms. He has the firm, easily-comprehensible contours of a caricature. Hamlet belongs to the future, to the modern age. He embodies the lofty and reflective spirit, standing isolated, with its severely exalted ideals, in corrupt or worthless surroundings, forced to conceal its inmost nature, yet everywhere arousing hostility. He has the unfathomable spirit and ever-changing physiognomy of genius. Goethe, in his celebrated exposition of Hamlet (Wilhelm Meister, Book iv. chap. 13), maintains that in this case a great deed is imposed upon a soul which is not strong enough for it:—
The character of Hamlet, as it ultimately formed in Shakespeare's mind and came to life in his play, is one of the very few eternal figures in art and poetry. Like Cervantes' Don Quixote, which is from the same era, and Goethe's Faust from two centuries later, Hamlet presents problems for each new generation to reflect on and mysteries to decipher. When we compare these two iconic figures—Hamlet (1604) and Don Quixote (1605)—we find that Hamlet is definitely the more mysterious and captivating of the two. Don Quixote belongs to the past. He represents the naive spirit of chivalry, which, having outlived its time, clashes with an era of practical rationality and becomes a joke through his relentless passions. He's got the clear, easily recognizable features of a caricature. Hamlet, on the other hand, belongs to the future, to the modern world. He embodies a high-minded and contemplative spirit, standing alone with its lofty ideals amid corrupt or meaningless surroundings, forced to hide its true self while provoking hostility everywhere. He has the deep spirit and ever-shifting nature of genius. Goethe, in his famous analysis of Hamlet (Wilhelm Meister, Book iv. chap. 13), argues that in this case, a significant task is placed upon a soul that isn't strong enough to handle it:—
"There is an oak-tree planted in a costly jar, which should have borne only pleasant flowers in its bosom; the roots expand, the jar is shivered. A lovely, pure, noble, and most moral nature, without the strength of nerve which forms a hero, sinks beneath a burden which it cannot bear and must not cast away."
"There’s an oak tree planted in an expensive pot that was meant to hold only beautiful flowers; the roots spread out, and the pot breaks. A lovely, pure, noble, and very moral character, lacking the strong will that makes a hero, gives in to a burden it can't bear and must not let go of."
This interpretation is brilliant and thoughtful, but not entirely just. One can trace in it the spirit of the period of humanity, transforming in its own image a figure belonging to the Renaissance. Hamlet cannot really be called, without qualification, "lovely, pure, noble and most moral"—he who says to Ophelia the penetratingly true, unforgettable words, "I am myself indifferent honest; but yet I could accuse me of such things, that it were better my mother had not borne me." The light of such a saying as this takes the colour out of Goethe's adjectives. It is true that Hamlet goes on to ascribe to himself evil qualities of which he is quite innocent; but he was doubtless sincere in the general tenor of his speech, to which all men of the better sort will subscribe. Hamlet is no model of virtue. He is not simply pure, noble, moral, &c., but is, or becomes, other things as well—wild, bitter, harsh, now tender, now coarse, wrought up to the verge of madness, callous, cruel. No doubt he is too weak for his task, or rather wholly unsuited to it; but he is by no means devoid of physical strength or power of action. He is no child of the period of humanity, moral and pure, but a child of the Renaissance, with its impulsive energy, its irrepressible fulness of life and its undaunted habit of looking death in the eyes.
This interpretation is brilliant and thoughtful, but not entirely fair. You can see the spirit of the human experience taking a figure from the Renaissance and reshaping it. Hamlet can’t really be called, without any qualifiers, "lovely, pure, noble, and most moral"—he who tells Ophelia the deeply true, unforgettable words, "I am myself indifferent honest; but yet I could accuse me of such things, that it were better my mother had not borne me." The impact of such a statement overshadows Goethe's descriptions. It’s true that Hamlet goes on to label himself with bad qualities he doesn’t actually have; still, he’s sincere in the overall message of his speech, which all decent people would agree with. Hamlet is no role model for virtue. He isn’t just pure, noble, moral, etc., but also becomes other things—wild, bitter, harsh, sometimes tender, sometimes crude, pushed to the edge of madness, callous, cruel. No doubt he is too weak for his mission, or rather completely unsuitable for it; yet he is definitely not lacking in physical strength or capacity for action. He isn’t a child of a morally pure era, but a child of the Renaissance, filled with impulsive energy, uncontainable vitality, and an unflinching attitude towards death.
Shakespeare at first conceived Hamlet as a youth. In the First Quarto he is quite young, probably nineteen. It accords with this age that he should be a student at Wittenberg; young[Pg 368] men at that time began and ended their university course much earlier than in our days. It accords with this age that his mother should address him as "boy" ("How now, boy!" iii. 4—a phrase which is deleted in the next edition), and that the word "young" should be continually prefixed to his name, not merely to distinguish him from his father. The King, too, in the early edition (not in that of 1604) currently addresses him as "son Hamlet;" and finally his mother is still young enough to arouse—or at least to enable Claudius plausibly to pretend—the passion which has such terrible results. Hamlet's speech to his mother—
Shakespeare initially envisioned Hamlet as a young man. In the First Quarto, he seems quite young, likely around nineteen. This age fits that he would be a student at Wittenberg; young men back then started and finished their university education much earlier than they do today. It fits this age that his mother calls him "boy" ("How now, boy!" iii. 4—a phrase removed in the next edition), and that the word "young" is often used with his name, not just to differentiate him from his father. The King, too, in the earlier edition (not in the 1604 version) frequently addresses him as "son Hamlet;" and finally, his mother is still young enough to inspire—or at least allow Claudius to convincingly pretend—an attraction that leads to such dreadful consequences. Hamlet's speech to his mother—
"At your age
The hey-day of the blood is tame, it's humble,
And waits upon the judgment,"
"At your age"
The prime of life is moderate, it's unassuming,
And is subject to evaluation,"
does not occur in the 1603 edition. The decisive proof, however, of the fact that Hamlet at first appeared in Shakespeare's eyes much younger (eleven years, to be precise) than he afterwards made him, is to be found in the graveyard scene (v. I). In the older edition, the First Gravedigger says that the skull of the jester Yorick has lain a dozen years in the earth; in the edition of 1604 this is changed to twenty-three years. Here, too, it is explicitly indicated that Hamlet, who as a child knew Yorick, is now thirty years old; for the Gravedigger first states that he took to his trade on the very day on which Prince Hamlet was born, and a little later adds: "I have been sexton here, man and boy, thirty years." It accords with this that the Player-King now mentions thirty years as the time that has elapsed since his marriage with the Queen, and that Ophelia (iii. I) speaks of Hamlet as the "unmatch'd form of blown [i.e. mature] youth."
does not occur in the 1603 edition. The definitive proof, however, that Hamlet initially appeared to Shakespeare as much younger (eleven years, to be exact) than he later portrayed him, is found in the graveyard scene (v. I). In the earlier edition, the First Gravedigger mentions that the skull of the jester Yorick has been in the ground for a dozen years; in the 1604 edition, this is changed to twenty-three years. Here, it's also clearly stated that Hamlet, who knew Yorick as a child, is now thirty years old; because the Gravedigger first mentions that he started his job on the exact day Prince Hamlet was born, and a bit later adds: "I have been sexton here, man and boy, thirty years." This aligns with the fact that the Player-King now notes thirty years have passed since his marriage to the Queen, and that Ophelia (iii. I) refers to Hamlet as the "unmatch'd form of blown [i.e. mature] youth."
The process of thought in Shakespeare's mind is evident. At first it seemed to him as if the circumstances of the case demanded that Hamlet should be a youth; for thus the overwhelming effect produced upon him by his mother's prompt forgetfulness of his father and hasty marriage seemed most intelligible. He had been living far from the great world, in quiet Wittenberg, never doubting that life was in fact as harmonious as it is apt to appear in the eyes of a young prince. He believed in the realisation of ideals here on earth, imagined that intellectual nobility and fine feelings ruled the world, that justice reigned in public, faith and honour in private, life. He admired his great father, honoured his beautiful mother, passionately loved the charming Ophelia, thought nobly of humankind, and especially of women. From the moment he loses his father, and is forced to change his opinion of his mother, this serene view of life is darkened. If his mother has been able to forget his father and marry this man, what is woman worth? and what is life worth? At the very outset, then, when he has not even heard of his [Pg 369]father's ghost, much less seen or held converse with it, sheer despair speaks in his monologue:
The way Shakespeare thinks is clear. At first, it seemed like the situation required that Hamlet be a young man; this made the overwhelming impact of his mother's quick forgetfulness of his father and her hasty remarriage more understandable. He had been living away from the larger world, in quiet Wittenberg, never doubting that life was truly as harmonious as it often appears to a young prince. He believed in the realization of ideals on earth, imagined that intellectual nobility and fine feelings governed the world, that justice prevailed in public, and faith and honor were upheld in private life. He admired his great father, respected his beautiful mother, passionately loved the charming Ophelia, and thought highly of humanity, especially women. From the moment he loses his father and is forced to reevaluate his view of his mother, this peaceful perspective on life is shattered. If his mother can forget his father and marry this man, what is a woman worth? And what is life worth? So even at the very beginning, before he has even heard of his [Pg 369]father's ghost, let alone seen or spoken with it, pure despair is evident in his monologue:
"O that this too too solid flesh would melt,
Thaw, and resolve itself into a dew:
Or that the Everlasting had not fix'd
His canon 'gainst self-slaughter!"
"Oh, that this heavy body would just melt,
Melt and turn into dew:
Or that the Eternal hadn't set
"His rules against suicide!"
Hence, also, his naïve surprise that one may smile and smile and yet be a villain. He regards what has happened as a typical occurrence, a specimen of what the world really is. Hence his words to Rosencrantz and Guildenstern: "I have of late—but wherefore I know not—lost all my mirth." And those others: "What a piece of work is a man! how noble in reason! how infinite in faculty! ... in action, how like an angel! in apprehension, how like a god! the beauty of the world!" These words express his first bright view of life. But that has vanished, and the world is no longer anything to him but a "foul and pestilent congregation of vapours." And man! What is this "quintessence of dust" to him? He has no pleasure in man or woman.
So, it’s also his naive surprise that someone can smile and smile yet still be a villain. He sees what’s happened as just another typical example of what the world really is. That’s why he says to Rosencrantz and Guildenstern: "Recently, though I’m not sure why, I’ve lost all my joy." And those other words: "What a piece of work a man is! So noble in reason! So infinite in ability! ... In action, like an angel! In thought, like a god! The beauty of the world!" These words show his initial hopeful view of life. But that has disappeared, and now the world is just a "foul and disgusting collection of vapors" to him. And mankind! What is this "quintessence of dust" to him? He finds no pleasure in either man or woman.
Hence arise his thoughts of suicide. The finer a young man's character, the stronger is his desire, on entering life, to see his ideals consummated in persons and circumstances. Hamlet suddenly realises that everything is entirely different from what he had imagined, and feels as if he must die because he cannot set it right.
Hence arise his thoughts of suicide. The finer a young man's character, the stronger his desire, upon entering life, to see his ideals fulfilled in people and situations. Hamlet suddenly realizes that everything is completely different from what he had imagined and feels as if he must die because he cannot make it right.
He finds it very difficult to believe that the world is so bad; therefore he is always seeking for new proofs of it; therefore, for instance, he plans the performance of the play. His joy whenever he tears the mask from baseness is simply the joy of realisation, with deep sorrow in the background—abstract satisfaction produced by the feeling that at last he understands the worthlessness of the world. His divination was just—events confirm it. There is no cold-hearted pessimism here. Hamlet's fire is never quenched; his wound never heals. Laertes' poisoned blade gives the quietus to a still tortured soul.[1].
He finds it hard to believe that the world is so terrible; that's why he's always looking for new evidence of it. For example, he sets up the play. His happiness whenever he uncovers the truth behind the ugliness is really just the joy of realization, with deep sadness underneath—an abstract satisfaction that comes from finally grasping the world's worthlessness. His intuition was right—events prove it. There’s no cold-hearted pessimism here. Hamlet's passion is never extinguished; his wound never heals. Laertes' poisoned sword puts an end to a still tormented soul.[1].
All this, though we can quite well imagine it of a man of thirty, is more natural, more what we should expect, in one of nineteen. But as Shakespeare worked on at his drama, and came to deposit in Hamlet's mind, as in a treasury, more and more of his own life-wisdom, of his own experience, and of his own keen and virile wit, he saw that early youth was too slight a framework to support this intellectual weight, and gave Hamlet the age of ripening manhood.[2]
All this, while we can easily imagine it in a thirty-year-old man, feels more natural and is what we would expect from someone who's nineteen. However, as Shakespeare continued to develop his drama and filled Hamlet's mind, like a treasury, with more and more of his own life wisdom, experiences, and sharp, vibrant wit, he realized that young adulthood wasn’t strong enough to carry this intellectual load, so he made Hamlet a mature adult. [2]
[Pg 370] Hamlet's faith and trust in humankind are shattered before the Ghost appears to him. From the moment when his father's spirit communicates to him a far more appalling insight into the facts of the situation, his whole inner man is in wild revolt.
[Pg 370] Hamlet's belief and trust in people are broken before the Ghost shows up. From the moment his father's spirit reveals to him a much more shocking truth about what's going on, his entire being is in chaos.
This is the cause of the leave-taking, the silent leave-taking, from Ophelia, whom in letters he had called his soul's idol. His ideal of womanhood no longer exists. Ophelia now belongs to those "trivial fond records" which the sense of his great mission impels him to efface from the tablets of his memory. There is no room in his soul for his task and for her, passive and obedient to her father as she is. Confide in her he cannot; she has shown how unequal she is to the exigencies of the situation by refusing to receive his letters and visits. She actually hands over his last letter to her father, which means that it will be shown and read at court. At last, she even consents to play the spy upon him. He no longer believes or can believe in any woman.
This is why he’s saying goodbye, the quiet goodbye, to Ophelia, who in his letters he had called the love of his life. His ideal of womanhood is gone. Ophelia now belongs to those "trivial fond records" that his sense of purpose drives him to erase from his memory. There isn’t space in his heart for both his mission and her, especially since she’s so passive and obedient to her father. He can’t trust her; she’s proven how unprepared she is for the seriousness of the situation by refusing to accept his letters and visits. She even hands his last letter over to her father, meaning it will be shown and read at court. Finally, she even agrees to spy on him. He no longer believes—or can believe—in any woman.
He intends to proceed at once to action, but too many thoughts crowd in upon him. He broods over that horror which the Ghost has revealed to him, and over the world in which such a thing could happen; he doubts whether the apparition was really his father, or perhaps a deceptive, malignant spirit; and, lastly, he has doubts of himself, of his ability to upraise and restore what has been overthrown, of his fitness for the vocation of avenger and judge. His doubt as to the trustworthiness of the Ghost leads to the performance of the play within the play, which proves the King's guilt. His feeling of his own unfitness for his task leads to continued procrastination.
He plans to take action right away, but too many thoughts keep flooding his mind. He dwells on the horror the Ghost has shown him and the kind of world where something like this could happen. He questions whether the apparition was really his father or just a deceitful, malevolent spirit. Finally, he doubts himself, his ability to fix what has been destroyed, and whether he’s even right for the role of avenger and judge. His uncertainty about the Ghost's credibility prompts him to stage the play within the play, which exposes the King’s guilt. His sense of being unworthy for the task leads him to keep putting it off.
During the course of the play it is sufficiently proved that he is not, in the main, incapable of action. He does not hesitate to stab the eavesdropper behind the arras; without wavering and without pity he sends Rosencrantz and Guildenstern to certain death; he boards a hostile ship; and, never having lost sight of his purpose, he takes vengeance before he dies. But it is clear, none the less, that he has a great inward obstacle to overcome before he proceeds to the decisive act. Reflection hinders him; his "resolution is sicklied o'er with the pale cast of thought," as he says in his soliloquy.
During the play, it’s clear that he’s not completely incapable of taking action. He doesn’t hesitate to stab the eavesdropper behind the curtain; without any hesitation or remorse, he sends Rosencrantz and Guildenstern to their deaths; he boards an enemy ship; and, never losing sight of his goal, he takes revenge before he dies. However, it's evident that he has a significant inner struggle to overcome before he can follow through with his final act. His thoughts hold him back; as he expresses in his soliloquy, his “resolution is sicklied o'er with the pale cast of thought.”
He has become to the popular mind the great type of the procrastinator and dreamer; and far on into this century, hundreds of individuals, and even whole races, have seen themselves reflected in him as in a mirror.
He has become the ultimate example of a procrastinator and dreamer in the minds of many; well into this century, hundreds of individuals, and even entire cultures, have recognized themselves in him like they would in a mirror.
We must not forget, however, that this dramatic curiosity—a hero who does not act—was, to a certain extent, demanded by the technique of this particular drama. If Hamlet had killed the King directly after receiving the Ghost's revelation, the play would have come to an end with the first act. It was, therefore, absolutely necessary that delays should arise.
We must not forget, though, that this dramatic curiosity—a hero who doesn’t take action—was, in a way, required by the style of this particular play. If Hamlet had killed the King right after hearing the Ghost's revelation, the play would have ended with the first act. So, it was essential for delays to happen.
[Pg 371]Shakespeare is misunderstood when Hamlet is taken for that entirely modern product—a mind diseased by morbid reflection, without capacity for action. It is nothing less than a freak of ironic fate that he should have become a sort of symbol of reflective sloth, this man who has gunpowder in every nerve, and all the dynamite of genius in his nature.
[Pg 371]Shakespeare is often misunderstood when Hamlet is viewed as a completely modern character—a mind plagued by unhealthy introspection, lacking the ability to act. It's nothing short of an ironic twist of fate that he has come to represent a kind of thinking laziness, this man who possesses explosive energy in every nerve, along with all the creative potential of genius in his being.
It was undeniably and indubitably Shakespeare's intention to give distinctness to Hamlet's character by contrasting it with youthful energy of action, unhesitatingly pursuing its aim.
It was definitely Shakespeare's intention to highlight Hamlet's character by contrasting it with the youthful energy of action, which pursues its goals without hesitation.
While Hamlet is letting himself be shipped off to England, the young Norwegian prince, Fortinbras, arrives with his soldiers, ready to risk his life for a patch of ground that "hath in it no profit but the name. To pay five ducats, five, I would not farm it." Hamlet says to himself (iv. 4):
While Hamlet is allowing himself to be sent off to England, the young Norwegian prince, Fortinbras, shows up with his soldiers, prepared to risk his life for a piece of land that "has no value except for its name. I wouldn't bother farming it for five ducats, five." Hamlet thinks to himself (iv. 4):
"How all occasions do inform against me,
And spur my dull revenge! ...
... I do not know
Why yet I live to say, 'This thing's to do.'"
"How every situation reminds me,
And pushes me toward my boring revenge! ...
... I'm still not sure
Why I keep going is to say, 'I have this to do.'
And he despairs when he contrasts himself with Fortinbras, the delicate and tender prince, who, at the head of his brave troops, dares death and danger "even for an egg-shell":
And he feels hopeless when he compares himself to Fortinbras, the gentle and caring prince, who, leading his courageous soldiers, faces death and danger "even for an egg-shell":
"Rightly to be great
Is not to stir without great argument,
But greatly to find quarrel in a straw
When honour's at the stake."
"To genuinely be great"
Doesn't mean to act without a good reason,
But to make a big deal out of something minor
When honor is on the line."
But with Hamlet it is a question of more than "honour," a conception belonging to a sphere far below his. It is natural that he should feel ashamed at the sight of Fortinbras marching off to the sound of drum and trumpet at the head of his forces—he, who has not carried out, or even laid, any plan; who, after having by means of the play satisfied himself of the King's guilt, and at the same time betrayed his own state of mind, is now writhing under the consciousness of impotence. But the sole cause of this impotence is the paralysing grasp laid on all his faculties by his new realisation of what life is, and the broodings born of this realisation. Even his mission of vengeance sinks into the background of his mind. Everything is at strife within him—his duty to his father, his duty to his mother, reverence, horror of crime, hatred, pity, fear of action, and fear of inaction. He feels, even if he does not expressly say so, how little is gained by getting rid of a single noxious animal. He himself is already so much more than what he was at first—the youth chosen to execute a vendetta. He has become the great sufferer, who jeers and mocks, and rebukes the world that racks him. He is the cry of humanity, horror-struck at its own visage.
But with Hamlet, it’s about more than just “honor,” a concept that doesn’t even scratch the surface of what he’s dealing with. It’s only natural for him to feel ashamed watching Fortinbras march off, drums beating and trumpets blaring, leading his troops—while Hamlet himself hasn’t made any plans, let alone acted on them. After using the play to confirm the King’s guilt and revealing his own mental turmoil, he’s now struggling with feelings of powerlessness. The root of this powerlessness lies in the suffocating weight of his new understanding of life and the dark thoughts that come with it. Even his quest for revenge fades to the background. He’s torn inside—between loyalty to his father and his mother, feelings of respect, horror at crime, hatred, pity, fear of acting, and fear of not acting. He realizes, even if he doesn’t say it outright, that killing one harmful person won’t change much. He’s already become so much more than he was at first—the young man meant to take revenge. Now he’s the ultimate sufferer, who ridicules and criticizes the world that tortures him. He embodies the cry of humanity, horrified by its own reflection.
[Pg 372] There is no "general meaning" on the surface of Hamlet. Lucidity was not the ideal Shakespeare had before him while he was producing this tragedy, as it had been when he was composing Richard III. Here there are plenty of riddles and self-contradictions; but not a little of the attraction of the play depends on this very obscurity.
[Pg 372] There isn’t a clear "overall meaning" in Hamlet. Clarity wasn’t the goal Shakespeare aimed for while creating this tragedy, as it was when he wrote Richard III. In this play, there are many puzzles and contradictions; however, a significant part of its appeal comes from this very ambiguity.
We all know that kind of well-written book which is blameless in form, obvious in intention, and in which the characters stand out sharply defined. We read it with pleasure; but when we have read it, we are done with it. There is nothing to be read between the lines, no gulf between this passage and that, no mystic twilight anywhere in it, no shadows in which we can dream. And, again, there are other books whose fundamental idea is capable of many interpretations, and affords matter for much dispute, but whose significance lies less in what they say to us than in what they lead us to imagine, to divine. They have the peculiar faculty of setting thoughts and feelings in motion; more thoughts than they themselves contain, and perhaps of a quite different character. Hamlet is such a book. As a piece of psychological development, it lacks the lucidity of classical art; the hero's soul has all the untranspicuousness and complexity of a real soul; but one generation after another has thrown its imagination into the problem, and has deposited in Hamlet's soul the sum of its experience.
We all know that type of well-written book that's flawless in structure, clear in its purpose, and features characters that are sharply defined. We read it with enjoyment, but once we're finished, we're done with it. There's nothing to read between the lines, no gaps between one part and another, no mysterious twilight anywhere in it, and no shadows where we can dream. On the other hand, there are other books whose main ideas can be interpreted in many ways and spark a lot of debate, but their true significance lies less in what they directly tell us and more in what they inspire us to imagine and figure out. They have the unique ability to set off thoughts and feelings; more thoughts than they actually present, and possibly of a very different nature. Hamlet is one of those books. As a piece of psychological development, it lacks the clarity of classic art; the hero's soul has all the complexity and obscurity of a real soul; yet each generation has invested its imagination into the problem, leaving in Hamlet's soul a collection of its collective experience.
To Hamlet life is half reality, half a dream. He sometimes resembles a somnambulist, though he is often as wakeful as a spy. He has so much presence of mind that he is never at a loss for the aptest retort, and, along with it, such absence of mind that he lets go his fixed determination in order to follow up some train of thought or thread some dream-labyrinth. He appals, amuses, captivates, perplexes, disquiets us. Few characters in fiction have so disquieted the world. Although he is incessantly talking, he is solitary by nature. He typifies, indeed, that solitude of soul which cannot impart itself.
To Hamlet, life is part reality and part dream. He sometimes acts like a sleepwalker, but he can also be as alert as a spy. He’s so quick on the uptake that he always has the perfect comeback, yet he can be so lost in thought that he lets go of his firm resolve to chase some idea or wander through a maze of dreams. He shocks, entertains, captivates, confuses, and unsettles us. Few characters in fiction have troubled the world as much as he has. Even though he’s constantly talking, he’s fundamentally a solitary person. He embodies that deep solitude of spirit that cannot be shared.
"His name," says Victor Hugo, "is as the name on a woodcut cut of Albert Dürer's: Melancholia. The bat flits over Hamlet's head; at his feet sit Knowledge, with globe and compass, and Love, with an hour-glass; while behind him, on the horizon, rests a giant sun, which only serves to make the sky above him darker." But from another point of view Hamlet's nature is that of the hurricane—a thing of wrath and fury, and tempestuous scorn, strong enough to sweep the whole world clean.
"His name," says Victor Hugo, "is like the name on a woodcut by Albert Dürer: Melancholia. A bat flits over Hamlet's head; at his feet sit Knowledge, with a globe and compass, and Love, with an hourglass; while behind him, on the horizon, rests a giant sun, which only makes the sky above him darker." But from another perspective, Hamlet's nature is like that of a hurricane—full of rage and fury, and stormy contempt, powerful enough to sweep the entire world clean.
There is in him no less indignation than melancholy; in fact, his melancholy is a result of his indignation. Sufferers and thinkers have found in him a brother. Hence the extraordinary popularity of the character, in spite of its being the reverse of obvious.
He feels as much anger as he does sadness; actually, his sadness comes from his anger. People who suffer and those who think have seen him as a kindred spirit. That's why the character is so popular, even though it's not immediately clear why.
Audiences and readers feel with Hamlet and understand him;[Pg 373] for all the better-disposed among us make the discovery, when we go forth into life as grown-up men and women, that it is not what we had imagined it to be, but a thousandfold more terrible. Something is rotten in the state of Denmark. Denmark is a prison, and the world is full of such dungeons. A spectral voice says to us: "Horrible things have happened; horrible things are happening every day. Be it your task to repair the evil, to rearrange the course of things. The world is out of joint; it is for you to set it right." But our arms fall powerless by our sides. Evil is too strong, too cunning for us.
Audiences and readers empathize with Hamlet and get him; [Pg 373] because all of us who are more open-minded realize, as we step into adulthood, that life is not what we expected—it’s actually a thousand times more horrifying. Something is wrong in Denmark. Denmark feels like a prison, and the world is packed with such dungeons. A ghostly voice tells us: "Terrible things have happened; terrible things are happening every day. It’s your responsibility to fix the damage, to change the course of events. The world is out of balance; it’s up to you to make it right." But our hands drop helplessly to our sides. Evil is too powerful, too clever for us.
In Hamlet, the first philosophical drama of the modern era, we meet for the first time the typical modern character, with its intense feeling of the strife between the ideal and the actual world, with its keen sense of the chasm between power and aspiration, and with that complexity of nature which shows itself in wit without mirth, cruelty combined with sensitiveness, frenzied impatience at war with inveterate procrastination.
In Hamlet, the first philosophical drama of the modern era, we encounter the typical modern character for the first time, marked by a deep awareness of the conflict between the ideal and the real world, a sharp sense of the gap between power and ambition, and a complexity of nature that reveals itself in humor without joy, cruelty mixed with sensitivity, and a wild impatience clashing with deep-rooted procrastination.
XV
HAMLET AS A DRAMA
Let us now look at Hamlet as a drama; and, to get the full impression of Shakespeare's greatness, let us first recall its purely theatrical, materially visible side, that which dwells in the memory simply as pantomime.[1].
Let’s now examine Hamlet as a play; and to truly appreciate Shakespeare's brilliance, let’s first think about its straightforward theatrical, visually apparent aspects, those that linger in our minds just as visual performance. [1].
The night-watch on the platform before the Castle of Elsinore, and the appearance of the Ghost to the soldiers and officers there. Then, in contrast to the splendidly-attired courtiers, the blackrobed figure of the Prince, standing apart, a living image of grief, his countenance bespeaking both soul and intellect, but with an expression which seems to say that henceforth joy and he are strangers. Next, his meeting with his father's spirit; the oath upon the sword, with the constant change of place. Then his wild behaviour when, to hide his excitement, he feigns madness. Then the play within the play; the sword-thrust through the arras; the beautiful Ophelia with flowers and straw in her hair; Hamlet with Yorick's skull in his hand; the struggle with Laertes in Ophelia's grave, that grotesque but most significant episode. According to the custom of the time, a dumb show foretold the poisoning in the play, and this fight in the grave is the dumb show which foretells the mortal combat that is soon to take place: both are presently to be swallowed up by the grave in which they stand. Then follows the fencing-scene, during the course of which the Queen dies by the poison which the King destined for Hamlet, and Laertes by the stroke of the poisoned sword also prepared for the Prince, who, with a last great effort, kills the King, and then sinks down poisoned. This wholesale "havock" arranged by the poet, a fourfold lying-in-state, has its gloom broken by the triumphal march of young Fortinbras, which, in its turn, soon changes to a funeral measure. The whole is as effective to the eye as it is great and beautiful.
The night watch on the platform in front of the Castle of Elsinore, and the appearance of the Ghost to the soldiers and officers there. Then, in contrast to the elegantly dressed courtiers, stands the Prince in black, isolated, a living picture of sorrow, his face reflecting both depth and intellect, but with an expression that indicates he and joy are now strangers. Next, he encounters his father's spirit; he swears an oath on the sword, constantly shifting locations. Then his erratic behavior as he pretends to be mad to hide his excitement. Following that, the play within the play; the sword thrust through the tapestry; the lovely Ophelia with flowers and straw in her hair; Hamlet holding Yorick's skull; the struggle with Laertes in Ophelia's grave, that bizarre yet deeply significant moment. According to the customs of the time, a silent performance foreshadows the poisoning in the play, and this grave struggle serves as the silent performance that predicts the deadly combat soon to occur: both will ultimately be consumed by the grave they occupy. Then comes the fencing scene, during which the Queen dies from the poison intended for Hamlet by the King, and Laertes is struck by the poisoned sword meant for the Prince, who, with one last great effort, kills the King before collapsing, poisoned. This complete “havoc” orchestrated by the playwright, a fourfold lying-in-state, is briefly interrupted by the triumphant march of young Fortinbras, which soon transforms into a funeral march. The entire scene is as visually striking as it is powerful and beautiful.
And now add to this ocular picturesqueness of the play the fascination which it owes to the sympathy Shakespeare has made us feel for its principal character, the impression he has given us of the agonies of a strong and sensitive spirit surrounded by corruption and depravity. Hamlet was by nature candid, enthusiastic,[Pg 375] trustful, loving; the guile of others forces him to take refuge in guile; the wickedness of others drives him to distrust and hate; and the crime committed against his murdered father calls upon him from the underworld for vengeance.
And now add to this visual beauty of the play the fascination that comes from the empathy Shakespeare has made us feel for its main character, the sense we get of the suffering of a strong and sensitive soul surrounded by corruption and decay. Hamlet was naturally open, passionate, [Pg 375] trusting, and loving; the deceit of others makes him resort to deception; the evil of others leads him to distrust and loathe; and the crime committed against his murdered father demands vengeance from the depths.
His indignation at the infamy around him is heartrending, his contempt for it is stimulating.
His anger at the disgrace surrounding him is deeply moving, and his disdain for it is energizing.
By nature he is a thinker. He thinks not only when he is contemplating and planning a course of action, but also from a passionate longing for comprehension in the abstract. Though he is merely making use of the players to unmask the murderer, he gives them apt and profound advice with regard to the practice of their art. When Rosencrantz and Guildenstern question him as to the reason of his melancholy, he expounds to them in words of deep significance his rooted distaste for life.
By nature, he's a thinker. He thinks not just when he's contemplating and planning a course of action, but also out of a deep desire to understand things in a broader sense. Even though he’s just using the actors to reveal the murderer, he offers them insightful and meaningful advice about their craft. When Rosencrantz and Guildenstern ask him why he's feeling down, he explains to them with profound words his deep aversion to life.
The feeling produced in him by any strong impression never finds vent in straightforward, laconic words. His speeches never take the direct, the shortest way to express his thoughts. They consist of ingenious, far-fetched similes and witty conceits, apparently remote from the matter in hand. Sarcastic and enigmatical phrases conceal his emotions. This dissimulation is forced upon him by the very strength of his feelings: in order not to betray himself, not to give way to the pain he is suffering, he must smother it in fantastic and boisterous ejaculations. Thus he shouts after having seen the apparition: "Hillo, ho, ho, boy! come, bird, come!" Thus he apostrophises the Ghost: "Well said, old mole! canst work i' the earth so fast?" And therefore, after the play has made the King betray himself, he cries: "Ah, ha! Come, some music! come, the recorders!" His feigned madness is only an intentional exaggeration of this tendency.
The feelings he experiences from strong impressions never come out in simple, straightforward words. His speeches never take the direct, shortest route to express his thoughts. Instead, they are full of clever, elaborate metaphors and witty remarks that seem unrelated to the topic at hand. Sarcastic and puzzling phrases hide his emotions. He resorts to this pretense because of how intense his feelings are: to avoid revealing himself and to suppress the pain he is experiencing, he has to bury it under fantastical and loud outbursts. So, after seeing the ghost, he shouts, "Hey, hey, hey, come here, bird!" He also calls out to the Ghost, saying, "Well said, old mole! Can you work in the earth so quickly?" And after the play causes the King to reveal himself, he exclaims, "Ah, ha! Bring on some music! Get the recorders!" His feigned madness is just an exaggerated expression of this tendency.
The horrible secret that has been discovered to him has upset his equilibrium. The show of madness enables him to find solace in expressing indirectly what it tortures him to talk of directly, and at the same time his seeming lunacy diverts attention from the real reason of his deep melancholy. He does not altogether dissemble when he talks so wildly; given his surroundings, these fantastic and daring sarcasms are a natural enough mode of utterance for the wild agitation produced by the horror that has entered into his life; "though this be madness, yet there is method in't." But the almost frenzied excitement into which he is so often thrown by the action of others subsides at intervals, when he feels the need for mental concentration—a craving which he satisfies in the solitary reflections forming his monologues.
The terrible secret he's uncovered has thrown him off balance. His show of madness helps him find comfort in expressing indirectly what torments him when he talks about it directly, and at the same time, his apparent craziness distracts from the real cause of his deep sadness. He isn’t completely pretending when he speaks so wildly; given his situation, these outlandish and bold sarcastic remarks are a natural way for him to express the intense agitation caused by the horror that has entered his life; "though this be madness, yet there is method in't." However, the almost frenzied excitement he often feels from the actions of others fades at times when he needs to focus mentally—a need he satisfies through the solitary reflections in his monologues.
When his passions are roused, he has difficulty in controlling them. It is nervous over-excitement that finds vent when he bids Ophelia get her to a nunnery, and it is in a fit of nervous frenzy that he stabs Polonius. But his passion generally strikes inwards. Constrained as he is, or thinks himself, to employ dissimulation[Pg 376] and cunning, he is in a fever of impatience, and is for ever reviling and scoffing at himself for his inaction, as though it were due to indifference or cowardice.
When his emotions are stirred, he struggles to keep them in check. It's an anxious over-excitement that comes out when he tells Ophelia to go to a nunnery, and it's in a moment of nervous rage that he kills Polonius. But usually, his feelings turn inward. Feeling forced, or thinking he has to, to use deceit and trickery, he is in a constant state of agitation, always criticizing and mocking himself for not acting, as if his passivity were a sign of indifference or cowardice.[Pg 376]
Distrust, that new element in his character, makes him cautious; he cannot act on impulse, nor even speak. "There's ne'er a villain dwelling in all Denmark," he begins; "so great as the King" should be the continuation; but fear of being betrayed by his comrades takes possession of him, and he ends with, "but he's an arrant knave."
Distrust, a new part of his personality, makes him careful; he can't act on impulse or even speak. "There's never been a villain living in all of Denmark," he starts; "so great as the King" should follow; but his fear of being betrayed by his allies takes over, and he concludes with, "but he's a real scoundrel."
He is by nature open-hearted and warm, as we see him with Horatio; he speaks to the sentinel on the platform as to a comrade; he is cordial, at first, to old acquaintances like Rosencrantz and Guildenstern; and he is frank, amiable, kind without condescension, to the troupe of travelling players. But reticence has been suddenly forced upon him by the bitterest, most agonising experiences; no sooner has he put on a mask, so as not to be instantly found out, than he feels that he is being spied upon; even his friends and the woman he loves are on the side of his opponents; and though he believes his life to be threatened, he feels that he must keep silent and wait.
He is naturally open-hearted and warm, as we see him interact with Horatio; he talks to the guard on the platform like a friend; he is friendly, at first, to old acquaintances like Rosencrantz and Guildenstern; and he is straightforward, pleasant, and kind without looking down on anyone, to the group of traveling actors. But suddenly, he has been forced into caution by the most painful, agonizing experiences; as soon as he puts on a facade to avoid being discovered, he senses that he is being watched; even his friends and the woman he loves are on the side of his enemies; and although he feels his life is in danger, he knows he must stay silent and wait.
His mask is often enough only of gauze; if only for the sake of the spectators, Shakespeare had to make the madness transparent, that it might not pall.
His mask is often just made of gauze; if only to entertain the audience, Shakespeare had to make the madness clear, so that it wouldn't become boring.
Read the witty repartees of Hamlet to Polonius (ii. 2), beginning with, "What do you read, my lord?" "Words, words, words." In reality there is no trace of madness in all these keenedged sayings, till Hamlet at last, in order to annul their effect, concludes with the words, "For yourself, sir, should be old as I am, if, like a crab, you could go backward."
Read the clever exchanges between Hamlet and Polonius (ii. 2), starting with, "What are you reading, my lord?" "Words, words, words." In fact, there’s no sign of madness in any of these sharp remarks, until Hamlet finally wraps things up with, "For you, sir, should be as old as I am, if you could go backward like a crab."
Or take the long conversation (iii. 2) between Hamlet and Rosencrantz and Guildenstern about the pipe he has sent for, and asks them to play on. The whole is a parable as simple and direct as any in the New Testament. And he points the moral with triumphant logic in poetic form—
Or take the long conversation (iii. 2) between Hamlet and Rosencrantz and Guildenstern about the pipe he has sent for, asking them to play it. The whole thing is a parable as simple and straightforward as any in the New Testament. And he highlights the moral with triumphant logic in poetic form—
"Why, look you now, how unworthy a thing you would make of me! You would play upon me; you would seem to know my stops; you would pluck out the heart of my mystery; you would sound me from my lowest notes to the top of my compass: and there is much music, excellent music in this little organ; yet cannot you make it speak. 'Sblood, do you think I am easier to be played on than a pipe? Call me what instrument you will, though you can fret me, yet you cannot play upon me."
"Just look at how unworthy you want me to feel! You want to toy with me; you act like you understand my innermost self; you try to figure out the heart of my mystery; you examine me from my lowest notes to my highest: and there’s so much beautiful music in this little instrument; yet you can’t make it speak. Honestly, do you think I’m easier to manipulate than a pipe? Call me whatever instrument you want; even if you can annoy me, you still can’t play me."
It is in order to account for such contemptuous and witty outbursts that Hamlet says: "I am but mad north-north-west: when the wind is southerly I know a hawk from a handsaw."
It’s to explain those contemptuous and witty remarks that Hamlet says: "I’m only crazy north-north-west: when the wind is coming from the south, I can tell a hawk from a handsaw."
To outward difficulties are added inward hindrances, which he cannot overcome. He reproaches himself passionately for this,[Pg 377] as we have seen. But these self-reproaches of Hamlet's do not represent Shakespeare's view of his character or judgment of his action. They express the impatience of his nature, his longing for reparation, his eagerness for the triumph of the right; they do not imply his guilt.
To external challenges, internal obstacles are added that he cannot conquer. He passionately blames himself for this, as we've seen. But these self-blame moments from Hamlet don't reflect Shakespeare's perspective on his character or judgment of his actions. They reveal his impatience, his desire for redemption, and his eagerness for justice; they don’t indicate his guilt.
The old doctrine of tragic guilt and punishment, which assumes that the death at the end of a tragedy must always be in some way deserved, is nothing but antiquated scholasticism, theology masking as æsthetics; and it may be regarded as an instance of scientific progress that this view of the matter, which was heretical only a generation since, is now very generally accepted. Very different was the case when the author of these lines, in his earliest published work, entered a protest against such an intrusion of traditional morality into a sphere from which it ought simply to be banished.[2]
The old belief that tragedy must always involve guilt and punishment, implying that the death at the end of a tragedy is somehow deserved, is just outdated thinking—like theology pretending to be art. It's a sign of progress that this perspective, which was considered radical just a generation ago, is now widely accepted. Things were very different when the writer of these lines first published his work, where he argued against the imposition of traditional morality in a realm it should simply be removed from.[2]
Some critics have summarily disposed of the question of Hamlet's possible guilt by the assertion that his madness was not only assumed, but real. Brinsley Nicholson, for instance, in his essay "Was Hamlet Mad?" (New Shakspere Society's Transactions, 1880-86), insists on his morbid melancholy; his strange and incoherent talk after the apparition of the Ghost; his lack of any sense of responsibility for the deaths of Polonius, Rosencrantz, and Guildenstern, of which he was either the direct or indirect cause; his fear of sending King Claudius to heaven by killing him while he is praying; his brutality towards Ophelia; his constant suspiciousness, &c., &c. But to see symptoms of real insanity in all this is not only a crudity of interpretation, but a misconception of Shakespeare's evident meaning. It is true that Hamlet does not dissemble as systematically and coldly as Edgar in the subsequent King Lear; but that is no reason why his state of mental exaltation should be mistaken for derangement. He makes use of insanity; he is not in its power.
Some critics have quickly dismissed the question of Hamlet's potential guilt by claiming his madness was not just an act, but genuine. Brinsley Nicholson, for example, in his essay "Was Hamlet Mad?" (New Shakspere Society's Transactions, 1880-86), emphasizes his deep melancholy; his strange and jumbled speech after seeing the Ghost; his indifference to the deaths of Polonius, Rosencrantz, and Guildenstern, for which he was either directly or indirectly responsible; his anxiety about sending King Claudius to heaven by killing him while he prays; his harshness towards Ophelia; his constant paranoia, etc., etc. However, to interpret all this as signs of true insanity is not only a simplistic view but also a misunderstanding of Shakespeare's clear intent. It is true that Hamlet doesn't hide his feelings as methodically and coldly as Edgar in the later King Lear; but that doesn't mean his heightened emotional state should be mistaken for madness. He uses insanity as a tactic; he isn't a victim of it.
Not that it proves really serviceable to him or facilitates his task of vengeance; on the contrary, it impedes his action by tempting him from the straight path into witty digressions and deviations. It is meant to hide his secret; but after the performance of the play the King knows it, and, though he keeps it up, the feigned madness is useless. It is because his secret is betrayed that Hamlet now, in obedience to the Ghost's command, endeavours to awaken his mother's sense of shame and to detach her from the King. But having run Polonius through the body, in the belief that he is killing his stepfather, he is put under guards and sent away, and has still farther to postpone his revenge.
Not that it really helps him or makes his revenge any easier; on the contrary, it distracts him by pulling him away from what he needs to do and leading him into clever side notes and distractions. It’s supposed to hide his secret; however, after the play, the King knows the truth, and even though he pretends otherwise, the fake madness serves no purpose. It’s because his secret is out that Hamlet, following the Ghost's orders, tries to make his mother feel ashamed and separate her from the King. But after accidentally killing Polonius, thinking it’s his stepfather, he gets captured and sent away, forcing him to delay his revenge even longer.
While many critics of this century, especially Germans, such as Kreyssig, have contemned Hamlet as a "witty weakling", one German writer has passionately denied that Shakespeare intended[Pg 378] to represent him as morbidly reflective. This critic, with much enthusiasm, with fierce onslaughts upon many of his countrymen, but with a conception of the play which debases its whole idea and belittles its significance, has tried to prove that the hindrances Hamlet had to contend with were purely external. I refer to the lectures on Hamlet delivered by the old Hegelian, Karl Werder, in the University of Berlin between 1859 and 1872.[3] Their train of thought, in itself not unreasonable, may be rendered thus:—
While many critics of this century, especially Germans, like Kreyssig, have called Hamlet a "witty weakling," one German writer has passionately argued that Shakespeare didn't mean to portray him as morbidly reflective. This critic, with lots of enthusiasm and strong attacks on many of his fellow countrymen, has tried to show that the obstacles Hamlet faced were entirely external. I’m talking about the lectures on Hamlet given by the old Hegelian, Karl Werder, at the University of Berlin between 1859 and 1872.[3] Their line of thought, which isn't unreasonable in itself, can be expressed as follows:—
What is demanded of Hamlet? That he should kill the King immediately after the Ghost has revealed his father's fate? Good. But how, after this assassination, is he to justify his deed to the court and the people, and ascend the throne? He can produce no proof whatever of the truth of his accusation. A ghost has told him; that is all his evidence. He himself is not the hereditary supreme judge of the land, deprived of his throne by a usurper. The Queen is "jointress to this warlike state." Denmark is an elective monarchy—and it is not till the very end of the play that Hamlet speaks of the King as having "popp'd in between the election and my hopes." In the eyes of all the characters in the play, the existing state of the government is quite normal. And is he to overturn it with a dagger-thrust? Will the Danish people believe his tale of the apparition and the murder? And suppose that, instead of having recourse to the dagger, he comes forward with a public accusation, can there be any doubt that such a king and such a court will speedily make away with him? For where in this court are the elder Hamlet's adherents? We see none of them. It seems as though the old hero-king had taken them all with him to the grave. What has become of his generals and of his council? Did they die before him? Or was he solitary in his greatness? Certain it is that Hamlet has no friend but Horatio, and finds no supporters at the court.
What’s expected of Hamlet? That he should kill the King right after the Ghost reveals his father’s fate? Fine. But how, after this murder, is he supposed to justify his actions to the court and the people and take the throne? He can’t provide any proof of his accusation. A ghost told him; that's all he has. He’s not the rightful ruler, knocked off his throne by a usurper. The Queen is “jointress to this warlike state.” Denmark is an elective monarchy—and not until the very end of the play does Hamlet mention the King as having “popped in between the election and my hopes.” To all the characters in the play, the current government seems perfectly normal. Is he supposed to overturn it with a single dagger stab? Will the Danish people believe his story about the ghost and the murder? And if, instead of using a dagger, he comes forward with a public accusation, is there any doubt that such a king and such a court would quickly eliminate him? Where are the supporters of King Hamlet? We see none. It’s as if the old hero-king took them all with him to the grave. What happened to his generals and his council? Did they die before him? Or was he alone in his greatness? It’s clear that Hamlet has no friend but Horatio and finds no allies at court.
As matters stand, the truth can be brought to light only by the royal criminal's betraying himself. Hence Hamlet's perfectly logical, most ingenious device for forcing him to do so. Hamlet's object is not to take a purely material revenge for the crime, but to reinstate right and justice in Denmark, to be judge and avenger in one. And this he cannot be if he simply kills the king off-hand.
As things are, the truth can only come out if the guilty king reveals himself. That’s why Hamlet’s plan to make him do that is so clever and reasonable. Hamlet isn’t just looking for physical revenge for the murder; he wants to restore right and justice in Denmark, acting as both judge and avenger. He can’t achieve that if he just kills the king without thought.
All this is acute, and in part correct; only it misstates the theme of the play. Had Shakespeare had this outward difficulty in mind, he would have made Hamlet expound, or at least allude to it. As a matter of fact, Hamlet does nothing of the sort. On the contrary, he upbraids himself for his inaction and sloth, thereby indicating clearly enough that the great fundamental difficulty is an inward one, and that the real scene of the tragedy lies in the hero's soul.
All of this is insightful and somewhat accurate; however, it misrepresents the main theme of the play. If Shakespeare had considered this external issue, he would have had Hamlet discuss it or at least mention it. In reality, Hamlet does not do that at all. Instead, he criticizes himself for being inactive and lazy, clearly suggesting that the real, deep struggle is internal, and that the true tragedy unfolds within the hero's soul.
[Pg 379] Hamlet himself is comparatively planless, but, as Goethe has profoundly remarked, the play is not therefore without a plan. And where Hamlet is most hesitating, where he tries to palliate his planlessness, there the plan speaks loudest and clearest. Where, for example, Hamlet comes upon the King at his prayers, and will not kill him, because he is not to die "in the purging of his soul" but revelling in sinful debauch, we hear Shakespeare's general idea in the words which, in the mouth of the hero, sound like an evasion. Shakespeare, not Hamlet, reserves the King for the death which in fact overtakes him just as he has poisoned Laertes's blade, seasoned "a chalice" for Hamlet, out of cowardice allowed the Queen to drain it, and been the efficient cause of both Laertes's and Hamlet's fatal wounds. Hamlet thus actually attains his declared object in allowing the King to live.
[Pg 379] Hamlet himself is relatively aimless, but, as Goethe pointed out, the play still has a clear direction. And in those moments when Hamlet hesitates the most, when he tries to justify his lack of a plan, the underlying structure becomes most evident. For instance, when Hamlet finds the King praying and decides not to kill him because he doesn’t want him to die "with a cleansed soul" but rather while indulging in his sinful pleasures, we can hear Shakespeare's broader message in what sounds like Hamlet's excuse. It is Shakespeare, not Hamlet, who saves the King for the death that ultimately comes to him, just as he poisons Laertes's weapon, prepares "a chalice" for Hamlet out of fear, and allows the Queen to drink it, resulting in Laertes's and Hamlet's deadly injuries. In this way, Hamlet actually achieves his stated goal by letting the King live.
XVI
HAMLET AND OPHELIA
There is nothing more profoundly conceived in this play than the Prince's relation to Ophelia. Hamlet is genius in love—genius with its great demands and its highly unconventional conduct. He does not love like Romeo, with a love that takes entire possession of his mind. He has felt himself drawn to Ophelia while his father was still in life, has sent her letters and gifts, and thinks of her with an infinite tenderness; but she has not it in her to be his friend and confidant. "Her whole essence," we read in Goethe, "is ripe, sweet sensuousness." This is saying too much; it is only the songs she sings in her madness, "in the innocence of madness," as Goethe himself strikingly says, that indicate an undercurrent of sensual desire or sensual reminiscence; her attitude towards the Prince is decorous, almost to severity. Their relations to each other have been close—how close the play does not tell.
There’s nothing more deeply explored in this play than the Prince's relationship with Ophelia. Hamlet is a genius in love—genius with its huge demands and highly unconventional behavior. He doesn’t love like Romeo, with a passion that completely consumes him. He has felt drawn to Ophelia while his father was still alive, has sent her letters and gifts, and thinks of her with endless tenderness; but she can't be his friend and confidant. "Her whole essence," we read in Goethe, "is ripe, sweet sensuousness." This is an exaggeration; it’s really just the songs she sings in her madness, "in the innocence of madness," as Goethe himself notably puts it, that hint at a deeper sensual desire or memory; her demeanor towards the Prince is proper, almost to a fault. Their relationship has been close—how close the play doesn’t reveal.
There is nothing at all conclusive in the fact that Hamlet's manner to Ophelia is extremely free, not only in the affecting scene in which he orders her to a nunnery, but still more in their conversation during the play, when his jesting speeches, as he asks to be allowed to lay his head in her lap, are more than equivocal, and in one case unequivocally loose. We have already seen (p. 48) that this is no evidence against Ophelia's inexperience. Helena in All's Well that Ends Well is chastity itself, yet Parolles's conversation with her is extremely—to our way of thinking impossibly—coarse. In the year 1602, speeches like Hamlet's could be made without offence by a young prince to a virtuous maid of honour.
There is nothing conclusive about the fact that Hamlet's behavior towards Ophelia is very casual, not only in the emotional scene where he tells her to go to a nunnery but even more so in their conversation during the play. His joking comments, when he asks to rest his head in her lap, are more than ambiguous and in one instance are clearly inappropriate. We have already seen (p. 48) that this doesn’t prove anything about Ophelia’s innocence. Helena in All's Well that Ends Well is the epitome of purity, yet Parolles's conversation with her is extremely—by our standards, unacceptably—crude. In 1602, remarks like Hamlet's could be made without causing offense by a young prince to a virtuous lady-in-waiting.
Whilst English Shakespearians have come forward as Ophelia's champions, several German critics (among others Tieck, Von Friesen, and Flathe) have had no doubt that her relations with Hamlet were of the most intimate. Shakespeare has intentionally left this undecided, and it is difficult to see why his readers should not do the same.
While English Shakespearians have emerged as advocates for Ophelia, several German critics (including Tieck, Von Friesen, and Flathe) have been certain that her relationship with Hamlet was very close. Shakespeare has deliberately left this open to interpretation, and it’s hard to understand why his readers shouldn't feel the same way.
Hamlet draws away from Ophelia from the moment when he feels himself the appointed minister of a sacred revenge. In deep grief he bids her farewell without a word, grasps her wrist, holds it at arm's length from him, "peruses" her face[Pg 381] as if he would draw it—then shakes her arm gently, nods his head thrice, and departs with a "piteous" sigh.
Hamlet pulls away from Ophelia as soon as he realizes he is meant to carry out a sacred act of revenge. In deep sorrow, he says goodbye to her without saying a word, holding her wrist at arm's length, studying her face[Pg 381] as if he wants to memorize it—then gently shakes her arm, nods his head three times, and leaves with a sad sigh.
If after this he shows himself hard, almost cruel, to her, it is because she was weak and tried to deceive him. She is a soft, yielding creature, with no power of resistance; a loving soul, but without the passion which gives strength. She resembles Desdemona in the unwisdom with which she acts towards her lover, but falls far short of her in warmth and resoluteness of affection. She does not in the least understand Hamlet's grief over his mother's conduct. She observes his depression without divining its cause. When, after seeing the Ghost, he approaches her in speechless agitation, she never guesses that anything terrible has happened to him; and, in spite of her compassion for his morbid state, she consents without demur to decoy him into talking to her, while her father and the King spy upon their meeting. It is then that he breaks out into all those famous speeches: "Are you honest? Are you fair?" &c.; the secret meaning of them being: You are like my mother! You too could have acted as she did!
If after this he acts cold, almost cruel, towards her, it's because she was weak and tried to trick him. She is a gentle, submissive person with no ability to stand up for herself; a loving spirit, but lacking the passion that gives her strength. She is like Desdemona in her foolishness towards her lover but falls far short of her in warmth and determination. She doesn't understand Hamlet's sadness about his mother's actions at all. She notices his depression but has no idea why. When, after seeing the Ghost, he comes to her in silent distress, she never suspects that something terrible has happened to him; and, despite feeling sorry for his troubled state, she agrees without hesitation to lure him into talking to her, while her father and the King spy on their conversation. It is then that he launches into all those famous lines: "Are you honest? Are you fair?" &c.; the hidden meaning being: You are like my mother! You too could have acted like she did!
Hamlet has not a thought for Ophelia in his excitement after the killing of Polonius; but Shakespeare gives us indirectly to understand that grief on her account overtook him afterwards—"he weeps for what is done." Later he seems to forget her, and therefore his anger at her brother's lamentations as she is placed in her grave, and his own frenzied attempt to outdo the "emphasis" of Laertes's grief, seem strange to us. But from his words we understand that she has been the solace of his life, though she could not be its stay. She on her side has been very fond of him, has loved him with unobtrusive tenderness. It is with pain she has heard him speak of his love for her as a thing of the past ("I did love you once"); with deep grief she has seen what she takes to be the eclipse of his bright spirit in madness ("Oh, what a noble mind is here o'erthrown!"); and at last the death of her father by Hamlet's hand deprives her of her own reason. At one blow she has lost both father and lover. In her madness she does not speak Hamlet's name, nor show any trace of sorrow that it is he who has murdered her father. Forgetfulness of this cruellest blow mitigates her calamity; her hard fate condemns her to solitude; and this solitude is peopled and alleviated by madness.
Hamlet doesn't think about Ophelia in his excitement after killing Polonius, but Shakespeare hints that he later feels grief for her—"he weeps for what is done." Later on, he seems to forget her, which makes his anger at her brother's mourning when she is laid to rest, and his own desperate attempt to outdo Laertes's sorrow, seem odd to us. Yet, from his words, we realize that she has been the comfort in his life, even if she couldn't be its foundation. She, on her part, has cared deeply for him and loved him with quiet affection. It pains her to hear him refer to his love for her as something in the past ("I did love you once"); she grieves deeply as she witnesses what she believes to be the shattering of his bright spirit into madness ("Oh, what a noble mind is here o'erthrown!"); and finally, the death of her father at Hamlet's hands takes away her sanity. In one moment, she loses both her father and her lover. In her madness, she doesn't say Hamlet's name or show any sign of sorrow that he is the one who killed her father. Forgetting this terrible blow lessens her suffering; her harsh fate leaves her in solitude, but this solitude is filled and softened by madness.
In depicting the relation between Faust and Gretchen, Goethe appropriated and reproduced many features of the relation between Hamlet and Ophelia. In both cases we have the tragic love-tie between genius and tender girlhood. Faust kills Gretchen's mother as Hamlet kills Ophelia's father. In Faust also there is a duel between the hero and his mistress's brother, in which the brother is killed. And in both cases the young girl in her misery goes mad. It is clear that Goethe actually had Ophelia[Pg 382] in his thoughts, for he makes his Mephistopheles sing a song to Gretchen which is a direct imitation, almost a translation, of Ophelia's song about Saint Valentine's Day.[1] There is, however, a more delicate poetry in Ophelia's madness than in Gretchen's. Gretchen's intensifies the tragic impression of the young girl's ruin; Ophelia's alleviates both her own and the spectator's suffering.
In portraying the relationship between Faust and Gretchen, Goethe borrowed and replicated many aspects of the relationship between Hamlet and Ophelia. In both scenarios, we see the tragic love bond between a genius and a tender young woman. Faust kills Gretchen's mother just as Hamlet kills Ophelia's father. In Faust, there's also a fight between the hero and his lover's brother, resulting in the brother's death. In both stories, the young girl descends into madness due to her suffering. It's evident that Goethe was thinking of Ophelia, as he has Mephistopheles sing a song to Gretchen that closely imitates, almost translates, Ophelia's song about Saint Valentine's Day.[1] However, there is a more subtle beauty in Ophelia's madness than in Gretchen's. Gretchen's madness deepens the tragic impact of the young girl's downfall; Ophelia's softens both her own pain and that of the audience.
Hamlet and Faust represent the genius of the Renaissance and the genius of modern times; though Hamlet, in virtue of his creator's marvellous power of rising above his time, covers the whole period between him and us, and has a range of significance to which we, on the threshold of the twentieth century, can foresee no limit.
Hamlet and Faust embody the brilliance of the Renaissance and the brilliance of modern times. However, Hamlet, thanks to his creator's incredible ability to transcend his era, spans the entire period from then to now and holds a depth of meaning that we, standing at the brink of the twentieth century, can hardly imagine limits to.
Faust is probably the highest poetic expression of modern humanity—striving, investigating, enjoying, and mastering at last both itself and the world. He changes gradually under his creator's hands into a great symbol; but in the second half of his life a superabundance of allegoric traits veils his individual humanity. It did not lie in Shakespeare's way to embody a being whose efforts, like Faust's, were directed towards experience, knowledge, perception of truth in general. Even when Shakespeare rises highest, he keeps nearer the earth.
Faust is likely the greatest poetic representation of modern humanity—pursuing, exploring, enjoying, and ultimately mastering both itself and the world. He gradually transforms under his creator’s influence into a significant symbol; however, in the latter part of his life, an excess of allegorical traits obscures his individual humanity. Shakespeare didn't have the opportunity to portray a character whose endeavors, like Faust's, were focused on experience, knowledge, and a general understanding of truth. Even at his highest, Shakespeare remains more grounded.
But none the less dear to us art thou, O Hamlet! and none the less valued and understood by the men of to-day. We love thee like a brother. Thy melancholy is ours, thy wrath is ours, thy contemptuous wit avenges us on those who fill the earth with their empty noise and are its masters. We know the depth of thy suffering when wrong and hypocrisy triumph, and oh! thy still deeper suffering on feeling that that nerve in thee is severed which should lead from thought to victorious action. To us, too, the voices of the mighty dead have spoken from the under-world. We, too, have seen our mother wrap the purple robe of power round the murderer of "the majesty of buried Denmark." We, too, have been betrayed by the friends of our youth; for us, too, have swords been dipped in poison. How well do we know that graveyard mood in which disgust and sorrow for all earthly things seize upon the soul. The breath from open graves has set us, too, dreaming with a skull in our hands!
But you are still dear to us, O Hamlet! and still valued and understood by people today. We love you like a brother. Your sadness is our sadness, your anger is our anger, your scornful wit gets back at those who fill the world with their pointless noise and dominate it. We understand the depth of your suffering when wrongs and hypocrisy win, and oh! your even deeper suffering from feeling that the connection in you is broken that should lead from thought to successful action. The voices of the great dead have spoken to us from the underworld. We, too, have seen our mother wrap the purple robe of power around the murderer of "the majesty of buried Denmark." We, too, have been betrayed by the friends of our youth; for us, too, have swords been dipped in poison. We know well that graveyard mood where disgust and sorrow for all earthly things grip the soul. The breath from open graves has set us, too, dreaming with a skull in our hands!
OPHELIA.
"To-morrow is Saint Valentine's day,
All in the morning betime,
And I a maid at your window,
To be your Valentine.
Then up he rose, and donn'd his clothes
And dupp'd the chamber-door;
Let in the maid, that out a maid
Never departed more."
OPHELIA.
"Tomorrow is Valentine's Day,
Bright and early in the morning,
And I'm just a girl at your window,
Ready to be your Valentine.
Then he stood up and got dressed.
And opened the bedroom door;
Let the girl in, who as a girl
Never left again.
MEPHISTOFELES.
"Was machst Du mir
Vor Liebchens Thür
Kathrinchen, hier
Bei frühem Tagesblicke?
Lass, lass es sein!
Er lässt dich ein
Als Mädchen ein
Als Mädchen nicht zurücke."
MEPHISTOPHELES.
"What are you doing to me
In front of my partner's door
Kathrinchen, over here
At dawn?
Leave it, just leave it!
He lets you in.
As a woman
"A girl won't be sent away."
XVII
HAMLET'S INFLUENCE ON LATER TIMES
If we to-day can feel with Hamlet, it is certainly no wonder that the play was immensely popular in its own day. It is easy to understand its charm for the cultivated youth of the period; but it would be surprising, if we did not realise the alertness of the Renaissance and its wonderful receptivity for the highest culture, to find that Hamlet was in as great favour with the lower ranks of society as with the higher. A remarkable proof of this tragedy's and of Shakespeare's popularity in the years immediately following its appearance, is afforded by some memoranda in a log-book kept by a certain Captain Keeling, of the ship Dragon, which, in September 1607, lay off Sierra Leone in company with another English vessel, the Hector (Captain Hawkins), both bound for India. They run as follows:—
If we can relate to Hamlet today, it’s no surprise that the play was hugely popular in its time. It’s easy to see why it appealed to the educated youth of that era; however, it would be surprising, if we didn’t recognize the vibrancy of the Renaissance and its amazing openness to high culture, to find that Hamlet was just as loved by the lower classes as by the higher ones. A striking indication of this tragedy’s and Shakespeare’s popularity in the years right after its debut comes from some notes in a logbook kept by a certain Captain Keeling of the ship Dragon, which, in September 1607, was off Sierra Leone alongside another English ship, the Hector (Captain Hawkins), both headed for India. They read as follows:—
"September 5 [At "Serra Leona"]. I sent the interpreter, according to his desier, abord the Hector, whear he brooke fast, and after came abord mee, wher we gave the tragedie of Hamlett.
"September 5 [At 'Serra Leona']. I sent the interpreter, as he asked, aboard the Hector, where he had breakfast, and then he came aboard with me, and we acted out the tragedy of Hamlet."
"[Sept.] 30. Captain Hawkins dined with me, wher my companions acted Kinge Richard the Second.
"[Sept.] 30. Captain Hawkins had dinner with me, where my companions performed King Richard the Second."
"31. I envited Captain Hawkins to a ffishe dinner, and had Hamlet acted abord me: wch I permitt to keepe my people from idlenes and unlawfull games, or sleepe."
"31. I invited Captain Hawkins to a fish dinner, and had Hamlet performed with me, which I allowed to keep my crew from idleness and improper games, or sleeping."
Who could have imagined that Hamlet, three years after its publication, would be so well-known and so dear to English sailors that they could act it for their own amusement at a moment's notice! Could there be a stronger proof of its universal popularity? It is a true picture of the culture of the Renaissance, this tragedy of the Prince of Denmark acted by common English sailors off the west coast of Africa. It is a pity that Shakespeare himself, in all human probability, never knew of it.
Who could have imagined that Hamlet, three years after it was published, would be so famous and loved by English sailors that they could perform it for fun at a moment’s notice? Could there be a stronger proof of its widespread popularity? It truly reflects the culture of the Renaissance, this tragedy of the Prince of Denmark performed by ordinary English sailors off the west coast of Africa. It’s a shame that Shakespeare himself, most likely, never found out about it.
[Pg 384] Hamlet's ever-increasing significance as time rolls on is proportionate to his significance in his own day. A great deal in the poetry of the nineteenth century owes its origin to him. Goethe interpreted and remodelled him in Wilhelm Meister, and this remodelled Hamlet resembles Faust. The trio, Faust, Gretchen, Valentin, in Goethe's drama answers to the trio, Hamlet, Ophelia, Laertes. Faust transplanted into English soil produced Byron's Manfred, a true though far-off descendant of the Danish Prince. In Germany, again, the Byronic development assumed a new and Hamlet-like (or rather Yorick-like) form in Heine's bitter and fantastic wit, in his hatreds and caprices and intellectual superiority. Borne is the first to interpret Hamlet as the German of his day, always moving in a circle and never able to act. But he feels the mystery of the play, and says aptly and beautifully, "Over the picture hangs a veil of gauze. We want to lift it to examine the painting more closely, but find that the veil itself is painted."
[Pg 384] Hamlet's growing importance over time matches his significance during his own era. Much of the poetry from the nineteenth century is inspired by him. Goethe interpreted and reworked Hamlet in Wilhelm Meister, and this new version of Hamlet resembles Faust. The trio of Faust, Gretchen, and Valentin in Goethe's play corresponds to Hamlet, Ophelia, and Laertes. Faust, adapted into English culture, led to Byron's Manfred, a true but distant descendant of the Danish Prince. In Germany, this Byronic evolution took on a new, Hamlet-like (or rather Yorick-like) form in Heine's bitter and fantastical humor, marked by his animosities, whims, and intellectual dominance. Borne was the first to portray Hamlet as the German of his time, always going in circles and never able to take action. Yet, he understands the mystery of the play and expresses it perfectly and beautifully: "Over the picture hangs a veil of gauze. We want to lift it to examine the painting more closely, but find that the veil itself is painted."
In France, the men of Alfred de Musset's generation, whom he has portrayed in his Confessions d'un Enfant du Siècle, remind us in many ways of Hamlet—nervous, inflammable as gunpowder, broken-winged, with no sphere of action commensurate with their desires, and with no power Of action in the sphere which lay open to them. And Lorenzaccio, perhaps Musset's finest male character, is the French Hamlet—practised in dissimulation, procrastinating, witty, gentle to women yet wounding them with cruel words, morbidly desirous to atone for the emptiness of his evil life by one great deed, and acting too late, uselessly, desperately.
In France, the men of Alfred de Musset's generation, whom he depicts in his Confessions d'un Enfant du Siècle, remind us in many ways of Hamlet—nervous, as easily ignited as gunpowder, broken in spirit, with no opportunities that match their desires, and lacking the drive to act within the possibilities available to them. And Lorenzaccio, perhaps Musset's best male character, is the French Hamlet—skilled at deception, prone to procrastination, clever, kind to women yet hurting them with harsh words, obsessively eager to make up for the emptiness of his wasted life with one significant act, and ultimately acting too late, in vain, and hopelessly.
Hamlet, who centuries before had been young England, and was to Musset, for a time, young France, became in the 'forties, as Borne had foretold, the accepted type of Germany. "Hamlet is Germany," sang Freiligrath.[1]
Hamlet, who centuries earlier represented young England and, for a time, young France for Musset, emerged in the '40s, as Borne had predicted, as the recognized symbol of Germany. "Hamlet is Germany," sang Freiligrath.[1]
Kindred political conditions determined that the figure of Hamlet should at the same period, and twenty years later to a still greater extent, dominate Russian literature. Its influence can be traced from Pushkin and Gogol to Gontscharoff and Tolstoi, and it actually pervades the whole life-work of Turgueneff. But in this case Hamlet's vocation of vengeance is overlooked; the whole stress is laid on the general discrepancy between reflection and power of action.
Kindred political conditions meant that Hamlet's character would, during the same period and even more so twenty years later, dominate Russian literature. His influence can be seen from Pushkin and Gogol to Gontscharoff and Tolstoy, and it truly runs throughout the entire body of work by Turgenev. However, in this case, Hamlet's role of seeking vengeance is ignored; the main focus is on the overall conflict between thought and the ability to act.
In the development of Polish literature, too, during this century, there came a time when the poets were inclined to say: "We are Hamlet; Hamlet is Poland." We find marked traits of[Pg 385] his character towards the middle of the century in all the imaginative spirits of Poland: in Mickiewicz, in Slowacki, in Krasinski. From their youth they had stood in his position. Their world was out of joint, and was to be set right by their weak arms. High-born and noble-minded, they feel, like Hamlet, all the inward fire and outward impotence of their youth; the conditions that surround them are to them one great horror; they are disposed at one and the same time to dreaming and to action, to over-much reflection and to recklessness.
In the development of Polish literature during this century, there came a moment when poets were inclined to declare: "We are Hamlet; Hamlet is Poland." We see distinct traits of his character around the middle of the century in all the imaginative minds of Poland: in Mickiewicz, in Slowacki, in Krasinski. From a young age, they resonated with his situation. Their world was out of balance, and they believed it could be fixed by their frail efforts. Noble and high-minded, they experience, like Hamlet, the inner passion and external helplessness of their youth; the circumstances surrounding them are one overwhelming nightmare; they are simultaneously drawn to both dreaming and taking action, to excessive pondering and to recklessness.
Like Hamlet, they have seen their mother, the land that gave them birth, profaned by passing under the power of a royal robber and murderer. The court to which at times they are offered access strikes them with terror, as the court of Claudius struck terror to the Danish Prince, as the court in Krasinski's Temptation (a symbolic representation of the court of St. Petersburg) strikes terror to the young hero of the poem. These kinsmen of Hamlet are, like him, cruel to their Ophelia, and forsake her when she loves them best; like him, they allow themselves to be sent far away to foreign lands; and when they speak they dissemble like him—clothe their meaning in similes and allegories. What Hamlet says of himself applies to them: "Yet have I something in me dangerous." Their peculiarly Polish characteristic is that what enervates and impedes them is not their reflective but their poetic bias. Reflection is what ruins the German of this type; wild dissipation the Frenchman; indolence, self-mockery, and self-despair the Russian; but it is imagination that leads the Pole astray and tempts him to live apart from real life.
Like Hamlet, they have seen their mother, the land that gave them birth, disrespected by falling under the control of a royal thief and murderer. The court to which they sometimes gain access terrifies them, just as Claudius’s court terrified the Danish Prince, and as the court in Krasinski's Temptation (a symbolic representation of the court of St. Petersburg) terrifies the young hero of the poem. These relatives of Hamlet are, like him, cruel to their Ophelia and abandon her when she loves them the most; like him, they allow themselves to be sent far away to foreign lands; and when they speak, they disguise their true meaning—cloaking it in similes and allegories. What Hamlet says about himself applies to them: "Yet have I something in me dangerous." Their distinctly Polish trait is that what weakens and obstructs them is not their reflective nature but their poetic inclination. Reflection is what destroys the German of this type; wild dissipation plagues the Frenchman; and indolence, self-mockery, and self-despair affect the Russian; but it’s imagination that misleads the Pole and tempts him to live apart from real life.
The Hamlet character presents a multitude of different aspects. Hamlet is the doubter; he is the man whom over-scrupulousness or over-deliberation condemns to inactivity; he is the creature of pure intelligence, who sometimes acts nervously, and is sometimes too nervous to act at all; and, lastly, he is the avenger, the man who dissembles that his revenge may be the more effectual. Each of these aspects is developed by the poets of Poland. There is a touch of Hamlet in several of Mickiewicz's creations—in Wallenrod, in Gustave, in Conrad, in Robak. Gustave speaks the language of philosophic aberration; Conrad is possessed by the spirit of philosophic brooding; Wallenrod and Robak dissemble or disguise themselves for the sake of revenge, and the latter, like Hamlet, kills the father of the woman he loves. In Slowacki's work the Hamlet-type takes a much more prominent place. His Kordjan is a Hamlet who follows his vocation of avenger, but has not the strength for it. The Polish tendency to fantasticating interposes between him and his projected tyrannicide. And while Slowacki gives us the radical Hamlet type, so we find the corresponding conservative Hamlet in Krasinski. The hero of Krasinski's Undivine Comedy has more than one trait in[Pg 386] common with the Prince of Denmark. He has Hamlet's sensitiveness and power of imagination. He is addicted to monologues and cultivates the drama. He has an extremely tender conscience, but can commit most cruel actions. He is punished for the excessive irritability of his character by the insanity of his wife, very much as Hamlet, by his feigned madness, leads to the real madness of Ophelia. But this Hamlet is consumed by a more modern doubt than that which besets his Renaissance prototype. Hamlet doubts whether the spirit on whose behest he is acting is more than an empty phantasm. When Count Henry shuts himself up in "the castle of the Holy Trinity," he is not sure that the Holy Trinity itself is more than a figment of the brain.
The Hamlet character has many different sides. Hamlet is a doubter; he’s a guy whose overthinking or indecisiveness leaves him paralyzed. He’s driven by pure intellect, sometimes acting anxiously and other times being too anxious to act at all; and finally, he’s the avenger who pretends to be something he’s not to make his revenge more effective. Each of these aspects is explored by the poets of Poland. There's a hint of Hamlet in several of Mickiewicz's works—like Wallenrod, Gustave, Conrad, and Robak. Gustave uses the language of philosophical confusion; Conrad is filled with deep thought; Wallenrod and Robak disguise themselves for revenge, with Robak, like Hamlet, killing the father of the woman he loves. In Slowacki's writing, the Hamlet-type is much more prominent. His Kordjan is a Hamlet who wants to take on the role of avenger but lacks the strength to do so. The Polish tendency for fantasy gets in the way of his planned tyranny against the oppressors. While Slowacki presents us with a radical Hamlet type, Krasinski provides the corresponding conservative Hamlet. The hero of Krasinski's Undivine Comedy shares more than one characteristic in[Pg 386] common with the Prince of Denmark. He has Hamlet's sensitivity and imagination. He’s prone to long monologues and loves drama. He has a very delicate conscience but can still commit the most brutal acts. His excessive irritability leads to his wife's insanity, much like Hamlet’s feigned madness leads to Ophelia’s real madness. However, this Hamlet grapples with a more modern doubt than that of his Renaissance counterpart. Hamlet questions whether the spirit he’s acting upon is anything more than an empty ghost. When Count Henry isolates himself in "the castle of the Holy Trinity," he isn't sure if the Holy Trinity itself is more than just a figment of the imagination.
In other words: nearly two centuries and a half after the figure of Hamlet was conceived in Shakespeare's imagination, we find it living in English and French literature, and reappearing as a dominant type in German and two Slavonic languages. And now, three hundred years after his creation, Hamlet is still the confidant and friend of sad and thoughtful souls in every land. There is something unique in this. With such piercing vision has Shakespeare searched out the depths of his own, and at the same time of all human, nature, and so boldly and surely has he depicted the outward semblance of what he saw, that, centuries later, men of every country and of every race have felt their own being moulded like wax in his hand, and have seen themselves in his poetry as in a mirror.
In other words, nearly two and a half centuries after Hamlet was imagined by Shakespeare, we see him alive in English and French literature, and reappearing as a dominant character in German and two Slavic languages. Now, three hundred years after his creation, Hamlet is still the confidant and friend of sad and thoughtful people all over the world. There’s something extraordinary about this. With such keen insight, Shakespeare has explored the depths of his own, and at the same time, all human nature, and he has depicted the outward appearance of what he saw so boldly and accurately, that centuries later, people from every country and race have felt their own existence shaped like wax in his hands and have seen themselves reflected in his poetry as if in a mirror.
"Deutschland ist Hamlet! Ernst und stumm
In seinen Thoren jede Nacht
Geht die begrabne Freiheit um,
Und winkt den Männern auf der Wacht.
Da steht die Hohe, blank bewehrt,
Und sagt dem Zaudrer, der noch zweifelt:
'Sei mir ein Rächer, zieh dein Schwert!
Man hat mir Gift in's Ohr geträufelt.'"
"Germany is Hamlet! Serious and silent
Every night at its entrance
The hidden freedom roams free,
And signals to the guards.
There stands the High, fully armed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
And tells the one who hesitates and still has doubts:
"Be my avenger, grab your sword!"
"Someone has whispered poison in my ear."
XVIII
HAMLET AS A CRITIC
Along with so much else, Hamlet gives us what we should scarcely have expected—an insight into Shakespeare's own ideas of his art as poet and actor, and into the condition and relations of his theatre in the years 1602-3.
Along with so much else, Hamlet provides insights into Shakespeare's own thoughts about his work as a poet and actor, as well as the state and dynamics of his theater in the years 1602-3.
If we read attentively the Prince's words to the players, we see clearly why it is always the sweetness, the mellifluousness of Shakespeare's art that his contemporaries emphasise. To us he may seem audacious, harrowingly pathetic, a transgressor of all bounds; in comparison with contemporary artists—not only with the specially violent and bombastic writers, like the youthful Marlowe, but with all of them—he is self-controlled, temperate, delicate, beauty-loving as Raphael himself. Hamlet says to the players—
If we pay close attention to the Prince's words to the actors, we can clearly understand why his contemporaries always highlight the charm and lyrical quality of Shakespeare's work. To us, he might come across as bold, deeply moving, and someone who breaks all boundaries; but compared to contemporary artists—not just the notably aggressive and flashy writers like the young Marlowe, but all of them—he is composed, moderate, refined, and has a love for beauty akin to Raphael himself. Hamlet says to the actors—
"Speak the speech, I pray you, as I pronounced it to you, trippingly on the tongue; but if you mouth it, as many of your players do, I had as lief the town-crier spoke my lines. Nor do not saw the air too much with your hand, thus; but use all gently: for in the very torrent, tempest, and (as I may say) the whirlwind of passion, you must acquire and beget a temperance that may give it smoothness. O! it offends me to the soul to hear a robustious periwig-pated fellow tear a passion to tatters, to very rags, to split the ears of the groundlings, who, for the most part, are capable of nothing but inexplicable dumb-shows, and noise: I would have such a fellow whipped for o'er-doing—Termagant; it out-herods Herod: pray you, avoid it.
"Please deliver your lines just like I taught you—smoothly and naturally. If you end up just repeating them mechanically like many actors do, I'd prefer to have the town crier share my words. And try not to wave your hands around too much; use gestures sparingly. Even in the most emotional moments, you need to maintain a balance to ensure everything flows well. It honestly frustrates me to see an overly dramatic actor ruin a deep moment, tearing it apart just to impress an audience that usually can’t appreciate anything beyond exaggerated movements and loud noises. I would have someone like that punished for going overboard—it's completely unacceptable, so please avoid that."
"I Play. I warrant your honour.
"I Play. I assure you of my honor."
"Ham. Be not too tame neither, but let your own discretion be your tutor."
"Ham. Don’t hold back too much, either; trust your own judgment."
Here ought logically to follow a warning against the dangers of excessive softness and sweetness. But it does not come. He continues—
Here should logically be a warning about the dangers of being overly soft and sweet. But it doesn’t come. He continues—
"Suit the action to the word, the word to the action, with this special observance, that you o'erstep not the modesty of nature; for anything so overdone is from the purpose of playing, whose end, both at the first and now, was, and is, to hold, as't were, the mirror up to nature; to show virtue her own feature, scorn her own image, and the very age and body of the time, his form and pressure. Now, this overdone, or[Pg 388] come tardy off, though it make the unskilful laugh, cannot but make the judicious grieve; the censure of the which one must, in your allowance, o'erweigh a whole theatre of others. O! there be players, that I have seen play,—and heard others praise, and that highly,—not to speak it profanely, that, neither having the accent of Christians, nor the gait of Christian, pagan, nor man, have so strutted and bellowed, that I have thought that some of nature's journeymen had made men, and not made them well, they imitated humanity so abominably.
"Match the action to the words and the words to the action, but remember: don't go beyond what nature allows; because anything that’s overdone contradicts the purpose of acting, which has always been to reflect nature; to present virtue as it truly is, to poke fun at its own likeness, and to portray the essence and character of the time, its traits and weight. Now, this excess, or[Pg 388] when it comes off too late, may amuse the unskilled, but it can only cause the wise to lament; the judgment of which should, with your agreement, hold more weight than the opinions of an entire audience. Oh! I’ve seen actors perform—and heard praises for them, without disrespect—who, lacking the speech or demeanor of a Christian, a pagan, or even a human, have strutted and yelled in such a way that I've thought some of nature's apprentices created men, but failed miserably; they mimicked humanity so poorly."
"I Play. I hope we have reformed that indifferently with us.
I Play. I hope we've changed that indifferently with us.
"Ham. O! reform it altogether."
"Ham. Oh! fix it completely."
Thus, although it appears to be Hamlet's wish to caution equally against too much wildness and too much tameness, his warning against tameness is of the briefest, and he almost immediately resumes his homily against exaggeration, bellowing, what we should now call ranting declamation. It is not the danger of tameness, but of violence, that is uppermost in Shakespeare's mind.
Thus, even though it seems Hamlet wants to warn against being too wild and too tame, his warning about being tame is very brief, and he quickly goes back to his lecture against exaggeration, basically ranting. It’s not the threat of being tame but of being violent that’s at the forefront of Shakespeare's thoughts.
As already pointed out, it is not merely his own general effort as a dramatist which Shakespeare here formulates; he lays down a regular definition of dramatic art and its aim. It is noteworthy that this definition is identical with that which Cervantes, almost at the same time, places into the mouth of the priest in Don Quixote. "Comedy," he says, "should be as Tullius enjoins, a mirror of human life, a pattern of manners, a presentation of the truth."
As mentioned before, Shakespeare isn’t just talking about his own general efforts as a playwright; he sets out a clear definition of dramatic art and its purpose. It's interesting to note that this definition is the same as the one Cervantes gives to the priest in Don Quixote around the same time. "Comedy," he says, "should be, as Tullius states, a reflection of human life, a model of behavior, a presentation of the truth."
Shakespeare and Cervantes, who shed lustre on the same age and died within a few days of each other, never heard of each other's existence; but, led by the spirit of their time, both borrowed from Cicero their fundamental conception of dramatic art. Cervantes says so openly; Shakespeare, who did not wish his Hamlet to pose as a scholar, indicates it in the words, "Whose end, both at the first and now, was, and is."
Shakespeare and Cervantes, who brightened the same era and died just a few days apart, never knew that the other existed; however, inspired by the spirit of their time, both drew from Cicero their core understanding of dramatic art. Cervantes states this directly; Shakespeare, who didn’t want his Hamlet to present as a scholar, hints at it in the words, "Whose end, both at the first and now, was, and is."
And as Shakespeare here, by the mouth of Hamlet, has expressed his own idea of his art's unalterable nature and aim, he has also for once given vent to his passing artistic anxieties, his dissatisfaction with the position of his theatre at the moment. We have already (p. 106) noticed the poet's complaint of the harm done to his company at this time by the rivalry of the troupe of choir-boys from St. Paul's Cathedral playing at the Blackfriars Theatre. It is in Hamlet's dialogue with Rosencrantz that this complaint occurs. There is a bitterness about the wording of it, as though the company had for the time been totally worsted. This was no doubt largely due to the circumstance that its most popular member, its clown, the famous Kemp, had just left it (in 1602), and gone over to Henslow's troupe. Kemp had from the beginning played all the chief low-comedy parts in Shakespeare's dramas—Peter and Balthasar in Romeo and Juliet, Shallow in Henry IV., Lancelot in The Merchant of Venice, Dogberry in[Pg 389] Much Ado About Nothing, Touchstone in As You Like It. Now that he had gone over to the enemy, his loss was deeply felt.
And as Shakespeare, through Hamlet, shares his thoughts on the unchanging nature and purpose of his art, he also briefly expresses his artistic worries and dissatisfaction with the state of his theater at that time. We have already noticed the poet's concern about how the competition from the choir-boy troupe at St. Paul's Cathedral playing at the Blackfriars Theatre was hurting his company. This complaint comes up in Hamlet's conversation with Rosencrantz. There's a bitterness in his words, as if the company had been completely defeated. This was likely due to the fact that its most popular member, the clown, the famous Kemp, had just left in 1602 to join Henslow's troupe. Kemp had consistently played all the main comedic roles in Shakespeare's plays—Peter and Balthasar in Romeo and Juliet, Shallow in Henry IV, Lancelot in The Merchant of Venice, Dogberry in Much Ado About Nothing, and Touchstone in As You Like It. With him now on the other side, his absence was felt profoundly.
The above-mentioned little book, dedicated to Mary Fitton, gives us a most interesting glimpse into the English life of that age. The most important duty of the clown was not to appear in the play itself, but to sing and dance his jig at the end of it, even after a tragedy, in order to soften the painful impression. The common spectator never went home without having seen this afterpiece, which must have resembled the comic "turns" of our variety-shows. Kemp's jig of The Kitchen-Stuff Woman, for instance, was a screaming farrago of rude verses, some spoken, others sung, of good and bad witticisms, of extravagant acting and dancing. It is of such a performance that Hamlet is thinking when he says of Polonius: "He's for a jig, or a tale of bawdry, or he sleeps."
The little book mentioned above, dedicated to Mary Fitton, gives us a fascinating look into English life during that time. The clown's main job wasn’t to act in the play itself but to perform a jig at the end, even after a tragedy, to lighten the mood. No audience member left without seeing this extra act, which must have been similar to the comic segments in our variety shows. For example, Kemp's jig from The Kitchen-Stuff Woman, was a hilarious mix of crude verses, some spoken and others sung, featuring both clever and silly jokes, along with over-the-top acting and dancing. This is the kind of performance Hamlet has in mind when he says of Polonius: "He's for a jig, or a tale of bawdry, or he sleeps."
As the acknowledged master of his time in the art of comic dancing, Kemp was immoderately loved and admired. He paid professional visits to all the German and Italian courts, and was even summoned to dance his Morrice Dance before the Emperor Rudolf himself at Augsburg. It was in his youth that he undertook the nine days' dance from London to Norwich which he describes in his book.
As the recognized master of his time in the art of comic dancing, Kemp was incredibly loved and admired. He performed at all the German and Italian courts and was even called to dance his Morrice Dance before Emperor Rudolf himself in Augsburg. It was during his youth that he completed the nine-day dance from London to Norwich, which he details in his book.
He started at seven o'clock in the morning from in front of the Lord Mayor's house, and half London was astir to see the beginning of the great exploit. His suite consisted of his "taberer," his servant, and an "overseer" or umpire to see that everything was performed according to promise. The journey was almost as trying to the "taberer" as to Kemp, for he had his drum hanging over his left arm and held his flageolet in his left hand while he beat the drum with his right. Kemp himself, on this occasion, contributed nothing to the music except the sound of the bells which were attached to his gaiters.
He set off at seven in the morning from in front of the Lord Mayor's house, and half of London was awake to witness the start of the big event. His entourage included his drummer, his servant, and an overseer to make sure everything went as planned. The journey was almost as tough for the drummer as it was for Kemp because he had his drum hanging over his left arm and held his flute in his left hand while he played the drum with his right. Kemp himself, during this event, added nothing to the music except the sound of the bells attached to his gaiters.
He reached Romford on the first day, but was so exhausted that he had to rest for two days. The people of Stratford-Langton, between London and Romford, had got up a bear-baiting show in his honour, knowing "how well he loved the sport"; but the crowd which had gathered to see him was so great that he himself only succeeded in hearing the bear roar and the dogs howl. On the second day he strained his hip, but cured the strain by dancing. At Burntwood such a crowd had gathered to see him that he could scarcely make his way to the tavern. There, as he relates, two cut-purses were caught in the act, who had followed with the crowd from London. They declared that they had laid a wager upon the dance, but Kemp recognised one of them as a noted thief whom he had seen tied to a post in the theatre. Next day he reached Chelmsford, but here the crowd which had accompanied him from London had dwindled away to a couple of hundred people.
He arrived in Romford on the first day, but he was so worn out that he needed to rest for two days. The people of Stratford-Langton, located between London and Romford, organized a bear-baiting event in his honor, knowing "how much he loved the sport"; however, the crowd that had gathered to see him was so large that he only managed to hear the bear roar and the dogs bark. On the second day, he strained his hip but managed to heal it by dancing. At Burntwood, the crowd had grown so big that he could barely get to the tavern. There, as he recounts, two pickpockets were caught in the act, having followed the crowd from London. They claimed they had made a bet on the dance, but Kemp recognized one of them as a known thief he had seen tied to a post at the theater. The next day, he arrived in Chelmsford, but the crowd that had come with him from London had shrunk down to just a couple of hundred people.
[Pg 390] In Norwich the city waits received him in the open market-place with an official concert in the presence of thousands. He was the guest of the town and entertained at its expense, received handsome presents from the mayor, and was admitted to the Guild of Merchant Venturers, being thereby assured a share in their yearly income, to the amount of forty shillings. The very buskins in which he had performed his dance were nailed to the wall in the Norwich Guild Hall and preserved in perpetual memory of the exploit.
[Pg 390] In Norwich, the city welcomed him with an official concert in the bustling market square, attended by thousands. He was the town's guest and entertained at their expense, receiving generous gifts from the mayor, and was accepted into the Guild of Merchant Venturers, which guaranteed him a share of their annual income amounting to forty shillings. The very shoes he wore during his performance were nailed to the wall in the Norwich Guild Hall, preserved as a lasting tribute to the event.
So popular an artist as this must of course have felt himself at least Shakespeare's equal. He certainly assumed the right to address one of her Majesty's Maids-of-Honour with no slight familiarity. The tone in which he dedicates this catchpenny performance to Mrs. Fitton offers a remarkable contrast to the profoundly respectful tone in which professional authors couch their dedications to their noble patrons or patronesses:—
So popular an artist as this must have felt at least equal to Shakespeare. He definitely took the liberty to speak to one of Her Majesty's Maids of Honor with some familiarity. The way he dedicates this money-making piece to Mrs. Fitton stands in stark contrast to the deeply respectful tone that professional authors use when dedicating their works to their noble patrons or patrons:—
"In the waine of my little wit I am forst to desire your protection, else every Ballad-singer will proclaime me bankrupt of honesty.... To shew my duety to your honourable selfe, whose favours (among other bountifull friends) make me (dispight this sad world) iudge my hert Corke and my heeles feathers, so that me thinkes I could fly to Rome (at least hop to Rome, as the old Prouerb is) with a Morter on my head."
"With my limited knowledge, I have to ask for your protection, or else every ballad singer will say I'm out of honesty... To show my loyalty to you, whose kindness (along with other generous friends) makes me feel, despite this sad world, like my heart is light and I could fly to Rome (or at least jump to Rome, as the old saying goes) with a mortar on my head."
His description of the Nine Daies Wonder, with its arrogant dedication, has shown us how conceited he must have been. Hamlet lets us see that he had frequently annoyed Shakespeare by the irrepressible freedom of his "gags" and interpolations. From the text of the plays of an earlier period which have come down to us, we can understand that the clowns were in those days as free to do what they pleased with their parts as the Italian actors in the Commedia dell' Arte. Shakespeare's rich and perfect art left no room for such improvisations. Now that Kemp was gone, the poet sent the following shaft after him from the lips of Hamlet:—
His account of the Nine Daies Wonder, with its boastful dedication, shows just how full of himself he must have been. Hamlet reveals that he often irritated Shakespeare with the uncontainable freedom of his "jokes" and ad-libbing. From the text of earlier plays that have survived, we can see that clowns back then were as free to do whatever they wanted with their roles as the Italian actors in the Commedia dell' Arte. Shakespeare's rich and refined artistry didn’t allow for such improvisation. With Kemp gone, the poet sent the following jab his way through Hamlet's words:—
"And let those that play your clowns speak no more than is set down for them: for there be of them that will themselves laugh, to set on some quantity of barren spectators to laugh too: though, in the meantime, some necessary question of the play be then to be considered: that's villainous, and shows a most pitiful ambition in the fool that uses it."
"Let the actors who portray your clowns stick to the lines that are meant for them: some will laugh to prompt a group of unthinking audience members to laugh along, even when there’s a crucial point in the play that needs focus. That’s simply not right and shows a disappointing desire in the fool who behaves that way."
This reproof is, however, as the reader sees, couched in quite general terms; wherefore it was allowed to stand when Kemp returned to the company. But a far sharper and much more personal attack, which appears in the edition of 1603, was expunged in the following editions (and consequently from our text of the play), as being no longer in place after the return of the wanderer. It speaks of a clown whose witticisms are so popular [Pg 391] that they are noted down by the gentlemen who frequent the theatre. A whole series of extremely poor specimens of his burlesque sallies is given—mere circus-clown drolleries—and then Hamlet disposes of the wretched buffoon by remarking that he "cannot make a jest unless by chance, as a blind man catcheth a hare."
This criticism is, as you can see, expressed in very general terms; that's why it was allowed to remain when Kemp returned to the group. However, a much sharper and more personal attack that appears in the 1603 edition was removed in later editions (and thus from our version of the play), since it was no longer appropriate after the wanderer's return. It talks about a clown whose jokes are so popular [Pg 391] that the gentlemen who visit the theater write them down. A whole series of really bad examples of his silly antics is provided—just simple circus clown gags—and then Hamlet gets rid of the pathetic fool by saying that he "cannot make a joke unless by chance, like a blind man catching a hare."
It is notorious that an artist will more easily forgive an attack on himself than warm praise of a rival in the same line. There can be very little doubt that Shakespeare, in making Hamlet praise the dead Yorick, had in view the lamented Tarlton, Kemp's amiable and famous predecessor. If there had been no purpose to serve by making the skull that of a jester, it might quite as well have belonged to some old servant of Hamlet's. But if Shakespeare, in his first years of theatrical life, had known Tarlton personally, and Kemp's objectionable behaviour vividly recalled by contrast his predecessor's charming whimsicality, it was natural enough that he should combine with the attack on Kemp a warm eulogy of the great jester.[1]
It’s well-known that an artist is more likely to forgive a personal attack than to tolerate praise for a competitor in the same field. There’s little doubt that when Shakespeare has Hamlet speak fondly of the deceased Yorick, he is referencing the beloved and lamented Tarlton, the famous predecessor of Kemp. If there wasn’t a specific reason to make the skull that of a jester, it could easily have belonged to an old servant of Hamlet's. However, if Shakespeare had personally known Tarlton during his early years in theater, and Kemp's problematic behavior highlighted Tarlton's charming quirks, it makes sense that he would combine his criticism of Kemp with a heartfelt tribute to the great jester.[1]
Tarlton was buried on the 3rd of September 1588. This date accords with the statement in the first quarto that Yorick has lain in the earth for a dozen years. Not till we have these facts before us can we fully understand the following strong outburst of feeling:—
Tarlton was buried on September 3, 1588. This date matches the claim in the first quarto that Yorick has been in the ground for twelve years. Only when we have these facts in mind can we fully grasp the following intense expression of emotion:—
"Alas, poor Yorick!—I knew him, Horatio: a fellow of infinite jest, of most excellent fancy: he hath borne me on his back a thousand times; and now, how abhorred in my imagination it is! my gorge rises at it. Here hung those lips that I have kissed I know not how oft. Where be your gibes now? your gambols? your songs? your flashes of merriment that were wont to set the table on a roar?"
"Man, poor Yorick!—I knew him, Horatio: a guy full of jokes, with a really creative mind. He carried me on his back a thousand times, and now, it’s just so disturbing to me! I can’t handle it. Here were those lips that I’ve kissed I don’t even know how many times. Where are your jokes now? Your playful antics? Your songs? Your fun moments that used to make everyone laugh?"
Alas, poor Yorick! Hamlet's heartfelt lament will keep his memory alive when his Owlglass jests recorded in print are utterly forgotten.[2] His fooling was equally admired by the populace, the court, and the theatrical public. He is said to have told Elizabeth more truths than all her chaplains, and cured her melancholy better than all her physicians.
Alas, poor Yorick! Hamlet's heartfelt sorrow will keep his memory alive while Owlglass’s jokes written down are completely forgotten.[2] His humor was just as appreciated by the general public, the court, and theatergoers. It’s said he shared more truths with Elizabeth than all her chaplains and made her feel better than all her doctors.
Shakespeare, in Hamlet, has not only spoken his mind freely on theatrical matters; he has also eulogised the distinguished actor after his death, and given a great example of the courteous and becoming treatment of able actors during their lives. His Prince of Denmark stands far above the vulgar prejudice against them. And, lastly, Shakespeare has glorified that dramatic art which was the business and pleasure of his life, by making the play the effective means of bringing the truth to light and furthering the ends of justice. The acting of the drama of [Pg 392] Gonzago's death is the hinge on which the tragedy turns. From the moment when the King betrays himself by stopping the performance, Hamlet knows all that he wants to know.
Shakespeare, in Hamlet, has openly shared his thoughts on theater; he also paid tribute to the talented actor after his death, and provided a great example of how to treat skilled actors with respect during their lives. His Prince of Denmark rises above the common biases against them. Finally, Shakespeare has celebrated the dramatic art that was both his work and passion by making the play a powerful way to reveal the truth and promote justice. The performance of the drama of [Pg 392] Gonzago's death is the pivotal moment of the tragedy. From the instant the King reveals his guilt by halting the performance, Hamlet understands everything he needs to know.
When James ascended the throne, Hamlet received, as it were, a new actuality, from the fact that his queen, Anne, was a Danish princess. At the splendid festival held on the occasion of the triumphal procession of King James, Queen Anne, and Prince Henry Frederick, from the Tower through the city, "the Danish March" was brilliantly performed, out of compliment to the Queen, by a band consisting of nine trumpeters and a kettle-drum, stationed on a scaffolding at the side of St. Mildred's Church. How this march went we do not know; but there can be little doubt that from that time it was played in the second scene of the fifth act of Hamlet, where music of trumpets and drums is prescribed, and where, in our days, at the Théâtre-Français, they naïvely play, "Kong Christian stod ved höjen Mast."[3]
When James became king, Hamlet took on a new significance because his queen, Anne, was a Danish princess. During the grand celebration for the triumphant procession of King James, Queen Anne, and Prince Henry Frederick from the Tower through the city, "the Danish March" was performed brilliantly as a tribute to the Queen by a group of nine trumpeters and a kettle-drum, set up on a platform next to St. Mildred's Church. We don't know exactly how this march sounded, but it's likely that from then on it was played in the second scene of the fifth act of Hamlet, where music of trumpets and drums is called for, and where, today at the Théâtre-Français, they simply play, "Kong Christian stod ved höjen Mast."[3]
XIX
ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL—ATTACKS ON PURITANISM
The fortunes of the company having declined by reason of the competition complained of in Hamlet, it became necessary to intersperse a few comedies among the sombre tragedies on which alone Shakespeare's mind was now bent.
The company's fortunes had decreased due to the competition mentioned in Hamlet, so it became necessary to mix in a few comedies among the serious tragedies that Shakespeare was now focused on.
Comedies, therefore, had to be produced. But the disposition of mind in which Shakespeare had created A Midsummer Night's Dream had long deserted him; and infinitely remote, though so near in point of time, was the mood in which he had produced As You Like It.
Comedies, therefore, had to be made. But the mindset in which Shakespeare created A Midsummer Night's Dream had long left him; and the mood in which he made As You Like It felt incredibly distant, even though it was so recent.
Still the thing had to be done. He took one of his old sketches in hand again, the play called Love's Labour's Won, which has already been noticed (p. 47). Its original form we do not exactly know; all we can do is to pick out the rhymed and youthfully frivolous passages as having doubtless belonged to the earlier play, to whose title there is probably a reference in Helena's words in the concluding scene:—
Still, it had to be done. He picked up one of his old sketches again, the play called Love's Labour's Won, which has already been mentioned (p. 47). We don't know its original form exactly; all we can do is highlight the rhymed and youthful, light-hearted parts that likely belonged to the earlier play, which are probably referenced in Helena's words in the final scene:—
"This is done.
Will you be mine, now you are doubly won?"
"This is complete."
"Will you be mine now that I've won you over twice?"
It is clear that Shakespeare in his young days took hold of the subject with the purpose of making a comedy out of it. But now it did not turn out a comedy; the time was past when Shakespeare's chief strength lay in his humour. We could quite well imagine his subsequent tragedies to have been written by his Hamlet, if Hamlet had had life before him; and in the same way we could imagine this and the following play, Measure for Measure, to have been written by his Jaques.
It’s obvious that Shakespeare, in his youth, tackled the topic with the intention of turning it into a comedy. However, it didn’t end up being a comedy; the time had passed when Shakespeare's main strength was his humor. We can easily picture his later tragedies being penned by his Hamlet, if Hamlet had a future ahead of him; likewise, we could envision this play and the next one, Measure for Measure, being written by his Jaques.
We find many indications in All's Well that Ends Well— most, as was natural, in the first two acts—of Shakespeare's having come straight from Hamlet. In the very first scene, the Countess chides Helena for the immoderate grief with which she mourns her father: it is wrong to let oneself be so overwhelmed. Just so the King speaks to Hamlet of the "obstinate condolement" to which he gives himself up. The Countess's advice to her son, when he is setting off for France, reminds us strongly of the advice[Pg 394] Polonius gives to Laertes in exactly the same situation. She says, for instance:—
We see many signs in All's Well that Ends Well—mostly, as you'd expect, in the first two acts—of Shakespeare having just come from Hamlet. In the very first scene, the Countess scolds Helena for the excessive grief with which she mourns her father: it's wrong to let yourself be so consumed by it. Just like the King talks to Hamlet about the "stubborn sadness" he wallows in. The Countess's advice to her son, when he’s heading off to France, strongly resembles the advice[Pg 394] Polonius gives to Laertes in exactly the same situation. She says, for example:—
"Thy blood and virtue
Contend for empire in thee; and thy goodness
Share with thy birthright! Love all, trust a few,
Do wrong to none: be able for thine enemy
Rather in power than use, and keep thy friend
Under thy own life's key: be check'd for silence,
But never tax'd for speech."
"Your blood and values"
Fight for power within you; and let your goodness
Be part of your heritage! Love everyone, trust a few,
Hurt no one: be strong against your enemy
More through ability than through action, and keep your friend
Close to your heart: be criticized for being quiet,
But never punished for speaking up."
Compare with these injunctions those of Polonius:—
Compare these instructions with those of Polonius:—
"Give thy thoughts no tongue,
Nor any unproportion'd thought his act.
Be thou familiar, but by no means vulgar.
The friends thou hast, and their adoption tried,
Grapple them to thy soul with hoops of steel;
But do not dull thy palm with entertainment
Of each new-hatch'd, unfledg'd comrade. Beware
Of entrance to a quarrel; but, being in,
Bear't that the opposed may beware of thee.
Give every man thine ear, but few thy voice."
"Don’t say everything that pops into your head,
Nor act on every random idea you have.
Be friendly, but don't be common.
Keep close to your true friends, the ones who have proven themselves;
Hold them tight like steel chains;
But don’t waste your time getting to know every new, untested friend. Be careful
About starting a fight; but if you do get into one,
Make sure your opponent knows you’re not to be taken lightly.
Listen to everyone, but speak to only a few."
Notice also in this comedy the numerous sallies against court life and courtiers, which are quite in the spirit of Hamlet. The scene in which Polonius changes his opinion according as Hamlet thinks the cloud like a camel, a weasel, or a whale, and that in which Osric, who "did comply with his dug before he sucked it," reels off his elegant speeches, seem actually to be commented on in general terms when the Clown (ii. 2) thus discourses about the court:—
Notice also in this comedy the many jabs at court life and courtiers, which are very much in the spirit of Hamlet. The scene where Polonius changes his opinion based on whether Hamlet thinks the cloud looks like a camel, a weasel, or a whale, and the moment where Osric, who "went along with his nurse before he even nursed," rambles on with his fancy speeches, seem to be discussed in general terms when the Clown (ii. 2) talks about the court:—
"Truly, madam, if God have lent a man any manners, he may easily put it off at court: he that cannot make a leg, put off's cap, kiss his hand, and say nothing, has neither leg, hands, lip, nor cap; and, indeed, such a fellow, to say precisely, were not for the court."
"Honestly, ma'am, if God has given a man any manners, he can easily show them in court: someone who can't bow, take off his hat, kiss his hand, and stay quiet has no legs, hands, lips, or hat; and, really, such a person, to be precise, shouldn't be in court."
Now and again, too, we come upon expressions which recall well-known speeches of Hamlet's. For instance, when Helena (ii. 3) says to the First Lord:
Now and again, we also come across phrases that remind us of famous speeches from Hamlet. For example, when Helena (ii. 3) says to the First Lord:
"Thanks, sir; all the rest is mute,"
"Thanks, sir; everything else is silent,"
we are reminded of Hamlet's ever-memorable last words:
we are reminded of Hamlet's unforgettable last words:
"The rest is silence."
"The rest is silence."
Among other more external touches, which likewise point clearly to the period 1602-1603, may be mentioned the many subtle, cautious sallies against Puritanism which are interwoven in the play. They express the bitter contempt for demonstrative piety which filled Shakespeare's mind just at that time.
Among other more external features, which also clearly indicate the period 1602-1603, there are the many subtle, careful jabs at Puritanism woven throughout the play. They reflect the deep disdain for overt piety that occupied Shakespeare's thoughts during that time.
[Pg 395] Hamlet itself had treated of a hypocrite on the largest scale. Notice, too, the stinging reference to existing conditions in Act iii. Scene 2:—
[Pg 395] Hamlet talks about a hypocrite on the biggest scale. Also, pay attention to the sharp commentary on current events in Act iii. Scene 2:—
"Hamlet. Look you, how cheerfully my mother looks, and my father died within's two hours.
"Hamlet. Look at how happy my mom seems, and my dad died just two hours ago."
"Ophelia. Nay, 'tis twice two months, my lord.
"Ophelia. No, it's been two months, my lord."
"Ham. So long? Nay, then, let the devil wear black, for I'll have a suit of sables. O heavens! die two months ago, and not forgotten yet? Then there's hope a great man's memory may outlive his life half a year; but by'r lady, he must build churches then, or else shall he suffer not thinking on, with the hobby-horse; whose epitaph is, 'For O! for, O! the hobby-horse is forgot.'"
"Ham. Two months? Nah, let the devil wear black, because I want a fur coat. Oh wow! Died two months ago, and still not forgotten? Then there’s hope that a great person's memory can last beyond their life for half a year; but seriously, he has to build churches then, or else he’ll end up with nothing to think about, with the hobby-horse; whose epitaph is, 'For O! for, O! the hobby-horse is forgotten.'"
In All's Well that Ends Well Shakespeare has his sanctimonious enemies constantly in mind. He makes the Clown jeer at the fanatics in both the Protestant and the Catholic camp. They may be of different faiths, but they are alike in being unlucky husbands. The Clown says (i. 3):—
In All's Well that Ends Well, Shakespeare keeps his self-righteous enemies in focus. He has the Clown mock the zealots from both the Protestant and Catholic sides. Despite their different beliefs, they share the misfortune of being unlucky husbands. The Clown says (i. 3):—
"Young Charbon the Puritan, and old Poysam the Papist, how soe'er their hearts are severed in religion, their heads are both one; they may joll horns together, like any deer i' the herd."
"Young Charbon the Puritan and old Poysam the Papist, despite their differing beliefs, think similarly; they can get along just like any deer in the herd."
A little farther on he continues:—
A little further on he continues:—
"Though honesty be no Puritan, yet it will do no hurt; it will wear the surplice of humility over the black gown of a big heart."
"While honesty isn't too rigid, it won't hurt; it will cover the deep passion of a big heart with a humble disguise."
When Lafeu (ii. 3) is talking to Parolles of the marvellous cure of the King of France which Helena has undertaken, he has a hit at those who will find matter in it for a pious treatise:—
When Lafeu (ii. 3) is chatting with Parolles about the amazing healing of the King of France that Helena has taken on, he's taking a jab at those who would use it as material for a religious essay:—
"Lafeu. I may truly say, it is a novelty to the world.
Lafeu. I can genuinely say, it’s something new for everyone.
"Parolles. It is, indeed: if you will have it in showing, you shall read it in—what do you call there?—
"Parolles. It is, for sure: if you want to check it out, you’ll find it in—what do you call it?—"
"Laf. A showing of a heavenly effect in an earthly actor."
Laf. A glimpse of something divine in a human performer.
Shakespeare clearly took a mischievous pleasure in imitating the title of a Puritanic work of edification.
Shakespeare clearly enjoyed playfully imitating the title of a Puritan work meant for moral improvement.
This polemical tendency, which extends from Hamlet through All's Well that Ends Well to Measure for Measure, in the form of an increasingly marked opposition to the growing religious strictness and sectarianism of the day, with its accompaniment of hypocrisy, proves plainly that Shakespeare at this time shared the animosity of the Government towards both Puritanism and Catholicism.
This argumentative trend, which runs from Hamlet to All's Well that Ends Well and Measure for Measure, shows a clear and growing resistance to the rising religious strictness and sectarianism of the time, along with the hypocrisy that came with it. It clearly demonstrates that Shakespeare, during this period, shared the government's hostility toward both Puritanism and Catholicism.
Though there is little true mirth to be found in All's Well that Ends Well, the piece reminds us in various ways of some of Shakespeare's real comedies. The story resembles in several details that of The Merchant of Venice. Portia in disguise persuades the unwilling Bassanio to give up his ring to her; and[Pg 396] Helena, in the darkness of night mistaken for another, coaxes Bertram out of the ring which he had made up his mind she should never obtain from him. In the closing scenes, both Bertram and Bassanio are minus their rings; both are wretched because they have not got them; and in both cases the knot is unravelled by their wives being found in possession of them. There is a more essential relation—that of direct contrast—between the story of All's Well that Ends Well and that of The Taming of the Shrew. The earlier comedy sets forth in playful fashion how a man by means of the attributes of his sex—physical superiority, boldness, and coolness—helped out by imperiousness, bluster, noise, and violence, wins the devotion of a passionately recalcitrant young woman. All's Well that Ends Well shows us how a woman, by means of the attributes of her sex—gentleness, goodness of heart, cunning, and finesse—conquers a vehemently recalcitrant man. And in both cases the pair are married before the action proper of the play begins.
Though there is little real joy to be found in All's Well that Ends Well, the play reminds us in various ways of some of Shakespeare's true comedies. The story shares several details with The Merchant of Venice. Portia, in disguise, convinces the reluctant Bassanio to give her his ring; and [Pg 396] Helena, in the cover of night and mistaken for someone else, tricks Bertram into giving up the ring he’s determined she should never have. In the closing scenes, both Bertram and Bassanio are without their rings; both are miserable because they’ve lost them; and in both cases, the issue is resolved when their wives are found with them. There’s a more significant relationship—one of direct contrast—between the story of All's Well that Ends Well and The Taming of the Shrew. The earlier comedy playfully illustrates how a man, using the traits of his gender—physical strength, confidence, and composure—along with arrogance, noise, and aggression, wins the devotion of a fiercely independent young woman. All's Well that Ends Well shows us how a woman, using her gender’s traits—kindness, a good heart, cleverness, and finesse—wins over a very stubborn man. And in both cases, the couple is married before the main action of the play begins.
Seeing that Shakespeare in The Taming of the Shrew followed the older play on the same subject, and that he took the story of All's Well that Ends Well from Boccaccio's Gilette of Narbonne, a translation of which appeared as early as 1566 in Paynter's Palace of Pleasure, this contrast cannot be said to have been devised by the poet. But it is evident that one of the chief attractions of the latter subject for Shakespeare was the opportunity it offered him of delineating that rare phenomenon: a woman wooing a man and yet possessing and retaining all the charm of her sex. Shakespeare has worked out the figure of Helena with the tenderest partiality. Pity and admiration in concert seem to have guided his pen. We feel in his portraiture a deep compassion for the pangs of despised love—the compassion of one who himself has suffered—and over the whole figure of Helena he has shed a Raphael-like beauty. She wins all, charms all, wherever she goes—old and young, women and men—all except Bertram, the one in whom her life is bound up. The King and the old Lafeu are equally captivated by her, equally impressed by her excellences. Bertram's mother prizes her as if she were her daughter; more highly, indeed, than she prizes her own obstinate son. The Italian widow becomes so devoted to her that she follows her to a foreign country in order to vouch for her statement and win her back her husband.
Seeing that Shakespeare in The Taming of the Shrew built on an earlier play about the same topic, and that he took the story of All's Well that Ends Well from Boccaccio's Gilette of Narbonne, which was translated as early as 1566 in Paynter's Palace of Pleasure, this contrast can't be said to be the poet's invention. However, it’s clear that one of the main draws of the latter story for Shakespeare was the chance to portray that rare phenomenon: a woman pursuing a man while still retaining all her feminine charm. Shakespeare has crafted the character of Helena with the utmost tenderness. Both pity and admiration seem to have guided his writing. In his depiction, we sense a deep compassion for the pains of unreciprocated love—the compassion of someone who has suffered himself—and he has infused Helena with a beauty reminiscent of Raphael’s work. She wins everyone over, charming both young and old, men and women alike—all except Bertram, the one to whom her life is tied. The King and the elderly Lafeu are equally enchanted by her, both equally impressed by her virtues. Bertram's mother values her as if she were her own daughter; in fact, she values her more than her own stubborn son. The Italian widow becomes so devoted to Helena that she follows her to a foreign land to vouch for her claims and help her win back her husband.
She ventures all that she may gain her well-beloved, and in the pursuit of her aim shows an inventive capacity not common among women. For the real object of her journey to cure the King is, as she frankly confesses, to be near Bertram. As in the tale, she obtains the King's promise that she may, if she is successful in curing him, choose herself a husband among the lords of his court; but in Boccaccio it is the King who, in answer to her question as to the reward, gives her this promise of his[Pg 397] own accord; in the play it is she who first states her wish. So possessed is she by her passion for one who does not give her a thought or a look. But when he rejects her (unlike Gilette in the tale), she has no desire to attain her object by compulsion; she simply says to the King with noble resignation—
She risks everything to win over the one she loves, and in pursuing her goal, she shows a creativity not usually seen in women. The true reason for her journey to heal the King is, as she openly admits, to be close to Bertram. Just like in the story, she gets the King's promise that if she succeeds in healing him, she can choose a husband from among the lords in his court; but in Boccaccio's version, the King offers this promise in response to her question about her reward, while in the play, she is the one who expresses her desire first. She is so consumed by her feelings for someone who doesn't even notice her. However, when he turns her down (unlike Gilette in the story), she doesn't want to force him into anything; she simply tells the King with dignified acceptance—
"That you are well restored, my lord,
I'm glad; let the rest go."
"That you're feeling better, my lord,
I'm happy; the rest doesn't matter.
She offers no objection when Bertram, immediately after the wedding, announces his departure, alleging pretexts which she does not choose to see through; she suffers without a murmur when, at the moment of parting, he refuses her a kiss. When she has learnt the whole truth, she can at first utter nothing but short ejaculations (iii. 2): "My lord is gone, for ever gone." "This is a dreadful sentence!" "Tis bitter!"—and presently she leaves her home, that she may be no hindrance to his returning to it. Predisposed though she is to self-confidence and pride, no one could possibly love more tenderly and humbly.
She doesn’t object when Bertram, right after the wedding, announces he’s leaving, giving excuses that she doesn’t want to see through; she endures in silence when, at the moment of parting, he denies her a kiss. Once she learns the whole truth, she can only say a few short phrases (iii. 2): “My lord is gone, forever gone.” “This is a terrible sentence!” “It's bitter!”—and soon she leaves her home so she won’t be an obstacle to his return. Even though she tends towards self-confidence and pride, no one could possibly love more tenderly and humbly.
All the most beautiful passages of her part show by the structure of the verse and the absence of rhyme that they belong to the poet's riper period. Note, for example, the lines (i. I) in which Helena tells how the remembrance of her dead father has been effaced in her mind by the picture of Bertram:—
All the most beautiful sections of her role reveal through the verse's structure and the lack of rhyme that they come from the poet's more mature phase. For instance, look at the lines (i. I) where Helena explains how the memory of her deceased father has faded from her mind because of the image of Bertram:—
"My imagination
Carries no favour in't but Bertram's.
I am undone: there is no living, none,
If Bertram be away. It were all one
That I should love a bright particular star,
And think to wed it; he is so above me:
In his bright radiance and collateral light
Must I be comforted, not in his sphere.
The ambition in my love thus plagues itself:
The hind that would be mated by the lion
Must die for love. 'Twas pretty, though a plague,
To see him every hour: to sit and draw
His arched brows, his hawking eye, his curls,
In our heart's table; heart too capable
Of every line and trick of his sweet favour:
But now he's gone, and my idolatrous fancy
Must sanctify his relics."
"My creativity"
Only favors Bertram.
I am doomed: there's no life, none,
If Bertram is away. It’s like loving a bright, particular star,
And thinking I could marry it; he is so out of my league:
In his shining brilliance and surrounding glow
I must find comfort, not in his orbit.
The ambition in my love torments itself:
The doe that hopes to mate with the lion
Must die for love. It was nice, even though a burden,
To see him every hour: to sit and sketch
His arched brows, his piercing gaze, his curls,
In the scrapbook of my heart; a heart that can hold
Every detail and charm of his sweet demeanor:
But now he’s gone, and my idolizing thoughts
Must cherish his memories."
If we compare the style of this passage with that which prevails in Helena's rhymed speeches, with their euphuistic word-plays and antitheses, the difference is very striking, and we feel what a distance Shakespeare has traversed since the days of his apprenticeship. Here we find no glitter of wit, but the utterance of a heart that loves simply and deeply.
If we compare the style of this passage to Helena's rhymed speeches, with their elaborate wordplay and opposing ideas, the difference is very noticeable, and we can see how far Shakespeare has come since his early days. Here, there's no sparkle of cleverness, just the expression of a heart that loves in a straightforward and profound way.
Though the play as a whole was evidently not one of those which Shakespeare cared most about, and though he has allowed[Pg 398] things to stand in it which preclude the possibility of a satisfactory and harmonious end, yet he has evidently concentrated his whole poetic strength on the development and perfection of Helena's most winning character. These are the terms (i. 3) in which, speaking to Bertram's mother, she makes confession of her love:—
Though the play overall isn’t one of the ones Shakespeare cared about the most, and even though he included[Pg 398] elements that prevent a satisfying and harmonious ending, it’s clear that he focused all his poetic energy on developing and perfecting Helena's charming character. These are the words (i. 3) in which, while speaking to Bertram's mother, she confesses her love:—
"Be not offended, for it hurts not him,
That he is lov'd of me. I follow him not
By any token of presumptuous suit;
Nor would I have him till I do deserve him,
Yet never know how that desert should be.
I know I love in vain, strive against hope;
Yet, in this captious and intenible sieve
I still pour in the waters of my love,
And lack not to lose still. Thus, Indian-like,
Religious in mine error, I adore
The sun, that looks upon his worshipper,
But knows of him no more."
"Don't be offended, because it doesn't hurt him,
That I'm loved by him. I'm not chasing after him.
With any signs of arrogant intent;
I wouldn't want him until I deserve him.
But I never know what that value should be.
I know I love for nothing, fighting against hope;
Yet, in this challenging and impossible filter
I keep pouring out the waters of my love,
And I still can't help but lose. So, like a devoted fan,
Loyal even in my mistake, I worship.
The sun, which gazes at its admirer,
"But she doesn't know anything about him at all."
There is something in her nature which anticipates the charm, earnestness, and boundless devotion with which Shakespeare afterwards endows Imogen. When Bertram goes off to the war, simply to escape acknowledging her and living with her as his wife, she exclaims (iii. 2)—
There’s something about her nature that foreshadows the charm, sincerity, and limitless devotion that Shakespeare later gives to Imogen. When Bertram leaves for war just to avoid recognizing her and living with her as his wife, she exclaims (iii. 2)—
"Poor lord! is't I
That chase thee from thy country, and expose
Those tender limbs of thine to the event
Of the none-sparing war? . . .
O you leaden messengers,
That ride upon the violent speed of fire,
Fly with false aim; move the still-'pearing air,
That sings with piercing, do not touch my lord!
Whoever shoots at him, I set him there;
Whoever charges on his forward breast,
I am the caitiff that do hold him to it."
"Poor lord! Is it me?"
That drives you from your homeland and puts
Your delicate body at risk
In this merciless war? . . .
Oh, you burdensome messengers,
That race forward with the speed of fire,
Fly with misguided aim; move through the calm air,
That sings with a sharp sound, do not harm my lord!
Whoever shoots at him, I will blame that person;
Whoever charges at his brave heart,
I am the villain who holds him to it."
In this there is a fervour and a glow that we do not find in the earlier comedies. When one reads these verses, one understands how it is that Coleridge calls Helena, "Shakespeare's loveliest character."
In this, there’s a passion and a brilliance that we don’t see in the earlier comedies. When you read these lines, you understand why Coleridge calls Helena "Shakespeare's loveliest character."
Pity that this deep passion should have been inspired by so unworthy an object. It undoubtedly lessens the interest of the play that Shakespeare should not have given Bertram some more estimable qualities along with the all too youthful and unchivalrous ones which he possesses. The poet has here been guilty of a certain negligence, which shows that it was only to parts of the play that he gave his whole mind. Bertram is right enough in refusing to have a wife thrust upon him against his will, simply because the King has a debt of gratitude to pay. But this first[Pg 399] motive for refusing gives place to one with which we have less sympathy: to wit, pride of rank, which makes him look down on Helena as being of inferior birth, though king, courtiers, and his own mother consider her fit to rank with the best. Even this, however, need not lower Bertram irretrievably in our esteem; but he adds to it traits of unmanliness, even of baseness. For instance, he enjoins Helena, through Parolles, to invent some explanation of his sudden departure which will make the King believe it to have been a necessity; and then he leaves her, not, as he falsely declares, for two days, but for ever. His readiness to marry a daughter of Lafeu the moment the report of Helena's death has reached him is a very extraordinary preparation for the reunion of the couple at the end of the play, and reminds us unpleasantly of the exactly similar incident in Much Ado About Nothing (p. 217). But, worst of all, and an indisputable dramatic mistake, is his entangling himself, just before the final reconciliation, in a web of mean lies with reference to the Italian girl to whom he had laid siege in Tuscany.
It's a shame that such deep passion was inspired by such an unworthy object. It definitely makes the play less interesting that Shakespeare didn't give Bertram some more admirable qualities along with the all-too-youthful and unchivalrous ones he has. The poet shows some negligence here, indicating that he focused fully on only parts of the play. Bertram is justified in refusing to have a wife forced on him against his will just because the King has a debt of gratitude to repay. But this initial reason for his refusal is overshadowed by one we can sympathize with less: his pride of rank, which leads him to look down on Helena as being of inferior birth, despite the fact that the king, courtiers, and his own mother consider her worthy of the best company. Even this shouldn't completely tarnish our view of Bertram; however, he adds traits of weakness, even baseness. For example, he instructs Helena, through Parolles, to come up with an excuse for his sudden departure that will convince the King it was necessary; then he leaves her, not for the two days he falsely claims, but for good. His eagerness to marry Lafeu's daughter as soon as he hears of Helena's supposed death is an odd setup for the couple's reunion at the end of the play and unpleasantly reminds us of the similar incident in Much Ado About Nothing (p. 217). But worst of all, and an obvious dramatic blunder, is his getting caught up in a web of petty lies about the Italian girl he pursued in Tuscany just before the final reconciliation.
It was to make Helena's position more secure, and to avoid any suspicion of the adventuress about her, that Shakespeare invented the character of the Countess, that motherly friend whose affection sets a seal on all her merits. In the same way Parolles was invented with the purpose of making Bertram less guilty. Bertram is to be considered as ensnared by this old "fool, notorious liar, and coward" (as Helena at once calls him), who figures in the play as his evil genius.
It was to make Helena's position more stable and to prevent any suspicion of the con artist about her that Shakespeare created the character of the Countess, that caring friend whose support highlights all her qualities. Similarly, Parolles was created to make Bertram seem less at fault. Bertram is to be seen as trapped by this old "fool, notorious liar, and coward" (as Helena immediately calls him), who appears in the play as his dark influence.
Parolles in Love's Labours Won was doubtless a gay and purely farcical figure—the first slight sketch for Falstaff. Coming after Falstaff, he necessarily seems a weak repetition; but this is no fault of the poet's. Still, it is very plain that in the re-writing Shakespeare's attempt at gaiety missed fire. His frame of mind was too serious; the view of the subject from the moral standpoint displaces and excludes pure pleasure in its comicality. Parolles, who has Falstaff's vices without a gleam of his genius, brings anything but unmixed merriment in his train. The poet is at pains to impress on us the lesson we ought to learn from Parolles's self-stultification, and the shame that attends on his misdeeds. Thus the Second Lord (iv. 3), speaking of the rascality he displays in his outpourings when he is blindfolded, says—
Parolles in Love's Labours Won was definitely a lively and purely comedic character—the initial rough draft for Falstaff. Coming after Falstaff, he inevitably appears as a weaker version; but that's not the poet's fault. Still, it’s clear that in the rewriting, Shakespeare's attempt at humor fell flat. His mindset was too serious; the moral perspective on the subject overshadows and replaces pure enjoyment in its comedy. Parolles, who has Falstaff's flaws without any spark of his brilliance, brings anything but straightforward laughter with him. The poet is focused on teaching us the lesson we should learn from Parolles's self-sabotage and the shame that follows his wrongdoings. Thus the Second Lord (iv. 3), discussing the trickery he shows when he's blindfolded, says—
"I will never trust a man again for keeping his sword clean, nor believe he can have everything in him by wearing his apparel neatly."
"I will never trust a guy again to keep his sword clean, nor believe he can have it all just by dressing well."
And Parolles himself says when his effrontery is crushed (iv. 3)—
And Parolles himself says when his boldness is crushed (iv. 3)—
"If my heart were great,
'Twould burst at this. Captain I'll be no more;
But I will eat and drink, and sleep as soft
As captain shall: simply the thing I am
[Pg 400]
Shall make me live. Who knows himself a braggart,
Let him fear this; for it will come to pass
That every braggart shall be found an ass"
"If my heart was bigger,
It would break from this. Captain, I won't be one anymore;
But I will eat and drink, and sleep just as well
As any captain: just being who I am
[Pg 400]
Is enough for me to live. If someone knows they’re a braggart,
They should be worried; because it will happen
That every braggart will end up looking foolish"
The other comic figure, the Clown, witty as he is, has not the serene gaiety of the earlier comedies. He speaks here and there, as already noted (p. 49), in the youthfully whimsical style of the earliest comedies; but as a humoristic house-fool he does not rank with such a sylvan fool as Touchstone, a creation of a few years earlier, nor with the musical court-fool in Twelfth Night.
The other comic character, the Clown, while clever, lacks the carefree joy of the earlier comedies. He occasionally speaks, as mentioned earlier (p. 49), in the playful style of the original comedies; however, as a funny jester, he doesn’t measure up to a woodland fool like Touchstone, created a few years before, or to the musical court jester in Twelfth Night.
A single passage in All's Well that Ends Well has always struck me as having a certain personal note. It is one of those which were quite evidently added at the time of the re-writing. The King is speaking of Bertram's deceased father, and quotes his words (i. 2)—
A single passage in All's Well that Ends Well has always stood out to me as having a personal touch. It's one of those lines that were clearly added during the rewriting stage. The King is talking about Bertram's late father and quotes his words (i. 2)—
"'Let me not live,'—
Thus his good melancholy oft began,
On the catastrophe and heel of pastime,
When it was out,—'Let me not live,' quoth he,
'After my flame lacks oil, to be the snuff
Of younger spirits, whose apprehensive senses
All but new things disdain.'...
This he wish'd:
I, after him, do after him wish too."
"I'm fed up with living,"—
That's how his thoughtful sadness often started,
At the end of good times,
When it was all over,—'I can't stand living,' he said,
'After my passion runs out, to be just the remnants
Of younger spirits, who look down on everything
That isn't brand new.'...
This is what he wanted:
I, after him, wish the same thing too."
A courtier objects to this despondent utterance—
A courtier protests against this gloomy statement—
"You are lov'd, sir;
They that least lend it you shall lack you first."
"You are loved, sir;"
Those who are least willing to give it to you will miss you first."
Whereupon the King replies with proud humility—
Where the King responds with proud humility—
"I fill a place, I know't."
"I take up space, I know it."
These words could not have been written save by a mature man, who has seen impatient youth pressing forward to take his place, and who has felt the sting of its criticism. The disposition of mind which here betrays itself foretells that overpowering sense of the injustice of men and of things which is soon to take possession of Shakespeare's soul.
These words could only have been written by a mature man who has witnessed impatient youth trying to take his place and has felt the sting of their criticism. The mindset revealed here hints at the overwhelming sense of injustice in people and things that is soon to consume Shakespeare's soul.
XX
MEASURE FOR MEASURE—ANGELO AND TARTUFFE
A covert polemical intention could be vaguely divined here and there in All's Well that Ends Well. It contained, as we have seen, some incidental mockery of the increasing Puritanism of the time, with its accompaniment of self-righteousness, moral intolerance, and unctuous hypocrisy. The bent of thought which gave birth to these sallies reappears still more clearly in the choice of the theme treated in Measure for Measure.
A subtle argumentative intention can be somewhat sensed here and there in All's Well that Ends Well. It included, as we've noted, some incidental mockery of the rising Puritanism of the time, along with its self-righteousness, moral intolerance, and insincere hypocrisy. The mindset that inspired these jabs is even more evident in the choice of theme in Measure for Measure.
The plot of All's Well that Ends Well turns on the incident, familiar in every literature, of one woman passing herself off for another at a nocturnal rendezvous, without the substitution being detected by the man—an incident so fruitful in dramatic situations, that even its gross improbability has never deterred poets from making use of it.
The story of All's Well that Ends Well revolves around a classic literary trope where one woman pretends to be another during a nighttime meeting, and the man is completely unaware of the switch. This scenario leads to many dramatic moments, and despite its obvious implausibility, poets have continued to use it.
A standing variation of this theme, also to be found in the most diverse literatures, is as follows:—A man is condemned to death. His mistress, his wife, or his sister implores the judge to pardon him. The judge promises, on condition that she shall pass a night with him, to let the prisoner go free, but afterwards has him executed all the same.
A common variation of this theme, seen in various literatures, goes like this: A man is sentenced to death. His girlfriend, wife, or sister begs the judge to spare him. The judge agrees to let the prisoner go free if she spends the night with him, but then ends up having him executed anyway.
This subject has been treated over and over again from mediæval times down to our own days, its latest appearances, probably, being in Paul Heyse's novel, Der Kinder Sünde der Väter Fluch, and in Victorien Sardou's play La Tosca. In Shakespeare's time it appeared in the form of an Italian novella in Giraldi Cinthio's Hecatommithi (1565), on which an English dramatist, George Whetstone, founded his play, The Right Excellent and Famous History of Promos and Cassandra (1578), and also a prose story in his Heptameron of Civil Discourses, published in 1582. Whetstone's utterly lifeless and characterless comedy is the immediate source from which Shakespeare derived the outlines of the story. He is indebted to Whetstone for nothing else.
This topic has been revisited countless times from medieval eras to the present day, with its most recent appearances likely in Paul Heyse's novel, Der Kinder Sünde der Väter Fluch, and in Victorien Sardou's play La Tosca. During Shakespeare's time, it was featured as an Italian novella in Giraldi Cinthio's Hecatommithi (1565), which inspired the English playwright George Whetstone to create his play, The Right Excellent and Famous History of Promos and Cassandra (1578), as well as a prose story in his Heptameron of Civil Discourses, published in 1582. Whetstone's completely bland and lifeless comedy is the direct source from which Shakespeare took the basic story elements. He owes Whetstone nothing beyond that.
What attracted Shakespeare to this unpleasant subject was clearly his indignation at the growing Pharisaism in matters of sexual morality which was one outcome of the steady growth of Puritanism among the middle classes. It was a consequence of his position as an actor and theatrical manager that he saw only the ugliest side of Puritanism—the one it turned towards him.
What drew Shakespeare to this unpleasant topic was clearly his outrage at the increasing hypocrisy in sexual morality, which was one result of the steady rise of Puritanism among the middle classes. Because of his role as an actor and theater manager, he only witnessed the harshest side of Puritanism—the one it directed at him.
[Pg 402]Its estimable sides well deserved a poet's sympathy. Small wonder, indeed, that independent and pious men should seek the salvation of their souls without the bounds of the Anglican State Church, with its Thirty-Nine Articles, to which all clergymen and state officials were bound to swear, and to which all citizens must make submission. It was a punishable offence to use any other ritual than the official one, or even to refuse to go to church. The Puritans, who dreamed of leading the Christian Church back to its original purity, and who had returned home after their banishment during the reign of Mary with the ideal of a democratic Church before their eyes, could not possibly approve of a State Church subject to the crown, or of such an institution as Episcopacy. Some of them looked to Scottish Presbyterianism as a worthy model, and desired to see Church government by laymen, the elders of the congregation, introduced into England, in place of the spiritual aristocracy of the bishops. Others went still farther, denied the necessity of one common form of worship for all, and desired to have the Church broken up into independent congregations, in which any believer might officiate as priest. We have here the germs of the great party division in Cromwell's time into Presbyterians and Independents.
[Pg 402]Its admirable qualities truly deserved a poet's respect. It's no surprise that independent and religious individuals sought to save their souls outside the Anglican State Church, with its Thirty-Nine Articles that all clergy and government officials were required to swear to, and to which all citizens had to submit. It was a punishable offense to use any ritual other than the official one, or even to refuse to attend church. The Puritans, who envisioned restoring the Christian Church to its original purity and had returned home after their exile during Mary’s reign with the ideal of a democratic Church in mind, couldn't accept a State Church controlled by the crown or the system of Episcopacy. Some looked to Scottish Presbyterianism as a model and wanted to bring lay-led church governance, involving the congregation's elders, to England instead of the hierarchical system of bishops. Others went even further, rejecting the need for one uniform way of worship and wanting to see the Church split into independent congregations where any believer could serve as a priest. Here we see the beginnings of the significant party division during Cromwell's era into Presbyterians and Independents.
So far as we can see, Shakespeare took no interest whatever in any of these ecclesiastical or religious movements. He came into contact with Puritanism only in its narrow and fanatical hatred of his art, and in its severely intolerant condemnation and punishment of moral, and especially of sexual, frailties. All he saw was its Pharisaic aspect, and its often enough only simulated virtue.
As far as we can tell, Shakespeare showed no interest in any of these church-related or religious movements. He encountered Puritanism solely through its narrow and extreme disdain for his art, as well as its harsh and intolerant criticism and punishment of moral, especially sexual, shortcomings. All he noticed was its hypocritical side and its often fake sense of virtue.
It was his indignation at this hypocritical virtue that led him to write Measure for Measure. He treated the subject as he did, because the interests of the theatre demanded that the woof of comedy should be interwoven with the severe and sombre warp of tragedy. But what a comedy! Dark, tragic, heavy as the poet's mood—a tragi-comedy, in which the unusually broad and realistic comic scenes, with their pictures of the dregs of society, cannot relieve the painfulness of the theme, or disguise the positively criminal nature of the action. One feels throughout, even in the comic episodes, that Shakespeare's burning wrath at the moral hypocrisy of self-righteousness underlies the whole structure like a volcano, which every moment shoots up its flames through the superficial form of comedy and the interludes of obligatory merriment.
It was his anger at this hypocritical virtue that inspired him to write Measure for Measure. He approached the subject this way because the needs of the theater required that the fabric of comedy be woven with the harsh and serious threads of tragedy. But what a comedy! Dark, tragic, heavy as the poet's mood—a tragicomedy, where the unusually broad and realistic comic scenes, depicting the lower depths of society, can't ease the pain of the theme or hide the clearly criminal nature of the actions. You can sense throughout, even in the funny moments, that Shakespeare's intense anger at the moral hypocrisy of self-righteousness underpins the entire work like a volcano, which every moment erupts with flames through the shallow form of comedy and the required moments of merriment.
And yet it is not really against hypocrisy that his attack is aimed. At this stage of his development he is far too great a psychologist to depict a ready-made, finished hypocrite. No, he shows us how weak even the strictest Pharisee will prove, if only he happens to come across the temptation which really tempts him; and how such a man's desire, if it meets with opposition,[Pg 403] reveals in him quite another being—a villain, a brute beast—who allows himself actions worse a hundredfold than those which, in the calm superiority of a spotless conscience, he has hitherto punished in others with the utmost severity.
And yet his attack isn't really aimed at hypocrisy. At this point in his development, he understands psychology too well to portray a simple, finished hypocrite. Instead, he shows us how weak even the strictest Pharisee can be when faced with a temptation that truly tempts him. He illustrates how, when a man's desire encounters resistance,[Pg 403] it reveals a completely different side of him—a villain, a savage beast—who engages in actions far worse than those he has harshly judged in others with his supposedly flawless conscience.
It is not a type of Shakespeare's opponents that he here unmasks and brands—it is a man in many ways above the average type, as he saw it. The chief character in Measure for Measure is the judge of public morality, the hard and stern Censor morum, who in his moral fanaticism believes that he can root out vice by persecuting its tools, and imagines that he can purify and reform society by punishing every transgression, however natural and comparatively harmless, as a capital crime. The play shows us how this man, as soon as a purely sensual passion takes possession of him, does not hesitate to commit, under the mask of piety, a crime against real morality so revolting and so monstrous that no expression of loathing and contempt would be too severe for it, and scarcely any punishment too rigorous.
It’s not a typical opponent of Shakespeare that he reveals and criticizes here—it’s a man who is, in many ways, above average, as he sees it. The main character in Measure for Measure is the judge of public morality, the rigid and stern Censor morum, who, in his moral fanaticism, believes he can eliminate vice by targeting its agents, and thinks he can purify and reform society by punishing every wrongdoing, no matter how natural and relatively harmless, as if it were a serious crime. The play illustrates how this man, as soon as he’s consumed by purely sensual desire, doesn’t hesitate to commit, under the guise of righteousness, an act against true morality that is so shocking and monstrous that no expression of disgust and contempt would be too strong, and hardly any punishment too severe.
From its nature such a drama ought to end by appeasing in some satisfactory manner the craving for justice awakened in the spectator. But comedy was what Shakespeare's company wanted; and besides, it would have been unwise, and perhaps even dangerous, to carry to extremities this question of the punishment of moral hypocrisy. So the knot in the play was summarily loosed, without any great expenditure of pathos, by the provident care and timely intervention of a wise and invisibly omnipresent prince, an occidental Haroun-al-Raschid. Fastidious in his choice of means this prince was not. With an ingenuity which is profoundly unsatisfactory to any one of the least delicacy of feeling, he substitutes a lovable girl, whom the iniquitous judge had at one time promised to marry, for the beautiful young woman who is the object of his bestial desire.
From its nature, a drama like this should end by satisfying the spectator's desire for justice. But what Shakespeare's company wanted was comedy; plus, it would have been unwise and possibly dangerous to push the issue of punishing moral hypocrisy to its limits. So the conflict in the play is quickly resolved, without much emotional weight, by the wise and subtly present prince, a kind of western Haroun-al-Raschid. This prince isn't picky about his methods. With a creativity that feels deeply unsatisfying to anyone with the slightest sensitivity, he replaces a charming girl, whom the corrupt judge had once promised to marry, with the beautiful young woman who is the object of his vile desires.
The Duke, wishing to test his servants, gives out that he is leaving Vienna on a long journey. He intrusts the regency during his absence to Angelo, an official of high standing and reputation.
The Duke, wanting to test his servants, announces that he is going on a long trip from Vienna. He hands over the regency during his absence to Angelo, a well-respected and influential official.
No sooner does Angelo come into power than he begins a regular crusade against licentiousness and all laxity in the domain of morals. In the first place, he decrees that all houses of ill-fame in the city of Vienna are to be pulled down. In the older drama by Whetstone, which Shakespeare used as a foundation for his play, there was a whole troop of disreputable personages, procuresses, prostitutes, bullies, improper characters of every description. Shakespeare retains part of this company; he has a single procuress, Mistress Overdone, who reminds us slightly of Doll Tearsheet, a single bully, that very amusing personage, Pompey; and he adds to them an extremely entertaining character, the utterly dissolute but witty tattler and liar, Lucio.
As soon as Angelo takes charge, he starts a campaign against immorality and any laxity in moral standards. Firstly, he orders the demolition of all brothels in the city of Vienna. In the earlier play by Whetstone, which Shakespeare adapted, there was a whole cast of shady characters, including madams, prostitutes, bullies, and all sorts of improper personas. Shakespeare keeps part of this group; he features one madam, Mistress Overdone, who has a slight resemblance to Doll Tearsheet, and a single bully, the very funny Pompey. He also introduces an exceptionally entertaining character, the completely dissolute yet clever gossip and liar, Lucio.
But the chief alteration he makes in the subject-matter of[Pg 404] the play is that the Duke, disguised as a friar, is witness from the beginning of Angelo's abuse of his power as ruler and judge. Among other advantages resulting from this modification, we must reckon the fact that the spectators are thus reassured in advance as to the final issue. On the Duke's disguise, moreover, depends most of the comic effect arising out of the character of Lucio, who is constantly repeating to him the most absurd slanders about himself, as if he had them from the best authority. Further, the Duke's concealed presence is essential to the other great change made in the story, namely, that Isabella is not really required to sacrifice herself for her brother, her place being filled, as in All's Well that Ends Well, by a woman who has old claims on the man concerned. In this manner the too revoltingly painful part of the subject is avoided.
But the main change he makes to the content of[Pg 404] the play is that the Duke, disguised as a friar, witnesses Angelo's abuse of his power as ruler and judge from the very beginning. Among other benefits from this change, we can count the fact that the audience is reassured in advance about how things will turn out. The Duke's disguise also plays a crucial role in the comedic effect created by Lucio's character, who constantly shares the most ridiculous slanders about him, as if he had received them from the most reliable sources. Additionally, the Duke's hidden presence is key to another significant change in the story: Isabella is not actually required to sacrifice herself for her brother. Instead, her role is taken on by a woman who has previous claims on the man involved, much like in All's Well That Ends Well. This way, the overly painful aspect of the story is avoided.
Shakespeare has imagined one of the men who were the bitterest enemies of his art and his calling invested with absolute power, and using it to proceed against immorality with cruel rigour. The first step is his attack on common prostitution, which he persuades himself he can exterminate. This vain imagination is repeatedly ridiculed. "What shall become of me?" says Mistress Overdone. "Come; fear not you: good counsellors lack no clients." In the Act ii. sc. I we read:—
Shakespeare created a character who is one of the fiercest enemies of his craft and profession, holding absolute power and using it to harshly combat immorality. His first move is to take on common prostitution, which he convinces himself he can eliminate. This unrealistic belief is mocked again and again. "What will happen to me?" says Mistress Overdone. "Come on; don't worry: good advisors always have clients." In Act ii. sc. I we read:—
"Escalus. How would you live, Pompey? by being a bawd? What do you think of the trade, Pompey? is it a lawful trade?
"Escalus. How would you make a living, Pompey? By being a pimp? What do you think about that business, Pompey? Is it a legitimate trade?"
"Pompey. If the law would allow it, sir.
"Pompey. If the law allows it, sir."
"Escal. But the law will not allow it, Pompey; nor it shall not be allowed in Vienna.
"Escal. But the law won’t allow it, Pompey; and it won't be permitted in Vienna either."
"Pomp. Does your worship mean to geld and splay all the youth of the city.
"Pomp. Are you planning to castrate and expose all the young men in the city?"
"Escal. No, Pompey.
"Escal. No, Pompey.
"Pomp. Truly, sir, in my poor opinion, they will to't then."
"Pomp. Honestly, sir, in my opinion, they will go for it then."
And Lucio (iii. 2) also ridicules Angelo's severity as fruitless:—
And Lucio (iii. 2) also mocks Angelo's strictness as pointless:—
"Lucio. A little more lenity to lechery would do no harm in him: something too crabbed that way, friar.
"Lucio. A little more tolerance for lust wouldn't hurt him: he's way too uptight about it, friar."
"Duke. It is too general a vice, and severity must cure it.
"Duke. It's a common issue, and we need strict measures to address it."
"Lucio. Yes, in good sooth, the vice is of a great kindred: it is well allied; but it is impossible to extirp it quite, friar, till eating and drinking be put down. They say, this Angelo was not made by man and woman, after this downright way of creation: is it true, think you?"
"Lucio. Yes, honestly, vice is deeply entrenched: it has strong ties; but it’s impossible to completely get rid of it, friar, until we stop eating and drinking. They say this Angelo wasn't made by man and woman in the usual way of creation: do you think that's true?"
But besides taking strict proceedings against actual debauchery, Angelo revives an old law which has long been in disuse—according to the Duke for fourteen, according to Claudio for nineteen years—making death the punishment of all sexual commerce without marriage; and by this law young Claudio is condemned to death for his relation to Juliet.
But besides taking strict action against actual debauchery, Angelo revives an old law that hasn’t been used in a long time—according to the Duke, for fourteen years, and according to Claudio, for nineteen years—making death the punishment for all sexual relations without marriage; and under this law, young Claudio is sentenced to death for his relationship with Juliet.
[Pg 405]It was an innocent relation. He says (i. 3):—
[Pg 405]It was a pure relationship. He says (i. 3):—
"She is fast my wife
Save that we do the denunciation lack
Of outward order: this we came not to,
Only for propagation of a dower
Remaining in the coffer of her friends."
"My wife is quick."
Except that we lack the formal announcement
Of our public arrangement: we didn't come here for that,
Only to secure a gift
That remains in the hands of her friends."
But this avails nothing. An example is to be made. It is in vain that even the highly respectable Provost feels compassion for him, and says (ii. 2):—
But this doesn't help at all. An example needs to be set. It’s useless that even the highly respected Provost feels sorry for him and says (ii. 2):—
"All sects, all ages smack of this vice, and he
To die for it!"
"Every group, no matter the age, shows this flaw, and he
Totally worth dying for!
The young men of the town cannot explain this insane severity in any other way than by the supposition that Lord Angelo is a man with "snow-broth" in his veins in place of blood.
The young men of the town can only explain this crazy harshness by believing that Lord Angelo has "snow-broth" in his veins instead of blood.
It soon appears, however, that he is not the man of ice he is taken to be.
It quickly becomes clear, though, that he is not the cold, unemotional person everyone thinks he is.
Escalus, an old, honourable nobleman, bids him bear in mind that though his own virtue be of the straitest, it has, perhaps, never been tempted; had it been exposed to temptations, it might not have stood the test better than that of others. Angelo answers haughtily that to be tempted is one thing, to fall another. But now comes Claudio's sister, Isabella, young, charming, and intelligent, and beseeches him to spare her brother's life (ii. 2):—
Escalus, an elderly and respected nobleman, reminds him to remember that even if his own virtue is very strict, it may have never faced temptation; if it had, it might not have held up any better than that of others. Angelo responds arrogantly that being tempted is one thing, but falling is another. But now Claudio's sister, Isabella, who is young, appealing, and smart, comes and pleads with him to save her brother's life (ii. 2):—
"Good, good my lord, bethink you:
Who is it that hath died for this offence?
There's many have committed it."
"Alright, my lord, consider this:"
Who exactly has died for this crime?
Many have done it."
He is inexorable. She shows the unreason of punishing so stringently the errors of love:
He is unyielding. She demonstrates the irrationality of punishing the mistakes of love so harshly:
"Isab. Could great men thunder
As Jove himself does, Jove would ne'er be quiet,
For every pelting, petty officer
Would use his heaven for thunder; nothing but thunder.—
Merciful heaven!
Thou rather with thy sharp and sulphurous bolt
Splitt'st the unwedgeable and gnarled oak,
Than the soft myrtle."
"Isab. If great men could make thunder
Just like Jove himself, Jove would never stop,
Because every petty officer
Would use his power for nothing but thunder.
Oh my gosh!
You would prefer to use your sharp, fiery bolt.
To chop the tough, twisted oak,
"Than to touch the delicate myrtle."
And she continues in such a strain, that we cannot but hear the poet's voice through hers:—
And she keeps talking in such a way that we can’t help but hear the poet’s voice through hers:—
"But man, proud man!
Drest in a little brief authority,
Most ignorant of what he's most assur'd,
His glassy essence,—like an angry ape,
Plays such fantastic tricks before high heaven
As make the angels weep; who, with our spleens,
Would all themselves laugh mortal."
"But look at man, proud man!
Dressed in a tiny bit of authority,
Completely unaware of what he’s so sure of,
His shallow nature—like an angry monkey,
Pulls off such ridiculous stunts before God
That even the angels weep; who, if they were like us,
Would laugh at the folly of humans."
[Pg 406] And she appeals to his own self-knowledge:—
[Pg 406] And she appeals to his own self-awareness:—
"Go to your bosom;
Knock there, and ask your heart what it doth know
That's like my brother's fault."
"Look inside yourself;"
Knock there, and ask your heart what it knows
That's similar to my brother's mistake."
He invites her to come again the next day; and hardly is she gone when, in a monologue, he reveals his hateful passion, and even hints at his still more hateful purpose of forcing her to gratify it in payment for her brother's release.
He invites her to come back the next day; and barely has she left when, in a monologue, he reveals his intense hatred and even suggests his even more hateful plan to make her satisfy it as payment for her brother's freedom.
He makes her his proposal. She is appalled; she now sees, like Hamlet, what life can be, what undreamt-of horrors can happen, to what a pitch villainy can be carried, even on the judgment-seat:—
He makes her his proposal. She is shocked; she now realizes, like Hamlet, what life can be, what unimaginable horrors can occur, and to what extent villainy can reach, even from the judge's seat:—
"O, 'tis the cunning livery of hell,
The damned'st body to invest and cover
In princely guards! Dost thou think, Claudio?—
If I would yield him my virginity,
Thou mightst be freed."
"Oh, it’s the clever disguise of hell,
The most doomed body dressed in
Royal attire! Do you think, Claudio?—
If I were to give him my virginity,
You might be set free."
She cannot even denounce him, for, as he himself points out to her, no one will believe her; his stainless name, his strict life and high rank, will stifle the accusation if she dares to make it. Feeling himself safe, he is doubly audacious. Thus, when, at the conclusion of the play (v. 3), she lays her indictment before the reinstated Duke, Angelo says brazenly, "My lord, her wits, I fear me, are not firm." Then follows, as if in continuation of Isabella's just-quoted speech, the fiery protest springing from the poet's intensest conviction:—
She can't even accuse him because, as he points out, no one will believe her; his spotless reputation, his strict lifestyle, and high status will silence her claim if she dares to make it. Feeling secure, he's even bolder. So, when at the end of the play (v. 3) she presents her charges to the reinstated Duke, Angelo boldly states, "My lord, I fear her wits are not stable." Then follows, as if in response to Isabella's recently quoted speech, the passionate protest that comes from the poet's deepest conviction:—
"Make not impossible
That which but seems unlike. 'Tis not impossible,
But one, the wicked'st caitiff on the ground,
May seem as shy, as grave, as just, as absolute,
As Angelo."
"Don't make it hard."
For what only seems unlikely. It’s not impossible,
That even the most wicked scoundrel on earth,
Can appear as modest, serious, fair, and decisive,
As Angelo."
(See p. 241.)
(See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.)
But the protest has no immediate result. Isabella is, for the time being, sent to prison for slandering a man of unblemished honour. And the irony is kept up to the last. The Duke, in his character as a friar, has learnt bitter lessons; amongst others, that there is hardly enough honesty in the world to hold society together. But when he himself, in his disguise, relates what he has witnessed, his own faithful servants are on the point of sending him also to prison. In his rôle of Haroun-al-Raschid, he has seen and realised that law is made to serve as a screen for might. Thus he says—
But the protest has no immediate effect. Isabella is temporarily sent to prison for defaming a man of impeccable honor. And the irony continues until the end. The Duke, acting as a friar, has learned harsh lessons; among them, that there’s hardly enough honesty in the world to hold society together. But when he, in disguise, recounts what he has observed, his loyal servants nearly send him to prison as well. In his role as Haroun-al-Raschid, he has seen and understood that the law is created to serve as a shield for power. So he says—
"My business in this state
Made me a looker-on here in Vienna,
Where I have seen corruption boil and bubble
Till it o'er-run the stew: laws for all faults,
But faults so countenanc'd, that the strong statutes
[Pg 407]Stand like the forfeits in a barber's shop,
As much in mock as mark.
'Escal. Slander to the state! Away with him to prison."
"My role here"
Has made me a bystander here in Vienna,
Where I’ve watched corruption boil and bubble
Until it overflowed: laws for every wrongdoing,
But wrongs are so tolerated that the strict laws
[Pg 407]Stand like penalties in a barber's shop,
As much in jest as in seriousness.
'Escal. That's slander against the state! Take him to prison."
As a play, Measure for Measure rests entirely on three scenes: the one in which Angelo is tempted by Isabella's beauty; that in which he makes the shameless, proposal that she shall give her honour in exchange for her brother's life; and, thirdly, that most dramatic one in which Claudio, after first hearing with fortitude and indignation what his sister has to tell him of Angelo's baseness, breaks down, and, like Kleist's Prince of Homburg two centuries later, begins meanly to beg for his life. Round these principal scenes are grouped the many excellent and vigorously realistic comic passages, treated in a spirit which afterwards revived in Hogarth and Thackeray; and other scenes designed solely to retard the dramatic wheel a little, which, therefore, jar upon us as conventional. It is, for example, an entirely unjustifiable experiment which the Duke tries on Isabella in the fourth act, when he falsely assures her that her brothers head has already been cut off and sent to Angelo. This is introduced solely for the sake of an effect at the end.
As a play, Measure for Measure hinges completely on three key scenes: the one where Angelo is tempted by Isabella's beauty; the one where he makes the shameless proposal that she must sacrifice her virtue in exchange for her brother's life; and, finally, the gripping scene where Claudio, after initially responding with strength and anger to what his sister shares about Angelo's deceit, breaks down and, like Kleist's Prince of Homburg two centuries later, starts desperately begging for his life. Surrounding these main scenes are many excellent and vividly realistic comic moments, presented in a style that would later be seen in Hogarth and Thackeray, along with other scenes that serve only to slow down the plot a bit, which feel forced and conventional. For instance, the Duke's completely unjustifiable test on Isabella in the fourth act, where he tricks her into believing that her brother's head has already been cut off and sent to Angelo, is included solely for the sake of creating a dramatic effect at the end.
In this very unequally elaborated play, it is evident that Shakespeare cared only for the main point—the blow he was striking at hypocrisy. And it is probable that he here ventured as far as he by any means dared. It is a giant stride from the stingless satire on Puritanism in the character of Malvolio to this representation of a Puritan like Angelo. Probably for this very reason, Shakespeare has tried in every way to shield himself. The subject is treated entirely as a comedy. There is a threat of executing first Claudio, then the humorous scoundrel Barnardine, whose head is to be delivered instead of Claudio's; Barnardine is actually brought on the scene directly before execution, and the spectators sit in suspense; but all ends well at last, and the head of a man already dead is sent to Angelo. A noble maiden is threatened with dishonour; but another woman, Mariana, who was worthy of a better fate, keeps tryst with Angelo in her stead, and this danger is over. Finally, threats of retribution close round Angelo, the villain, himself; but after all he escapes unpunished, being merely obliged to marry the amiable girl whom he had at an earlier period deserted. In this way the play's terrible impeachment of hypocrisy is most carefully glozed over, and along with it the pessimism which animates the whole.
In this very unevenly crafted play, it's clear that Shakespeare only focused on the main idea—the blow he was delivering against hypocrisy. It's likely that he pushed as far as he dared. There's a huge leap from the harmless satire on Puritanism in the character of Malvolio to this depiction of a Puritan like Angelo. Probably for this reason, Shakespeare has tried in every way to protect himself. The subject is entirely treated as a comedy. There’s a threat of executing Claudio first, then the humorous scoundrel Barnardine, whose head is meant to be delivered instead of Claudio's; Barnardine is actually brought in just before execution, and the audience sits in suspense; but everything ends well in the end, and the head of a man who's already dead is sent to Angelo. A noble young woman faces dishonor; but another woman, Mariana, who deserved a better fate, keeps her appointment with Angelo instead, and that danger passes. Finally, threats of retribution close in on Angelo, the villain himself; but in the end, he escapes punishment, having to marry the lovely girl he had previously abandoned. In this way, the play's harsh criticism of hypocrisy is carefully glossed over, along with the pessimism that drives the entire work.
For it is remarkable how deeply pessimistic is the spirit of this play. When the Duke is exhorting Claudio (iii. I) not to fear his inevitable fate, he goes farther in his depreciation of human life than Hamlet himself when his mood is blackest:—
For it’s striking how deeply pessimistic the tone of this play is. When the Duke is urging Claudio (iii. I) not to fear his inevitable fate, he goes even further in his devaluation of human life than Hamlet does when he’s at his most brooding.
"Reason thus with life:—
If I do lose thee, I do lose a thing
[Pg 408]
That none but fools would keep; a breath thou art,
Servile to all the skyey influences,
That do this habitation, where thou keep'st,
Hourly afflict. Merely, thou art death's fool;
For him thou labour'st by thy flight to shun,
And yet runn'st toward him still.
. . . . . . . . .
Happy thou art not;
For what thou hast not, still thou striv'st to get,
And what thou hast, forgett'st. Thou art not certain;
For thy complexion shifts to strange effects,
After the moon. If thou art rich, thou'rt poor;
For, like an ass, whose back with ingots bows,
Thou bear'st thy heavy riches but a journey,
And death unloads thee. Friends hast thou none;
For thine own bowels, which do call thee sire,
The mere effusion of thy proper loins,
Do curse the gout, serpigo, and the rheum,
For ending thee no sooner. Thou hast nor youth, nor age,
But, as it were, an after-dinner's sleep,
Dreaming on both; for all thy blessed youth
Becomes as aged, and doth beg the alms
Of palsied eld: and when thou art old and rich,
Thou hast neither heat, affection, limb, nor beauty
To make thy riches pleasant. What's yet in this,
That bears the name of life? Yet in this life
Lie hid more thousand deaths; yet death we fear,
That makes these odds all even."
"Look at life this way:—"
If I lose you, I lose something
[Pg 408]
That only fools would hold on to; you're just a breath,
Subject to all the powerful influences,
That constantly affect this place where you live.
You're basically death’s fool;
You try to escape him by running away,
But you still run toward him.
. . . . . . . . .
You're not okay;
For what you don't have, you still chase after,
And what you do have, you forget. You're uncertain;
Your mood changes with strange effects,
Just like the moon. If you're rich, you're actually poor;
Because, like a donkey loaded with gold,
You carry your heavy wealth only for a little while,
And then death takes it all away. You have no friends;
For even your own children, who call you father,
The mere product of your own body,
Curse the pain, the skin disease, and the mucus,
For not ending your life sooner. You have neither youth nor old age,
But, as if you've just had a nap after dinner,
You dream about both; for all your blessed youth
Grows old and begs for help
From the weak and frail: and when you're old and wealthy,
You have no passion, love, strength, or beauty
To make your riches enjoyable. So what’s in this,
That we call life? Yet in this life
Lie thousands of hidden deaths; yet we fear death,
Which makes all these differences seem equal."
Note with what art and care everything is here assembled that can confound and abash the normal instinct that makes for life. Here for the first time Shakespeare anticipates Schopenhauer.
Note with what skill and attention everything is put together here to challenge and embarrass the basic instinct that drives us toward life. Here, for the first time, Shakespeare anticipates Schopenhauer.
It is clear that in this play the poet was earnestly bent on proving his own standpoint to be the moral one. In hardly any other play do we find such persistent emphasis laid, with small regard for consistency of character, upon the general moral.
It’s clear that in this play, the poet was really focused on showing that his perspective is the moral one. In hardly any other play do we see such a strong emphasis placed, with little concern for character consistency, on the overall moral.
For example, could there be a more direct utterance than the Duke's monologue at the end of Act iii.:—
For example, could the Duke's monologue at the end of Act iii. be expressed more directly than this:—
"He who the sword of heaven will bear
Should be as holy as severe;
Pattern in himself to know,
Grace to stand, and virtue go;
More nor less to others paying,
Than by self-offences weighing.
Shame to him whose cruel striking
Kills for faults of his own liking!
Twice treble shame on Angelo,
To weed my vice, and let his grow!"
"He who wields the sword of heaven
Should be as holy as he is strict;
A model for himself to understand,
Strength to stay resolute, and courage to take action;
No more, no less to others' measuring,
Than by the burden of his own wrongdoings.
Shame on him for his cruel actions.
Punish for mistakes he secretly enjoys!
Twice the shame for Angelo,
For eliminating my bad habits while allowing his to thrive!
[Pg 409] Similarly, and in a like spirit, the moral pointer comes into play wherever there is an opportunity of showing how apt princes and rulers are to be misjudged, and how recklessly they are disparaged and slandered.
[Pg 409] In the same way, and with a similar intention, the moral lesson emerges whenever there's a chance to demonstrate how easily princes and rulers can be misunderstood, and how carelessly they are criticized and slandered.
Thus the Duke says towards the close of Act iii.:—
Thus the Duke says toward the end of Act iii.:—
"No might nor greatness in mortality
Can censure scape: black-wounding calumny
The whitest virtue strikes. What king so strong
Can tie the gall up in the slanderous tongue?"
"No strength or greatness in being human
Can avoid criticism: toxic gossip
Can tarnish the purest virtue. What king is so powerful
"That he can shut down the gossiping tongue?"
And later (iv. I), again:—
And later (iv. I), again:—
"O place and greatness! millions of false eyes
Are stuck upon thee. Volumes of report
Run with these false and most contrarious quests
Upon thy doings."
"O place and greatness! Millions of fake eyes
Are focused on you. A lot of gossip.
Spreads these false and totally conflicting stories.
Regarding your actions.
It is quite remarkable how this dwelling on baseless criticism by subjects is accompanied by a constant tendency to invoke the protection of the sovereign, or, in other words, of James I., who had just ascended the throne, and who, with his long-accumulated bitterness against Scottish Presbyterianism, was already showing himself hostile to English Puritanism. Hence the politic insistence, at the close, upon a point quite irrelevant to the matter of the play: all other sins being declared pardonable, save only slander or criticism of the sovereign. Lucio alone, who, to the great entertainment of the spectators, has told lies about the Duke, and, though only in jest, has spoken ill of him, is to be mercilessly punished. To the last moment it seems as if he were to be first whipped, then hanged. And even after this sentence is commuted in order that the tone of comedy may be preserved, and he is commanded instead to marry a prostitute, it is expressly insisted that whipping and hanging ought by rights to have been his punishment. "Slandering a prince deserves it," says the Duke, at the beginning of the final speech.
It's quite remarkable how this focus on baseless criticism from the subjects is paired with a constant urge to seek the protection of the sovereign, or in other words, James I., who had just taken the throne and who, with his long-standing resentment against Scottish Presbyterianism, was already showing hostility toward English Puritanism. Therefore, at the end, there's a political insistence on a point that is completely unrelated to the play's main issue: all other sins are declared forgivable, except for slandering or criticizing the sovereign. Only Lucio, who humorously lied about the Duke and spoke badly of him, even if just in jest, is to face harsh punishment. Until the very last moment, it seems he’s going to be whipped and then hanged. Even after his sentence is changed to keep the comedic tone intact, and he is ordered instead to marry a prostitute, it’s clearly stated that whipping and hanging should have been his rightful punishment. "Slandering a prince deserves it," says the Duke at the start of the final speech.
This attitude of Shakespeare's presents an exact parallel to that of Molière in the concluding scene of Tartuffe, sixty years later. The prince, in accordance with James of Scotland's theories of princely duty, appears as the universally vigilant guardian of his people; he alone chastises the hypocrite, whose lust of power and audacity distinguish him from the rest. The appeal to the prince in Measure for Measure answers exactly to the great Deus-ex-machinâ speech in Tartuffe, which relieves the leading characters from the nightmare that has oppressed them:—
This attitude of Shakespeare's mirrors that of Molière in the final scene of Tartuffe, sixty years later. The prince, following James of Scotland's ideas about royal responsibility, appears as the ever-watchful protector of his people; he alone punishes the hypocrite, whose thirst for power and boldness set him apart from the others. The call to the prince in Measure for Measure matches perfectly with the powerful Deus-ex-machinâ speech in Tartuffe, which frees the main characters from the nightmare that's haunted them:—
"Nous vivons sous un prince, ennemi de la fraude,
Un prince dont les yeux se font jour dans les cœurs
Et que ne peut tromper tout l'art des imposteurs."
"Nous vivons sous un prince, ennemi de la fraude,
A prince whose eyes shine in the hearts.
"And that cannot be deceived by all the tricks of impostors."
In the seventeenth century kings were still the protectors of art and artists against moral and religious fanaticism.
In the seventeenth century, kings were still the defenders of art and artists against moral and religious extremism.
XXI
ACCESSION OF JAMES AND ANNE—RALEIGH'S FATE— SHAKESPEARE'S COMPANY BECOME HIS MAJESTY'S SERVANTS—SCOTCH INFLUENCE.
In Measure for Measure it is not only the monarchical tone of the play, but some quite definite points, that mark it out as having been produced at the time of James's accession to the throne in 1603. In the very first scene there is an allusion to the new king's nervous dislike of crowds. This peculiarity, which caused much surprise on the occasion of his entrance into England, is here placed in a flattering light. The Duke says:—
In Measure for Measure, it's not just the royal tone of the play, but also specific details that indicate it was created during the time when James became king in 1603. In the opening scene, there's a reference to the new king's anxious aversion to crowds. This characteristic, which surprised many when he arrived in England, is presented positively here. The Duke says:—
"I'll privily away: I love the people,
But do not like to stage me to their eyes.
Though it do well, I do not relish well
Their loud applause and Aves vehement,
Nor do I think the man of safe discretion
That does affect it."
"I'll quietly slip away: I care for the people,
But I don’t like being treated like a spectacle for them.
Even if it's good, I don't like it.
Their loud applause and excited cheers,
I also don't believe that someone who has good judgment
Would look for it.
It is also with unmistakable reference to James's antipathy for a throng that Angelo, in Act ii. sc. 4, describes the crowding of the people round a beloved sovereign as an inadmissible intrusion:—
It is also clearly connected to James's dislike for a crowd that Angelo, in Act ii. sc. 4, describes the gathering of people around a beloved ruler as an unacceptable intrusion:—
"So play the foolish throngs with one that swoons,
Come all to help him, and so stop the air
By which he should revive: and even so
The general, subject to a well-wish'd king,
Quit their own part, and in obsequious fondness
Crowd to his presence, where their untaught love
Must needs appear offence."
"So the foolish crowds act with someone who faints,
Everyone hurries to help him, crowding the air.
That he needs to breathe again: and just like that
The general, loyal to a great king,
Leaves their own role and with eager affection
Crowds gathered around him, their untrained love
"Is sure to seem disrespectful."
Elizabeth had breathed her last on the 24th of March 1603. On her deathbed, when she could no longer speak, she had made the shape of a crown above her head with her hands, to signify that she chose as her successor one who was already a king. Her ministers had long been in secret negotiation with James VI. of Scotland, and had promised him the succession, in spite of a provision in Henry VIII.'s will which excluded his elder sister's Scottish descendants from the throne. This had to be set aside; for there was not in the younger line any personage of sufficient[Pg 411] distinction to be at all eligible. There was obvious advantage, too, in uniting the crowns of England and Scotland on one head; too long had the neighbour kingdoms wasted each other's energies in mutual feuds. All parties in the nation agreed with the ministers in looking to James as Elizabeth's natural successor. The Protestants felt confidence in him as a Protestant; the Catholics looked for better treatment from the son of the Catholic martyr-queen; the Puritans hoped that he, as a new and peace-loving king, would sanction such alterations in the statutory form of worship as should enable them to take part in it without injury to their souls. Great expectations greeted him.
Elizabeth had passed away on March 24, 1603. On her deathbed, when she could no longer speak, she shaped a crown above her head with her hands to indicate that she chose as her successor someone who was already a king. Her ministers had secretly been in talks with James VI of Scotland and had promised him the succession, despite a provision in Henry VIII's will that excluded his elder sister's Scottish descendants from the throne. This had to be overlooked because there was no one of sufficient distinction in the younger line to be eligible. There was also a clear advantage in uniting the crowns of England and Scotland under one ruler; the neighboring kingdoms had wasted each other's strength in constant feuds for too long. Everyone in the nation agreed with the ministers that James was Elizabeth's natural successor. The Protestants felt confident in him as a Protestant; the Catholics hoped for better treatment from the son of the Catholic martyr-queen; the Puritans anticipated that he, as a new and peace-loving king, would approve changes in the official form of worship that would allow them to participate without compromising their beliefs. Great expectations welcomed him.
Hardly was the breath out of Queen Elizabeth's body when Sir Robert Carey, a gentleman on whom she had conferred many benefits, but who, in his anxiety to ensure the new King's favour, had post-horses standing ready at every station, galloped off to be the first to bring the news to James in Edinburgh. On the way he was thrown from his horse, which kicked him on the head; but in spite of this he reached Holyrood on the evening of the 26th of March, just after the King had gone to bed. He was hurriedly conducted into the bed-chamber, where he knelt and greeted James by the title of King of England, Scotland, France, and Ireland. "Hee gave mee his hand to kisse," writes Carey, "and bade me welcome." He also promised Carey a place as Gentleman of the Bed-Chamber, and various other things, in reward for his zeal; but forgot all these promises as soon as he stood on English ground.
Hardly had Queen Elizabeth taken her last breath when Sir Robert Carey, a gentleman who had received many favors from her but was eager to secure the new King's favor, had post horses ready at every stop and rushed off to be the first to deliver the news to James in Edinburgh. On the way, he was thrown from his horse, which kicked him in the head; but despite this, he arrived at Holyrood on the evening of March 26, just after the King had gone to bed. He was quickly brought into the bedroom, where he knelt and greeted James as the King of England, Scotland, France, and Ireland. "He gave me his hand to kiss," Carey writes, "and welcomed me." He also promised Carey a position as Gentleman of the Bed-Chamber and other rewards for his enthusiasm, but forgot all these promises as soon as he set foot on English soil.
In London all preparations had been carefully made. A proclamation of James as King had been drawn up by Cecil during Elizabeth's lifetime, and sent to Scotland for James's sanction. This the Prime Minister read, a few hours after the Queen's death, to an assembly of the Privy Council and chief nobility, and a great crowd, of the people, amidst universal approbation. Three heralds with a trumpeter repeated the proclamation in the Tower, "whereof as well prysoners as others rejoyced, namely, the Earle of Southampton, in whom all signes of great gladnesse appeared." Not without reason; for almost the first order James gave was that a courier should convey to Southampton the King's desire that he should at once join him and accompany him on his progress through England to London, where he was to receive the oath of allegiance and to be crowned.
In London, all the arrangements had been carefully made. A proclamation of James as King had been prepared by Cecil during Elizabeth's lifetime and sent to Scotland for James's approval. The Prime Minister read this to a gathering of the Privy Council, key nobles, and a large crowd of people just hours after the Queen's death, receiving widespread approval. Three heralds, accompanied by a trumpeter, repeated the proclamation at the Tower, "where both prisoners and others rejoiced, particularly the Earl of Southampton, who showed all signs of great happiness." Not without reason; for almost immediately, James ordered a courier to deliver the message to Southampton that the King wanted him to join him right away and accompany him on his journey through England to London, where he would take the oath of allegiance and be crowned.
On the 5th of April 1603, James I. of Great Britain left Edinburgh to take possession of his new kingdom. His royal progress was a very slow one, for every nobleman and gentleman whose house he passed invited him to enter; he accepted all invitations, spent day after day in festivities, and rewarded hospitality by distributing knighthoods in unheard-of and excessive numbers. One of his actions was unequivocally censured. At Newark "was taken a cutpurse doing the deed," and James had[Pg 412] him hanged without trial or judgment. The displeasure shown made it plain to him that he could not thus assume superiority to the laws of England. In Scotland there had been a general demand for a strong monarchy, which could hold the nobles and the clergy in check; in England the day for this was over, and the new King's successors learned to their cost the futility of trying to carry on the traditions of despotism on English soil.
On April 5, 1603, James I of Great Britain left Edinburgh to take control of his new kingdom. His journey was very slow because every nobleman and gentleman whose house he passed invited him in; he accepted every invitation, spending days in celebrations, and he rewarded hospitality by giving out an incredible number of knighthoods. However, one of his actions was widely criticized. In Newark, a pickpocket was caught in the act, and James had[Pg 412] him hanged without a trial or judgment. The backlash made it clear to him that he couldn’t just place himself above the laws of England. In Scotland, there had been a widespread demand for a strong monarchy to keep the nobles and clergy in check; in England, that time had passed, and the new King's successors discovered the hard way the impossibility of continuing the traditions of tyranny on English soil.
James himself was received with the naïve, disinterested joy with which the mass of the people are apt to greet a new monarch, of whose real qualities nothing is yet known, and with the less disinterested flatteries by which every one who came into contact with the King sought personal favour in his eyes.
James was welcomed with the innocent, selfless joy that people often show when a new king arrives, someone whose true qualities are still a mystery, and with the insincere compliments from everyone trying to win his favor.
There was nothing kingly or even winning in King James's exterior. Strange that the handsome Henry Darnley and the beautiful Mary Stuart should have had such an insignificant and ungainly son! He was something over middle height, indeed, but his figure was awkward, his head lumpish, and his eyes projecting. His language was the broadest Scotch, and when he opened his mouth it was rather to spit out the words than to speak; he hustled them out so that they stumbled over each other. He talked, ate, and dressed like a peasant, and, in spite of his apparently decorous life, was addicted to the broadest improprieties of talk, even in the presence of ladies. He walked like one who has no command over his limbs, and he could never keep still, even in a room, but was always pacing up and down with clumsy, sprawling movements. His muscles were developed by riding and hunting, but his whole appearance was wanting in dignity.
There was nothing regal or even appealing about King James's appearance. It's strange that the handsome Henry Darnley and the beautiful Mary Stuart could have such an unremarkable and awkward son! He was a bit taller than average, but his build was awkward, his head was misshapen, and his eyes bulged. He spoke with a heavy Scottish accent, and when he talked, it felt more like he was spitting the words out than actually speaking; they tumbled out of his mouth in a jumbled mess. He talked, ate, and dressed like a farmer, and despite living a seemingly proper life, he was prone to saying the most inappropriate things, even in front of women. He walked like someone who had no control over his limbs, and he could never stay still, always pacing around the room with clumsy, awkward movements. His muscles were toned from riding and hunting, but he lacked any sense of dignity in his overall appearance.
The shock inflicted on his mother during her pregnancy, by Rizzio's assassination, probably accounts for his dread of the sight of drawn steel. The terrorism in which he was brought up had increased his natural timidity. While he was yet but a youth, the French ambassador, Fontenay, summed up his description of him thus: "In one word, he is an old young man."
The shock that his mother experienced during her pregnancy from Rizzio's assassination likely explains his fear of seeing a drawn sword. The terror he grew up with had heightened his natural shyness. Even when he was still young, the French ambassador, Fontenay, summed him up by saying, "In one word, he is an old young man."
Now, in the thirty-sixth year of his age, he was a learned personage, full of prejudices, wanting neither in shrewdness nor in wit, but with two absorbing passions—the one for conversation on theological and ecclesiastical matters, and the other for hunting expeditions, to which he sometimes gave up so much as six consecutive days. He had not Elizabeth's political instinct; she had chosen her councillors among men of the most different parties; he admitted to his council none but those whose opinions agreed with his own. But his vanity was quite equal to hers. He had the pedant's boastfulness; he was fond of bragging, for instance, that he could do more work in one hour than others in a day; and he was especially proud of his learning. Some Shakespeare students have, as already observed, seen in him the prototype of Hamlet. He was certainly no Hamlet, but rather[Pg 413] what Alfred Stern somewhere calls him—a Polonius on the throne. We have a description by Sir John Harington of an audience James gave him in 1604. The King "enquyrede muche of lernynge" in such a way as to remind him of "his examiner at Cambridge aforetyme," quoted scraps of Aristotle which he hardly understood himself, and made Harington read aloud part of a canto of Ariosto. Then he asked him what he "thoughte pure witte was made of," and whom it best became, and thereupon inquired whether he did not think a king ought to be "the beste clerke" in his country. Farther, "His Majestie did much presse for my opinion touchinge the power of Satane in matter of witchcraft, and ... why the Devil did worke more with anciente women than others." This question Sir John boldly and wittily answered by reminding him of the preference for "walking in dry places" ascribed in Scripture to the Devil. James then told of the apparition of "a bloodie heade dancinge in the aire," which had been seen in Scotland before his mother's death, and concluded: "Now, sir, you have seen my wisdome in some sorte, and I have pried into yours. I praye you, do me justice in your reporte, and, in good season, I will not fail to add to your understandinge, in suche pointes as I may find you lacke amendmente." Perhaps only one European sovereign since James has so plumed himself on his own omniscience.
Now, at thirty-six years old, he was a learned individual, full of biases, sharp and witty, but consumed by two main passions—one for discussing theology and church matters, and the other for hunting trips, where he sometimes dedicated as many as six consecutive days. He didn’t share Elizabeth's political intuition; she selected her advisors from various parties, while he only included those who shared his views. However, his vanity matched hers. He had a pedantic pride; he often bragged that he could accomplish more in one hour than others could in a whole day, and he took particular pride in his knowledge. Some Shakespeare scholars have suggested that he resembles Hamlet. He was definitely not Hamlet, but rather what Alfred Stern describes him as—a Polonius on the throne. Sir John Harington described an audience with James in 1604. The King "inquired a lot about learning" in a way that reminded Harington of "his examiner at Cambridge long ago," quoted bits of Aristotle that he barely understood, and made Harington read aloud a section from Ariosto. Then he asked him what he "thought pure wit was made of," and who it suited best, and then he questioned whether he thought a king should be "the best scholar" in his country. Furthermore, "His Majesty insisted on my opinion regarding the power of Satan in witchcraft, and ... why the Devil worked more with older women than others." Sir John boldly and cleverly replied by recalling the Devil's preference for "walking in dry places," as mentioned in Scripture. James then recounted the sighting of "a bloody head dancing in the air," which had been seen in Scotland before his mother’s death, and concluded: "Now, sir, you have seen my wisdom to some extent, and I have pried into yours. I ask you to do me justice in your report, and in due course, I will not fail to enhance your understanding in areas where I find you lacking." Perhaps only one European monarch since James has boasted about his own omniscience like this.
James's relations with England during Elizabeth's reign had not been invariably friendly. Nourishing a lively ill-will to the Presbyterian clergy, who were always trying to interfere in matters of state, he had in 1584, at the age of eighteen, appealed to the Pope for assistance for himself and his imprisoned mother. But the very next year, in consideration of the payment of a pension of £4000 a year, he concluded a treaty with Elizabeth. When this was ratified in 1586, his mother disinherited him and nominated Philip II. her successor. At the very time when the trial of Mary Stuart was going on, James made application to have his title as heir to the throne of England acknowledged. This unworthy, unchivalrous proceeding made it impossible for him in any way to interfere with the carrying out of whatever sentence the English Government chose to pronounce in his mother's case. Nevertheless her execution naturally affected him painfully, and it was his resentment that made him hasten on his long-planned marriage with the Danish princess Anne, daughter of Frederick II.—an alliance which he knew to be disagreeable to Elizabeth. He gained a political advantage by it, Denmark waiving her claim to the Orkney Islands.
James's relationships with England during Elizabeth's reign were not always friendly. He held a strong grudge against the Presbyterian clergy, who constantly tried to meddle in state affairs. In 1584, at just eighteen, he asked the Pope for help for himself and his imprisoned mother. However, the following year, in exchange for a pension of £4,000 a year, he made a deal with Elizabeth. Once this was confirmed in 1586, his mother disowned him and chose Philip II as her successor. While the trial of Mary Stuart was happening, James requested that his claim to the English throne be recognized. This low and dishonorable move made it impossible for him to interfere with any sentence the English Government decided on regarding his mother. Nevertheless, her execution deeply affected him, and his anger pushed him to expedite his long-planned marriage to the Danish princess Anne, daughter of Frederick II—an alliance that he knew would upset Elizabeth. He gained a political advantage from it, as Denmark dropped its claim to the Orkney Islands.
His bride, born at Skanderborg towards the close of 1574, was at the time of her marriage not fifteen years old—a pretty, fair-skinned, golden-haired girl. Daughter of a Lutheran father and the Lutheran Sophia of Mecklenburg, she had been brought up in Lutheran orthodoxy. She had received some instruction in[Pg 414] chemistry from Tycho Brahe; but her education, on the whole, had been rather that of a spoilt child. Great ideas had been instilled into her of what it meant to belong to the royal house of Denmark, so that she agreed with her future husband in a conviction of the importance of kingly state. Other features of her character were good-humour, inborn wit, and a superficial gaiety which sometimes went to unguarded lengths. Her behaviour, only three years after her marriage, gave rise to a scandal—public opinion (doubtless unjustly) making James accessory to the assassination of the Earl of Murray, whom it was supposed that he had good reasons for wishing out of the way.
His bride, born in Skanderborg toward the end of 1574, was just under fifteen years old at the time of their marriage—a pretty girl with fair skin and golden hair. She was the daughter of a Lutheran father and Lutheran Sophia of Mecklenburg, and she had been raised in strict Lutheran beliefs. She had received some education in[Pg 414] chemistry from Tycho Brahe, but overall, her upbringing had been more that of a spoiled child. She had been taught to understand the significance of being part of the royal house of Denmark, so she shared her future husband’s belief in the importance of royal status. Other traits of her character included a good sense of humor, natural wit, and a superficial cheerfulness that sometimes went a bit overboard. Just three years after her marriage, her actions caused a scandal—public opinion (likely unfairly) suggested that James was involved in the assassination of the Earl of Murray, whom he was thought to have had good reason to want eliminated.
The difficulties which beset Anne's voyage from Denmark to Scotland in 1589 are well known. A storm, for raising which many Danish "witches" and no fewer than two hundred luckless Scottish crones had to suffer at the stake, drove the bride to Oslo in Norway. The impatient bridegroom then undertook the one romantic adventure of his life and set off in search of her. He found her at Oslo, was married there, and spent the winter in Denmark.
The challenges Anne faced on her journey from Denmark to Scotland in 1589 are well known. A storm, which resulted in many Danish "witches" and at least two hundred unfortunate Scottish women being burned at the stake, forced the bride to Oslo, Norway. The eager groom then embarked on a romantic adventure and set off to find her. He located her in Oslo, got married there, and spent the winter in Denmark.
As Queen of Scotland, Anne already showed herself possessed by the same mania for building which characterised her brother, Christian IV. As Queen of England she aroused dissatisfaction by her constant coquetting with Roman Catholicism. By her own wish, the Pope sent her gifts of all sorts of Catholic gimcracks; they were taken from her, and the bearer was consigned to the Tower. She showed a certain amiable independence in the sympathy and good-will which she displayed towards Sir Walter Raleigh, whom her husband imprisoned in the Tower; but on the whole she was an insignificant woman, pleasure-loving and pomp-loving (consequently a patroness of those poets who, like Ben Jonson, wrote masques for court festivals), and, in contrast to the economical Elizabeth, so extravagant that she was always in debt. Very soon after her arrival in England, she owed enormous sums to jewellers and other merchants.
As Queen of Scotland, Anne showed that she had the same obsession with building as her brother, Christian IV. As Queen of England, she stirred up dissatisfaction with her constant flirting with Roman Catholicism. At her request, the Pope sent her various gifts of Catholic trinkets; they were taken from her, and the messenger was sent to the Tower. She displayed a certain charming independence in her support and kindness towards Sir Walter Raleigh, whom her husband had imprisoned in the Tower; but overall, she was an inconsequential woman who loved pleasure and pomp (thus becoming a patroness of poets like Ben Jonson, who wrote masques for court celebrations), and, unlike the frugal Elizabeth, she was so extravagant that she was always in debt. Shortly after arriving in England, she owed huge amounts to jewelers and other merchants.
The new King soon disappointed the hopes which Puritans and Catholics had cherished as to his tolerance. Even during the course of his journey from Edinburgh to London numerous petitions for the better treatment of Dissenters had been handed to him, and he seemed to give good promises to both parties. But as early as January 1604, on the occasion of a conference he summoned at Hampton Court, there was a rupture between him and the Puritans—the very mention of the word "Presbyter" making him furious. The formula, "No bishop, no king," though not invented by him, expressed his principles. And when the House of Commons favoured measures of a Puritan tendency, he retaliated by proroguing Parliament, after rebuking the House in undignified and boastful terms. He complained in this speech that whereas in Scotland he had been regarded "not[Pg 415] only as a king but as a counsellor," in England, on the contrary, there was "nothing but curiosity from morning to evening to find fault with his propositions." "There all things warranted that came from me. Here all things suspected," &c. &c. The Puritan clergy, who refused to accept the Anglican ritual, were driven from their livings.
The new King quickly dashed the hopes that Puritans and Catholics had for his tolerance. Even during his trip from Edinburgh to London, he received numerous petitions asking for better treatment of Dissenters, and he appeared to promise both sides something good. But as early as January 1604, during a conference he called at Hampton Court, he had a fallout with the Puritans—the mere mention of the word "Presbyter" enraged him. The saying "No bishop, no king," although not coined by him, summed up his views. When the House of Commons supported Puritan-friendly measures, he responded by proroguing Parliament after scolding the House in an undignified and boastful manner. He complained in this speech that while in Scotland he was seen "not only as a king but as a counselor," in England, on the other hand, there was "nothing but curiosity from morning to evening to find fault with his proposals." "There all things warranted that came from me. Here all things suspected," etc. The Puritan clergy, who refused to accept the Anglican rituals, were expelled from their positions.
The Catholics fared still worse. James had at first intended to lighten the heavy penalties to which they were subject, but the discovery of Catholic conspiracies led him to change his mind. The Catholic priests and the pupils of the Jesuit schools were banished. After the discovery of Guy Fawkes's great Gunpowder Plot in 1605, the position of the Catholics naturally became as bad as possible.
The Catholics had it even worse. James initially planned to ease the severe penalties they faced, but when he discovered Catholic conspiracies, he reversed his decision. Catholic priests and students from Jesuit schools were expelled. After the uncovering of Guy Fawkes's major Gunpowder Plot in 1605, the situation for Catholics deteriorated to its worst.
One of the most marked traits in James's political character was his eagerness to bring about and preserve peace with Spain. While yet on the way to London, he ordered a cessation of all hostilities, and by 1604 he had concluded peace. One of the reasons for his at once assuming a hostile attitude towards Raleigh was that he was well acquainted with Raleigh's hatred of Spain and disinclination to peace with that country; and Raleigh increased the King's displeasure during the following months by constantly urging upon him a war policy. But there were other and less impersonal reasons for the King's hostility. Raleigh had been Elizabeth's favourite, and had in 1601 presented to her a state-paper drawn up by himself on "The Dangers of a Spanish Faction in Scotland," the rumoured contents of which had so alarmed James that he offered Elizabeth the assistance of three thousand Scottish troops against Spain. Raleigh had been an opponent of Essex, who had sought support from James and attached himself to his fortunes. And what was worse, he had an enemy, though he scarcely knew it, in the person of a man who had opposed Essex much more strongly than he, but who had, even before the Queen's death, assured James of his absolute devotion. This was Robert Cecil, who feared Raleigh's ambition and ability.
One of the most notable aspects of James's political character was his eagerness to establish and maintain peace with Spain. While still on his way to London, he ordered an end to all hostilities, and by 1604 he had secured peace. One reason for his immediate hostility toward Raleigh was his awareness of Raleigh's animosity toward Spain and his lack of interest in peace with the country; Raleigh further increased the King's displeasure in the following months by continually pushing a war agenda. However, there were other, more personal reasons for the King's animosity. Raleigh had been Elizabeth's favorite and had presented her in 1601 with a state paper he had drafted on "The Dangers of a Spanish Faction in Scotland," the rumored content of which alarmed James enough that he offered Elizabeth the support of three thousand Scottish troops against Spain. Raleigh had also been an opponent of Essex, who had sought James's support and had aligned himself with James's future. Worst of all, he unknowingly had an adversary in someone who had opposed Essex much more fiercely, but who had assured James of his complete loyalty even before the Queen's death. This was Robert Cecil, who was wary of Raleigh's ambition and talent.
Raleigh was in the West of England when the Queen died, and could not at once join in the great rush northwards to meet King James, which emptied London of all its nobility. By the time he started, with a large retinue, to wait on the King, he had already received a kind of command not to do so, in the shape of one of the orders dispensing the recipient from attendance on the King, which James had sent in blank to Cecil, to be filled in with the names of those whom Cecil thought he should keep at a distance. James received Raleigh ungraciously, and at once told him, with a bad pun on his name, that he had been prejudiced against him: "On my soul, man, I have heard but rawly of thee." A few weeks later he was deprived (though not without compensation) of the office of Captain of the Guard, which was given to a[Pg 416] Scotchman, Sir Thomas Erskine; and within the same month he was ordered immediately to give up to the Bishop of Durham the town palace of that See, which he had occupied, and on which he had spent great sums of money.
Raleigh was in the West of England when the Queen died and couldn't immediately join the rush north to meet King James, which cleared London of all its nobility. By the time he set out with a large entourage to meet the King, he had already received a sort of order not to do so, in the form of one of the decrees that exempted the recipient from attending the King, which James had sent blank to Cecil to fill in with the names of those he thought should be kept at a distance. James welcomed Raleigh coldly and immediately told him, with a bad pun on his name, that he had been biased against him: "On my soul, man, I've only heard rawly of you." A few weeks later, he was removed (though not without some compensation) from his position as Captain of the Guard, which was given to a Scottish man, Sir Thomas Erskine; and within the same month, he was ordered to immediately hand over the town palace of the Bishop of Durham, which he had occupied and on which he had spent a considerable amount of money.
At last, one day in July 1603, as he was standing ready to ride out with the King, he was arrested and imprisoned on a charge of high treason. This was the beginning of a long series of base proceedings against this eminent man, who had deserved so well of his country. He was a prisoner in the Tower for thirteen years, and the persecution ended only with the judicial murder which was committed when, in 1618, after making the most beautiful speech ever heard from the scaffold, he laid his head on the block with incomparable courage and calm dignity.
At last, one day in July 1603, as he was about to ride out with the King, he was arrested and imprisoned on a charge of high treason. This marked the start of a long series of disgraceful actions against this outstanding man, who had done so much for his country. He was a prisoner in the Tower for thirteen years, and the persecution only ended with the judicial murder that took place when, in 1618, after delivering the most beautiful speech ever heard from the scaffold, he laid his head on the block with unmatched courage and calm dignity.
It is difficult for us to-day to understand how a man of Raleigh's worth could at that time be the best-hated man in England. For us he is simply, as Gardiner has expressed it, "the man who had more genius than all the Privy Council put together;" or, as Gosse has called him, "the figure which takes the same place in the field of action which Shakespeare takes in that of imagination and Bacon in that of thought." But that he was generally hated at the time of his imprisonment is certain.
It’s hard for us today to grasp how someone as valuable as Raleigh could have been the most reviled man in England back then. For us, he's just, as Gardiner put it, "the man who had more genius than all the Privy Council combined;" or, as Gosse described him, "the figure that holds the same place in the realm of action that Shakespeare does in imagination and Bacon does in thought." But it's clear that he was widely hated during his imprisonment.
Many disliked him as the enemy of Essex. It was said that in Essex's last hours Raleigh had jeered at him. Raleigh himself wrote in 1618:—
Many people disliked him for being Essex's enemy. It was rumored that in Essex's final moments, Raleigh had mocked him. Raleigh himself wrote in 1618:—
"It is said I was a persecutor of my Lord of Essex; that I puffed out tobacco in disdain when he was on the scaffold. But I take God to witness I shed tears for him when he died. I confess I was of a contrary faction, but I knew he was a noble gentleman. Those that set me up against him [evidently Cecil] did afterwards set themselves against me."
"People say I persecuted my Lord of Essex; that I smoked in contempt while he was on the scaffold. But I swear I cried for him when he died. I’ll admit I was on the opposite side, but I recognized he was a noble gentleman. Those who convinced me to turn against him [obviously Cecil] later turned against me."
But what mattered the falseness of the accusation if it was believed? And there were other, much less reasonable, grounds of hatred. From one of Raleigh's letters, written in the last days of Queen Elizabeth, we learn that the tavern-keepers throughout the country held him responsible for a tax imposed on them, which was in fact due solely to the Queen's rapacity. In this letter he prays Cecil to prevail on Elizabeth to remit the tax, for, says he: "I cannot live, nor show my face out of my doors, without it, nor dare ride through the towns where these taverners dwell." It seems as if his very greatness had marked him out for universal hatred; and, being conscious of his worth, he would not stoop to a truckling policy.
But what did the falsehood of the accusation matter if people believed it? There were also other, much less sensible reasons for their hatred. From one of Raleigh's letters, written in the final days of Queen Elizabeth, we learn that tavern owners across the country blamed him for a tax imposed on them, which was actually due solely to the Queen's greed. In this letter, he asks Cecil to convince Elizabeth to cancel the tax, because, he says, "I cannot live or show my face outside my doors without it, nor dare I ride through the towns where these tavern owners live." It seems his very greatness made him a target for universal hatred; and, aware of his value, he wouldn’t lower himself to a submissive strategy.
There was much that was popularly winning about the tall, vigorous, rather large-boned Raleigh, with his bright complexion and his open expression; but, like a true son of the Renaissance, he challenged dislike by his pride and magnificence. His dress was always splendid, and he loved, like a Persian Shah or Indian[Pg 417] Rajah of our day, to cover himself, down to his shoes, with the most precious jewels. When he was arrested in 1603, he had gems to the value of £4000 (about £20,000 in modern money) on his breast, and when he was thrown into prison for the last time in 1618, his pockets were found full of jewels and golden ornaments which he had hastily stripped off his dress.
There was a lot that was charming about the tall, strong, rather large-framed Raleigh, with his bright complexion and his open expression; but, like a true descendant of the Renaissance, he invited dislike through his pride and splendor. His clothing was always extravagant, and he loved, like a Persian Shah or an Indian[Pg 417] Rajah of today, to adorn himself from head to toe with the most valuable jewels. When he was arrested in 1603, he had gems worth £4000 (about £20,000 today) on his chest, and when he was imprisoned for the last time in 1618, his pockets were found stuffed with jewels and gold ornaments that he had hurriedly taken off.
He was worshipped by those who had served under him; they valued his qualities of heart as well as his energy and intellect. But the crowd, whom he treated with disdain, and the courtiers and statesmen with whom he had competed for Elizabeth's favour, saw nothing in him but matchless effrontery and unscrupulousness. In spite of the favour he enjoyed, his rivals prevented his ever attaining any of the highest posts. On those naval expeditions in which he most distinguished himself, his place was always second in command. He was baulked even in the desire which he cherished during Elizabeth's later years for a place in the Privy Council.
He was admired by those who had worked for him; they appreciated his kindness as well as his drive and intelligence. But the crowd, whom he looked down upon, and the courtiers and politicians with whom he competed for Elizabeth's favor, saw only his unmatched boldness and lack of ethics. Despite the support he had, his rivals made sure he never reached any of the top positions. In the naval missions where he excelled, he was always in the second-in-command role. He was also denied his wish, which grew stronger during Elizabeth's later years, for a spot on the Privy Council.
He was now over fifty, and aged before his time. His untrustworthy friend, Lord Cobham, was suspected of complicity in Watson's Catholic plot; and this suspicion extended to Raleigh, who was thought to have been a party to intrigues for the dethronement of James in favour of his kinswoman, Arabella Stuart. He was tried for high treason; and as the law then stood in England, any man accused of such a crime was as good as lost, however innocent he might be. "A century later," says Mr. Gardiner, "Raleigh might well have smiled at the evidence which was brought against him." Then the law was as cruel as it was unjust. The accused was considered guilty until he proved his innocence; no advocate was allowed to plead his cause; unprepared, at a moment's notice, he had to refute charges which had been carefully accumulated and marshalled against him during a long period. That a man should be suspected of such an enormity as desiring to bring Spanish armies on to the free soil of England was enough to deprive him at once of all sympathy. Little wonder that Raleigh, a few days after his indictment, tried to commit suicide. His famous letter to his wife, written before the attempt, gives consummate expression to a great man's despair in face of a destiny which he does not fear, yet cannot master.
He was now over fifty and aged beyond his years. His untrustworthy friend, Lord Cobham, was suspected of being involved in Watson's Catholic plot; this suspicion extended to Raleigh, who was believed to have engaged in schemes to overthrow James in favor of his relative, Arabella Stuart. He was tried for treason, and under the law at that time in England, anyone accused of such a crime was virtually doomed, no matter how innocent they were. "A century later," says Mr. Gardiner, "Raleigh might well have smiled at the evidence brought against him." The law then was as cruel as it was unjust. The accused was deemed guilty until they proved their innocence; no lawyer could represent them; unprepared, and with little notice, they had to counter charges that had been meticulously gathered against them over a long period. The mere suspicion that a man wanted to invite Spanish armies onto the free soil of England was enough to strip him of all sympathy. It's no surprise that Raleigh, just days after his indictment, attempted to take his own life. His famous letter to his wife, written before the attempt, perfectly captures a great man's despair in the face of a fate he does not fear but cannot control.
While this tragedy was being enacted in the Tower, London was making magnificent preparations for the state entrance of King James and Queen Anne into their new capital. Seven beautiful triumphal arches were erected; "England's Cæsar," as Henry Petowe in his coronation ode with some little exaggeration entitled James, was exalted and glorified by the poets of the day with as great enthusiasm as though his exploits had already rivalled those of "mightiest Julius."
While this tragedy was unfolding in the Tower, London was busily preparing for the grand entrance of King James and Queen Anne into their new capital. Seven stunning triumphal arches were built; "England's Cæsar," as Henry Petowe in his coronation ode somewhat exaggeratedly referred to James, was celebrated and praised by the poets of the time with as much enthusiasm as if his achievements had already matched those of "mighty Julius."
Henry Chettle wrote The Shepheard's Spring Song for the[Pg 418] Entertainment of King James, our most potent Sovereign; Samuel Daniel, A Panegyrike Congratulatorie to the Kings Majestie; Michael Drayton, To the Majestie of King James, a Gratulatorie Poem. The actor Thomas Greene composed A Poet's Vision and a Prince's Glorie. Dedicated to the high and mightie Prince James, King of England, Scotland, France and Ireland; and scores of other poets lifted up their voices in song. Daniel wrote a masque which was acted at Hampton Court; Dekker, a description of the King's "Triumphant Passage," with poetic dialogues; Ben Jonson, a similar description; and Drayton, a Pæan Triumphall. Ben Jonson also produced a masque called Penates, and another entitled The Masque of Blackness; while a host of lesser lights wrote poems in the same style. The unobtrusive, mildly flattering allusions to James, which we have found and shall presently find in Shakespeare's plays of this period, produce an exceedingly feeble, almost imperceptible effect amid this storm of adulation. To have omitted them altogether, or to have made them in the slightest degree less deferential, would have been gratuitously and indefensibly churlish, in view of the favour which James had made haste to extend to Shakespeare's company.
Henry Chettle wrote The Shepheard's Spring Song for the[Pg 418] Entertainment of King James, our most powerful Sovereign; Samuel Daniel, A Panegyrike Congratulatorie to the King's Majesty; Michael Drayton, To the Majesty of King James, a Gratulatorie Poem. The actor Thomas Greene created A Poet's Vision and a Prince's Glorie. Dedicated to the high and mighty Prince James, King of England, Scotland, France and Ireland; and many other poets raised their voices in song. Daniel wrote a masque that was performed at Hampton Court; Dekker provided a description of the King's "Triumphant Passage," along with poetic dialogues; Ben Jonson wrote a similar description; and Drayton contributed a Pæan Triumphall. Ben Jonson also produced a masque called Penates, and another one titled The Masque of Blackness; while a multitude of lesser poets created works in the same style. The subtle, mildly flattering references to James, which we have noticed and will soon see in Shakespeare's plays from this time, create a very weak, almost unnoticeable effect among this wave of praise. Omitting them entirely, or making them even slightly less respectful, would have been unnecessarily and unjustifiably rude, given the favor that James had quickly shown towards Shakespeare's company.
It is most interesting to-day to read the programme of the royal procession from the Tower to Whitehall in 1604, in which all the dignitaries of the realm took part, and all the privileged classes, court, nobility, clergy, royal guard, were fully represented.
It’s really interesting today to read the schedule of the royal procession from the Tower to Whitehall in 1604, where all the dignitaries of the realm participated, and all the privileged classes, including the court, nobility, clergy, and royal guard, were fully represented.
In the middle of the enormous procession rides the King under a canopy. Immediately before him, the dukes, marquises, eldest sons of dukes, earls, &c. &c. Immediately behind him comes the Queen, and after her all the first ladies of the kingdom—duchesses, marchionesses, countesses, viscountesses, &c. Among the ladies mentioned by name is Lady Rich, with the note, "by especiall comandement." At the foot of the page, another note runs thus: "To go as a daughter to Henry Bourchier, Earl of Essex." James desired to honour in her the memory of her ill-fated brother. Among the lawyers in the procession Sir Francis Bacon has a place of honour; he is described as "the King's Counsell at Lawe." Bacon's learning and obsequious pliancy, James's pedantry and monarchical arrogance, quickly brought these two together. But among "His Majesty's Servants," at the very head of the procession, immediately after the heralds and the Prince's and Queen's men-in-waiting, William Shakespeare was no doubt to be seen, dressed in a suit of red cloth, which the court accounts show to have been provided for him.
In the middle of the huge procession rides the King under a canopy. Right ahead of him are the dukes, marquises, eldest sons of dukes, earls, etc. Immediately behind him is the Queen, followed by all the top ladies of the kingdom—duchesses, marchionesses, countesses, viscountesses, etc. Among the ladies listed is Lady Rich, noted as "by special command." At the bottom of the page, another note reads: "To go as a daughter to Henry Bourchier, Earl of Essex." James wanted to honor her in memory of her ill-fated brother. Among the lawyers in the procession, Sir Francis Bacon holds a place of honor; he is referred to as "the King's Counsel at Law." Bacon's knowledge and servile adaptability, combined with James's pedantry and royal arrogance, quickly brought them together. But among "His Majesty's Servants," right at the front of the procession, directly after the heralds and the Prince's and Queen's attendants, William Shakespeare could undoubtedly be seen, dressed in a red cloth suit that the court records indicate was provided for him.
James was a great lover of the play, but Scotland had neither drama nor actors of her own. Not long before this, in 1599; he had vigorously opposed the resolution of his Presbyterian Council to forbid performances by English actors.
James loved theater, but Scotland had no drama or actors of its own. Not long before this, in 1599, he had strongly opposed his Presbyterian Council's decision to ban performances by English actors.
[Pg 419] As early as May 17, 1603, he had granted the patent Pro Laurentio Fletcher et Willielmo Shakespeare et aliis, which promoted the Lord Chamberlain's company to be the King's own actors.
[Pg 419] As early as May 17, 1603, he had granted the patent For Laurence Fletcher and William Shakespeare and others, which made the Lord Chamberlain's company the King's own actors.
The fact that Lawrence Fletcher is named first gives us a clue to the reasons for this proceeding on the part of the King. In the records of the Town Council of Aberdeen for October 1601, there is an entry to the effect that, by special recommendation of the King, a gratuity was paid to a company of players for their performances in the town, and that the freedom of the city was conferred on one of these actors, Lawrence Fletcher. There can be hardly any doubt that Charles Knight, in spite of Elze's objections in his Essays on Shakespeare, is correct in his opinion that this Fletcher was an Englishman, and that he was closely connected with Shakespeare; for the actor Augustine Philipps, who, in 1605, bequeaths thirty shillings in gold to his "fellowe" William Shakespeare, likewise bequeaths twenty shillings to his "fellowe" Lawrence Fletcher.
The fact that Lawrence Fletcher is mentioned first gives us a hint about the King's reasons for this action. In the records of the Town Council of Aberdeen from October 1601, there’s an entry stating that, upon the King’s special recommendation, a payment was made to a group of performers for their shows in the town, and that the freedom of the city was granted to one of these actors, Lawrence Fletcher. There’s hardly any doubt that Charles Knight, despite Elze's objections in his Essays on Shakespeare, is right in believing that this Fletcher was an Englishman and that he was closely connected to Shakespeare; for the actor Augustine Philipps, who, in 1605, left thirty shillings in gold to his "fellowe" William Shakespeare, also left twenty shillings to his "fellowe" Lawrence Fletcher.
James arrived in London on the 7th of May 1603, removed to Greenwich on account of the plague on the 13th, and, as already mentioned, dated the patent from there on the 17th. It can scarcely be supposed that, in so short a space of time, the Lord Chamberlain's men should not only have played before James, but so powerfully impressed him that he at once advanced them to be his own company. He must evidently have known them before; perhaps he already, as King of Scotland, had some of them in his service. This supposition is supported by the fact that, as we have seen, some members of Shakespeare's company were in Aberdeen in the autumn of 1601. It is even probable that Shakespeare himself was in Scotland with his comrades. In Macbeth, he has altered the meadow-land, which Holinshed represents as lying around Inverness, into the heath which is really characteristic of the district; and the whole play, with its numerous allusions to Scottish affairs, bears the impress of having been conceived on Scottish soil. Possibly Shakespeare's thoughts were hovering round the Scottish tragedy while he passed along in the procession with the royal arms on his red dress.[1]
James arrived in London on May 7, 1603, moved to Greenwich due to the plague on the 13th, and, as mentioned before, dated the patent from there on the 17th. It's hard to believe that in such a short time, the Lord Chamberlain's men not only performed for James but made such a strong impression that he quickly made them his own company. He must have known them before; perhaps he already had some of them in his service as King of Scotland. This guess is supported by the fact that, as we've seen, some members of Shakespeare's company were in Aberdeen in the fall of 1601. It's even likely that Shakespeare himself was in Scotland with his friends. In Macbeth, he changed the meadow-land that Holinshed described around Inverness into the heath that truly defines the area; the entire play, with its many references to Scottish issues, has the feel of being created in Scotland. It's possible that Shakespeare was thinking about the Scottish tragedy while he walked in the procession wearing the royal arms on his red outfit.[1]
[1] S. R. Gardiner: History of England, vol. i. Thomas Milner: The History of England. Alfred Stern: Geschichte der Revolution in England. Gosse: Raleigh. J. Nicols: The Progresses, Processions, and Magnificent Festivities of King James the First, vol. i. Disraeli: An Inquiry into the Literary and Political Character of James the First. Dictionary of National Biography: James, Anne. Nathan Drake: Shakespeare and his Times.
[1] S. R. Gardiner: History of England, vol. i. Thomas Milner: The History of England. Alfred Stern: History of the Revolution in England. Gosse: Raleigh. J. Nicols: The Progresses, Processions, and Magnificent Festivities of King James the First, vol. i. Disraeli: An Inquiry into the Literary and Political Character of James the First. Dictionary of National Biography: James, Anne. Nathan Drake: Shakespeare and his Times.
XXII
MACBETH—MACBETH AND HAMLET—DIFFICULTIES ARISING FROM THE STATE OF THE TEXT
Dowden somewhere remarks that if Shakespeare had died at the age of forty, posterity would have said that this was certainly a great loss, but would have found comfort in the thought that Hamlet marked the zenith of his productive power—he could hardly have written another such masterpiece.
Dowden once commented that if Shakespeare had died at the age of forty, people in the future would have acknowledged it as a significant loss but would have found comfort in the idea that Hamlet represented the peak of his creative abilities—he probably couldn't have written another masterpiece like it.
And now follow in rapid succession Macbeth, Othello, King Lear, Antony and Cleopatra, and the rest. Hamlet was not the conclusion of a career; Hamlet was the spring-board from which Shakespeare leaped forth into a whole new world of mystery and awe. Dowden has happily compared the tragic figures that glide one after the other across his field of vision between 1604 and 1610 with the bloody and threatening apparitions that pass before Macbeth in the witches' cavern.
And now, quickly follow Macbeth, Othello, King Lear, Antony and Cleopatra, and the others. Hamlet wasn’t the end of a career; Hamlet was the launchpad that propelled Shakespeare into a whole new world of mystery and wonder. Dowden has nicely compared the tragic characters that move one after another across his perspective from 1604 to 1610 with the bloody and menacing visions that appear before Macbeth in the witches' cave.
The natural tendency of his youth had been to see good everywhere. He had even felt, with his King Henry, that "there is some soul of goodness in things evil." Now, when the misery of life, the problem of evil, presented itself to his inward eye, it was especially the potency of wickedness that impressed him as strange and terrible. We have seen him brooding over it in Hamlet and Measure for Measure. He had of course recognized it before, and represented it on the grandest scale; but in Richard III. the main emphasis is still laid on outward history; Richard is the same man from his first appearance to his last. What now fascinates Shakespeare is to show how the man into whose veins evil has injected some drops of its poison, becomes bloated, gangrened, foredoomed to self-destruction or annihilation, like Macbeth, Othello, Lear. Lady Macbeth's ambition, Iago's malice, the daughters' ingratitude, lead, step by step, to irresistible, ever-increasing calamity.
The natural inclination of his youth had been to see goodness everywhere. He even felt, like King Henry, that "there is some soul of goodness in things evil." Now, when the struggles of life and the problem of evil came to his mind, it was the power of wickedness that struck him as both strange and terrifying. We've seen him pondering this in Hamlet and Measure for Measure. He had, of course, acknowledged it before and portrayed it on a grand scale; but in Richard III, the main focus is still on external history; Richard remains the same man from his first appearance to his last. What now captivates Shakespeare is to illustrate how the man who has let some drops of evil poison into his veins becomes bloated, infected, doomed to self-destruction or obliteration, like Macbeth, Othello, and Lear. Lady Macbeth's ambition, Iago's malice, the daughters' ingratitude, lead, step by step, to unstoppable, ever-growing disaster.
It is my conviction that Macbeth was the first of these subjects which Shakespeare took in hand. All we know with certainty, indeed, is that the play was acted at the Globe Theatre in 1610. Dr. Simon Forman, in his Booke of Plaies and Notes thereon, gave a detailed account of a performance of it at which he was present on the 20th of April of this year. But in the comedy of[Pg 421] The Puritan, dating from 1607, we find an unmistakable allusion to Banquo's ghost; and the lines in the play itself (iv. I)—
It’s my belief that Macbeth was the first of these topics that Shakespeare took on. All we really know for sure is that the play was performed at the Globe Theatre in 1610. Dr. Simon Forman, in his Booke of Plaies and Notes thereon, provided a detailed account of a performance he attended on April 20 of that year. However, in the comedy of [Pg 421] The Puritan, which dates back to 1607, there’s a clear reference to Banquo’s ghost; and the lines in the play itself (iv. I)—
"And some I see
That twofold balls and treble sceptres carry,"
"And some I see"
That double orbs and triple scepters hold,"
—a reference to the union of England and Scotland, and their conjunction with Ireland under James—would have had little effect unless spoken from the stage shortly after the event. As James was proclaimed King of Great Britain and Ireland on the 20th of October 1604, we may conclude that Macbeth was not produced later than 1604-1605.
—a reference to the union of England and Scotland, and their connection with Ireland under James—would have had little impact unless mentioned on stage shortly after the event. Since James was declared King of Great Britain and Ireland on October 20, 1604, we can conclude that Macbeth was produced no later than 1604-1605.
At James's accession a breath of Scottish air blew over England; we feel it in Macbeth. The scene of the tragedy is laid in the country from which the new king came, and most true to nature is the reproduction in this dark drama of Scotland's forests and heaths and castles, her passions and her poetry.
At James's rise to power, a wave of Scottish influence swept over England; we can sense it in Macbeth. The tragic events take place in the land that the new king hailed from, and the representation of Scotland's woods, moors, and castles, along with its emotions and poetry, is strikingly authentic in this dark play.
There is much to indicate that an unbroken train of thought led Shakespeare from Hamlet to Macbeth. The personality of Macbeth is a sort of counterpart to that of Hamlet. The Danish prince's nature is passionate, but refined and thoughtful. Before the deed of vengeance which is imposed upon him he is restless, self-reproachful, and self-tormenting; but he never betrays the slightest remorse for a murder once committed, though he kills four persons before he stabs the King. The Scottish thane is the rough, blunt soldier, the man of action. He takes little time for deliberation before he strikes; but immediately after the murder he is attacked by hallucinations both of sight and hearing, and is hounded on, wild and vacillating and frenzied, from crime to crime. He stifles his self-reproaches and falls at last, after defending himself with the hopeless fury of the "bear tied to the stake."
There’s a lot to suggest that a continuous line of thought took Shakespeare from Hamlet to Macbeth. Macbeth’s character is somewhat the opposite of Hamlet’s. The Danish prince is passionate, yet refined and introspective. Before the act of revenge he must carry out, he feels restless, guilty, and tormented; however, he shows no sign of remorse for the murder once it’s done, even though he kills four people before he takes the King’s life. The Scottish thane is a rough, straightforward soldier, a man of action. He doesn’t spend much time thinking things over before he acts; but right after the murder, he is plagued by both visual and auditory hallucinations and is driven, erratic and wavering and frenzied, from one crime to the next. He suppresses his guilt and ultimately falls, fighting with the desperate rage of a "bear tied to the stake."
Hamlet says:—
Hamlet says:—
"And thus the native hue of resolution
Is sicklied o'er with the pale cast of thought."
"And so the natural color of determination
is overshadowed by the faint shadow of overthinking.
Macbeth, on the contrary, declares (iv. I)—
Macbeth, on the other hand, states (iv. I)—
"From this moment
The very firstlings of my heart shall be
The firstlings of my hand."
"Starting now"
The very first feelings of my heart will be
The very first actions of my hand."
They stand at opposite poles—Hamlet, the dreamer; Macbeth, the captain, "Bellona's bridegroom." Hamlet has a superabundance of culture and of intellectual power. His strength is of the kind that wears a mask; he is a master in the art of dissimulation. Macbeth is unsophisticated to the point of clumsiness, betraying himself when he tries to deceive. His wife has to beg him not to show a troubled countenance, but to "sleek o'er his rugged looks."
They are completely different—Hamlet, the dreamer; Macbeth, the warrior, "Bellona's groom." Hamlet has an abundance of culture and intellectual strength. His power is deceptive; he's skilled at hiding his true feelings. Macbeth is so straightforward that he ends up revealing himself when he tries to trick others. His wife has to urge him not to show his troubled face, but to "smooth over his rough appearance."
[Pg 422]Hamlet is the born aristocrat: very proud, keenly alive to his worth, very self-critical—too self-critical to be ambitious in the common acceptation of the word. To Macbeth, on the contrary, a sounding title is honour, and a wreath on the head, a crown on the brow, greatness. When the Witches on the heath, and another witch, his wife in the castle, have held up before his eyes the glory of the crown and the power of the sceptre, he has found his great goal—a tangible prize in this life, for which he is willing to risk his welfare in "the life to come." Whilst Hamlet, with his hereditary right, hardly gives a thought to the throne of which he has been robbed, Macbeth murders his king, his benefactor, his guest, that he may plunder him and his sons of a chair with a purple canopy.
[Pg 422]Hamlet is a natural aristocrat: very proud, deeply aware of his own worth, and highly self-critical—too self-critical to be ambitious in the usual sense. In contrast, Macbeth sees a title as honor, and a crown on his head as greatness. When the Witches on the heath, along with another witch, his wife in the castle, show him the glory of the crown and the power of the sceptre, he identifies his ultimate goal—a tangible prize in this life, for which he is willing to risk his welfare in "the life to come." Meanwhile, Hamlet, who has a legitimate claim to the throne from which he has been dispossessed, hardly considers it, while Macbeth murders his king, his benefactor, and his guest so he can seize a throne draped in purple.
And yet there is a certain resemblance between Macbeth and Hamlet. One feels that the two tragedies must have been written close upon each other. In his first monologue (i. 7) Macbeth stands hesitating with Hamlet-like misgivings:—
And yet there’s a distinct similarity between Macbeth and Hamlet. It seems that the two tragedies were likely written around the same time. In his first monologue (i. 7), Macbeth hesitates with doubts similar to those of Hamlet:—
"If it were done, when't is done, then't were well
It were done quickly: if the assassination
Could trammel up the consequence, and catch
With his surcease success; that but this blow
Might be the be-all and the end-all here,
But here, upon this bank and shoal of time,—
We'd jump the life to come.—But in these cases
We still have judgment here."
"If it were done, when it’s done, then it would be best
If it were done quickly: if the assassination
Could summarize the consequences and ensure security.
With its conclusion being a successful outcome; that this strike alone
This might be the final act and the end of everything here,
But here, on this bank and sandy shore of time, —
We'd risk the afterlife. — But in these situations
We still have judgment here.
Hamlet says: Were we sure that there is no future life, we should seek death. Macbeth thinks: Did we not know that judgment would come upon us here, we should care little about the life to come. There is a kinship in these contradictory reflections. But Macbeth is not hindered by his cogitations. He pricks the sides of his intent, as he says, with the spur of ambition, well knowing that it will o'erleap itself and fall. He cannot resist when he is goaded onward by a being superior to himself, a woman.
Hamlet says: If we were sure there’s no afterlife, we’d want death. Macbeth thinks: If we didn’t know we’d face judgment here, we wouldn’t care much about what happens after. There’s a connection in these conflicting thoughts. But Macbeth isn’t held back by his thoughts. He drives his purpose forward, as he puts it, with the spur of ambition, fully aware that it will overreach and crash. He can’t resist when pushed forward by someone greater than himself, a woman.
Like Hamlet, he has imagination, but of a more timorous and visionary cast. It is through no peculiar faculty in Hamlet that he sees his father's ghost; others had seen it before him and see it with him. Macbeth constantly sees apparitions that no one else sees, and hears voices that are inaudible to others.
Like Hamlet, he has a vivid imagination, but it's more timid and dreamlike. It's not a special ability of Hamlet’s that allows him to see his father's ghost; others have seen it before and with him. Macbeth, on the other hand, constantly sees visions that no one else can see and hears voices that are silent to everyone else.
When he has resolved on the king's death he sees a dagger in the air:—
When he has decided on the king's death, he sees a dagger in the air:—
"Is this a dagger which I see before me,
The handle toward my hand? Come, let me clutch thee:—
I have thee not, and yet I see thee still.
Art thou not, fatal vision, sensible
To feeling, as to sight? or art thou but
[Pg 423]
A dagger of the mind, a false creation,
Proceeding from the heat-oppressed brain?"
"Is that a dagger I see in front of me,
The handle pointed toward my hand? Come, let me take hold of you:—
I don't have you, but I still see you.
Aren't you, fatal vision, real?
to touch, just like you are to see? Or are you just
[Pg 423]
a dagger of the mind, an illusion,
"coming from a troubled mind?"
Directly after the murder he has an illusion of hearing:—
Directly after the murder, he thinks he hears:—
"Methought I heard a voice cry, 'Sleep no more!
Macbeth does murder sleep.'"
"I thought I heard a voice say, 'Don't sleep anymore!
Macbeth is the one who destroys sleep.
And, very significantly, Macbeth hears this same voice give him the different titles which are his pride:—
And, importantly, Macbeth hears the same voice give him the different titles that he takes pride in:—
"Still it cried, 'Sleep no more!' to all the house:
'Glamis hath murder'd sleep, and therefore Cawdor
Shall sleep no more, Macbeth shall sleep no more!'"
"Yet it shouted, 'No more sleep!' throughout the house:
'Glamis has taken away sleep, and because of that, Cawdor
"will never sleep again; Macbeth will never sleep again!'"
Yet another parallel shows the kinship between the Danish and the Scottish tragedy. It is in these dramas alone that the dead leave their graves and reappear on the scene of life; in them alone a breath from the spirit-world reaches the atmosphere of the living. There is no trace of the supernatural either in Othello or in King Lear.
Yet another similarity highlights the connection between Danish and Scottish tragedy. In these dramas, the dead rise from their graves and return to the world of the living; only here does a breath from the spirit world touch the realm of the living. There is no sign of the supernatural in Othello or in King Lear.
No more here than in Hamlet are we to understand by the introduction of supernatural elements that an independently working superhuman power actively interferes in human life; these elements are transparent symbols. Nevertheless the supernatural beings that make their appearance are not to be taken as mere illusions; they are distinctly conceived as having a real existence outside the sphere of hallucination. As in Hamlet, the Ghost is not seen by the prince alone, so in Macbeth it is not only Macbeth himself who sees the Witches; they even appear with their queen, Hecate, when there is no one to see them except the spectators of the play.
No more than in Hamlet should we interpret the introduction of supernatural elements as an independent superhuman force actively intervening in human life; these elements are clear symbols. However, the supernatural beings that appear shouldn't be seen as mere illusions; they are distinctly portrayed as having a real existence beyond mere hallucination. Just as in Hamlet, where the Ghost is not only seen by the prince, in Macbeth it's not just Macbeth who sees the Witches; they also appear with their queen, Hecate, when there's no one around to see them except the audience.
It must not be forgotten that this whole spirit—and witchworld meant something quite different to Shakespeare's contemporaries from what it means to us. We cannot even be absolutely certain that Shakespeare himself did not believe in the possible existence of such beings. Great poets have seldom been consistent in their incredulity—even Holberg believed that he had seen a ghost. But Shakespeare's own attitude of mind matters less than that of the public for whom he wrote.
It’s important to remember that the whole idea of spirit—and the witch world—meant something very different to Shakespeare’s contemporaries than it does to us today. We can’t be entirely sure that Shakespeare himself didn’t believe in the potential existence of such beings. Great poets are rarely consistent in their skepticism—even Holberg thought he had seen a ghost. But Shakespeare’s own perspective is less important than that of the audience he was writing for.
In the beginning of the seventeenth century the English people still believed in a great variety of evil spirits, who disturbed the order of nature, produced storms by land and sea, foreboded calamities and death, disseminated plague and famine. They were for the most part pictured as old, wrinkled women, who brewed all kinds of frightful enormities in hellish cauldrons; and when such beldams were thought to have been detected, the law took vengeance on them with fire and sword. In a sermon preached in 1588, Bishop Jewel appealed to Elizabeth to take strong[Pg 424] measures against wizards and witches. Some years later, one Mrs. Dyer was accused of witchcraft for no other reason than that toothache had for some nights prevented the Queen from sleeping. In the small town of St. Osees in Essex alone, seventy or eighty witches were burnt. In a book called "The Discoverie of Witchcraft," published in 1584, Reginald Scott refuted the doctrine of sorcery and magic with wonderful clearness and liberal-mindedness; but his voice was lost in the chorus of the superstitious. King James himself was one of the most prominent champions of superstition. He was present in person at the trial by torture of two hundred witches who were burnt for occasioning the storm which prevented his bride's crossing to Scotland. Many of them confessed to having ridden through the air on broomsticks or invisible chariots drawn by snails, and admitted that they were able to make themselves invisible—an art of which they, strangely enough, did not avail themselves to escape the law. In 1597 James himself produced in his Dæmonologie a kind of handbook or textbook of witchcraft in all its developments, and in 1598 he caused no fewer than 600 old women to be burnt. In the Parliament of 1604 a bill against sorcery was brought in by the Government and passed.
At the start of the seventeenth century, the English people still believed in many evil spirits that disrupted the natural order, caused storms on land and at sea, predicted disasters and death, and spread plague and famine. Most of these spirits were depicted as old, wrinkled women who concocted terrifying potions in hellish cauldrons. When these women were suspected of witchcraft, the law sought revenge against them with fire and sword. In a sermon given in 1588, Bishop Jewel urged Elizabeth to take serious measures against wizards and witches. A few years later, a woman named Mrs. Dyer was accused of witchcraft simply because toothache had kept the Queen awake at night. In the small town of St. Osees in Essex alone, seventy or eighty witches were executed by burning. In a book titled "The Discoverie of Witchcraft," published in 1584, Reginald Scott clearly and liberally argued against the belief in sorcery and magic, but his message was drowned out by the surrounding superstitions. King James himself was a major supporter of these beliefs. He attended the torture trial of two hundred witches who were executed for causing a storm that hindered his bride's journey to Scotland. Many confessed to flying through the air on broomsticks or invisible chariots pulled by snails and claimed they could make themselves invisible—though strangely, they didn't use this ability to escape the law. In 1597, James published his Dæmonologie, a sort of handbook on witchcraft and its variations, and in 1598, he ordered at least 600 elderly women to be executed. In the Parliament of 1604, a bill against sorcery was introduced by the Government and passed.
Shakespeare produced wonderful effects in Hamlet by drawing on this faith in spirits; the apparition on the castle platform is sublime in its way, though the speech of the Ghost is far too long. Now, in Macbeth, with the Witches' meeting, he strikes the keynote of the drama at the very outset, as surely as with a tuning-fork; and wherever the Witches reappear the same note recurs. But still more admirable, both psychologically and scenically, is the scene in which Macbeth sees Banquo's ghost sitting in his own seat at the banquet-table. The words run thus:—
Shakespeare created amazing effects in Hamlet by tapping into the belief in spirits; the ghost appearing on the castle platform is impressive in its own way, although the Ghost's speech is way too long. Now, in Macbeth, with the Witches' meeting, he sets the tone of the drama right from the start, just like using a tuning fork; and whenever the Witches show up again, the same tone comes back. But even more impressive, both psychologically and visually, is the scene where Macbeth sees Banquo's ghost sitting in his own spot at the banquet table. The words go like this:—
"Rosse. Please it your highness
To grace us with your royal company?
Macbeth. The table's full.
Lennox. Here is a place reserv'd, sir.
Macb. Where?
Len. Here, my good lord. What is't that moves your highness?
Macb. Which of you have done this?
Lords. What, my good lord?
Macb. Thou canst not say I did it: never shake
Thy gory locks at me."
"Your Highness, please,"
Are you planning to grace us with your royal presence?
Macbeth. The table's packed.
Lennox. We have a reserved spot for you, sir.
Macb. Where at?
Len. I'm right here, my lord. What’s bothering you, your highness?
Macb. Who did this?
Lords. What do you mean, my lord?
Macb. You can’t claim I did it: don’t shake
Your bloody hair at me."
The grandeur, depth, and extraordinary dramatic and theatrical effect of this passage are almost unequalled in the history of the drama.
The grandeur, depth, and amazing dramatic and theatrical impact of this passage are almost unmatched in the history of drama.
The same may be said of well-nigh the whole outline of this tragedy—from a dramatic and theatrical point of view it is beyond all praise. The Witches on the heath, the scene before the murder of Duncan, the sleep-walking of Lady Macbeth—so[Pg 425] potent is the effect of these and other episodes that they are burnt for ever on the spectator's memory.
The same can be said for almost the entire outline of this tragedy—dramatically and theatrically, it is beyond praise. The Witches on the heath, the scene before Duncan's murder, Lady Macbeth's sleepwalking—so[Pg 425]
No wonder that Macbeth has become in later times Shakespeare's most popular tragedy—his typical one, appreciated even by those who, except in this instance, have not been able to value him as he deserves. Not one of his other dramas is so simple in composition as this, no other keeps like this to a single plane. There is no desultoriness or halting in the action as in Hamlet, no double action as in King Lear. All is quite simple and according to rule: the snowball is set rolling and becomes the avalanche. And although there are gaps in it on account of the defective text, and although there may here and there be ambiguities—in the character of Lady Macbeth, for instance—yet there is nothing enigmatic, there are no riddles to perplex us. Nothing lies concealed between the lines; all is grand and clear—grandeur and clearness itself.
No wonder that Macbeth has become Shakespeare's most popular tragedy in more recent times—his typical work, appreciated even by those who, aside from this, haven't been able to recognize his worth as they should. None of his other plays are as straightforward in structure as this one, and none maintain a single focus like it does. There's no meandering or hesitation in the action like in Hamlet, and no dual plots like in King Lear. Everything is quite simple and follows the rules: the snowball starts rolling and turns into an avalanche. And even though there are gaps due to the imperfect text, and even though there might be some ambiguities—like in Lady Macbeth's character—there's nothing cryptic, no puzzles to confuse us. Nothing is hidden between the lines; everything is grand and clear—pure grandeur and clarity.
And yet I confess that this play seems to me one of Shakespeare's less interesting efforts; not from the artistic, but from the purely human point of view. It is a rich, highly moral melodrama; but only at occasional points in it do I feel the beating of Shakespeare's heart.
And yet I admit that this play feels like one of Shakespeare's less engaging works; not in terms of artistry, but from a purely human perspective. It’s a rich, deeply moral melodrama; but only at certain moments do I sense the pulse of Shakespeare's emotions.
My comparative coolness of feeling towards Macbeth may possibly be due in a considerable degree to the shamefully mutilated form in which this tragedy has been handed down to us. Who knows what it may have been when it came from Shakespeare's own hand! The text we possess, which was not printed till long after the poet's death, is clipped, pruned, and compressed for acting purposes. We can feel distinctly where the gaps occur, but that is of no avail.
My somewhat indifferent feelings towards Macbeth might be largely because of the shamefully cut-up version of the play that we've received. Who knows what it could have been like when it was originally written by Shakespeare! The text we have, which wasn’t printed until long after the poet died, is edited, shortened, and adjusted for performance. We can clearly identify where the missing parts are, but that doesn’t help much.
The abnormal shortness of the play is in itself an indication of what has happened. In spite of its wealth of incident, it is distinctly Shakespeare's shortest work. There are 3924 lines in Hamlet, 3599 in Richard III., &c., &c., while in Macbeth there are only 1993.
The unusual brevity of the play itself indicates what has taken place. Despite its abundance of events, it is clearly Shakespeare's shortest work. There are 3,924 lines in Hamlet, 3,599 in Richard III, and so on, while Macbeth has only 1,993 lines.
It is plain, moreover, that the structure of the piece has been tampered with. The dialogue between Malcolm and Macduff (iv. 3), which, strictly speaking, must be called superfluous from the dramatic point of view, is so long as to form about an eighth part of the whole tragedy. It may be presumed that the other scenes originally stood in some sort of proportion to this; for there is no other instance in Shakespeare's work of a similar disproportion.
It’s clear, too, that the structure of the piece has been messed with. The dialogue between Malcolm and Macduff (iv. 3), which, to be honest, can be considered unnecessary from a dramatic perspective, is so lengthy that it makes up about one-eighth of the entire tragedy. It can be assumed that the other scenes originally had some kind of balance with this; because there’s no other example in Shakespeare's work of such a disparity.
In certain places omissions are distinctly felt. Lady Macbeth (i. 5) proposes to her husband that he shall murder Duncan. He gives no answer to this. In the next scene the King arrives. In the next again, Macbeth's deliberations as to whether or not he is to commit the murder are all over, and he is only thinking how it can be done with impunity. When he wavers, and says to his[Pg 426] wife, "I dare do all that may become a man; who dares do more is none," her answer shows how much is wanting here:—
In some places, omissions are clearly noticeable. Lady Macbeth (i. 5) suggests to her husband that he should kill Duncan. He doesn’t respond to this. In the next scene, the King arrives. In the scene after that, Macbeth's thoughts about whether he should go through with the murder are settled, and he’s only thinking about how to do it without getting caught. When he hesitates and tells his[Pg 426] wife, "I dare do all that may become a man; who dares do more is none," her reply reveals how much is missing here:—
"When you durst do it, then you were a man;
And, to be more than what you were, you would
Be so much more the man. Nor time nor place
Did then adhere, and yet you would make both."
"When you were brave enough to do it, then you were a man;
And to become more than you already are, you would
Be so much more of a man. Neither time nor place
"We're right for it, and yet you would make it happen."
We spectators or readers know nothing of all this. There has not even been time for the shortest conversation between husband and wife.
We spectators or readers know nothing about any of this. There hasn't even been time for the briefest conversation between husband and wife.
Shakespeare took the material for his tragedy from the same source on which he drew for all his English histories—Holinshed's Chronicle to wit. In this case Holinshed, at no time a trustworthy historian, simply reproduced a passage of Hector Boece's Scotorum Historiæ. Macdonwald's rebellion and Sweno's Viking invasion are fables; Banquo and Fleance, as founders of the race of Stuart, are inventions of the chroniclers. There was a blood-feud between the house of Duncan and the house of Macbeth. Lady Macbeth, whose real name was Gruoch, was the grand-daughter of a king who had been killed by Malcolm II., Duncan's grandfather. Her first husband had been burnt in his castle with fifty friends. Her only brother was killed by Malcolm's order. Macbeth's father also, Finlegh or Finley, had been killed in a contest with Malcolm. Therefore they both had the right to a blood-revenge on Duncan. Nor did Macbeth sin against the laws of hospitality in taking Duncan's life. He attacked and killed him in the open field. It is further to be observed that by the Scottish laws of succession he had a better right to the throne than Duncan. After having seized the throne he ruled firmly and justly. There is a quite adequate psychological basis for the real facts of the year 1040, though it is much simpler than that underlying the imaginary events of Holinshed's Chronicle, which form the subject of the tragedy.
Shakespeare got the material for his tragedy from the same source he used for all his English histories—Holinshed's Chronicle, to be exact. In this case, Holinshed, never a reliable historian, simply copied a passage from Hector Boece's Scotorum Historiæ. Macdonwald's rebellion and Sweno's Viking invasion are myths; Banquo and Fleance, who are credited as the founders of the Stuart line, are made-up characters from the chronicles. There was a longstanding feud between Duncan's family and Macbeth's family. Lady Macbeth, whose real name was Gruoch, was the granddaughter of a king killed by Malcolm II, who was Duncan's grandfather. Her first husband had been burned alive in his castle along with fifty friends. Her only brother was killed on Malcolm's orders. Macbeth's father, Finlegh or Finley, was also killed in a conflict with Malcolm. Because of this, both Macbeth and Lady Macbeth had a legitimate claim for revenge against Duncan. Macbeth didn't break the laws of hospitality by killing Duncan; he attacked and killed him in battle. It's also important to note that according to Scottish succession laws, Macbeth had a stronger claim to the throne than Duncan. After taking the throne, he ruled firmly and justly. There's a solid psychological basis for the real events of 1040, although it's much simpler than the fictional events from Holinshed's Chronicle that make up the story of the tragedy.
Shakespeare on the whole follows Holinshed with great exactitude, but diverges from him in one or two particulars. According to the Chronicle, Banquo was accessory to the murder of Duncan; Shakespeare alters this in order to give King James a progenitor of unblemished reputation. Instead of using the account of the murder which is given in the Chronicle, Shakespeare takes and applies to Duncan's case all the particulars of the murder of King Duffe, Lady Macbeth's grandfather, as committed by the captain of the castle of Forres, who "being the more kindled in wrath by the words of his wife, determined to follow her advice in the execution of so heinous an act." It is hardly necessary to remark that the finest parts of the drama, such as the appearance of Banquo's ghost and Lady Macbeth's sleep-walking scene, are due to Shakespeare alone.
Shakespeare generally follows Holinshed very closely, but he makes a few changes. The Chronicle states that Banquo was involved in Duncan's murder; Shakespeare changes this to ensure King James has an ancestor with a clean reputation. Instead of using the murder account from the Chronicle, Shakespeare takes details from the murder of King Duffe, Lady Macbeth’s grandfather, which was carried out by the captain of the castle of Forres, who "more fueled by his wife's words, decided to follow her advice in committing such a terrible act." It’s worth noting that the best parts of the play, like the appearance of Banquo's ghost and Lady Macbeth's sleepwalking scene, are entirely Shakespeare's creations.
Some sensation was made in the year 1778 by the discovery[Pg 427] of the manuscript of The Witch, a play by Shakespeare's contemporary Middleton, containing in their entirety two songs which are only indicated in Macbeth by the quotation of their first lines. These are "Come away, come away" (iii. 5), and "Black spirits, &c." (iv. I). A very idle dispute arose as to whether Shakespeare had here made use of Middleton or Middleton of Shakespeare. The latter is certainly the more probable assumption, if we must assume either to have borrowed from the other. It is likely enough, however, that single lines of the lesser poet have here and there been interpolated in the witch scenes of Shakespeare's text as contained in the Folio edition.
Some buzz was created in 1778 with the discovery[Pg 427] of the manuscript of The Witch, a play by Middleton, who was a contemporary of Shakespeare. It included two songs in their entirety, which are only referenced by their opening lines in Macbeth: "Come away, come away" (iii. 5) and "Black spirits, &c." (iv. I). An unnecessary debate sprang up over whether Shakespeare borrowed from Middleton or vice versa. It's certainly more likely that Middleton drew from Shakespeare if we have to assume one borrowed from the other. However, it's also possible that some lines from the lesser poet were inserted in the witch scenes of Shakespeare's text as published in the Folio edition.
Shakespeare has employed in the treatment of this subject a style that suits it—vehement to violence, compressed to congestion—figures treading upon each other's heels, while general philosophic reflections occur but rarely. It is a style eminently fitted to express and to awaken terror; its tone is not altered, but only softened, even in the painfully touching conversation between Lady Macduff and her little son. It is sustained throughout with only one break—the excellent burlesque monologue of the Porter.
Shakespeare uses a style that fits this subject perfectly—intense to the point of violence, dense and packed—characters stepping on each other's toes, while general philosophical thoughts come up only occasionally. It’s a style that effectively conveys and evokes fear; its tone remains unchanged, only softened slightly, even in the heartbreakingly tender conversation between Lady Macduff and her young son. This tone is maintained throughout with just one interruption—the brilliant comedic monologue of the Porter.
The play centres entirely round the two chief characters, Macbeth and Lady Macbeth; in their minds the essential action takes place. The other personages are only outlined.
The play focuses entirely on the two main characters, Macbeth and Lady Macbeth; the key action unfolds in their minds. The other characters are just sketches.
The Witches' song, with which the tragedy opens, ends with that admirable line, in which ugliness and beauty are confounded:—
The Witches' song, which starts the tragedy, wraps up with that amazing line where ugliness and beauty blur together:—
"Fair is foul, and foul is fair."
"What's good is bad, and what's bad is good."
And it is significant that Macbeth, who has not heard this refrain, recalls it in his very first speech:—
And it's important that Macbeth, who hasn't heard this line, remembers it in his very first speech:—
"So foul and fair a day I have not seen."
"So bad and good a day I haven't seen."
It seems as if these words were ringing in his ears; and this foreshadows the mysterious bond between him and the Witches. Many of these delicate consonances and contrasts may be noted in the speeches of this tragedy.
It feels like these words are echoing in his ears, hinting at the mysterious connection between him and the Witches. You can notice many of these subtle similarities and differences in the dialogues of this tragedy.
After Lady Macbeth, who is introduced to the spectator already perfected in wickedness, has said to herself (i. 5)—
After Lady Macbeth, who is presented to the audience already fully evil, has said to herself (i. 5)—
"The raven himself is hoarse,
That croaks the fatal entrance of Duncan
Under my battlements,"
"The raven is cawing loudly,"
announcing the deadly arrival of Duncan
at my fortress,"
the next scene opens serenely with the charming pictures of the following dialogue:—
the next scene opens calmly with the lovely visuals of the following dialogue:—
"Duncan. This castle hath a pleasant seat; the air
Nimbly and sweetly recommends itself
Unto our gentle senses.
[Pg 428]
Banquo. This guest of summer,
The temple-haunting martlet, does approve,
By his lov'd mansionry, that the heaven's breath
Smells wooingly here: no jutty, frieze,
Buttress, nor coign of vantage, but this bird
Hath made his pendent bed and procreant cradle:
Where they most breed and haunt, I have observ'd
The air is delicate."
"Duncan. This castle is in a great location; the air
Gently and sweetly welcomes us
To our sensitive senses.
[Pg 428]
Banquo. This seasonal guest,
The nest-building martlet, shows us,
By its cherished dwelling, that the breeze here
Smells inviting: there’s no projection, frieze,
Buttress, or vantage point, where this bird
Has made its hanging bed and nurturing cradle:
Where they breed and gather, I've noticed
The air is refreshing."
Then the poet immediately plunges anew into the study of this lean, slight, hard woman, consumed by lust of power and splendor. Though by no means the impassive murderess she fain would be, she yet goads her husband, by the force of her far stronger will, to commit the crime which she declares he has promised her:—
Then the poet quickly dives back into examining this thin, petite, tough woman, driven by a desire for power and glory. While she’s far from the emotionless killer she wants to appear as, she pushes her husband, using her much stronger will, to carry out the crime she claims he has promised her:—
"I have given suck, and know
How tender 'tis to love the babe that milks me:
I would, while it was smiling in my face,
Have pluck'd my nipple from its boneless gums.
And dash'd the brains out, had I so sworn as you
Have done to this."
"I've breastfed and know"
How sweet it is to love the baby that feeds from me:
I would, while it was smiling at me,
Have pulled my nipple from its toothless gums.
And smashed its head in, if I'd sworn like you
Have done to this."
So coarsely callous is she! And yet she is less hardened than she would make herself out to be; for when, just after this, she has laid the daggers ready for her husband, she says:—
So cold-hearted is she! And yet she is less tough than she pretends to be; because right after this, when she has set the daggers out for her husband, she says:—
"Had he not resembled
My father as he slept, I had done't."
"If he hadn't checked"
like my dad while he was sleeping, I would have done it."
The absolutely masterly, thrilling scene between husband and wife after the murder, is followed, in horrible, humoristic contrast, by the fantastic interlude of the Porter. He conceives himself to be keeping watch at hell-gate, and admitting, amongst others, an equivocating Jesuit, with his casuistry and reservatio mentalis; and his soliloquy is followed by a dialogue with Macduff on the influence of drink upon erotic inclination and capacity. It is well known that Schiller, in accordance with classical prejudices, omitted the monologue in his translation, and replaced it by a pious morning-song. What seems more remarkable is that an English poet like Coleridge should have found its effect disturbing and considered it spurious. Without exactly ranking with Shakespeare's best low-comedy interludes, it affords a highly effective contrast to what goes before and what follows, and is really an invaluable and indispensable ingredient in the tragedy. A short break in the action was required at this point, to give Macbeth and his wife time to dress themselves in their nightclothes; and what interruption could be more effective than the knocking at the castle gate, which makes them both thrill with terror, and gives occasion to the Porter episode?
The masterfully intense scene between husband and wife after the murder is followed, in a darkly humorous contrast, by the wild interlude of the Porter. He believes he’s on watch at hell’s gate, letting in various characters, including a slippery Jesuit with his tricky reasoning and mental reservations. His monologue is followed by a conversation with Macduff about how drinking affects desire and ability. It’s well known that Schiller, sticking to classical standards, left out the monologue in his translation and replaced it with a religious morning song. What’s more surprising is that an English poet like Coleridge found it unsettling and thought it wasn’t genuine. While it may not stand among Shakespeare's best low-comedy moments, it provides a striking contrast to the scenes that come before and after it, making it an essential part of the tragedy. A short pause in the action was necessary here to give Macbeth and his wife a moment to put on their nightclothes; and what better interruption than the knocking at the castle gate, which sends chills of fear through them and leads into the Porter scene?
Another of the gems of the play is the scene (iv. 2) between[Pg 429] Lady Macduff and her wise little son, before the murderers come and kill them both. All the witty child's sayings are interesting, and the mother's bitterly pessimistic speeches are not only wonderfully characteristic of her, but also of the poet's own present frame of mind:—
Another highlight of the play is the scene (iv. 2) between[Pg 429] Lady Macduff and her clever little son, before the murderers arrive and kill them both. All the witty things the child says are engaging, and the mother’s deeply pessimistic comments are not only perfectly in line with her character, but also reflect the poet's own current mindset:—
"Whither should I fly?
I have done no harm. But I remember now
I am in this earthly world, where, to do harm,
Is often laudable; to do good, sometime,
Accounted dangerous folly: why then, alas!
Do I put up that womanly defence,
To say I have done no harm?"
"Where should I go?"
I haven’t hurt anyone. But I remember now
I’m in this world, where doing harm,
Is often praised; doing good, sometimes,
Seems like a reckless mistake: so then, why, oh why!
Do I give that weak excuse,
To say I haven’t hurt anyone?"
Equally despairing is Macduff's ejaculation when he learns of the slaughter in his home: "Did heaven look on, and would not take their part?" The beginning of this lengthy scene (iv. 3), with its endless dialogue between Malcolm and Macduff, which Shakespeare has transcribed literally from his Holinshed, is weak and flagging. It presents hardly any point of interest except the far-fetched account of King Edward the Confessor's power of curing the king's evil, evidently dragged in for the sake of paying King James a compliment which the poet knew he would value, in the lines—
Equally hopeless is Macduff's exclamation when he finds out about the massacre at his home: "Did heaven look on, and not intervene?" The start of this long scene (iv. 3), filled with endless dialogue between Malcolm and Macduff, which Shakespeare has directly copied from his Holinshed, feels weak and sluggish. It barely has any engaging content except for the far-fetched story of King Edward the Confessor's ability to cure the king's evil, clearly included to flatter King James, which the poet knew he would appreciate, in the lines—
"'Tis spoken,
To the succeeding royalty he leaves
The healing benediction."
"'They say,
To the next in line he leaves
The healing blessing."
But the close of the scene is admirable, when Rosse breaks the news to Macduff of the attack on his castle and the massacre of his family:—
But the end of the scene is excellent when Rosse tells Macduff about the attack on his castle and the slaughter of his family:—
"Macd. My children too?
Rosse. Wife, children, servants, all
That could be found.
Macd. And I must be from thence!
My wife kill'd too?
Rosse I have said.
Mal. Be comforted:
Let's make us medicines of our great revenge,
To cure this deadly grief.
Macd. He has no children.—All my pretty ones?
Did you say, all?—O hell-kite!—All?
What, all my pretty chickens, and their dam,
At one fell swoop?
Mai. Dispute it like a man.
Macd. I shall do so;
But I must also feel it as a man:
I cannot but remember such things were,
That were most precious to me.—Did Heaven look on,
And would not take their part?"
"Macd. My kids too?
Rosse. Wife, kids, staff, everyone
Who can be found.
Macd. And I need to get out of here!
My wife was killed as well?
Rosse I said.
Mal. Stay strong:
Let's transform our desire for revenge into something that heals,
To relieve this terrible pain.
Macd. He doesn't have any kids.—What about all my little ones?
Did you say, all?—Oh hell!—All?
What, all my lovely kids, and their mom,
All at once?
Mal. Face it like a guy.
Macd. I’ll do that;
But I also have to experience it like a man:
I can't help but remember that these were__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The most valuable to me.—Did Heaven watch over,
"And wouldn’t take their side?"
[Pg 430]The voice of revolt makes itself heard in these words, the same voice that sounds later through the despairing philosophy of King Lear: "As flies to wanton boys, are we to the gods: They kill us for their sport." But immediately afterwards Macduff falls back on the traditional sentiment:—
[Pg 430]The voice of rebellion rings out in these words, the same voice that later echoes in the tragic philosophy of King Lear: "As flies to careless boys, so are we to the gods: They kill us for their amusement." But right after, Macduff reverts to the conventional sentiment:—
"Sinful Macduff!
They are all struck for thee. Naught that I am,
Not for their own demerits, but for mine,
Fell slaughter on their souls."
"Macduff, you sinner!"
They're all affected because of you. It's not about their faults,
But because of my own,
That ruthless killing has come upon their souls."
Among these horror-stricken speeches there is one in particular that gives matter for reflection—Macduff's cry, "He has no children." At the close of the third part of Henry VI. there is a similar exclamation of quite different import. There, when King Edward, Gloucester, and Clarence have stabbed Margaret of Anjou's son before her eyes, she says:—
Among these terrifying speeches, there is one that stands out for reflection—Macduff's shout, "He has no children." At the end of the third part of Henry VI., there's a similar outcry with a different meaning. There, when King Edward, Gloucester, and Clarence have murdered Margaret of Anjou's son right in front of her, she says:—
"You have no children, butchers! if you had,
The thought of them would have stirr'd up remorse."
"You have no kids, butchers! If you did,
The thought of them would have made me feel guilty.
Many interpreters have attributed the same sense to Macduff's cry of agony; but their mistake is plain; for the context undeniably shows that the one thought of the now childless father is the impossibility of an adequate revenge.
Many interpreters have assigned the same meaning to Macduff's cry of anguish; however, their error is obvious, as the context clearly indicates that the sole concern of the now childless father is the impossibility of achieving proper revenge.
But there is another noticeable point about this speech, "He has no children," which is, that elsewhere we are led to believe that he has children. Lady Macbeth says, "I have given suck, and know how tender 'tis to love the babe that milks me;" and we have neither learned that these children are dead nor that they were born of an earlier marriage. Shakespeare never mentions the former marriage of the historical Lady Macbeth. Furthermore, not only does she talk of children, but Macbeth himself seems to allude to sons. He says (iii. I):—
But there's another notable point about this speech, "He has no children," which is that we're led to believe elsewhere that he does have children. Lady Macbeth says, "I have nursed a child, and I know how tender it is to love the baby that feeds from me;" and we haven't learned that these children are dead or that they were from a previous marriage. Shakespeare never mentions the historical Lady Macbeth's previous marriage. Moreover, not only does she talk about children, but Macbeth himself seems to refer to sons. He says (iii. I):—
"Upon my head they plac'd a fruitless crown,
And put a barren sceptre in my gripe,
Thence to be wrench'd with an unlineal hand,
No son of mine succeeding. If't be so,
For Banquo's issue have I filed my mind."
"On my head, they placed a useless crown,
And handed me a useless scepter to hold,
To be taken away by someone who isn't my family,
No child of mine will take over. If that's the situation,
"I've wasted my thoughts on Banquo's heirs."
If he had no children of his own, the last line is meaningless. Had Shakespeare forgotten these earlier speeches when he wrote that ejaculation of Macduff's? It is improbable; and, in any case, they must have been constantly brought to his mind again at rehearsals and performances of the play. We have here one of the difficulties which would be solved if we were in possession of a complete and authentic text.
If he didn't have any kids of his own, the last line doesn't make sense. Did Shakespeare forget these earlier lines when he wrote Macduff's outburst? That's unlikely; in any case, they would have often come up in his mind during rehearsals and performances of the play. This is one of the issues that would be resolved if we had a complete and authentic text.
The crown which the Witches promised to Macbeth soon becomes his fixed idea. He murders his king—and sleep. He slays, and sees the slain for ever before him. All that stand[Pg 431] between him and his ambition are cut down, and afterwards raise their bloody heads as bodeful visions on his path. He turns Scotland into one great charnel-house. His mind is "full of scorpions;" he is sick with the smell of all the blood he has shed. At last life and death become indifferent to him. When, on the day of battle, the tidings of his wife's death are brought to him, he speaks those profound words in which Shakespeare has embodied a whole melancholy life-philosophy:—
The crown that the Witches promised to Macbeth quickly becomes his obsession. He murders his king—and his ability to sleep. He kills and constantly sees the faces of those he has slain. Everyone who stands between him and his ambition is taken down, only to rise again as haunting visions in his path. He turns Scotland into a massive graveyard. His mind is "full of scorpions;" he is overwhelmed by the smell of all the blood he has spilled. Eventually, life and death mean nothing to him. When, on the day of battle, he hears the news of his wife's death, he utters those profound words in which Shakespeare captures a whole life filled with despair:—
"She should have died hereafter:
There would have been a time for such a word.—
To-morrow, and to-morrow, and to-morrow,
Creeps in this petty pace from day to day,
To the last syllable of recorded time;
And all our yesterdays have lighted fools
The way to dusty death. Out, out, brief candle!
Life's but a walking shadow; a poor player,
That struts and frets his hour upon the stage,
And then is heard no more: it is a tale
Told by an idiot, full of sound and fury,
Signifying nothing."
"She should have died after this:
There was a time for that.
Tomorrow, and tomorrow, and tomorrow,
Crawls along at a slow pace from day to day,
Until the very end of recorded time;
And all our pasts have guided fools
The path to a dusty end. Go out, go out, short candle!
Life is just a passing shadow; a mediocre actor,
Who shows off and worries for his moment in the spotlight,
And then it’s no longer heard: it’s a story.
Told by a fool, full of noise and feelings,
"Means nothing."
This is the final result arrived at by Macbeth, the man who staked all to win power and glory. Without any underlining on the part of the poet, a speech like this embodies an absolute moral lesson. We feel its value all the more strongly, as Shakespeare's study of humanity in other parts of this play does not seem to have been totally unbiassed, but rather influenced by the moral impression which he desired to produce on the audience. The drama is even a little marred by the constant insistence on the fabula docet, the recurrent insinuation that "such is the consequence of grasping at power by the aid of crime." Macbeth, not by nature a bad man, might in the drama, as in real life, have tried to reconcile the people to that crime, which, after all, he had reluctantly committed, by making use of his power to rule well. The moral purport of the play excludes this possibility. The ice-cold, stony Lady Macbeth might be conceived as taking the consequences of her counsel and action as calmly as the high-born Locustas of the Renaissance, Catherine de' Medici, or the Countess of Somerset. But in this case we should have missed the moral lesson conveyed by her ruin, and, what would have been worse, the incomparable sleep-walking scene, which—whether it be perfectly motived or not—shows us in the most admirable manner how the sting of an evil conscience, even though it may be blunted by day, is sharpened again at night, and robs the guilty one of sleep and health.
This is the final outcome for Macbeth, the man who risked everything to gain power and fame. Without any emphasis from the poet, a speech like this carries a clear moral lesson. We feel its significance even more intensely, as Shakespeare's portrayal of humanity in other parts of this play seems influenced by the moral message he aimed to deliver to the audience. The drama is slightly tainted by the constant focus on the idea that “this is the result of reaching for power through crime.” Macbeth, who isn’t inherently a bad person, might have, in the play as in real life, attempted to win the people over to that crime he had reluctantly committed by using his power to rule justly. However, the moral message of the play rules this out. The cold, stone-like Lady Macbeth could be seen as accepting the consequences of her advice and actions as calmly as the noble locusts of the Renaissance, like Catherine de' Medici or the Countess of Somerset. But in that case, we would have missed the moral lesson illustrated by her downfall, and what would have been worse, the unforgettable sleepwalking scene, which—whether fully justified or not—shows us beautifully how the pain of a guilty conscience, even if muted during the day, sharpens at night, robbing the guilty of sleep and health.
In dealing with the plays immediately preceding Macbeth, we observed that Shakespeare at this period frequently gives a formal exposition of the moral to be drawn from his scenes.[Pg 432] Possibly there is some connection between this tendency of his and the steadily-growing animosity of public opinion to the stage. In the year 1606, an edict was issued absolutely prohibiting the utterance of the name of God on the profane boards of the theatre. Not even a harmless oath was to be permitted. In view of the state of feeling which produced such an Act of Parliament, it must have been of vital importance to the tragic poet to prove as clearly as possible the strictly moral character of his works.
In looking at the plays right before Macbeth, we noticed that Shakespeare often presents a clear moral lesson from his scenes during this time.[Pg 432] There might be a link between this tendency and the growing hostility of public opinion towards the theater. In 1606, a decree was issued that completely banned the mention of God’s name on the theater stage. Even innocent swearing was not allowed. Given the public sentiment that led to such an Act of Parliament, it was crucial for the tragic playwright to demonstrate as clearly as possible the moral integrity of his works.
XXIII
OTHELLO—THE CHARACTER AND SIGNIFICANCE OF IAGO
When we consider how Macbeth explains life's tragedy as the result of a union of brutality and malignity, or rather of brutality envenomed by malignity, we feel that the step from this to Othello is not a long one. But in Macbeth the treatment of life's tragedy as a whole, of wickedness as a factor in human affairs, lacks firmness, and is not in the great style.
When we think about how Macbeth shows life's tragedy as a mix of violence and evil, or more accurately, violence poisoned by evil, we realize that moving to Othello isn't a big leap. However, in Macbeth, the way tragedy and wickedness are handled in human affairs feels weak and isn’t impressive.
In a very much grander and firmer style do we find the same subject treated in Othello.
In a much more impressive and solid style, we see the same subject explored in Othello.
Othello is, in the popular conception, simply the tragedy of jealousy, as Macbeth is simply the tragedy of ambition. Naïve readers and critics fancy in their innocence that Shakespeare, at a certain period of his life, determined to study one or two interesting and dangerous passions, and to put us on our guard against them. Following out this intention, he wrote a play on ambition and its dangers, and another of the same kind on jealousy and all the evils that attend it. But that is not how things happen in the inner life of a creative spirit. A poet does not write exercises on a given subject. His activity is not the result of determination or choice. A nerve in him is touched, vibrates, and reacts.
Othello is often viewed as simply a tragedy about jealousy, much like Macbeth is seen as just a tragedy about ambition. Some naive readers and critics believe that Shakespeare, at some point in his life, decided to explore one or two intriguing and dangerous emotions to warn us about them. Acting on this idea, he wrote a play focused on ambition and its risks, and another on jealousy and the harm it brings. However, that's not how inspiration works for a creative mind. A poet doesn’t write assignments on a specific topic. His creativity isn’t driven by decision or choice. A part of him is stirred, resonates, and reacts.
What Shakespeare here attempts to realise is neither jealousy nor credulity, but simply and solely the tragedy of life; whence does it arise? what are its causes? what its laws?
What Shakespeare is trying to capture here isn’t jealousy or gullibility, but simply the tragedy of life; where does it come from? What causes it? What are its rules?
He was deeply impressed with the power and significance of evil. Othello is much less a study of jealousy than a new and more powerful study of wickedness in its might. The umbilical cord that connects the master with his work leads, not to the character of Othello, but to that of Iago.
He was profoundly struck by the strength and importance of evil. Othello is less a study of jealousy and more a striking exploration of wickedness in its full force. The connection between the creator and his creation points not to Othello's character but to Iago's.
Simple-minded critics have been of opinion that Shakespeare constructed Iago on the lines of the historic Richard III.—that is to say, found him in literature, in the pages of a chronicler.
Simple-minded critics think that Shakespeare created Iago based on the historical Richard III.—meaning he found him in literature, in the writings of a chronicler.
Believe me, Shakespeare met Iago in his own life, saw portions and aspects of him on every hand throughout his manhood, encountered him piecemeal, as it were, on his daily path, till one fine day, when he thoroughly felt and understood what malignant[Pg 434] cleverness and baseness can effect, he melted down all these fragments, and out of them cast this figure.
Believe me, Shakespeare encountered Iago in his own life, saw pieces and traits of him everywhere throughout his adult years, came across him bit by bit on his daily journey, until one day, when he fully felt and understood what wickedness[Pg 434] cunning and depravity can achieve, he pieced together all these fragments and created this character.
Iago—there is more of the grand manner in this figure than in the whole of Macbeth. Iago—there is more depth, more penetrating knowledge of human nature in this one character than in the whole of Macbeth. Iago is the very embodiment of the grand manner.
Iago—there’s more of the grand style in this character than in all of Macbeth. Iago—there’s more depth, more insight into human nature in this one character than in the entirety of Macbeth. Iago is the true embodiment of the grand style.
He is not the principle of evil, not an old-fashioned, stupid devil; nor a Miltonic devil, who loves independence and has invented firearms; nor a Goethe's Mephistopheles, who talks cynicism, makes himself indispensable, and is generally in the right. Neither has he the magnificently foolhardy wickedness of a Cæsar Borgia, who lives his life in open defiance and reckless atrocity.
He isn’t the ultimate evil, not a silly old-school devil; nor is he a Milton-style devil who values independence and created guns; nor is he Goethe's Mephistopheles, who is cynical, makes himself essential, and is usually justified. He also doesn’t have the grand, reckless wickedness of a Caesar Borgia, who lives his life in blatant defiance and wanton cruelty.
Iago has no other aim than his own advantage. It is the circumstance that not he, but Cassio, has been appointed second in command to Othello, which first sets his craft to work on subtle combinations. He coveted this post, and he will stick at nothing in order to win it. In the meantime, he takes advantage of every opportunity of profit that offers itself; he does not hesitate to fool Roderigo out of his money and his jewels. He is always masked in falsehood and hypocrisy; and the mask he has chosen is the most impenetrable one, that of rough outspokenness, the straightforward, honest bluntness of the soldier who does not care what others think or say of him. He never flatters Othello or Desdemona, or even Roderigo. He is the free-spoken, honest friend.
Iago has no goal other than his own benefit. It's the fact that not he, but Cassio, has been promoted to second in command to Othello that first triggers his scheme of subtle manipulations. He wanted this position, and he won't hesitate to do whatever it takes to get it. In the meantime, he takes advantage of every chance for gain that comes his way; he doesn't hesitate to scam Roderigo out of his money and jewels. He is always cloaked in deception and hypocrisy; and the disguise he's chosen is the most impenetrable one, that of harsh honesty, the straightforward bluntness of a soldier who doesn't care what others think or say about him. He never flatters Othello or Desdemona, or even Roderigo. He presents himself as the straightforward, honest friend.
He does not seek his own advantage without side-glances at others. He is mischievousness personified. He does evil for the pleasure of hurting, and takes active delight in the adversity and anguish of others. He is that eternal envy which merit or success in others never fails to irritate—not the petty envy which is content with coveting another's honours or possessions, or with holding itself more deserving of another's good fortune. No; he is an ideal personification. He is blear-eyed rancour itself, figuring as a great power—nay, as the motive force—in human life. He embodies the detestation for others' excellences which shows itself in obstinate disbelief, suspicion, or contempt; the instinct of hatred for all that is open, beautiful, bright, good, and great.
He doesn't look out for his own interests without checking out how it affects others. He is the very definition of mischief. He does bad things just for the thrill of causing pain and takes pleasure in other people's struggles and suffering. He represents that constant envy that is stirred up by the achievements or success of others—it's not the petty jealousy that simply wishes it could have someone else's accolades or belongings, or believes it deserves another's good luck more than they do. No; he is the perfect embodiment of this feeling. He is sheer, spiteful resentment itself, acting as a major force—indeed, as the driving force—in human life. He personifies the hatred for others' greatness, which manifests in stubborn disbelief, suspicion, or scorn; the instinctive anger towards everything that is open, beautiful, bright, good, and great.
Shakespeare not only knew that such wickedness exists; he seized it and set his stamp on it, to his eternal honour as a psychologist.
Shakespeare not only recognized that such evil exists; he embraced it and made it his own, earning his lasting reputation as a psychologist.
Every one has heard it said that this tragedy is magnificent in so far as the true and beautiful characters of Othello and Desdemona are concerned; but Iago—who knows him?—what motive underlies his conduct?—what can explain such wickedness? If only he had even been frankly in love with Desdemona[Pg 435] and therefore hated Othello, or had had some other incentive of a like nature!
Everyone has heard that this tragedy is impressive, especially because of the true and beautiful qualities of Othello and Desdemona; but Iago—who really knows him?—what drives his actions?—what can account for such evil? If only he had been genuinely in love with Desdemona[Pg 435] and hated Othello for that reason, or had some other similar motive!
Yes, if he had been the ordinary amorous villain and slanderer, everything would undoubtedly have been much simpler; but, at the same time, everything would have sunk into banality, and Shakespeare would here have been unequal to himself.
Yes, if he had just been the typical love-struck villain and gossip, everything would definitely have been much easier; but, at the same time, everything would have become ordinary, and Shakespeare would not have been true to his own brilliance.
No, no! precisely in this lack of apparent motive lies the profundity and greatness of the thing. Shakespeare understood this. Iago in his monologues is incessantly giving himself reasons for his hatred. Elsewhere, in reading Shakespeare's monologues, we learn what the person really is; he reveals himself directly to us; even a villain like Richard III. is quite honest in his monologues. Not so Iago. This demi-devil is always trying to give himself reason for his malignity, is always half fooling himself by dwelling on half motives, in which he partly believes, but disbelieves in the main. Coleridge has aptly designated this action of his mind: "The motive-hunting of a motiveless malignity." Again and again he expounds to himself that he believes Othello has been too familiar with his wife, and that he will avenge the dishonour. He now and then adds, to account for his hatred of Cassio, that he suspects him too of tampering with Emilia.[1] He even thinks it worth while to allege, as a secondary motive, that he himself is enamoured of Desdemona. His words are (ii. I):—
No, no! The true depth and greatness of this situation lie precisely in the lack of an obvious motive. Shakespeare got this. Iago, in his monologues, constantly tries to justify his hatred to himself. In other Shakespearean monologues, we get to see what a character really is; they reveal themselves directly to us, even a villain like Richard III is quite candid in his speeches. But not Iago. This demi-devil is always seeking to find reasons for his evil, fooling himself by focusing on half-hearted motives that he somewhat believes but ultimately disregards. Coleridge aptly described this mental process as "the motive-hunting of a motiveless malignity." Time and again, he convinces himself that he thinks Othello has been too familiar with his wife and that he will take revenge for that dishonor. Sometimes, he even adds a reason for his hatred of Cassio, claiming he suspects him of trying to seduce Emilia as well. He even thinks it's worth mentioning as a secondary motive that he himself is in love with Desdemona. His words are (ii. I):—
"Now, I do love her too;
Not out of absolute lust, (though, peradventure,
I stand accountant for as great a sin,)
But partly led to diet my revenge,
For that I do suspect the lusty Moor
Hath leap'd into my seat."
"Now, I love her too;
Not out of total lust, (though, perhaps,
I am guilty of a pretty big sin,)
But partially motivated by my desire for revenge,
Because I suspect that the passionate Moor
Has taken my place."
These are half-sincere attempts at self-understanding, sophistical self-justifications. Yellow-green, venomous envy has always a motive in its own eyes, and tries to make its malignity towards the better man pass muster as a desire for righteous vengeance. But Iago, who, a few lines before, has himself said of Othello that he is "of a constant, loving, noble nature," is a thousand times too clever to believe that he has been wronged by him. The Moor is, to his eyes, transparent as glass.
These are half-hearted attempts at understanding oneself, clever excuses for their actions. Envy, which is a toxic, sickly shade of green, always sees itself as justified and tries to disguise its hatred for a better person as a quest for rightful revenge. But Iago, who just a moment ago described Othello as "a constant, loving, noble person," is way too smart to think he’s been wronged by him. To Iago, the Moor is as clear as glass.
[Pg 436]An ordinary human capacity for love or hatred springing from a definite cause would degrade and detract from Iago's supremacy in evil. In the end, he is sentenced to torture, because he will not vouchsafe a word of explanation or enlightenment. Hard and, in his way, proud as he is, he will certainly keep his lips tightly closed under the torture; but even if he wanted to speak, it would not be in his power to give any real explanation. He has slowly, steadily poisoned Othello's nature. We watch the working of the venom on the simple-hearted man, and we see how the very success of the poisoning process brutalises and intoxicates Iago more and more. But to ask whence the poison came into Iago's soul would be a foolish question, and one to which he himself could give no answer. The serpent is poisonous by nature; it gives forth poison as the silkworm does its thread and the violet its fragrance.
[Pg 436] A normal human ability to love or hate that comes from a specific cause would undermine Iago's dominance in evil. In the end, he faces torture because he refuses to offer any words of explanation or insight. Tough and, in his way, proud as he is, he will certainly keep his lips sealed under torture; but even if he wanted to talk, he wouldn't be able to provide any real explanation. He has gradually and relentlessly poisoned Othello's character. We observe the effect of the poison on the naive man, and we see how the very success of this poisoning process corrupts and intoxicates Iago more and more. But to ask where the poison originated in Iago's soul would be a silly question, and one he couldn't answer himself. The snake is poisonous by nature; it produces venom just like the silkworm produces its thread and the violet gives off its scent.
Towards the close of the tragedy (iv. 2) there occurs one of its profoundest passages, which shows us how Shakespeare must have dwelt upon and studied the potency of evil during these years. After Emilia has witnessed the breaking out of Othello's mad rage against Desdemona, she says—
Towards the end of the tragedy (iv. 2), there is one of its most powerful passages, showing how deeply Shakespeare must have contemplated the power of evil during these years. After Emilia sees Othello's furious outburst against Desdemona, she says—
"Emil. I will be hang'd, if some eternal villain,
Some busy and insinuating rogue,
Some cogging, cozening slave, to get some office,
Have not devis'd this slander; I'll be hang'd else.
Iago. Fie! there is no such man: it is impossible.
Des. If any such there be, Heaven pardon him!
Emil. A halter pardon him, and hell gnaw his bones!"
"Emil. I refuse to let some eternal villain,
Some sneaky and manipulative con artist,
Some deceitful trickster, just to get some position,
Hasn't come up with this slander; I swear I'll be damned otherwise.
Iago. Nonsense! That person doesn’t exist: it’s impossible.
Des. If there is, may Heaven forgive him!
Emil. A noose might let him off the hook, and hell can eat him alive!
All three characters stand out in clear relief in these short speeches. But Iago's is the most significant. His "Fie! there is no such man; it is impossible," expresses the thought under shelter of which he has lived and is living: other people do not believe that such a being exists.
All three characters are clearly defined in these brief speeches. However, Iago's is the most important. His "Fie! there is no such man; it is impossible," reveals the idea he's been hiding behind: other people don’t believe that such a person exists.
Here we meet once more in Shakespeare the astonishment of Hamlet at the paradox of evil, and once more, too, the indirect appeal to the reader which formed the burden, as it were, of Hamlet and Measure for Measure, the now thrice-repeated, "Say not, think not, that this is impossible!" The belief in the impossibility of utter turpitude is the very condition of existence of such a king as Claudius, such a magistrate as Angelo, such an officer as Iago. Hence Shakespeare's "Verily I say unto you, this highest degree of wickedness is possible in the world."
Here we meet again the shock of Hamlet at the contradiction of evil in Shakespeare, and once more, we see the indirect appeal to the audience that was central to both Hamlet and Measure for Measure, the now repeated phrase, "Don't say, don't think, that this is impossible!" The belief that complete moral depravity is impossible is what allows for the existence of a king like Claudius, a magistrate like Angelo, or an officer like Iago. Thus, Shakespeare's message is clear: "Truly, I tell you, this highest level of wickedness is possible in the world."
It is one of the two factors in life's tragedy. Stupidity is the other. On these two foundations rests the great mass of all this world's misery.
It is one of the two factors in life's tragedy. Ignorance is the other. On these two foundations rests the great mass of all this world's misery.
[1] He says (i. 3):—
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ He says (i. 3):—
"I hate the Moor,
And it is thought abroad, that 'twixt my sheets
'Has done my office. I know not if 't be true;
But I for mere suspicion in that kind
Will do as if for surety."
"I can't stand the Moor,
And people say that in my bed
He’s taken my job. I’m not sure if that’s true;
But just out of pure suspicion about that.
"I'll behave as if it's guaranteed."
He adds (ii. 7):—
He adds (ii. 7):—
"I'll have our Michael Cassio on the hip,
Abuse him to the Moor in the rank garb,
For fear Cassio with my night-cap too.
"I'll get to our Michael Cassio,
and talk trash about him to the Moor in his disheveled outfit,
because I'm worried Cassio might see me at night too.
XXIV
OTHELLO—THE THEME AND ITS TREATMENT—A MONOGRAPH IN THE GREAT STYLE
A manuscript preserved in the Record Office, of doubtful date, but probably copied from an authentic document, contains the following entry:—
A manuscript kept in the Record Office, with an uncertain date but likely copied from a genuine document, includes the following entry:—
The players 1605 The Poets who By the King's Hallamas Day being the made the plays Majesty's players First of November A play in the Banqueting house Shakespeare. At the same time called the Moor of Venice
Thus Othello was probably produced in the autumn of 1605. After this we have no proof of its performance till four and a half years later, when we hear of it again in the journal of Prince Ludwig Friedrich of Würtemberg, written by his secretary, Hans Wurmsser. The entry for the 30th of April 1610 runs thus:—
Thus Othello was likely produced in the fall of 1605. After that, we have no evidence of it being performed until four and a half years later, when it reappears in the journal of Prince Ludwig Friedrich of Würtemberg, written by his secretary, Hans Wurmsser. The entry for April 30, 1610, reads as follows:—
"Lundi, 30. S. E[minence] alla au Globe, lieu ordinaire ou l'on Joue les Commedies, y fut representé l'histoire du More de Venise."
"Lundi, 30. S. E[minence] at the Globe, the usual place where comedies are performed, the story of the Moor of Venice was staged."
In face of these data it matters nothing that there should appear in Othello, as we have it, a line that must have been written in or after 1611. The tragedy was printed for the first time in a quarto edition in 1622, for the second time in the Folio of 1623. The Folio text contains an additional 160 lines (proving that another manuscript has been made use of), and all oaths and mentions of the name of God are omitted. It is not only possible, but certain, that this line must have been a late interpolation. Its entire discordance with its position in the play shows this clearly enough, and seems to me to render it doubtful whether it is by Shakespeare at all.
In light of this data, it doesn't matter that there's a line in Othello that must have been written in or after 1611. The tragedy was first printed in a quarto edition in 1622 and then again in the Folio of 1623. The Folio version includes an extra 160 lines (indicating that another manuscript was used), and all mentions of oaths and the name of God are left out. It's not just possible, but definitely likely, that this line was a later addition. Its complete mismatch with its placement in the play makes this quite clear, and it makes me question whether it was actually written by Shakespeare at all.
In the scene where Othello bids Desdemona give him her hand, and loses himself in reflections upon it (iii. 4), he makes this speech:—
In the scene where Othello asks Desdemona to give him her hand and gets lost in thoughts about it (iii. 4), he delivers this speech:—
"A liberal hand: the hearts of old gave hands;
But our new heraldry is hands, not hearts."
"A generous gesture: the hearts of the past gave hands;
"But our new symbols are hands, not hearts."
[Pg 438]Here there is an allusion, which could only be understood by contemporaries, to the title of Baronet, created and sold by James, which gave its possessors the right of bearing in their coat-of-arms a bloody hand on a field argent. Most naturally Desdemona replies to this irrelevant remark: "I cannot speak of this."
[Pg 438]Here, there’s a reference that only people from that time would get, about the Baronet title created and sold by James, which allowed its holders to display a bloody hand on a silver background in their coat of arms. Naturally, Desdemona responds to this off-topic comment: "I can’t talk about this."
In Cinthio's Italian collection of tales, where he had found the plot of Measure for Measure, Shakespeare at the same time (in Decade 3, Novella 7) came upon the material for Othello. The story in the Hecatommithi runs as follows: A young Venetian lady named Disdemona falls in love with a Moor, a military commander—"not from feminine desire," but because of his great qualities—and marries him in spite of the opposition of her relatives. They live in Venice in complete happiness; "no word ever passed between them that was not loving." When the Moor is ordered to Cyprus to take command there, his one anxiety is about his wife; he is equally unwilling to expose her to the dangers of the sea voyage and to leave her alone. She settles the question by declaring that she will rather follow him anywhere, into any danger, than live in safety apart from him; whereupon he rapturously kisses her, with the ejaculation: "May God long preserve you so loving, my dearest wife!" Thus the perfect initial harmony between the pair which Shakespeare depicts is suggested by his original.
In Cinthio's Italian collection of tales, where he found the plot of Measure for Measure, Shakespeare simultaneously (in Decade 3, Novella 7) discovered the material for Othello. The story in the Hecatommithi goes like this: A young Venetian woman named Desdemona falls in love with a Moor, a military leader—"not out of feminine desire," but because of his amazing qualities—and marries him despite her family's objections. They live in Venice in complete happiness; "no word ever passed between them that wasn’t loving." When the Moor is ordered to Cyprus to take command, his only worry is about his wife; he is equally reluctant to expose her to the dangers of the sea voyage and to leave her alone. She settles the matter by declaring that she'd rather follow him anywhere, into any danger, than live safely apart from him; whereupon he joyfully kisses her, exclaiming, "May God long keep you so loving, my dearest wife!" This initial perfect harmony between the couple that Shakespeare portrays is echoed in his source.
The Ensign undermines their happiness. He is described as remarkably handsome, but "as wicked by nature as any man that ever lived in the world." He was dear to the Moor, "who had no idea of his baseness." For although he was an arrant coward, he managed by means of proud and blusterous talk, aided by his fine appearance, so to conceal his cowardice that he passed for a Hector or Achilles. His wife, whom he had taken with him to Cyprus, was a fair and virtuous young woman, much beloved by Disdemona, who spent the greater part of the day in her company. The Lieutenant (il capo di squadra) came much to the Moor's house, and often supped with him and his wife.
The Ensign ruins their happiness. He’s described as incredibly handsome, but “as wicked by nature as any man that ever lived.” He was close to the Moor, “who had no idea of his true nature.” Although he was a complete coward, he used arrogant and boastful talk, combined with his good looks, to hide his cowardice, so he was seen as a hero like Hector or Achilles. His wife, whom he brought with him to Cyprus, was a beautiful and virtuous young woman, much liked by Desdemona, who spent most of her day with her. The Lieutenant (il capo di squadra) frequently visited the Moor's house and often had dinner with him and his wife.
The wicked Ensign is passionately in love with Disdemona, but all his attempts to win her love are entirely unsuccessful, as she has not a thought for any one but the Moor. The Ensign, however, imagines that the reason for her rejection of him must be that she is in love with the Lieutenant, and therefore determines to rid himself of this rival, while his love for Disdemona is changed into the bitterest hatred. From this time forward, his object is not only to bring about the death of the Lieutenant, but to prevent the Moor from finding the pleasure in Disdemona's love which is denied to himself. He goes to work as in the drama, though of course with some differences of detail. In the novel, for example, the Ensign steals Disdemona's handkerchief whilst she is visiting his wife, and playing with their little girl.[Pg 439] Disdemona's death-scene is more horrible in the tale than in the tragedy. By command of the Moor, the Ensign hides himself in a room adjoining Othello's and Disdemona's bed-chamber. He makes a noise, and Disdemona rises to see what it is; whereupon the Ensign gives her a violent blow on the head with a stocking filled with sand. She calls to her husband for help, but he answers by accusing her of infidelity; she in vain protests her innocence, and dies at the third blow of the stocking. The murder is concealed, but the Moor now begins to hate his Ensign, and dismisses him. The Ensign is so exasperated by this, that he lets the Lieutenant know who is responsible for the night assault that has just been made upon him. The Lieutenant accuses the Moor before the council, and Othello is put to torture. He refuses to confess, and is sent into banishment. The wicked Ensign, who has brought a false accusation of murder against one of his comrades, is himself in turn accused by the innocent man, and subjected to torture until he dies.
The wicked Ensign is madly in love with Desdemona, but all his attempts to win her over fail completely, as she only has eyes for the Moor. However, the Ensign believes that the reason she rejects him is because she loves the Lieutenant, so he decides to get rid of this rival, and his love for Desdemona turns into intense hatred. From that point on, his goal is not just to kill the Lieutenant but also to prevent the Moor from enjoying the love of Desdemona, which he cannot have. He goes about this like in a play, though there are some differences in details. For example, in the novel, the Ensign steals Desdemona's handkerchief while she is visiting his wife and playing with their little girl.[Pg 439] Desdemona's death scene is more gruesome in the story than in the tragedy. At the Moor's command, the Ensign hides in a room next to Othello's and Desdemona's bedroom. He makes a noise, and when Desdemona gets up to check, the Ensign strikes her violently on the head with a sand-filled stocking. She calls for her husband for help, but he responds by accusing her of cheating; she desperately protests her innocence and dies after the third blow from the stocking. The murder is covered up, but the Moor starts to hate his Ensign and dismisses him. The Ensign is so furious about this that he reveals to the Lieutenant who was behind the recent attack on him. The Lieutenant accuses the Moor before the council, and Othello is tortured. He refuses to confess and gets exiled. The wicked Ensign, who falsely accused one of his comrades of murder, is in turn accused by the innocent man and is tortured until he dies.
To the characters in the novel, Shakespeare has added two, Brabantio and Roderigo. Only one of the names he uses is found in the original. Disdemona, which seems made to designate the victim of an evil destiny, Shakespeare has changed into the sweeter-sounding Desdemona. The other names are of Shakespeare's own choosing. Most of them are Italian (Othello itself is a Venetian noble name of the sixteenth century); others, such as Iago and Roderigo, are Spanish.
To the characters in the novel, Shakespeare added two: Brabantio and Roderigo. Only one of the names he uses appears in the original. Desdemona, which seems meant to signify a victim of a cruel fate, has been changed by Shakespeare to the more pleasant-sounding Desdemona. The other names are entirely Shakespeare's creations. Most of them are Italian (Othello itself is a 16th-century Venetian noble name); others, like Iago and Roderigo, are Spanish.
With his customary adherence to his original, Shakespeare, like Cinthio, calls his protagonist a Moor; but it is quite unreasonable to suppose from this that he thought of him as a negro. It was, of course, inconceivable that a negro should attain the rank of general and admiral in the service of the Venetian Republic; and Iago's mention of Mauritania as the country to which Othello intends to retire, shows plainly enough that the "Moor" ought to be represented as an Arab. It is no argument against this that men who hate and envy him apply to him epithets that would befit a negro. Thus Roderigo in the first scene of the play calls him "thick-lips," and Iago, speaking to Brabantio, calls him "an old black ram." But a little later Iago compares him with "a Barbary horse "—that is to say, an Arab from North Africa. It is always animosity and hate that exaggerate the darkness of his hue, as when Brabantio talks of his "sooty bosom". That Othello calls himself black only means that he is dark. In this very play Iago says of dark women:
With his typical loyalty to the source material, Shakespeare, like Cinthio, refers to his main character as a Moor; but it's unreasonable to assume that he viewed him as a Black man. It was certainly unimaginable for a Black man to rise to the rank of general and admiral in the Venetian Republic's service; and Iago's reference to Mauritania as the place where Othello plans to go shows clearly that the "Moor" should be depicted as an Arab. It's not a valid argument against this that those who hate and envy him use terms that would apply to a Black man. For example, Roderigo in the first scene of the play calls him "thick-lips," and Iago, while talking to Brabantio, refers to him as "an old black ram." However, later on, Iago compares him to "a Barbary horse" — meaning an Arab from North Africa. It's always animosity and hatred that exaggerate the darkness of his skin, as when Brabantio describes his "sooty bosom." When Othello calls himself black, it simply means he is dark. In this very play, Iago comments on dark women:
"If she be black, and thereto have a wit,
She'll find a white that shall her blackness fit."
"If she's black, and she's got brains,
"She'll find a white that complements her blackness perfectly."
And we have seen how, in the Sonnets and in Love's Labours Lost, "black" is constantly employed in the sense of dark-complexioned. As a Moor, Othello has a complexion sufficiently[Pg 440] swarthy to form a striking contrast to the white and even blonde Desdemona, and there is also a sufficiently marked race-contrast between him, as a Semite, and the Aryan girl. It is quite conceivable, too, that a Christianised Moor should reach a high position in the army and fleet of the Republic.
And we've seen how, in the Sonnets and in Love's Labours Lost, "black" is often used to mean dark-skinned. As a Moor, Othello has a complexion dark enough[Pg 440] to create a striking contrast with the white and even blonde Desdemona, and there's also a noticeable racial contrast between him, as a Semite, and the Aryan girl. It's also quite possible that a Christianized Moor could attain a high position in the army and navy of the Republic.
It ought further to be noted that the whole tradition of the Venetian "Moor" has possibly arisen from a confusion of words. Rawdon Browne, in 1875, suggested the theory that Giraldi had founded his tale on the simple misunderstanding of a name. In the history of Venice we read of an eminent patrician, Christoforo Moro byname, who in 1498 was Podesta of Ravenna, and afterwards held similar office in Faenza, Ferrara, and the Romagna; then became Governor of Cyprus; in 1508 commanded fourteen ships; and later still was Proveditore of the army. When this man was returning from Cyprus to Venice in 1508, his wife (the third), who is said to have belonged to the family of Barbarigo (note the resemblance to Brabantio), died on the voyage, and there seems to have been some mystery connected with her death. In 1515 he took as his fourth wife a young girl, who is said to have been nicknamed Demonio bianco—the white demon. From this the name Desdemona may have been derived, in the same way as Moor from Moro.
It should also be noted that the entire tradition of the Venetian "Moor" may have come from a misunderstanding of words. Rawdon Browne, in 1875, proposed the idea that Giraldi based his story on a simple mix-up of a name. In the history of Venice, we learn about a notable patrician, Christoforo Moro, who in 1498 was Podesta of Ravenna, and later held similar positions in Faenza, Ferrara, and the Romagna; then he became Governor of Cyprus; in 1508 he commanded fourteen ships; and even later was Proveditore of the army. When this man was returning from Cyprus to Venice in 1508, his third wife, who is said to have come from the Barbarigo family (notice the similarity to Brabantio), died during the journey, and there seems to have been some mystery surrounding her death. In 1515, he married a young girl, who is said to have been nicknamed Demonio bianco—the white demon. From this, the name Desdemona may have originated, just as Moor came from Moro.
The additions which Shakespeare made to the story as he found it in Cinthio—Desdemona's abduction, the hurried and secret marriage, the accusation, to us so strange, but in those days so natural and common, of the girl's heart having been won by witchcraft—these all occur in the history of Venetian families of the period.
The changes that Shakespeare made to the story he got from Cinthio—Desdemona's kidnapping, the quick and secret marriage, the accusation that seems so strange to us but was so normal back then, that the girl’s heart was supposedly won through witchcraft—these were all part of the history of Venetian families at that time.
Be this as it may, when Shakespeare proceeds to the treatment of the subject, he arranges all the conditions and circumstances, so that they present the most favourable field for Iago's operations, and he so fashions Othello as to render him more susceptible than any other man would be to the poison which Iago (like Lucianus in the play-scene in Hamlet) drops into his ear. Then he lets us trace the growth of the passion from its first germ, through every stage of its development, until it blasts and shatters the victim's whole character.
Be that as it may, when Shakespeare approaches the topic, he sets all the conditions and circumstances to create the most advantageous environment for Iago's schemes, and he shapes Othello to make him more vulnerable than anyone else to the poison that Iago (like Lucianus in the play scene in Hamlet) whispers into his ear. Then he allows us to follow the evolution of the passion from its initial seed, through each phase of its progression, until it destroys and breaks the victim’s entire character.
Othello's is an inartificial soul, a simple, straightforward, soldier nature. He has no worldly wisdom, for he has lived his whole life in camps:
Othello has a genuine soul, a simple, straightforward soldier's nature. He lacks worldly wisdom, as he has spent his entire life in military camps:
"And little of this great world can I speak,
More than pertains to feats of broil and battle."
"And little of this great world can I talk about,
"More than just what’s related to fights and battles."
A good and true man himself, he believes in goodness in others, especially in those who make a show of outspokenness, bluffness, undaunted determination to blame where blame is due—like Iago, who characteristically says of himself to Desdemona:
A good and honest man himself, he believes in the goodness of others, especially in those who openly express their opinions, act tough, and are fearless in pointing out blame when it’s deserved—like Iago, who typically says of himself to Desdemona:
"For I am nothing if not critical."
"For I am nothing if not critical."
[Pg 441] And Othello not only believes in Iago's honesty, but is inclined to take him for his guide, as being far superior to himself in knowledge of men and of the world.
[Pg 441] And Othello not only trusts Iago's honesty but is also likely to see him as his guide, considering him to be much more knowledgeable about people and the world than he is.
Again, Othello belongs to the noble natures that are never preoccupied with the thought of their own worth. He is devoid of vanity. He has never said to himself that such exploits, such heroic deeds, as have won him his renown, must make a far deeper impression on the fancy of a young girl of Desdemona's disposition than the smooth face and pleasant manners of a Cassio. He is so little impressed with the idea of his greatness that it almost at once appears quite natural to him that he should be scorned.
Again, Othello is one of those noble individuals who never think about their own worth. He has no vanity. He has never told himself that the amazing feats and heroic acts that earned him his fame must mean a lot more to a young woman like Desdemona than the charming looks and friendly personality of a guy like Cassio. He is so unconcerned about his own greatness that it almost seems normal to him that he could be looked down upon.
Othello is the man of despised race, with the fiery African temperament. In comparison with Desdemona he is old—more of an age with her father than with herself. He tells himself that he has neither youth nor good looks to keep her love with, not even affinity of race to build upon. Iago exasperates Brabantio by crying:
Othello is a man of a marginalized race, with a passionate African temperament. Compared to Desdemona, he is older—more of an age with her father than with her. He reminds himself that he has neither youth nor good looks to hold her love, not even a shared racial background to rely on. Iago annoys Brabantio by shouting:
"Even now, now, very now, an old black ram
Is tupping your white ewe."
"Even right now, an old black ram
"Is breeding with your white ewe."
Othello's race has a reputation for low sensuality, therefore Roderigo can inflame the rage of Desdemona's father by such expressions as "gross clasps of a lascivious Moor."
Othello's race is known for being overly sensual, so Roderigo can provoke Desdemona's father with phrases like "gross embraces of a lustful Moor."
That she should feel attracted by him must have seemed to outsiders like madness or the effect of sorcery. For, far from being of an inviting, forward, or coquettish nature Desdemona is represented as more than ordinarily reserved and modest. Her father calls her (i. 3):
That she would feel drawn to him must have seemed like madness or some kind of magic to outsiders. Because, instead of being inviting, bold, or flirtatious, Desdemona is portrayed as unusually reserved and modest. Her father calls her (i. 3):
"A maiden never bold;
Of spirit so still and quiet, that her motion
Blush'd at herself."
"A girl never bold;"
With a spirit so calm and quiet that she
Felt shy about her own movements."
She has been brought up as a tenderly-nurtured patrician child in rich, happy Venice. The gilded youth of the city have fluttered around her daily, but she has shown favour to none of them, Therefore, her father says (i. 2):
She has been raised as a lovingly cared-for upper-class child in the beautiful, vibrant city of Venice. The wealthy youth of the city have surrounded her every day, but she hasn’t favored any of them. Therefore, her father says (i. 2):
"For I'll refer me to all things of sense,
If she in chains of magic were not bound,
Whether a maid so tender, fair, and happy,
So opposite to marriage, that she shunn'd
The wealthy curled darlings of our nation,
Would ever have, to incur a general mock,
Run from her guardage to the sooty bosom
Of such a thing as thou."
"For I will trust my senses,
If she weren't stuck because of magic,
Could a girl be so gentle, beautiful, and joyful,
So opposed to marriage that she stayed away.
The privileged, spoiled darlings of our society,
Ever risk the embarrassment of being ridiculed,
And escape from her protection to the dark embrace.
Of someone like you.
Shakespeare, who knew everything about Italy, knew that the Venetian youth of that period had their hair curled, and wore a lock down on the forehead.
Shakespeare, who was well-versed in everything about Italy, recognized that the young people in Venice during that time had curled hair and sported a lock hanging down on their foreheads.
Othello, on his part, at once feels himself strongly drawn to [Pg 442]Desdemona. And it is not merely the fair, delicate girl in her that allures him. Had he not loved her, her only, with burning passion, he would never have married her; for he has the fear of marriage that belongs to his wild, freedom-loving nature, and he in no wise considers himself honoured and exalted by this connection with a patrician family. He is descended from the princes of his country (i. 2):
Othello, for his part, immediately feels a strong attraction to [Pg 442]Desdemona. It’s not just her beauty and grace that draw him in. If he hadn’t loved her passionately, he would never have married her; he has a natural fear of marriage that comes from his wild, freedom-loving spirit, and he doesn’t see himself as being honored or elevated by linking up with a noble family. He comes from the lineage of princes in his home country (i. 2):
"I fetch my life and being
From men of royal siege;"
"I shape my life and existence"
From men of noble status;"
And he has shrunk from binding himself:
And he has hesitated to commit himself:
"But that I love the gentle Desdemona,
I would not my unhoused free condition
Put into circumscription and confine
For the sea's worth."
"But because I love the gentle Desdemona,
I wouldn’t give up my free and unrestricted state.
"For anything, not even the worth of the sea."
Truly there is magic in it—not the gross and common sorcery which the others believe in and suppose to have been employed— not the "foul charms" and "drugs or minerals that weaken motion," to which her father alludes—but the sweet, alluring magic by which a man and a woman are mysteriously enchained.
Truly, there is magic in it—not the cheap and ordinary sorcery that others believe in and think has been used—not the "foul charms" and "drugs or minerals that weaken movement," to which her father refers—but the sweet, enchanting magic that mysteriously binds a man and a woman together.
Othello's speech of self-vindication in the council chamber, in which he explains to the Duke how he came to win Desdemona's sympathy and tenderness, has been universally admired.
Othello's speech defending himself in the council chamber, where he explains to the Duke how he gained Desdemona's sympathy and affection, has received widespread admiration.
Having gained her father's favour, he was often asked by him to tell the story of his life, of its dangers and adventures. He told of sufferings and hardships, of hairbreadth 'scapes from death, of imprisonment by cruel enemies, of far-off strange countries he had journeyed through. (The fantastic catalogue, it may be noted, is taken from the fabulous books of travel of the day.) Desdemona loved to listen, but was often called away by household cares, always returning when these were despatched to follow his story with a greedy ear. He "found means" to draw from her a request to tell her his history, not in fragments, but entire. He consented, and often her eyes were filled with tears when she heard of the distresses of his youth. With innocent candour she bade him at last, if ever he had a friend that loved her, to teach him how to tell her Othello's story—"and that would woo her."
Having won her father's approval, he was frequently asked by him to share the story of his life, highlighting its dangers and adventures. He spoke of suffering and struggles, narrow escapes from death, imprisonment by cruel enemies, and the distant, strange lands he had traveled through. (It's worth mentioning that this incredible list is taken from the popular travel books of the time.) Desdemona loved to listen, but was often pulled away by household duties, always returning once those were done to eagerly follow his tale. He found a way to get her to ask him to share his history, not in bits and pieces, but in full. He agreed, and often her eyes filled with tears when she heard about the hardships he faced in his youth. With innocent honesty, she eventually urged him that if he ever had a friend who loved her, he should teach him how to tell her Othello's story—"and that would win her heart."
In other words, she is not won through the eye, though we must take Othello to have been a stately figure, but through the ear—"I saw Othello's visage in his mind." She becomes his through her sympathy with him in all he has suffered and achieved:—
In other words, she isn't attracted to him at first glance, even if we consider Othello to be an impressive man, but rather through deep conversation—"I saw Othello's visage in his mind." She becomes his because she shares his experiences of suffering and success:—
"She lov'd me for the dangers I had pass'd,
And I lov'd her that she did pity them.
This only is the witchcraft I have us'd.
Duke. I think, this tale would win my daughter too."
"She loved me for the dangers I had faced,
And I loved her because she felt compassion for them.
This is the only magic I've ever used.
Duke. I believe this story would impress my daughter as well."
[Pg 443] Such, then, is the relation in which the poet has decreed that these two shall stand to each other. This is no love between two of the same age and the same race, whom only family enmity keeps apart, as in Romeo and Juliet. Still less is it a union of hearts like that of Brutus and Portia, where the perfect harmony is the result of tenderest friendship in combination with closest kinship, added to the fact that the wife's father is her husband's hero and ideal. No, in direct contrast to this last, it is a union which rests on the attraction of opposites, and which has everything against it—difference of race, difference of age, and the strange, exotic aspect of the man, with the lack of self-confidence which it awakens in him.
[Pg 443] So, this is the relationship the poet has decided these two will have with each other. It's not a love story between two people of the same age and background, kept apart only by family rivalry, like in Romeo and Juliet. It's even less like the bond between Brutus and Portia, where their perfect connection comes from deep friendship combined with close family ties, plus the fact that the wife's father is her husband's hero and ideal. No, in sharp contrast to that, this relationship is built on the attraction of opposites, facing many obstacles—differences in race, age, and the unusual, exotic quality of the man, which brings out his insecurities.
Iago expounds to Roderigo how impossible it is that this alliance should last. Desdemona fell in love with the Moor because he bragged to her and told her fantastical lies; does any one believe that love can be kept alive by prating? To inflame the blood anew, "sympathy in years, manners, and beauties" is required, "all which the Moor is defective in."
Iago explains to Roderigo how unlikely it is that this relationship will last. Desdemona fell for the Moor because he boasted to her and spun unbelievable stories; does anyone actually think that love can be sustained by talk? To reignite passion, there needs to be "sympathy in years, manners, and beauties," "all of which the Moor lacks."
The Moor himself is at first troubled by none of these reflections. And why not? Because Othello is not jealous.
The Moor himself isn’t bothered by any of these thoughts at first. And why is that? Because Othello isn’t jealous.
This sounds paradoxical, yet it is the plain truth. Othello not jealous! It is as though one were to say water is not wet or fire does not burn. But Othello's is no jealous nature; jealous men and women think very differently and act very differently. He is unsuspicious, confiding, and in so far stupid—there lies the misfortune; but jealous, in the proper sense of the word, he is not. When Iago is preparing to insinuate his calumnies of Desdemona, he begins hypocritically (iii. 3):
This might sound contradictory, but it’s the plain truth. Othello isn’t jealous! It’s like saying water isn’t wet or fire doesn’t burn. But Othello isn’t the jealous type; jealous people think and behave in completely different ways. He is naïve, trusting, and somewhat foolish—there lies the tragedy; but jealous, in the true sense of the word, he is not. When Iago starts to sneak in his lies about Desdemona, he begins hypocritically (iii. 3):
"O beware, my lord, of jealousy;
It is the green-eyed monster...."
"O beware, my lord, of jealousy;
It’s the green-eyed monster....
Othello answers:
Othello responds:
"'Tis not to make me jealous,
To say—my wife is fair, feeds well, loves company,
Is free of speech, sings, plays, and dances well;
Where virtue is, these are more virtuous:
Nor from mine own weak merits will I draw
The smallest fear, or doubt of her revolt;
For she had eyes, and chose me."
"It's not meant to make me jealous,
To say—my wife is beautiful, takes care of herself, and enjoys spending time with others,
Is vocal, sings, plays music, and dances well;
Where there is virtue, these qualities are even more admirable:
I won't let my own insecurities create
The tiniest fear or doubt about her loyalty;
"Because she saw me and picked me."
Thus not even his exceptional position causes him any uneasiness, so long as things take their natural course. But there is no escaping the steady pursuit of which he, all unwitting, is the object. He becomes as suspicious towards Desdemona as he is credulous towards Iago—"Brave Iago!" "Honest Iago!" Brabantio's malison recurs to his mind—"She has deceived her father, and may thee;" and close on it crowd Iago's reasons:
Thus, not even his extraordinary position makes him feel uneasy as long as things unfold naturally. But he can't escape the constant pursuit of which he, unknowingly, is the target. He grows as suspicious of Desdemona as he is trusting of Iago—"Brave Iago!" "Honest Iago!" Brabantio's curse keeps coming back to him—"She deceived her father, and she could deceive you too;" and right after that, Iago's reasons crowd his mind:
"Haply, for I am black,
And have not those soft parts of conversation
[Pg 444]That chamberers have; or, for I am declin'd
Into the vale of years;—yet that's not much."
"Maybe it's because I'm Black,"
And I don't have the gentle ease of conversation
[Pg 444]That those who hang around in rooms have; or, maybe it's because I've aged
Into my later years;—but that doesn't really matter."
And the torment seizes him of feeling that one human being is a sealed book to the other—that it is impossible to control passion and appetite in a woman, though the law may have given her into one's hand—until at last he feels as if he were stretched on the rack, and Iago can exult in the thought that not all the drowsy syrups of the world can procure him the untroubled sleep of yesterday. Then follows the mournful farewell to all his previous life, and on this sadness once more follows doubt, and despair at the doubt:—
And he is tormented by the feeling that one person is a closed book to another—that it's impossible to control a woman's passion and desire, even if the law has put her in one’s hands—until he feels like he's being stretched on a rack, and Iago can take pleasure in the idea that no amount of soothing syrups in the world can give him the peaceful sleep he had yesterday. Then comes the sad goodbye to his past life, and this sadness is soon followed by doubt, and the despair that comes with that doubt:—
"I think my wife be honest and think she is not;
I think that thou art just and think thou art not,"
"I believe my wife is honest and believe she is not;
"I believe you are just, and yet you think you are not."
—until all his thoughts are centred in the craving for revenge and blood.
—until all his thoughts are focused on the desire for revenge and blood.
Not naturally jealous, he has become so through the working of the base but devilishly subtle slander which he is too simple to penetrate and spurn.
Not naturally jealous, he has become that way due to the influence of the lowly but incredibly sly gossip that he is too naïve to see through and reject.
In these masterly scenes (the third and fourth of the third act) there are more reminiscences of other poets than we find elsewhere in Shakespeare within such narrow compass; and they are of interest as showing us what he knew, and what his mind was dwelling upon in those days.
In these expertly crafted scenes (the third and fourth of the third act), there are more references to other poets than we see in Shakespeare elsewhere in such a limited space; and they are interesting because they reveal what he was familiar with and what he was thinking about during that time.
In Berni's Orlando Innamorato (Canto 51, Stanza I), we come upon Iago's declaration:—
In Berni's Orlando Innamorato (Canto 51, Stanza I), we encounter Iago's declaration:—
"Who steals my purse, steals trash; 'tis something, nothing;
'Twas mine, 'tis his, and has been slave to thousands;
But he that filches from me my good name,
Robs me of that which not enriches him,
And makes me poor indeed."
"Whoever steals my wallet steals nothing of value; it's something, yet nothing at all;
It was mine, now it's his, and many have treated it like it's worthless;
But the person who tarnishes my reputation,
Takes something from me that doesn't help him,
And really makes me broke.
The passage in Berni runs thus:—
The passage in Berni goes like this:—
"Chi ruba un corno, un cavallo, un anello,
E simil cose, ha qualche discrezione,
E potrebbe chiamarsi ladroncello;
Ma quel che ruba la riputazione
E de Paltrui fatiche si fa bello
Si può chiamare assassino e ladrone."
"Whoever steals a horn, a horse, a ring,
And similar things show some discretion,
And could be called a petty thief;
But the person who takes away a reputation
And makes himself look good from the hard work of others.
"Can be labeled a murderer and a criminal."
A reminiscence also lies hidden in Othello's exquisite farewell to a soldier's life:—
A memory is also tucked away in Othello's beautiful goodbye to a soldier's life:—
"O now for ever
Farewell the tranquil mind! farewell content!
Farewell the plumed troops, and the big wars,
That make ambition virtue! O, farewell!
Farewell the neighing steed, and the shrill trump,
The spirit-stirring drum, the ear-piercing fife,
[Pg 445]The royal banner, and all quality,
Pride, pomp, and circumstance of glorious war!"
"Oh, now and forever"
Goodbye to a peaceful mind! goodbye happiness!
Goodbye to the feathered soldiers and the large battles,
That turn ambition into a good thing! Oh, goodbye!
Goodbye to the whinnying horse, and the loud trumpet,
The exciting drum, the ear-splitting flute,
[Pg 445]The royal flag, and all the status,
Pride, show, and spectacle of glorious war!"
It is clear that there must have lurked in Shakespeare's mind a reminiscence of an apostrophe contained in the old play, A Pleasant Comedie called Common Conditions, which he must, doubtless, have seen as a youth in Stratford. In it the hero says:—
It’s clear that Shakespeare must have had a memory of an apostrophe from the old play, A Pleasant Comedie called Common Conditions, which he likely saw when he was young in Stratford. In it, the hero says:—
"But farewell now, my coursers brave, attrapped to the ground.
Farewell, adieu, all pleasures eke, with comely hawk and hound!
Farewell, ye nobles all! Farewell, each martial knight!
Farewell, ye famous ladies all, in whom I did delight!"
"But goodbye now, my brave horses, trapped on the ground.
Goodbye, farewell, all pleasures as well, with beautiful hawk and hound!
Goodbye, all you nobles! Goodbye, every knight in armor!
Goodbye to all you amazing ladies who have brought me so much joy!
The study of Ariosto in Italian has also left its trace. It is where Othello, talking of the handkerchief, says:—
The study of Ariosto in Italian has also made its mark. It's where Othello, talking about the handkerchief, says:—
"A sibyl, that had number'd in the world
The sun to course two hundred compasses,
In her prophetic fury sew'd the work."
"A sibyl who had counted in the world
The sun moving two hundred degrees,
In her prophetic anger told the story."
In Orlando Furioso (Canto 46, Stanza 80) we read:—
In Orlando Furioso (Canto 46, Stanza 80) we read:—
"Una donzella della terra d'Ilia,
Ch'avea il furor profetico congiunto
Con studio di gran tempo, e con vigilia
Lo fece di sua man di tutto punto."
"Once a maiden from the land of Ilia,
Who had the prophetic rage combined
After years of study and sleepless nights
"She created it all by herself."
The agreement here cannot possibly be accidental. And what makes it still more certain that Shakespeare had the Italian text before him is that the words prophetic fury, which are the same in Othello as in the Italian, are not to be found in Harington's English translation, the only one then in existence. He must thus, whilst writing Othello, have been interested in Orlando, and had Berni's and Ariosto's poems lying on his table.
The agreement here can't be a coincidence. What makes it even more certain that Shakespeare had the Italian text in front of him is that the phrase prophetic fury, which appears in both Othello and the Italian version, isn't found in Harington's English translation, the only one available at the time. Therefore, while writing Othello, he must have been engaged with Orlando and had Berni's and Ariosto's poems on his desk.
Desdemona's innocent simplicity in these scenes rivals the boundless and actually tragic simplicity of Othello. In the first place, she is convinced that the Moor, whom she sees wrought up to the verge of madness, cannot possibly suspect her, and is unassailable by jealousy.
Desdemona's innocent simplicity in these scenes matches Othello's overwhelming and genuinely tragic simplicity. First of all, she believes that the Moor, who appears to be on the brink of madness, could never suspect her and is immune to jealousy.
"Emilia. Is he not jealous?
Desdemona. Who? he! I think the sun where he was born
Drew all such humours from him."
"Emilia. Is he not jealous?"
Desdemona. Who, him? I think the sun was born where he was.
"Highlighted all those qualities in him."
So she acts with foolish indiscretion, continuing to tease Othello about Cassio's reinstatement, although she ought to feel that it is her harping on this topic that enrages him.
So she acts with foolish recklessness, continuing to tease Othello about Cassio's return to his position, even though she should realize that her constant reminders about this topic are what frustrate him.
Then follow Iago's still more monstrous lies: the confession he pretends to have heard Cassio make in his sleep; the story that she has presented the precious handkerchief to Cassio; and the pretence that Desdemona is the subject of the words which Othello, from his hiding-place, hears Cassio let fall as to his[Pg 446] relations with the courtesan, Bianca. To hear his wife, his beloved, thus derided, stings the Moor to frenzy.
Then Iago spins even more outrageous lies: he claims to have overheard Cassio confess something in his sleep; he tells a story about Desdemona giving the valuable handkerchief to Cassio; and he pretends that Desdemona is the topic of the comments that Othello, hiding, hears Cassio make about his relationships with the courtesan, Bianca. Hearing his wife, his beloved, being mocked like this drives the Moor into a rage.
It is such a consistently sustained imposture that there is, perhaps, only one at all comparable to it in history—the intrigue of the diamond necklace, in which Cardinal de Rohan was as utterly duped and ruined as Othello is here.
It’s such a consistently maintained deception that there’s probably only one comparable instance in history—the scandal of the diamond necklace, where Cardinal de Rohan was just as completely deceived and destroyed as Othello is here.
And now Othello has reached the stage at which he can no longer think coherently, or speak except in ejaculations (iv. I):—
And now Othello has reached the point where he can no longer think clearly or speak except in bursts of emotion (iv. I):—
"Iago. Lie with her.
"Iago. Sleep with her.
"Othello. With her?
"Othello. With her?
"Iago. With her, on her, what you will.
"Iago. With her, on her, whatever you want."
"Othello. Lie with her! lie on her!—We say, lie on her when they belie her. Lie with her! that's fulsome.—Handkerchief,—confessions, —handkerchief.—To confess, and be hanged for his labour.—First, to be hanged, and then to confess. ... It is not words, that shakes me thus.—Pish!—Noses, ears, and lips.—Is it possible?—Confess!— Handkerchief!—O devil!"
"Othello. Sleep with her! Sleep on her!—We say, sleep on her when they gossip about her. Sleep with her! that's disgusting.—Handkerchief,—confessions, —handkerchief.—To confess and get hanged for his troubles.—First, to be hanged, and then to confess. ... It's not just words that make me feel this way.—Ugh!—Noses, ears, and lips.—Is it possible?—Confess!— Handkerchief!—Oh devil!"
With the mind's eye he sees them in each other's arms.[1] He is seized with an epileptic fit and falls.
With his inner vision, he sees them in each other's arms.[1] He is struck by an epileptic seizure and collapses.
This is not a representation of spontaneous but of artificially induced jealousy; in other words, of credulity poisoned by malignity. Hence the moral which Shakespeare, through the mouth of Iago, bids the audience take home with them:
This is not an example of natural jealousy but of jealousy created by manipulation; in other words, of gullibility tainted by malice. Therefore, the lesson that Shakespeare, through Iago’s words, wants the audience to remember is:
"Thus credulous fools are caught;
And many worthy and chaste dames even thus,
All guiltless, meet reproach."
"Naive fools get tricked;"
And many respectable and pure women, just like this,
All innocent, face blame."
It is not Othello's jealousy, but his credulity that is the prime cause of the disaster; and even so must Desdemona's noble simplicity bear its share in the blame. Between them they render possible the complete success of a man like Iago.
It’s not Othello's jealousy, but his gullibility that is mainly responsible for the disaster; and Desdemona's noble simplicity also contributes to the blame. Together, they make it possible for someone like Iago to succeed completely.
When Othello bursts into tears before Desdemona's eyes, without her suspecting the reason (iv. 2), he says most touchingly that he could have borne affliction and shame, poverty and captivity—could even have endured to be made the butt of mockery and scorn—but that he cannot bear to see her whom he worshipped the object of his own contempt. He does not suffer most from jealousy, but from seeing "the fountain from the which his[Pg 447] current runs" a dried-up swamp, or "a cistern for foul toads to knot and gender in." This is pure, deep sorrow at seeing his idol sullied, not mean frenzy at the idol's preferring another worshipper.
When Othello breaks down in tears in front of Desdemona, without her knowing why (iv. 2), he expresses, with deep emotion, that he could have handled suffering and shame, poverty and captivity—could have even endured being the target of mockery and disdain—but he cannot stand to see the woman he idolizes become the object of his own disdain. His pain doesn’t come from jealousy; rather, it comes from seeing "the source from which his[Pg 447] current runs" as a dried-up swamp or "a cistern where filthy toads gather and breed." This is genuine, profound sorrow at witnessing his idol being tarnished, not petty rage at his idol choosing another admirer.
And with that grace which is an attribute of perfect strength, Shakespeare has introduced as a contrast, directly before the terrible catastrophe, Desdemona's delicate little ditty of the willowtree—of the maiden who weeps because her lover is untrue to her, but who loves him none the less. Desdemona is deeply touching when she pleads with her cruel lord for but a few moments' respite, but she is great in the instant of death, when she expires with the sublime lie, the one lie of her life, upon her lips, designed to shield her murderer from his punishment.
And with the kind of grace that comes from true strength, Shakespeare contrasts Desdemona's gentle little song about the willow tree—about a girl who cries because her lover is unfaithful, yet still loves him. Desdemona is truly moving when she begs her harsh husband for just a few moments of mercy, but she shows immense courage in her final moments, as she dies with the noble lie, the one falsehood of her life, on her lips, meant to protect her killer from facing the consequences.
Ophelia, Desdemona, Cordelia—what a trefoil! Each has her characteristic features, but they resemble one another like sisters they all present the type which Shakespeare at this point loves and most affects. Had they a model? Had they perhaps one and the same model? Had he about this time encountered a young and charming woman, living, as it were, under a cloud of sorrow, injustice, misunderstanding, who was all heart and tenderness, without any claims to intellect or wit? We may suspect this, but we know nothing of it.
Ophelia, Desdemona, Cordelia—what a trio! Each has her own unique traits, but they look like sisters. They all represent the type that Shakespeare loves and is most drawn to at this moment. Did they have a model? Did they maybe share the same inspiration? Could it be that he met a young, charming woman around this time, living under a shadow of sadness, unfairness, and misunderstanding, who was all heart and tenderness, without any expectation of intellect or wit? We might wonder about this, but we really know nothing for sure.
The figure of Desdemona is one of the most charming Shakespeare has drawn. She is more womanly than other women, as the noble Othello is more manly than other men. So that after all there is a very good reason for the attraction between them; the most womanly of women feels herself drawn to the manliest of men.
The character of Desdemona is one of the most captivating that Shakespeare created. She is more feminine than other women, just as the noble Othello is more masculine than other men. So, there is a solid reason for the attraction between them; the most feminine of women feels drawn to the most masculine of men.
The subordinate figures are worked out with hardly less skill than the principal characters of the tragedy. Emilia especially is inimitable—good-hearted, honest, and not exactly light, but still sufficiently the daughter of Eve to be unable to understand Desdemona's naïve and innocent chastity.
The supporting characters are developed with almost as much skill as the main characters of the tragedy. Emilia, in particular, is unmatched—kind, honest, and not exactly frivolous, but still enough of a daughter of Eve to struggle with understanding Desdemona's naive and innocent purity.
At the end of Act iv. (in the bedroom scene) Desdemona asks Emilia if she believes that there really are women who do what Othello accuses her of. Emilia answers in the affirmative. Then her mistress asks again: "Would'st thou do such a deed for all the world?" and receives the jesting answer, "The world is a huge thing; 'tis a great price for a small vice:
At the end of Act iv. (in the bedroom scene) Desdemona asks Emilia if she thinks there are really women who do what Othello accuses her of. Emilia confirms that she does. Then Desdemona asks again, "Would you do something like that for the whole world?" and gets a teasing answer, "The world is a big place; it's a high price for a low vice:"
"Marry, I would not do such a thing for a joint-ring, nor for measures of lawn, nor for gowns, petticoats, nor caps, nor any petty exhibition; but, for the whole world! ... Why, the wrong is but a wrong i' the world; and, having the world for your labour, 'tis a wrong in your own world, and you might quickly make it right."
"Honestly, I wouldn’t go to those lengths for a matching ring, or for pieces of fabric, or for clothes, or any small event; but for the entire world! ... You see, the issue is a problem in the world; and since you have the world to engage with, it’s a problem in your own world, and you could easily fix it."
In passages like this a mildly playful note is struck in the very midst of the horror. And according to his habit and the custom of the times, Shakespeare also introduces, by means of[Pg 448] the Clown, one or two deliberately comic passages; but the Clown's merriment is subdued, as Shakespeare's merriment at this period always is.
In parts like this, a somewhat playful tone emerges right in the middle of the horror. Consistent with his style and the norms of the time, Shakespeare also includes, through [Pg 448] the Clown, one or two intentionally funny moments; however, the Clown's humor is toned down, reflecting the understated quality of Shakespeare's humor during this period.
The composition of Othello is closely akin to that of Macbeth. In these two tragedies alone there are no episodes; the action moves onward uninterrupted and undissipated. But the beautiful proportion of all its parts and articulations gives Othello the advantage over the mutilated Macbeth which we possess. Here the crescendo of the tragedy is executed with absolute maestria; the passion rises with a positively musical effect; Iago's devilish plan is realised step by step with consummate certainty; all details are knit together into one firm and well-nigh inextricable knot; and the carelessness with which Shakespeare has treated the necessary lapse of time between the different stages of the action, has, by compressing the events of months and years into a few days, heightened the effect of strict and firm cohesion which the play produces.
The structure of Othello is very similar to that of Macbeth. In these two tragedies, there are no side stories; the action continuously progresses without interruption. However, the beautiful balance of all its elements and transitions gives Othello an edge over the incomplete version of Macbeth that we have. In Othello, the climax of the tragedy is executed with complete mastery; the emotion builds with a distinctly musical quality; Iago's wicked scheme unfolds step by step with remarkable precision; every detail is woven together into one strong and nearly inseparable knot; and the way Shakespeare casually handles the necessary passage of time between different stages of the action—compressing events that span months and years into just a few days—intensifies the sense of tight and cohesive unity that the play creates.
There are some inaccuracies in the text as we have it. At the close of the play there is a passage, to account for which we must almost assume that part of a vitiated text, adapted to some special performance, has been interpolated. In the full rush of the catastrophe, when only Othello's last speeches are wanting, Lodovico volunteers some information as to what has happened, which is not only superfluous for the spectator, but quite out of the general style and tone of the play:
There are some inaccuracies in the text as we have it. At the end of the play, there’s a section that makes us think some flawed text, tailored for a specific performance, has been added in. In the heat of the climax, when only Othello's final speeches are missing, Lodovico offers some details about what has happened, which is not only unnecessary for the audience but also completely out of the overall style and tone of the play:
"Lodovico. Sir, you shall understand what hath befall'n,
Which, as I think, you know not. Here is a letter,
Found in the pocket of the slain Roderigo;
And here another: the one of them imports
The death of Cassio to be undertook
By Roderigo.
Othello. O villain!
Cassio. Most heathenish and most gross!
Lod. Now, here's another discontented paper,
Found in his pocket too," &c., &c.
"Lodovico. Sir, you should be aware of what has occurred,
Which, I believe, you are not aware of. Here is a letter,
Found in the pocket of the slain Roderigo;
And here’s another one: this one indicates
That Roderigo was supposed to carry out
Cassio’s death.
Othello. Oh, what a jerk!
Cassio. So harsh and so revolting!
Lod. Here's another concerning document,
Found in his pocket too," &c., &c.
These speeches, and yet a third, are all aimed at making Othello understand how shamefully he has been deceived; but they are nerveless and feeble and detract from the effect of the scene. This passage ought to be expunged; it is not Shakespeare's, and it forms a little stain on his flawless work of art.
These speeches, along with a third one, are all meant to help Othello realize how horribly he has been tricked; but they lack power and weaken the impact of the scene. This part should be removed; it's not Shakespeare's, and it leaves a small blemish on his perfect masterpiece.
For flawless it is. I not only find several of Shakespeare's greatest qualities united in this work, but I see hardly a fault in it.
For it is flawless. I not only see many of Shakespeare's greatest qualities combined in this work, but I also find barely any faults in it.
It is the only one of Shakespeare's tragedies which does not treat of national events, but is a family tragedy,—what was later known as tragédie domestique or bourgeoise. But the treatment is anything but bourgeois; the style is of the very grandest. One[Pg 449] gets the best idea of the distance between it and the tragédie bourgeoise of later times on comparing with it Schiller's Kabale und Liebe, which is in many ways an imitation of Othello.
It’s the only one of Shakespeare’s tragedies that doesn’t focus on national events but rather is a family tragedy—later known as tragédie domestique or bourgeoise. However, the approach is anything but bourgeois; the style is extremely grand. One[Pg 449] gets the best sense of the difference between it and the tragédie bourgeoise of later times by comparing it to Schiller’s Kabale und Liebe, which is in many ways a copy of Othello.
We see here a great man who is at the same time a great child; a noble though impetuous nature, as unsuspicious as it is unworldly. We see a young woman, all gentleness and nobility of heart, who lives only for him she has chosen, and who dies with solicitude for her murderer on her lips. And we see these two elect natures ruined by the simplicity which makes them an easy prey to wickedness.
We see a great man who is also like a big kid; a noble but headstrong personality, as trusting as he is naive. We see a young woman, full of kindness and nobility, who lives only for the man she loves, and who dies worried about her killer. And we see these two exceptional individuals destroyed by the innocence that makes them easy targets for evil.
A great work Othello undoubtedly is, but it is a monograph. It lacks the breadth which Shakespeare's plays as a rule possess. It is a sharply limited study of a single and very special form of passion, the growth of suspicion in the mind of a lover with African blood and temperament—a great example of the power of wickedness over unsuspecting nobility. Taken all in all, this is a restricted subject, which becomes monumental only by the grandeur of its treatment.
A great work Othello definitely is, but it's more of a detailed study. It doesn't have the expansive quality that Shakespeare's plays usually have. It's a focused examination of a specific and intense type of passion, exploring how suspicion develops in a lover with African heritage and temperament—showing a powerful example of how evil can dominate unsuspecting nobility. Overall, this is a narrow subject, which only feels monumental because of the depth of its treatment.
No other drama of Shakespeare's had been so much of a monograph. He assuredly felt this, and with the impulse of the great artist to make his new work a complement and contrast to the immediately preceding one, he now sought and found the subject for that one of his tragedies which is least of all a monograph, which grew into nothing less than the universal tragedy—all the great woes of human life concentrated in one mighty symbol.
No other play by Shakespeare had been so much of a study. He definitely sensed this, and with the drive of a master artist to make his new work a complement and contrast to the one he had just finished, he sought out and discovered the subject for one of his tragedies that is the least like a study, which evolved into nothing less than the universal tragedy—all the major struggles of human life distilled into one powerful symbol.
He turned from Othello to Lear.
He switched from Othello to Lear.
[1] The development of this passage exactly corresponds to Spinoza's classic definition of jealousy, written seventy years later. See Ethices, Pars III., Propositio XXXV., Scholium: "Præterea hoc odium erga rem amatam majus erit pro ratione Lætitiæ, qua Zelotypus ex reciproco rei amatæ. Amore solebat affici, et etiam pro ratione affectus, quo erga illum, quem sibi rem amatam jungere imaginatur, affectus erat. Nam si eum oderat, eo ipso rem amatam odio habebit, quia ipsam id, quod ipse odio habet, Lætitia afficere imaginatur; et etiam ex eo, quod rei amatæ imaginem imagini ejus, quem odit, jungere cogitur, quæ ratio plerumque locum habet in Amore erga fœminam; qui enim imaginatur mulierem, quam amat, alteri sese prostituere, non solum ex eo, quod ipsius appetitus coercetur, contristabitur, sed etiam quia rei amatæ maginem pudendis et excrementis alterius jungere cogitur, eandem aversatur."
[1] The development of this passage perfectly aligns with Spinoza's classic definition of jealousy, written seventy years later. See Ethices, Pars III., Propositio XXXV., Scholium: "Moreover, this hatred towards the loved one will be stronger in relation to the joy experienced by the jealous person than the love he feels for that same person. This love is usually tied to the emotions towards the individual he imagines being connected to the loved one. For if he hates that person, in turn, he will also have hatred for the loved one, because he imagines that this person brings him joy from what he hates; and also because the image of the loved one is forced to be associated with the image of the one he hates, which often occurs in love for a woman; for when he imagines the woman he loves being with someone else, not only will he feel sad because of his own suppressed desires, but he will also be repulsed by having the image of the loved one connected with the private parts and waste of another."
XXV
KING LEAR—THE FEELING UNDERLYING IT—THE CHRONICLE—SIDNEY'S ARCADIA AND THE OLD PLAY
In King Lear, Shakespeare's vision sounded the abyss of horror to its very depths, and his spirit showed neither fear, nor giddiness, nor faintness at the sight.
In King Lear, Shakespeare's vision explored the depths of horror, and he showed no fear, dizziness, or weakness in facing it.
On the threshold of this work, a feeling of awe comes over one, as on the threshold of the Sistine Chapel, with its ceiling-frescoes by Michael Angelo—only that the suffering here is far more intense, the wail wilder, the harmonies of beauty more definitely shattered by the discords of despair.
On the brink of this work, a sense of wonder fills you, just like standing at the entrance of the Sistine Chapel with its ceiling paintings by Michelangelo—except here, the suffering is much deeper, the cries are more frantic, and the beautiful harmonies are clearly broken by the harshness of despair.
Othello was a noble piece of chamber-music—simple and easily apprehended, powerfully affecting though it be. This work, on the other hand, is the symphony of an enormous orchestra—all earth's instruments sound in it, and every instrument has many stops.
Othello was a great piece of chamber music—straightforward and easy to understand, yet deeply moving. This work, in contrast, is the symphony of a massive orchestra—all of the world's instruments are included, and each instrument has multiple dynamics.
King Lear is the greatest task Shakespeare ever set himself, the most extensive and the most imposing;—all the suffering and horror that can arise from the relation between a father and his children expressed in five acts of moderate length.
King Lear is the biggest challenge Shakespeare ever took on, the most expansive and significant;—all the pain and terror that can come from the relationship between a father and his children conveyed in five reasonably sized acts.
No modern mind has dared to face such a subject; nor could any one have grappled with it. Shakespeare did so without even a trace of effort, by virtue of the overpowering mastery which he now, in the meridian of his genius, had attained over the whole of human life. He handles his theme with the easy vigour that belongs to spiritual health, though we have here scene upon scene of such intense pathos that we seem to hear the sobs of suffering humanity accompanying the action, much as one hears by the sea-shore the steady plash and sob of the waves.
No modern mind has dared to tackle such a topic, nor could anyone have engaged with it. Shakespeare approached it effortlessly, thanks to the incredible mastery he had achieved at the peak of his talent over all aspects of human life. He deals with his subject with the natural energy that comes from spiritual well-being, even though we see scene after scene of such deep sadness that it feels like we can hear the cries of suffering humanity echoing through the action, similar to the constant sound of waves on the shore.
Under what conditions did Shakespeare take hold of this subject? The drama tells plainly enough. He stood at the turning-point of human life; he had lived about forty-two years; ten years of life still lay before him, but of these certainly not more than seven were intellectually productive. He now brought that which makes life worse than death face to face with that which makes life worth living—the very breath of our lungs and Cordelia-like[Pg 451] solace of our suffering—and swept them both forward to a catastrophe that appals us like the ruin of a world.
Under what conditions did Shakespeare take on this subject? The play makes it clear. He was at a turning point in human life; he was about forty-two years old; ten years of life still lay ahead of him, but certainly no more than seven of those would be intellectually productive. He now confronted that which makes life worse than death with that which makes life worthwhile—the very breath we take and the Cordelia-like[Pg 451] comfort in our suffering—and pushed them both toward a catastrophe that shocks us like the destruction of a world.
In what frame of mind did Shakespeare set himself to this work? What was seething in his brain, what was moaning in his breast, at the time he chanced upon this subject? The drama tells plainly enough. Of all the different forms of cruelty, coarseness, and baseness with which life had brought him into contact, of all the vices and infamies that embitter the existence of the nobler sort of men, one vice now seemed to him the worst—stood out before him as the most abominable and revolting of all—one of which he himself, no doubt, had again and again been the victim—to wit, ingratitude. He saw no baseness more widespread or more indulgently regarded.
In what mindset did Shakespeare approach this work? What was brewing in his mind, what was troubling him at the time he came across this topic? The play makes it clear enough. Out of all the different forms of cruelty, harshness, and dishonor that life had thrown at him, and all the vices and wrongs that poison the lives of better men, one vice now stood out to him as the worst—seemed to him the most detestable and repulsive of all—one he himself had certainly been a victim of time and time again—ingratitude. He saw no other wickedness more common or more easily tolerated.
Who can doubt that he, immoderately enriched by nature, he whose very existence was, like that of Shelley's cloud, a constant giving, an eternal beneficence, a perpetual bringing of "fresh showers to the thirsting flowers"—who can doubt that such a giver on the grandest scale must again and again have been rewarded with the blackest ingratitude? We see, for instance, how Hamlet, so far his greatest work, was received with instant attack, with what Swinburne has aptly called "the jeers, howls, hoots and hisses of which a careful ear may catch some far, faint echo even yet—the fearful and furtive yelp from beneath of the masked and writhing poeticule."[1] His life passed in the theatre. We can very well guess, where we do not know, how comrades to whom he gave example and assistance; stage poets, who envied while they admired him; actors whom he trained and who found in him a spiritual father; the older men whom he aided, the young men whom he befriended—how all these would now fall away from him, now fall upon him; and each new instance of ingratitude was a shock to his spiritual life. For years he kept silence, suppressed his indignation, locked it up in his own breast. But he hated and despised ingratitude above all vices, because it at once impoverished and belittled his soul.
Who can doubt that he, excessively blessed by nature, he whose very existence was, like Shelley's cloud, a continuous giving, an eternal kindness, a constant bringing of "fresh showers to the thirsting flowers"—who can doubt that such a great giver must have faced extreme ingratitude time and again? For instance, we see how Hamlet, his greatest work, was met with immediate backlash, with what Swinburne aptly described as "the jeers, howls, hoots and hisses of which a careful ear may catch some far, faint echo even yet—the fearful and furtive yelp from beneath of the masked and writhing poeticule."[1] His life revolved around the theater. We can easily imagine, where we do not know, how colleagues to whom he provided guidance and support; fellow poets, who envied him while admiring him; actors he trained and who saw him as a spiritual father; the older men he helped, the young men he befriended—how all these would now drift away from him, now turn against him; and each new act of ingratitude was a blow to his spirit. For years, he remained silent, stifled his anger, kept it locked up inside. But he hated and despised ingratitude above all vices because it both impoverished and belittled his soul.
His was certainly not one of those artist natures that are free-handed with money when they have it, and confer benefits with good-natured carelessness. He was a competent, energetic business man, who spared and saved in order to gain an independence and restore the fallen fortunes of his family. But none the less he was evidently a good comrade in practical, a benefactor in intellectual, life. And he felt that ingratitude impoverished and degraded him, by making it hard for him to be helpful again, and to give forth with both hands out of the royal treasure of his nature, when he had been disappointed and deceived so often, even by those for whom he had done most and in whom he believed most. He felt that if there were[Pg 452] any baseness which could drive its victim to despair, to madness, it was the vice of black ingratitude.
He definitely wasn't one of those artists who carelessly throw around money when they have it and give away benefits without much thought. He was a capable, driven businessman who saved and budgeted in order to gain financial independence and restore his family's lost fortunes. Still, he was clearly a good friend in practical matters and a supporter in intellectual pursuits. He believed that ingratitude made him feel impoverished and degraded, as it made it difficult for him to be helpful again and to generously share from the abundant wealth of his character, especially after being let down and betrayed so often by those he had helped the most and believed in the most. He thought that if there was any kind of cruelty that could push someone to despair or madness, it was the betrayal of deep ingratitude.
In such a frame of mind he finds, one day, when he is as usual turning over the leaves of his Holinshed, the story of King Lear, the great giver. In the same temper he reads the old play on the subject, dating from 1593-4, and entitled Chronicle History of King Leir. Here he found what he needed, the half-worked clay out of which he could model figures and groups. Here, in this superficially dramatised chronicle of appalling ingratitude, was the very theme for him to develop. So he took it to his heart and brooded over it till it quickened and came to life.
In this frame of mind, he discovers one day, while he’s flipping through his Holinshed, the story of King Lear, the great giver. In the same mood, he reads the old play on the subject, written around 1593-94, titled Chronicle History of King Leir. Here he found what he needed, the rough material he could shape into characters and scenes. In this superficially dramatized chronicle of shocking ingratitude, was the perfect theme for him to explore. So, he embraced it and mulled it over until it came alive.
We can determine without difficulty the period during which Shakespeare was working at King Lear. Were it not clear from other reasons that the play cannot have been written before 1603, we should know it from the fact that in this year was published Harsnet's Declaration of Popish Impostures, from which he took the names of some of the fiends mentioned by Edgar (iii. 4). And it cannot have been produced later than 1606, for on the 26th December of that year it was acted before King James. This we know from its being entered in the Stationers' Register on the 26th of November 1607, with the addition "as yt was played before the kinges maiestie at Whitehall vppon Sainct Stephens night at Christmas last." But we can get still nearer than this to the time of its composition. When Gloucester (i. 2) speaks of "these late eclipses," he is doubtless alluding to the eclipse of the sun in October 1605. And the immediately following remarks about "machinations, hollowness, treachery, and all ruinous disorders" prevailing at the time, refer in all probability to the great Gunpowder Plot of November 1605.
We can easily identify the time when Shakespeare was working on King Lear. Even without other evidence showing that the play couldn't have been written before 1603, we know it must be that year because Harsnet's Declaration of Popish Impostures was published then, and Shakespeare used the names of some of the demons mentioned by Edgar (iii. 4) from that text. It also couldn’t have been produced later than 1606, as it was performed for King James on December 26 of that year. We know this because it was recorded in the Stationers' Register on November 26, 1607, with the note "as it was played before the king's majesty at Whitehall upon Saint Stephen’s night at Christmas last." We can even pinpoint the timing of its writing better than that. When Gloucester (i. 2) mentions "these late eclipses," he's likely referring to the solar eclipse in October 1605. The subsequent comments about "machinations, hollowness, treachery, and all ruinous disorders" probably allude to the significant Gunpowder Plot of November 1605.
Thus it was towards the end of 1605 that Shakespeare began to work at King Lear.
Thus it was towards the end of 1605 that Shakespeare started working on King Lear.
The story was old and well known. It was told for the first time in Latin by Geoffrey of Monmouth in his Historia Britonum, for the first time in English by Layamon in his Brut about 1205. It came originally from Wales and bears a distinctly Celtic impress, which Shakespeare, with his fine feeling for all national peculiarities, has succeeded in retaining and intensifying.
The story was old and well-known. It was first told in Latin by Geoffrey of Monmouth in his Historia Britonum, and then in English by Layamon in his Brut around 1205. It originally came from Wales and has a distinctly Celtic flavor, which Shakespeare, with his keen sensitivity to national traits, was able to preserve and enhance.
He found all the main features of the story in Holinshed. According to this authority, Leir, son of Baldud, rules in Britain "at what time Joash reigned as yet in Juda." His three daughters are named Gonorilla, Regan, and Cordeilla. He asks them how great is their love for him, and they answer as in the tragedy. Cordeilla, repudiated and disinherited, marries one of the princes of Gaul. When the two elder daughters have shamefully ill-treated Leir, he flees to Cordeilla. She and her husband raise an army, sail to England, defeat the armies of the two sisters, and reinstate Leir on his throne. He reigns for two more years;[Pg 453] then Cordeilla succeeds to the throne—and this happens "in the yeere of the world 3155, before the bylding of Rome 54, Uzia then reigning in Juda and Jeroboam over Israell." She rules the kingdom for five years. Then her husband dies, and her sisters' sons rise in rebellion against her, lay waste a great part of the country, take her prisoner, and keep her strictly guarded. This so enrages Cordeilla, who is of a masculine spirit, that she takes her own life.
He found all the main features of the story in Holinshed. According to this source, Leir, son of Baldud, rules in Britain "at the time Joash was still reigning in Judah." His three daughters are named Gonorilla, Regan, and Cordeilla. He asks them how much they love him, and they respond as in the tragedy. Cordeilla, rejected and disinherited, marries one of the princes of Gaul. After the two older daughters treat Leir badly, he flees to Cordeilla. She and her husband raise an army, sail to England, defeat the armies of the two sisters, and restore Leir to his throne. He reigns for two more years;[Pg 453] then Cordeilla takes the throne—and this happens "in the year of the world 3155, before the building of Rome 54, with Uzia reigning in Judah and Jeroboam over Israel." She rules the kingdom for five years. Then her husband dies, and her sisters' sons rise in rebellion against her, ravage a large part of the country, capture her, and keep her under strict guard. This infuriates Cordeilla, who has a strong spirit, so much that she takes her own life.
The material Shakespeare found in this tradition did not suffice him. The thoughts and imaginings which the story set astir within him led him to seek for a supplement to the action in the tale of Gloucester and his sons, which he took from Sir Philip Sidney's Arcadia, a book not yet twenty years old. With the story of the great giver, who is recompensed with ingratitude by his wicked daughters after he has banished his good daughter, he entwined the story of the righteous duke, who, deceived by slander, repudiates his good son, and is hurled by the bad one into the depths of misery, until at last his eyes are torn out of his head.
The material Shakespeare found in this tradition wasn’t enough for him. The ideas and images that the story sparked in him drove him to look for an addition to the action in the tale of Gloucester and his sons, which he took from Sir Philip Sidney's Arcadia, a book that was still relatively new at that time. He combined the story of the generous father, who is met with ingratitude from his evil daughters after having banished his good daughter, with the tale of the virtuous duke, who, misled by false accusations, turns away from his good son and is pushed into despair by the bad one, until ultimately he is blinded.
According to Sidney, some princes are overtaken by a storm in the kingdom of Galacia. They take refuge in a cave, where they find an old blind man and a youth, whom the old man in vain entreats to lead him to the top of a rock, from which he may throw himself down, and thus put an end to his life. The old man had formerly been Prince of Paphlagonia, but the "hard-hearted ungratefulness" of his illegitimate son had deprived him not only of his kingdom but of his eyesight. This bastard had previously had a fatal influence over his father. By his permission the Prince had given orders to his servants to take his legitimate son out into a wood and there kill him. The young man, however, escaped, went into foreign military service, and distinguished himself; but when he heard of the evils that had befallen his father, he hastened back to be a support to his hapless age, and is now heaping coals of fire upon his head. The old man begs the foreign princes to make his story known, that it may bring honour to the pious son,—the only reward he can expect.
According to Sidney, some princes are caught in a storm in the kingdom of Galacia. They seek shelter in a cave, where they encounter an old blind man and a young man. The old man desperately asks the youth to help him climb to the top of a rock so he can throw himself off and end his life. The old man was once the Prince of Paphlagonia, but the “hard-hearted ungratefulness” of his illegitimate son had robbed him of both his kingdom and his eyesight. This bastard previously had a disastrous influence on his father. With his father’s permission, the Prince had ordered his servants to take his legitimate son into the woods and kill him. However, the young man escaped, joined foreign military service, and made a name for himself. When he learned of the misfortunes that had befallen his father, he hurried back to support his unfortunate parent, and is now doing good by him. The old man pleads with the foreign princes to share his story, hoping it will honor his pious son—the only reward he can hope for.
The old drama of King Leir had kept strictly to Holinshed's chronicle. It is instructive reading for any one who is trying to mete out the compass of Shakespeare's genius. A childish work, in which the rough outlines of the principal action, as we know them from Shakespeare, are superficially reproduced, it compares with Shakespeare's tragedy as the melody of Schiller's "An die Freude," played with one finger, compares with Beethoven's Ninth Symphony. And even this comparison does rather too much honour to the old drama, in which the melody is barely suggested.
The old play King Leir strictly followed Holinshed's chronicle. It's a useful read for anyone trying to understand the range of Shakespeare's talent. It's a simplistic piece, where the basic plot points, as we know them from Shakespeare, are only minimally represented. It’s like comparing Schiller's "An die Freude" played with one finger to Beethoven's Ninth Symphony. Even this comparison gives the old play more credit than it deserves, as the melody is only faintly hinted at.
XXVI
KING LEAR—THE TRAGEDY OF A WORLD-CATASTROPHE
I imagine that Shakespeare must, as a rule, have worked early in the morning. The division of the day at that time would necessitate this. But it can scarcely have been in bright morning hours, scarcely in the daytime, that he conceived King Lear. No; it must have been on a night of storm and terror, one of those nights when a man, sitting at his desk at home, thinks of the wretches who are wandering in houseless poverty through the darkness, the blustering wind, and the soaking rain—when the rushing of the storm over the house-tops and its howling in the chimneys sound in his ears like shrieks of agony, the wail of all the misery of earth.
I imagine Shakespeare usually worked early in the morning. The way the day was divided back then would require it. But he must not have come up with King Lear during bright morning hours or even during the day. No, it must have been on a night filled with storm and fear, one of those nights when a person, sitting at their desk at home, thinks about the people wandering in empty poverty through the darkness, the howling wind, and the pouring rain—when the noise of the storm over the rooftops and its howling in the chimneys sounds in his ears like screams of pain, the cries of all the suffering in the world.
For in King Lear, and King Lear alone, we feel that what we in our day know by the awkward name of the social problem, in other words, the problem of extreme wretchedness and want, existed already for Shakespeare. On such a night he says with Lear (iii. 4):—
For in King Lear, and only in King Lear, we sense that what we today awkwardly refer to as the social problem, or the issue of severe poverty and suffering, was already present in Shakespeare's time. On such a night, he expresses this with Lear (iii. 4):—
"Poor naked wretches, wheresoe'er you are,
That bide the pelting of this pitiless storm,
How shall your houseless heads and unfed sides,
Your loop'd and window'd raggedness, defend you
From seasons such as these?"
"Poor bare wretches, wherever you are,
Who withstands the unyielding force of this harsh storm,
How will your homeless minds and hungry bodies,
Your worn-out, ragged clothes protect you.
"From seasons like this?"
And he makes the King add:—
And he makes the King say:—
"O! I have ta'en
Too little care of this. Take physic, pomp;
Expose thyself to feel what wretches feel,
That thou may'st shake the superflux to them,
And show the heavens more just."
"Oh! I haven't paid yet."
Enough attention to this. Take medicine, pride;
Put yourself in the shoes of the suffering,
So you can share the excess with them,
And show the heavens greater fairness."
On such a night was Lear conceived. Shakespeare, sitting at his writing-table, heard the voices of the King, the Fool, Edgar, and Kent on the heath, interwoven with each other, contrapuntally answering each to each, as in a fugue; and it was for the sake of the general effect, in all its sublimity, that he wrote large portions of the tragedy which, in themselves, cannot have interested him. The whole introduction, for instance, deficient as it is in any[Pg 455] reasonable motive for the King's behaviour, he took, with his usual sovereign indifference in unessential matters, from the old play.
On a night like this, Lear was born. Shakespeare, sitting at his writing desk, heard the voices of the King, the Fool, Edgar, and Kent on the heath, blending together, responding to one another like a fugue; and it was for the sake of the overall impact, in all its greatness, that he wrote large sections of the tragedy that, by themselves, likely didn’t interest him. The entire introduction, for example, lacking any[Pg 455] reasonable explanation for the King’s behavior, he borrowed, with his usual royal indifference to unimportant details, from the old play.
With Shakespeare we always find that each work is connected with the preceding one, as ring is linked with ring in a chain. In the story of Gloucester the theme of Othello is taken up again and varied. The trusting Gloucester is spiritually poisoned by Edmund, exactly as Othello's mind is poisoned by Iago's lies. Edmund calumniates his brother Edgar, shows forged letters from him, wounds himself in a make-believe defence of his father's life against him—in short, upsets Gloucester's balance just as Iago did Othello's. And he employs the very same means as Schiller's Franz Moor employs, two centuries later, to blacken his brother Karl in their old father's estimation. Die Räuber is a sort of imitation of this part of King Lear; even the father's final blindness is copied.
With Shakespeare, we always see that each work connects to the one before it, like links in a chain. In Gloucester's story, the theme of Othello returns and evolves. The trusting Gloucester is spiritually corrupted by Edmund, just like Othello's mind is poisoned by Iago's lies. Edmund slanders his brother Edgar, presents forged letters from him, injures himself while pretending to defend his father’s life against Edgar—in short, he throws Gloucester off balance just as Iago did to Othello. He uses the same tactics that Schiller's Franz Moor uses two centuries later to tarnish his brother Karl’s reputation in their old father's eyes. Die Räuber is a kind of imitation of this part of King Lear; even the father's eventual blindness is replicated.
Shakespeare moves all this away back into primeval times, into the grey days of heathendom; and he welds the two originally independent stories together with such incomparable artistic dexterity that their interaction serves to bring out more forcibly the fundamental idea and feeling of the play. He skilfully contrives that Gloucester's compassion for Lear shall provide Edmund with means to bring about his father's utter ruin, and he ingeninously invents the double passion of Regan and Goneril for Edmund, which leads the two sisters to destroy each other. He fills the tame little play of the earlier writer with horrors such as he had not presented since his youthful days in Titus Andronicus, not even shrinking from the tearing out of Gloster's eyes on the stage. He means to show pitilessly what life is. "You see how this world goes," says Lear in the play.
Shakespeare takes everything back to ancient times, to the dull days of paganism; and he merges the two originally separate stories together with such unmatched artistic skill that their interaction highlights the core idea and emotions of the play even more. He cleverly makes Gloucester's empathy for Lear become a tool for Edmund to completely ruin his father, and he inventively creates the mutual obsession of Regan and Goneril for Edmund, which leads the two sisters to destroy each other. He fills the simple little play of the earlier writer with horrors he hadn't shown since his youth in Titus Andronicus, not even shying away from the brutal act of tearing out Gloucester's eyes on stage. He aims to brutally reveal the truth of life. "You see how this world goes," Lear says in the play.
Shakespeare has nowhere else shown evil and good in such immediate opposition—bad and good human beings in such direct conflict with each other; and nowhere else has he so deliberately shunned the customary and conventional issue of the struggle—the triumph of the good. In the catastrophe, blind and callous Fate blots out the good and the bad together.
Shakespeare has never portrayed good and evil in such direct opposition—bad and good people in such clear conflict with each other; and nowhere else has he so intentionally avoided the usual outcome of the struggle—the victory of the good. In the tragedy, blind and indifferent Fate erases both the good and the bad together.
Everything centres in the protagonist, poor old, stupid, great Lear, King every inch of him, and every inch human. Lear's is a passionate nature, irritably nervous, all too ready to act on the first impulse. At heart he is so lovable that he arouses the unalterable devotion of the best among those who surround him; and he is so framed to command and so accustomed to rule, that he misses every moment that power which, in an access of caprice, he has renounced. For a brief space at the beginning of the play the old man stands erect; then he begins to bend. And the weaker he grows the heavier load is heaped upon him, till at last, overburdened, he sinks. He wanders off, groping his way, with his crushing fate upon his back. Then the light of his mind is extinguished; madness seizes him.
Everything revolves around the main character, poor old, foolish, great Lear, who is every bit a king and every bit human. Lear has a passionate nature, is easily irritated, and is always ready to act on his first impulse. Deep down, he's so lovable that he inspires unwavering devotion from the best among those around him; yet he's built to command and so used to ruling that he misses every moment of power that he has given up in a fit of whim. For a brief time at the beginning of the play, the old man stands tall; then he starts to bend. As he grows weaker, a heavier burden is placed upon him, until finally, overwhelmed, he collapses. He wanders off, feeling his way, with his crushing fate weighing him down. Then the light of his mind goes out; madness takes hold of him.
[Pg 456] And Shakespeare takes this theme of madness and sets it for three voices—divides it between Edgar, who is mad to serve a purpose, but speaks the language of real insanity; the Fool, who is mad by profession, and masks the soundest practical wisdom under the appearance of insanity; and the King, who is bewildered and infected by Edgar's insane talk—the King, who is mad with misery and suffering.
[Pg 456] And Shakespeare explores the theme of madness through three characters—Edgar, who pretends to be insane for a reason but speaks with genuine madness; the Fool, who is intentionally mad and hides practical wisdom behind his lunacy; and the King, who is confused and influenced by Edgar's crazy talk—the King, who is driven mad by pain and suffering.
As already remarked, it is evident from the indifference with which Shakespeare takes up the old material to make a beginning and set the play going, that all he really cared about was the essential pathos of the theme, the deep seriousness of the fundamental emotion. The opening scenes are of course incredible. It is only in fairy-tales that a king divides the provinces of his kingdom among his daughters, on the principle that she gets the largest share who can assure him that she loves him most; and only a childish audience could find it conceivable that old Gloucester should instantly believe the most improbable calumnies against a son whose fine character he knew. Shakespeare's individuality does not make itself felt in such parts as these; but it certainly does in the view of life, its course and character, which bursts upon Lear when he goes mad, and which manifests itself here and there all through the play. And Shakespeare's intellect has now attained such mastery, every passion is rendered with such irresistible power, that the play, in spite of its fantastic, unreal basis, produces an effect of absolute truth.
As already mentioned, it's clear from the indifference with which Shakespeare uses old material to start the play that what he truly cared about was the core emotion and deep seriousness of the theme. The opening scenes are, of course, unbelievable. Only in fairy tales does a king divide his kingdom among his daughters based on who can claim to love him the most; and only a naive audience could think it makes sense for old Gloucester to instantly believe the most unlikely lies about a son whose good character he knows well. Shakespeare's individuality isn't really felt in these parts; however, it definitely shines through in the perspective on life, its journey, and its nature that comes to Lear when he descends into madness, and which is revealed in various moments throughout the play. Shakespeare's intellect has now achieved such mastery that every emotion is portrayed with such compelling power that the play, despite its bizarre and unrealistic premise, creates an effect of absolute truth.
"Lear. A man may see how this world goes with no eyes. Look with thine ears: see how yond justice rails upon yond simple thief. Hark, in thine ear: change places; and, handy-dandy, which is the justice, which is the thief?—Thou hast seen a farmer's dog bark at a beggar?
"Lear. A person can understand how this world works without seeing. Listen closely: watch how justice criticizes that petty thief. Pay attention: switch roles; in this simple game, who is justice and who is the thief?—Have you ever seen a farmer's dog bark at a beggar?"
"Gloster. Ay, sir.
"Gloster. Yes, sir.
"Lear. And the creature run from the cur? There thou might'st behold the great image of authority: a dog's obey'd in office."
"Lear. And did the creature run from the dog? There you can see the great symbol of authority: a dog is obeyed in its role."
And then follow outbursts to the effect that the punisher is generally worse than the punished; the beadle flogs the loose woman, but the rascally beadle is as lustful as she. The idea here answers to that in Measure for Measure: the beadle should flog himself, not the woman. And then come complaints that the rich are exempt from punishment: dress Sin in armour of goldplate, and the lance of Justice will shiver against it. Finally, he concentrates his indictment of life in the words:—
And then there are outbursts suggesting that the punisher is often worse than the one being punished; the beadle whips the promiscuous woman, but the corrupt beadle is just as lustful as she is. This idea is similar to the one in Measure for Measure: the beadle should punish himself, not the woman. Then there are complaints that the wealthy escape punishment: dress Sin in armor made of gold, and Justice's lance will break against it. Finally, he sums up his critique of life with the words:—
"When we are born, we cry that we are come
To this great stage of fools."
"When we're born, we cry to announce our arrival
"To this grand stage of fools."
We hear a refrain from Hamlet running through all this. But Hamlet's criticism of life is here taken up by many voices; it sounds louder, and awakens echo upon echo.
We hear a recurring theme from Hamlet throughout all this. But Hamlet's criticism of life is echoed by many voices; it resonates louder and creates multiple echoes.
[Pg 457] The Fool, the best of Shakespeare's Fools, made more conspicuous by coming after the insignificant Clown in Othello, is such an echo—mordantly witty, marvellously ingenious. He is the protest of sound common-sense against the foolishness of which Lear has been guilty, but a protest that is pure humour; he never complains, least of all on his own account. Yet all his foolery produces a tragic effect. And the words spoken by one of the knights, "Since my young lady's going into France, sir, the fool hath much pined away," atone for all his sharp speeches to Lear. Amongst Shakespeare's other master-strokes in this play must be reckoned that of exalting the traditional clown, the buffoon, into so high a sphere that he becomes a tragic element of the first order.
[Pg 457] The Fool, the best of Shakespeare's Fools, stands out even more after the unremarkable Clown in Othello. He’s a sharp echo—bitingly witty and incredibly clever. He represents a voice of sound common sense against Lear's foolishness, and he does so with pure humor; he never complains, especially not about himself. Still, all his antics have a tragic impact. And the line from one of the knights, "Since my young lady's going into France, sir, the fool hath much pined away," makes up for all his cutting remarks to Lear. Among Shakespeare's many achievements in this play is elevating the traditional clown, the jester, to such a high status that he becomes a significant tragic element.
In no other play of Shakespeare's has the Fool so many proverbial words of wisdom. Indeed, the whole piece teems with such words: Lear's "'Ay' and 'no,' too, was no good divinity;" Edgar's "Ripeness is all;" Kent's "To be acknowledged, madam, is o'erpaid."
In none of Shakespeare's other plays does the Fool have so many wise sayings. In fact, the entire play is full of such phrases: Lear's "'Yes' and 'no' weren't any good divinity;" Edgar's "Ripeness is everything;" Kent's "To be recognized, ma'am, is more than enough."
Whilst the elder daughters have inherited and over-developed Lear's bad qualities, Cordelia has fallen heir to his goodness of heart; but he has also transmitted to her a certain obstinacy and pride, but for which the conflict would not have arisen. His first question to her, and her answer to it, are equally wanting in tact. But as the action proceeds, we find that her obstinacy has melted away; her whole being is goodness and charm.
While the older daughters have inherited and exaggerated Lear's negative traits, Cordelia has inherited his goodness of heart; however, he has also passed on a certain stubbornness and pride to her, which is what triggered the conflict. His first question to her and her response both lack sensitivity. But as the story unfolds, we see that her stubbornness has faded; her entire character is filled with goodness and charm.
How touching is the passage where Cordelia finds her brainsick sire, and tends him until, by aid of the healing art, and sleep, and music, he slowly regains his health. Everything is beautiful here, from the first kiss to the last word. Lear is borne sleeping on to the stage. The doctor orders music to sound, and Cordelia says (iv. 7):—
How moving is the scene where Cordelia finds her mentally unstable father and cares for him until, with the help of medicine, rest, and music, he gradually gets better. Everything is beautiful here, from the first kiss to the last word. Lear is brought onto the stage while sleeping. The doctor instructs for music to play, and Cordelia says (iv. 7):—
"Cor. O my dear father! Restoration hang
Thy medicine on my lips, and let this kiss
Repair those violent harms, that my two sisters
Have in thy reverence made!
Kent. Kind and dear princess!
Cor. Had you not been their father, these white flakes
Had challeng'd pity of them. Was this a face
To be oppos'd against the warring winds?
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Mine enemy's dog,
Though he had bit me, should have stood that night
Against my fire."
"Cor. Oh, my dear father! Please come back."
Your healing on my lips, and let this kiss
Fix the terrible wrongs that my two sisters
Have done to you!
Kent. Kind and loved princess!
Cor. If you weren't their father, these pale flakes
Would have demanded sympathy from them. Was this a face
To be pitted against the raging storms?
It seems that there was no text provided for modernization. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
My foe's dog,
Even though it bit me, I should have stayed that night.
Against my fire.
He awakes, and Cordelia says to him:—
He wakes up, and Cordelia says to him:—
Cor. How does my royal lord? How fares your majesty?
Lear. You do me wrong to take me out o' the grave.
Thou art a soul in bliss; but I am bound
[Pg 458]Upon a wheel of fire, that mine own tears
Do scald like molten lead."
Cor. How is my royal lord? How's it going, your majesty?
Lear. You're making a mistake by bringing me back from the grave.
You’re in a state of bliss; but I am stuck
[Pg 458]On a wheel of fire, where my own tears
Burn like molten lead."
Then he comes to himself, asks where he has been, and where he is; is surprised that it is "fair daylight;" remembers what he has suffered:—
Then he comes to his senses, wonders where he has been, and where he is; is surprised that it's "broad daylight;" remembers what he's been through:—
"Cor. O look upon me, sir,
And hold your hands in benediction o'er me.—
No, sir, you must not kneel."
"Cor. Please look at me, sir,"
And raise your hands in blessing over me.—
"No, sir, don’t kneel."
Notice this last line. It has its history. In the old drama of King Leir this kneeling was made a more prominent feature. There the King and his faithful Perillus (so Kent was called in the old play) are wandering about, perishing with hunger and thirst, when they fall in with the King of Gaul and Cordelia, who are spying out the land disguised as peasants. The daughter recognises her father, and gives the starving man food and drink; then, when he is satisfied, he tells her his story in deep anguish of spirit:—
Notice this last line. It has its history. In the old drama of King Leir, this kneeling was made a more notable element. There, the King and his loyal Perillus (that’s what Kent was called in the old play) are wandering around, suffering from hunger and thirst, when they come across the King of Gaul and Cordelia, who are scouting the area in disguise as peasants. The daughter recognizes her father and offers the starving man food and drink; then, once he is satisfied, he shares his story with her in deep anguish:—
"Leir. O no men's children are vnkind but mine.
Cordelia. Condemne not all, because of others crime,
But looke, deare father, looke, behold and see
Thy louing daughter speaketh vnto thee.
(She kneeles).
Leir. O, stand thou vp, it is my part to kneele,
And aske forgiueness for my former faults.
(He kneeles)."
"Leir. Nobody's kids are mean, except for mine."
Cordelia. Don't judge everyone by the actions of one person,
But look, dear father, look, see and understand
Your loving daughter is speaking to you.
(She kneels).
Leir. Come on, get up; it's my turn to kneel,
And ask for forgiveness for my past mistakes.
(He's kneeling).
The scene is beautiful, and there is true filial feeling in it, but it would be impossible on the stage, where two persons kneeling to each other cannot but produce a comic effect. The incident, indeed, actually occurs in some of Molière's and Holberg's comedies. Shakespeare understood how to preserve and utilise this (with all other traits of any value in his predecessor's work) in such a manner that only its delicacy remains, while its external awkwardness disappears. Lear says to Cordelia, when they have fallen into the hands of their enemies:—
The scene is beautiful, and there’s real family feeling to it, but it would be impossible on stage, where two people kneeling to each other can only create a comedic effect. This kind of situation actually appears in some comedies by Molière and Holberg. Shakespeare knew how to keep and use this (along with all other valuable traits from his predecessors’ works) so that only its delicacy remains while any awkwardness fades away. Lear says to Cordelia when they’ve fallen into the hands of their enemies:—
"Come, let's away to prison:
We two alone will sing like birds i' the cage:
When thou dost ask me blessing, I'll kneel down
And ask of thee forgiveness. So we'll live,
And pray, and sing, and tell old tales, and laugh
At gilded butterflies, and hear poor rogues
Talk of court news."
"Come on, let's leave this place and head to prison."
Just the two of us will sing like birds in a cage:
When you ask me for a blessing, I'll kneel down
And ask you for forgiveness. So we'll live,
And pray, and sing, and share old stories, and laugh
At shiny butterflies, and listen to broke folks
Talk about the latest court gossip."
The old play ends naïvely and innocently with the triumph of the good. The King of Gaul and Cordelia conduct Leir home again, tell the wicked daughters sharp truths to their faces, and thereupon totally rout their armies. Leir thanks and rewards[Pg 459] all who have been faithful to him, and passes the remainder of his days in agreeable leisure under the care of his daughter and son-in-law.
The old play ends simply and innocently with the victory of the good. The King of Gaul and Cordelia take Leir home again, confront the evil daughters with harsh truths, and then completely defeat their armies. Leir thanks and rewards[Pg 459] everyone who has been loyal to him, and spends the rest of his days in pleasant leisure under the care of his daughter and son-in-law.
Shakespeare does not take such a bright view of life. According to him, Cordelia's army is defeated, and the old King and his daughter are thrown into prison. But no past and no present adversity can crush Lear's spirit now. In spite of everything, in spite of the loss of power, of self-reliance, and for a time of reason, in spite of defeat in the decisive battle, he is as happy as an old man can be. He has his lost daughter again. Age had already isolated him. In the peace that a prison affords he will live not much more lonely than great age is of necessity, shut in with the object, now the sole object, of his love. It seems for a moment as though Shakespeare would say: "Happy is that man, even though he may be in prison, who in the last years of his life has the darling of his heart beside him."
Shakespeare doesn't have such a hopeful view of life. For him, Cordelia's army loses, and the old King and his daughter end up in prison. But no past or present hardship can break Lear's spirit now. Despite everything—the loss of power, self-reliance, and for a while, reason; despite being defeated in the crucial battle—he is as happy as an old man can be. He has his lost daughter back. Age has already made him feel alone. In the quiet that prison offers, he will live not much more isolated than old age naturally brings, confined with the one person, now the only person, he loves. It seems for a moment that Shakespeare wants to convey: "Happy is the man, even if he’s in prison, who in the last years of his life has the one he loves beside him."
But this is not the conclusion to which Shakespeare leads us. Edmund commands that Cordelia shall be hanged in prison, and the murderer executes his order.
But this is not the conclusion that Shakespeare leads us to. Edmund orders that Cordelia be hanged in prison, and the murderer carries out his command.
The tragedy does not culminate till Lear enters with Cordelia dead in his arms. After a wild outburst of grief, he asks for a looking-glass to see if she still breathes, and in the pause that ensues Kent says:—
The tragedy doesn't reach its peak until Lear comes in carrying Cordelia's lifeless body. After a heartbroken outburst of sorrow, he asks for a mirror to check if she is still breathing, and during the silence that follows, Kent says:—
"Is this the promised end?"
"Is this the promised ending?"
And Edgar:—
And Edgar:—
"Or image of that horror?"
"Or a picture of that horror?"
Lear is given a feather. He utters a cry of joy—it moves—she is alive! Then he sees that he has been mistaken. Curses follow, and after them this exquisite touch of characterisation:—
Lear is given a feather. He lets out a cry of joy—it's moving—she's alive! Then he realizes he was wrong. Curses follow, and after that, this exquisite touch of characterization:—
"Her voice was ever soft,
Gentle, and low, an excellent thing in woman."
"Her voice was always gentle,"
gentle, and quiet, a great quality in a woman."
Then the disguised Kent makes himself known, and Lear learns that the two criminal daughters are dead. But his capacity for receiving new impressions is almost gone. He can feel nothing but Cordelia's death: "And my poor fool is hang'd! No, no, no life!" He faints and dies.
Then the disguised Kent reveals his identity, and Lear finds out that the two treacherous daughters are dead. However, he’s almost unable to take in any new information. He can only feel the loss of Cordelia: “And my poor fool is hanged! No, no, no life!” He faints and dies.
"Kent Vex not his ghost: O let him pass! He hates him
That would upon the rack of this tough world
Stretch him out longer."
"Kent Don't bother his ghost: Just let him go! He despises him
Who would, in this harsh world,
Torture him even more."
That this old man should lose his youngest daughter—this is the catastrophe which Shakespeare has made so great that it is with reason Kent asks: "Is this the promised end? Is this the end of the world?" In the loss of this daughter he loses [Pg 460] all; and the abyss that opens seems wide enough and deep enough to engulph a world.
That this old man should lose his youngest daughter—this is the disaster that Shakespeare has made so significant that it's understandable why Kent asks: "Is this the promised end? Is this the end of the world?" In losing this daughter, he loses [Pg 460] everything, and the chasm that opens up appears wide and deep enough to swallow a whole world.
The loss of a Cordelia—that is the great catastrophe. We all lose, or live under the dread of losing, our Cordelia. The loss of the dearest and the best, of that which alone makes life worth living—that is the tragedy of life. Hence the question: Is this the end of the world? Yes it is. Each of us has only his world and lives with the threat of its destruction hanging over him. And in the year 1606 Shakespeare was in no mood to write other than dramas on the doom of worlds.
The loss of a Cordelia—that's the real tragedy. We all experience, or live with the fear of, losing our Cordelia. Losing the most cherished and beloved thing, that which truly makes life worthwhile—that's the tragedy of life. So the question arises: Is this the end of the world? Yes, it is. Each of us has our own world and lives under the constant threat of its collapse. And in 1606, Shakespeare was focused on writing dramas about the downfall of worlds.
For the end of all things seems to have come when we see the ruin of the moral world—when he who is noble and trustful like Lear is rewarded with ingratitude and hate; when he who is honest and brave like Kent is punished with dishonour; when he who is merciful like Gloucester, taking the suffering and injured under his roof, has the loss of his eyes for his reward; when he who is noble and faithful like Edgar must wander about in the semblance of a maniac, with a rag round his loins; when, finally, she who is the living emblem of womanly dignity and of filial tenderness towards an old father who has become as it were her child—when she meets her death before his eyes at the hands of assassins! What avails it that the guilty slaughter and poison, each other afterwards? None the less is this the titanic tragedy of human life; there rings forth from it a chorus of passionate, jeering, wildly yearning, and desperately wailing voices.
For the end of everything seems to have arrived when we witness the collapse of the moral world—when someone noble and trusting like Lear is met with ingratitude and hatred; when someone honest and brave like Kent faces punishment with disgrace; when someone merciful like Gloucester, who offers shelter to the suffering and injured, is rewarded by losing his sight; when someone noble and loyal like Edgar must roam around looking like a madman, with just a rag around his waist; when, ultimately, she who embodies womanly dignity and filial love for an old father who has become like a child—when she loses her life before his eyes at the hands of assassins! What does it matter that the guilty kill and poison each other afterwards? This is still the colossal tragedy of human existence; from it resonates a chorus of passionate, mocking, yearning, and desperately grieving voices.
Sitting by his fire at night, Shakespeare heard them in the roar of the storm against the window-pane, in the howling of the wind in the chimneys—heard all these terrible voices contrapunctually inwoven one with another as in a fugue, and heard in them the torture-shriek of suffering humanity.
Sitting by his fire at night, Shakespeare heard them in the roar of the storm against the windowpane, in the howling of the wind in the chimneys—heard all these terrible voices interwoven with one another like in a fugue, and heard in them the agony-cry of suffering humanity.
XXVII
ANTONY AND CLEOPATRA—WHAT ATTRACTED SHAKESPEARE TO THE SUBJECT
If it is the last titanic tragedy of human life that has now been written, what is there more to add? There is nothing left to write. Shakespeare may lay down his pen.
If this is the final monumental tragedy of human life that has been written, what more is there to say? There's nothing left to write. Shakespeare can put down his pen.
So it would seem to us. But what is the actual course of events? what do we see? That for years to come, work follows work in uninterrupted succession. It is with Shakespeare as with all other great, prolific geniuses; time and again we think, "Now he has done his best, now he has reached his zenith, now he has touched the limit of his power, exhausted his treasury, made his crowning effort, his highest bid,"—when behold! he takes up a new work the day after he has let go the old; takes it up as if nothing had happened, unexhausted, unwearied by the tremendous task he has accomplished, fresh as if he had just arisen from repose, indefatigable as though he were only now setting forth with his name and fame yet to be won.
So it seems to us. But what actually happens? What do we see? For years, work follows work in an ongoing stream. It's the same with Shakespeare as with all great, prolific geniuses; time after time we think, "Now he has done his best, now he has reached his peak, now he has hit the limit of his talent, exhausted his resources, made his best effort, his greatest contribution,"—when suddenly! He starts a new project the day after finishing the last one; he takes it on as if nothing has changed, unspent, unfazed by the huge task he has just completed, refreshed as if he had just woken up, tireless as if he were only just beginning with his name and fame still to be earned.
King Lear makes a sensation among Shakespeare's impressionable audience; crowds flock to the theatre to see it; the book is quickly sold out—two quarto editions in 1608; all minds are occupied with it; they have not nearly exhausted its treasures of profundity, of wit, of practical wisdom, of poetry—Shakespeare alone no longer gives a moment's thought to it; he has left it behind and is deep in his next work.
King Lear creates a buzz among Shakespeare's captivated audience; crowds rush to the theater to see it; the book quickly sells out—two quarto editions in 1608; everyone's thoughts are consumed by it; they haven't even begun to tap into its depths of insight, humor, practical wisdom, and poetry—Shakespeare himself no longer thinks about it for a moment; he's moved on and is fully engaged in his next work.
A world-catastrophe! He has no mind now to write of anything else. What is sounding in his ears, what is filling his thoughts, is the crash of a world falling to ruin.
A global disaster! He can't think about anything else right now. What he's hearing, what’s occupying his mind, is the sound of a world collapsing.
For this music he seeks out a new text. He has not far to seek; he has found it already. Since the time when he wrote Julius Cæsar, Plutarch has never been out of his hands. In his first Roman drama he depicted the fall of the world-republic; but in that world, as a whole, fresh, strong forces were still at work. Cæsar's spirit dominated it. We heard more of his greatness than we saw of it; but we could infer his true significance from the effects of his disappearance from the scene. And the republic still lived in spirits proud like Brutus, or strong like Cassius, and did not expire with them. By Brutus's side stood Cato's[Pg 462] daughter, delicate but steadfast, the tenderest and bravest of wives. In short, there were still many sound elements in the body politic. The republic fell by historical necessity, but there was no decadence of mind, no degeneracy, no ruin.
For this music, he looks for a new text. He doesn’t have to search far; he has already found it. Since he wrote Julius Cæsar, Plutarch has always been by his side. In his first Roman play, he portrayed the fall of the world-republic; yet, in that world overall, fresh, powerful forces were still at work. Cæsar's spirit ruled it. We heard more about his greatness than we actually saw it, but we could understand his true impact from the consequences of his absence. The republic still existed through proud spirits like Brutus and strong ones like Cassius, and it didn’t fade away with them. By Brutus’s side stood Cato's[Pg 462] daughter, delicate yet unwavering, the most caring and courageous of wives. In short, there were still many solid elements in the political landscape. The republic fell due to historical necessity, but there was no decline in intellect, no degeneration, no destruction.
But Shakespeare read on in his Plutarch and came to the life of Marcus Antonius. This he read first out of curiosity, then with attention, then with eager emotion. For here, here was the real downfall of the Roman world. Not till now did he hear the final, fatal crash of the old world-republic. The might of Rome, stern and austere, shivered at the touch of Eastern voluptuousness. Everything sank, everything fell—character and will, dominions and principalities, men and women. Everything was worm-eaten, serpent-bitten, poisoned by sensuality—everything tottered and collapsed. Defeat in Asia, defeat in Europe, defeat in Africa, on the Egyptian coast; then self-abandonment and suicide.
But Shakespeare continued reading in his Plutarch and came across the life of Marcus Antonius. At first, he read out of curiosity, then with real focus, and finally with intense emotion. Because here it was, the true downfall of the Roman world. Until now, he hadn’t heard the final, devastating crash of the old world republic. The strength of Rome, once stern and severe, trembled at the influence of Eastern indulgence. Everything crumbled, everything collapsed—character and determination, kingdoms and territories, men and women. Everything was eroded, bitten by snakes, poisoned by desire—everything staggered and fell apart. Defeat in Asia, defeat in Europe, defeat in Africa, on the Egyptian coast; then there was surrender and suicide.
Again a poisoning-story like that of Macbeth. In Macbeth's case the virus was ambition, in Antony's it was sensuality. But the story of Antony, with its far-reaching effects, was a very much weightier and more interesting subject than the story of the little barbarian Scottish king. Macbeth was spiritually poisoned by his wife, a woman ambitious to bloodthirstiness, an abnormal woman, more masculine than her husband, almost a virago. She speaks of dashing out the brains of babes as of one of those venial offences which one may commit on an emergency rather than break one's word, and she undertakes without a tremor to smear the faces of the murdered King's servants with his blood. What is Lady Macbeth to us? What's Hecuba to us? And what was this Hecuba now to Shakespeare!
Again, it's a poisoning story like that of Macbeth. In Macbeth's case, the poison was ambition; in Antony's, it was sensuality. But the story of Antony, with its wide-ranging effects, is a much heavier and more interesting topic than that of the little barbarian Scottish king. Macbeth was spiritually poisoned by his wife, a woman whose ambition was bloodthirsty, an unusual woman, more masculine than her husband, almost a warrior. She talks about dashing out the brains of babies as if it were one of those minor offenses you might commit in an emergency rather than break your promise, and she calmly takes on the task of smearing the faces of the murdered king's servants with blood. What is Lady Macbeth to us? What's Hecuba to us? And what was this Hecuba now to Shakespeare!
In a very different and more personal way did he feel himself attracted by Cleopatra. She poisons slowly, half-involuntarily, and in wholly feminine fashion, the faculty of rule, the generalship, the courage, the greatness of Antony, ruler of half the world—and her, Cleopatra, he, Shakespeare, knew. He knew her as we all know her, the woman of women, quintessentiated Eve, or rather Eve and the serpent in one—"My serpent of old Nile," as Antony calls her. Cleopatra—the name meant beauty and fascination—it meant alluring sensuality combined with finished culture—it meant ruthless squandering of human life and happiness and the noblest powers. Here, indeed, was the woman who could intoxicate and undo a man, even the greatest; uplift him to such happiness as he had never known before, and then plunge him into perdition, and along with him that half of the world which it was his to rule.
In a completely different and more personal way, he felt drawn to Cleopatra. She slowly poisons, almost unconsciously, and in a uniquely feminine way, the ability to rule, the leadership, the courage, and the greatness of Antony, who controls half the world—and her, Cleopatra, he understood. He knew her like we all do, the archetypal woman, the essence of Eve, or more accurately, Eve and the serpent combined—"My serpent of old Nile," as Antony refers to her. Cleopatra—the name represented beauty and allure—it stood for enticing sensuality mixed with refined culture—it symbolized the ruthless wastage of human life, happiness, and the highest virtues. Here was truly the woman who could intoxicate and ruin a man, even the greatest of them; elevate him to a happiness he had never experienced before, only to then drag him into destruction, taking with him that half of the world that he was meant to govern.
Who knows! If he himself, William Shakespeare, had met her, who knows if he would have escaped with his life? And had he not met her? Was it not she whom in bygone days he had met and loved, and by whom he had been beloved and betrayed?[Pg 463] It moved him strongly to find Cleopatra described as so dark, so tawny. His thoughts dwelt upon this. He too had stood in close relation to a dark, ensnaring woman—one whom in bitter moments he had been tempted to call a gipsy; "a right gipsy," as Cleopatra is called in this play, by those who are afraid of her or angry with her. She of whom he never thought without emotion, his black enchantress, his life's angel and fiend, whom he had hated and adored at the same time, whom he had despised even while he sued for her favour—what was she but a new incarnation of that dangerous, ensnaring serpent of the Nile! And how nearly had his whole inner world collapsed like a soap-bubble in his association with, and separation from, her! That would indeed have been the ruin of a world! How he had revelled and writhed, exulted and complained in those days! played ducks and drakes with his life, squandered his days and nights! Now he was a maturer man, a gentleman, a landed proprietor and tithe-farmer; but in him still lived the artist-Bohemian, fitted to mate with the gipsy queen.
Who knows! If he, William Shakespeare, had met her, who knows if he would have made it out alive? And what if he never met her? Wasn’t she the one he loved and who loved him back in the past, only to betray him? [Pg 463] It really struck him to see Cleopatra described as so dark, so tan. He couldn’t stop thinking about it. He too had been closely involved with a dark, captivating woman—one he had sometimes called a gypsy in his bitter moments; "a real gypsy," as Cleopatra is called in this play, by those who fear or resent her. He could never think of her without strong feelings, his dark enchantress, his life’s angel and demon, whom he had both hated and adored at the same time, whom he had disdained even while he sought her approval—what was she but a new version of that dangerous, seductive serpent of the Nile! And how close he came to having his entire inner world shatter like a soap bubble because of his connection to her and then losing her! That would have truly been the end of a world! How he had indulged and struggled, celebrated and complained during those times! He had played with his life like a game, wasting his days and nights! Now he was a more mature man, a gentleman, a landowner and tax collector; but the artist-Bohemian still lived within him, ready to partner with the gypsy queen.
Three times in Shakespeare (Romeo and Juliet, ii. 4, and Antony and Cleopatra, i. 1, and iv. 12) Cleopatra is slightingly called gipsy, probably from the word's resemblance in sound to Egyptian. But there was a certain significance in this word-play; for the high-mindedness of the princess and the fickleness of the gipsy were mysteriously combined in her nature. And how well he knew this combination! The model for the great Egyptian queen stood living before his eyes. With the same palette which he had used not many years before to sketch the "dark lady" of the Sonnets, he could now paint this monumental historical portrait.
Three times in Shakespeare (Romeo and Juliet, ii. 4, and Antony and Cleopatra, i. 1, and iv. 12), Cleopatra is referred to dismissively as gypsy, likely because the sound of the word is similar to Egyptian. However, there was a deeper meaning in this wordplay; the nobility of the princess and the unpredictability of a gypsy were mysteriously intertwined in her character. And he understood this mix perfectly! The inspiration for the great Egyptian queen was alive before his eyes. With the same tools he used just a few years earlier to create the "dark lady" of the Sonnets, he could now craft this monumental historical portrait.
This figure charmed him, attracted him strongly. He came fresh from Cordelia. He had built up that whole titanic tragedy of King Lear as a pedestal for her. And what is Cordelia? The ideal which one's imagination reads on a young girl's white brow, and which the young girl herself hardly understands, much less realises. She was the ray of white light—the great, clear symbol of the purity and nobility of heart which were expressed in her very name. He believed in her; he had looked into her innocent eyes, whose expression inspired him with the idea of her character; he had chanced upon that obstinate, almost ungracious truthfulness in young women, which seems to augur a treasure of real feeling behind it; but he had not known or associated with Cordelia in daily life.
This figure captivated him and drew him in powerfully. He had just come from Cordelia. He had created that entire massive tragedy of King Lear as a platform for her. And what is Cordelia? The ideal that one's imagination sees on a young girl's pure face, which the girl herself barely comprehends, let alone realizes. She was the beam of pure light—the great, clear symbol of the purity and nobility of heart expressed in her very name. He believed in her; he had looked into her innocent eyes, whose expression inspired him with an understanding of her character; he had stumbled upon that stubborn, almost ungracious truthfulness in young women, which seems to promise a wealth of genuine feeling behind it; but he hadn’t known or interacted with Cordelia in daily life.
Cleopatra, on the contrary, O Cleopatra! He passed in succession before his eyes the most feminine, and therefore the most dangerous, women he had known since he gained a footing in London, and he gave her the grace of the one, the caprices of the other, the teasing humour of a third, a fourth's instability; but deep in his heart he was thinking of one only, who had been[Pg 464] to him all women in one, a mistress in the art of love and of awakening love, inciting to it as no other incited, and faithlessly betraying as no other betrayed—true and false, daring and frail, actress and lover without peer!
Cleopatra, oh Cleopatra! He imagined in succession the most feminine, and thus the most dangerous, women he had encountered since settling in London. He saw her with the elegance of one, the whims of another, the playful humor of a third, and the unpredictability of a fourth; yet, deep down, he was only thinking of one woman, who had been[Pg 464] all women combined for him—a master of love and igniting desire like no other, betraying with a faithlessness unmatched—both genuine and deceptive, bold yet delicate, an actress and lover like no other!
There were several earlier English dramas on the subject of Antony and Cleopatra, but only one or two of them are worth mentioning. There was Daniel's Cleopatra of 1594 founded partly on Plutarch's Lives of Antonius and Pompeius, partly on a French book called the "History of the Three Triumvirates." Then there was a play entitled The Tragedie of Antonie, translated from the French by the Countess of Pembroke, the mother of Shakespeare's friend, in the year 1595. Shakespeare does not seem to have been indebted to either of these works, nor to any of the numerous Italian plays on the subject. He had none of them before him when he sat down to write his drama, which appears to have been acted for the first time shortly before the 20th of May 1608, on which day it is entered in the Stationers' Register as "a booke called Anthony and Cleopatra" by Edward Blount, one of the publishers who afterwards brought out the First Folio. It is probable, therefore, that the play was written during the course of the year 1607.
There were several earlier English plays about Antony and Cleopatra, but only a couple are worth mentioning. One was Daniel's Cleopatra from 1594, which was based partly on Plutarch's Lives of Antonius and Pompeius and partly on a French book called the "History of the Three Triumvirates." Then there was a play called The Tragedie of Antonie, translated from French by the Countess of Pembroke, Shakespeare's friend's mother, in 1595. Shakespeare doesn't seem to have relied on either of these works, or any of the many Italian plays on the topic. He didn't have any of them in front of him when he started writing his play, which was likely performed for the first time shortly before May 20, 1608, the day it was recorded in the Stationers' Register as "a booke called Anthony and Cleopatra" by Edward Blount, one of the publishers who later released the First Folio. It’s likely that the play was written sometime in 1607.
The only source, probably, from which Shakespeare drew, and from which he drew largely, was the Life of Marcus Antonius, in North's translation of Plutarch. It was on the basis of what he read there that he planned and executed his work, even where, as in the first act, he writes without in every point adhering to Plutarch. The farther the drama progresses the more closely does he keep to Plutarch's narrative, ingeniously and carefully making use of every touch, great or small, that appears to him characteristic. It is evident, indeed, that several traits are included merely because they are true, or rather because Shakespeare thinks they are true. At times he introduces quite unnecessary personages, like Dolabella, simply because he will not put into the mouth of another the message which Plutarch assigns to him; and it is very seldom that he permits himself even the most trifling alteration.
The main source that Shakespeare likely used, and relied on heavily, was the Life of Marcus Antonius from North's translation of Plutarch. He based his work on what he read there, even if, like in the first act, he doesn't follow Plutarch completely in every detail. As the play unfolds, he sticks more closely to Plutarch's narrative, skillfully incorporating every detail, big or small, that he finds significant. It's clear that some elements are included simply because they are factual, or because Shakespeare believes they are true. Sometimes he adds characters that aren't necessary, like Dolabella, just so he doesn’t have another character deliver a message that Plutarch gives to him; and it’s rare for him to make even the slightest change.
Shakespeare ennobled the character of Antony to a certain extent. Plutarch depicts him as a Hercules in stature, and inclined to ape the demigod by certain affectations of dress; a hearty, rough soldier, given to praising himself and making game of others, but capable, too, of enduring banter as well as praise. His inclination to prodigality and luxurious living made him rapacious, but he was ignorant of most of the infamies that were committed in his name. There was no craft in his nature, but he was brutal, recklessly profligate, and devoid of all sense of decency. A popular, light-hearted, free-handed general, who sat far too many hours at table—indifferent whether it were with his own soldiers or with princes—who showed himself drunken on the[Pg 465] public street, and would "sleepe out his drunkennesse" in the light of day, degraded himself by the lowest debauchery, exhausted whole treasuries on his journeys, travelled with priceless gold and silver plate for his table, had chariots drawn by lions, gave away tens of thousands of pounds in a single gift; but in defeat and misfortune rose to his full height as the inspiriting leader who uncomplainingly renounced all his own comforts and kept up the courage of his men. Calamity always raised him above himself—a sufficient proof that, in spite of everything, he was not without a strain of greatness. There was something of the stage-king in him, something of the Murat, a touch of Skobeloff, and a suggestion of the mediæval knight. What could be less antique than his twice challenging Octavius to single combat? And in the end, when misfortune overwhelmed him, and those on whom he had showered benefits ungratefully forsook him, there was something in him that recalled Timon of Athens nursing his melancholy and his bitterness. He himself recognised the affinity.
Shakespeare elevated the character of Antony to some degree. Plutarch describes him as a Hercules in build, trying to emulate the demigod with certain quirky clothing choices; a hearty, tough soldier who loved to brag about himself and joke about others, yet could handle teasing just as well as flattery. His tendency for extravagance and lavish living made him greedy, but he was largely unaware of most of the wrongs done in his name. He had no cunning, but he was reckless, wildly extravagant, and completely lacking in decency. A popular, easy-going, generous general, he spent way too many hours eating—whether with his own soldiers or with royalty—often appearing drunk in public, and would "sleep off his drunkenness" in broad daylight, humiliating himself with the worst indulgences. He drained entire treasuries while traveling, carried priceless gold and silver tableware, had chariots pulled by lions, and gave away tens of thousands of pounds in a single gesture; yet, in defeat and hardship, he soared to his full potential as the inspiring leader who selflessly gave up his own comforts and boosted the morale of his men. Crisis always brought out the best in him—a clear sign that, despite everything, he had a measure of greatness. He had something theatrical about him, a bit like Murat, a hint of Skobeloff, and a nod to the medieval knight. What could be less old-fashioned than his challenging Octavius to a duel twice? And in the end, when misfortune struck and those he had helped turned against him, there was a hint of Timon of Athens, dwelling in his sadness and resentment. He himself recognized that connection.
Women, according to Plutarch, were Antony's bane. After a youth in which many women had had a share, he married Fulvia, the widow of the notorious tribune, Clodius. She acquired the mastery over him, and bent him to all her wishes, so that from her hand he passed into Cleopatra's, ready broken-in to feminine dominion.
Women, according to Plutarch, were Antony's downfall. After a youth where he had many women in his life, he married Fulvia, the widow of the infamous tribune, Clodius. She took control over him and made him comply with all her desires, so that when he moved from her to Cleopatra, he was already accustomed to being dominated by women.
According to Plutarch, moreover, Antony was endowed with a considerable flexibility of character. He was fond of disguising himself, of playing practical jokes. Once, for instance, on returning from a campaign, he, dressed as a slave, delivered to his wife, Fulvia, a letter telling of his own death, and then suddenly embraced her as she stood terror-struck. This was only one of many manifestations of his power of self-metamorphosis. Sometimes he would seem nerveless, sometimes iron-nerved; sometimes effeminate, sometimes brave to foolhardiness; now avid of honour, now devoid of honour; now revengeful, now magnanimous. This undulant diversity and changeableness in Antony fascinated Shakespeare. Yet he did not accept the character exactly as he found it in Plutarch. He threw into relief the brighter sides of it, building upon the foundation of Antony's inborn magnificence, the superb prodigality of his nature, his kingly generosity, and that reckless determination to enjoy the passing moment, which is a not uncommon attribute both of great rulers and great artists.
According to Plutarch, Antony was known for having a lot of flexibility in his character. He enjoyed disguising himself and playing practical jokes. For example, after a campaign, he returned home dressed as a slave and handed his wife, Fulvia, a letter saying he was dead, then suddenly hugged her as she stood there in shock. This was just one of many examples of his ability to change his persona. Sometimes he appeared weak, sometimes strong; sometimes he was effeminate, other times bravely reckless; at one moment he craved honor, then he was ashamed of it; he could be vengeful or generous. This constant diversity and unpredictability in Antony fascinated Shakespeare. However, he didn't portray the character exactly as Plutarch described. He highlighted Antony's more admirable traits, building on the inherent greatness of his character, his lavish nature, his royal generosity, and that reckless desire to seize the moment, a trait not uncommon in great leaders and artists alike.
There was a crevice in this antique figure through which Shakespeare's soul could creep in. He had no difficulty in imagining himself into Antony's moods; he was able to play him just as, in his capacity of actor, he could play a part that was quite in his line. Antony possessed that power of metamorphosis which is the essence of the artist nature. He was at one and the[Pg 466] same time a master in the art of dissimulation—see his funeral oration in Julius Cæsar, and in this play the manner in which he takes Octavia to wife—and an open, honest character; he was in a way faithful, felt closely bound to his mistress and to his comrades-in-arms, and was yet alarmingly unstable. In other words, his was an artist-nature.
There was a gap in this old figure through which Shakespeare's spirit could slip in. He easily imagined himself into Antony's emotions; he could portray him just like how he could take on a role that suited him well as an actor. Antony had that transformative ability that defines an artist's nature. He was, at the same time, a master of disguise—just look at his funeral speech in Julius Cæsar, and the way he marries Octavia in this play—and also an open, honest person; he was, in a sense, loyal, feeling a deep bond with his lover and his comrades-in-arms, yet he was disturbingly unpredictable. In other words, he had the nature of an artist.
Among his many contradictory qualities two stood out preeminent: the bent towards action and the bent towards enjoyment. Octavius says in the play that these two propensities are equally strong in him, and this is perhaps just about the truth. If, with his immense bodily strength, he had been still more voluptuously inclined, he would have become what in later history Augustus the Strong became, and Cleopatra would have been his Aurora von Königsmarck. If energy had been more strongly developed in him, then generalship and love of drink and dissipation would have combined in him much as they did in Alexander the Great, and Antony in Alexandria would have presented a parallel to Alexander in Babylon. The scales hung evenly balanced for a long time, until Antony met his fate in Cleopatra.
Among his many conflicting traits, two were particularly notable: his drive for action and his love for pleasure. Octavius mentions in the play that these two tendencies are equally strong in him, and that's probably a fair assessment. If he had been even more hedonistic, given his immense physical strength, he might have become what later history knows as Augustus the Strong, with Cleopatra as his Aurora von Königsmarck. Conversely, if his energetic side had been more prominent, his skills as a leader and his fondness for partying and excess could have combined, much like they did with Alexander the Great, making Antony in Alexandria a parallel to Alexander in Babylon. The balance tilted back and forth for a long time, until Antony met his end with Cleopatra.
Shakespeare has endowed them both with extreme personal beauty, though neither of them is young. Antony's followers see in him a Mars, in her a Venus. Even the gruff Enobarbus (ii. 2) declares that when he saw her for the first time, she "o'erpictured that Venus where we see the fancy outwork nature." She is the enchantress whom, according to Antony, "everything becomes"—chiding, laughing, weeping, as well as repose. She is "a wonderful piece of work." Antony can never leave her, for, as Enobarbus says (ii. 2; compare Sonnet lvi.):—
Shakespeare has given both of them incredible personal beauty, even though they aren’t young. Antony's followers see him as a Mars and her as a Venus. Even the tough Enobarbus (ii. 2) admits that when he first saw her, she "outshone that Venus we imagine is more beautiful than nature." She is the enchantress who, according to Antony, "everything suits"—scolding, laughing, crying, as well as being at ease. She is "an amazing work of art." Antony can never leave her because, as Enobarbus says (ii. 2; compare Sonnet lvi):—
"Age cannot wither her, nor custom stale
Her infinite variety. Other women cloy
The appetites they feed, but she makes hungry
Where most she satisfies; for vilest things
Become themselves in her."
"Age can't diminish her, nor does routine make her dull.
Her endless variety. Other women fulfill.
The desires they satisfy, but she still leaves you wanting.
Even when she gives the most for the least important things.
"Become something greater when you're with her."
What matters it that Shakespeare pictures her to himself dark as an African (she was in reality of the purest Greek blood), or that she, with some exaggeration, calls herself old? She can afford to jest on the subject of her complexion as on that of her age:—
What does it matter if Shakespeare imagines her as dark as an African (when she is actually of the purest Greek descent), or if she, with some exaggeration, refers to herself as old? She can joke about her skin color just as easily as she can about her age:—
"Think on me
That am with Phœbus amorous pinches black,
And wrinkled deep in time."
"Remember me"
That am with Apollo's passionate touch dark,
And deeply lined by time."
She is what Antony calls her when he (viii. 2) exclaims in ecstasy, "O thou day o' the world!"
She is what Antony refers to when he (viii. 2) exclaims in ecstasy, "O you day of the world!"
In person and carriage Antony is as if created for her. It is not only Cleopatra's passion that speaks when she says of Antony (v. 2)
In person and carriage, Antony seems like he was made for her. It's not just Cleopatra's passion that comes through when she talks about Antony (v. 2)
"I dream'd there was an Emperor Antony ...
His face was as the heavens ..."
"I dreamed there was an Emperor Antony ...
His face was like the sky...
[Pg 467]And to the beauty of his face answers that of his voice:—
[Pg 467]And the beauty of his face matches the beauty of his voice:—
"Propertied
As all the tuned spheres, and that to friends;
But when he meant to quail and shake the orb,
He was as rattling thunder."
Affluent
Just like all the harmonious spheres, and for friends;
But when he meant to tremble and shake the world,
He was like booming thunder."
She prizes his rich, generous nature:—
She values his kind and giving nature:—
"For his bounty,
There was no winter in't; and autumn 'twas,
That grew the more by reaping:
. . . . . . .
In his livery
Walk'd crowns and crownets; realms and islands were
As plates dropped from his pocket."
"For his kindness,
There was no winter in it; and it was autumn,
That thrived the more by harvesting:
I'm sorry, but there's no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the text you would like me to work on.
In his outfit
Walked crowns and little crowns; kingdoms and islands were
Like coins falling from his pocket."
And just as Enobarbus maintained that Cleopatra was more beautiful than that pictured Venus in which imagination had surpassed nature, Cleopatra, in her exaltation after Antony's death, maintains that his glorious humanity surpassed what fancy can invent:—
And just as Enobarbus insisted that Cleopatra was more beautiful than that painted Venus, where imagination exceeded nature, Cleopatra, in her heightened state after Antony's death, insists that his remarkable humanity was greater than anything that imagination could create:—
"Cleopatra. Think you there was or might be such a man
As this I dreamt of?
Dolabella. Gentle madam, no.
Cleopatra. You lie, up to the hearing of the gods.
But, if there be, or ever were, one such,
It's past the size of dreaming: nature wants stuff
To vie strange forms with fancy; yet, to imagine
An Antony, were nature's piece 'gainst fancy,
Condemning shadows quite."
"Cleopatra. Do you really think there's ever been a man
Like the one I dreamed of?
Dolabella. No, dear lady, I don’t think so.
Cleopatra. You're not telling the truth, and the gods are listening.
But if there is, or ever was, such a man,
It’s beyond what can be imagined: nature lacks the materials
To match the strange forms of our imagination; yet, to picture
An Antony would mean that nature contradicts imagination,
Completely rejecting mere shadows."
Not of an Antony should we speak thus now-a-days, but of a Napoleon in the world of action, of a Michael Angelo, a Beethoven, or a Shakespeare in the world of art.
Not of an Antony should we talk like this these days, but of a Napoleon in the realm of action, or a Michael Angelo, a Beethoven, or a Shakespeare in the world of art.
But the figure of Antony had to be one which made such a transfiguration possible in order that it might be worthy to stand by the side of hers who is the queen of beauty, the very genius of love.
But the figure of Antony had to be one that made such a transformation possible so that it could be worthy to stand alongside hers, who is the queen of beauty, the very embodiment of love.
Pascal says in his Pensées: "Si le nez de Cléopâtre eût été plus court, toute la face de la terre aurait changé." But her nose was, as the old coins show us, exactly what it ought to have been; and in Shakespeare we feel that she is not only beauty itself, but charm, except in one single scene, where the news of Antony's marriage throws her into a paroxysm of unbeautiful rage. Her charm is of the sense-intoxicating kind, and she has, by study and art, developed those powers of attraction which she possessed from the outset, till she has become inexhaustible in inventiveness and variety. She is the woman who has passed from hand to hand, from her husband and brother to Pompey,[Pg 468] from Pompey to the great Cæsar, from Cæsar to countless others. She is the courtesan by temperament, but none the less does she possess the genius for a single, undivided love. She, like Antony, is complex, and being a woman, she is more so than he. Vir duplex, femina triplex.
Pascal says in his Pensées: "If Cleopatra's nose had been shorter, the entire face of the earth would have changed." But her nose was, as the old coins show us, exactly what it should have been; and in Shakespeare's works, we sense that she embodies not just beauty, but charm, except in one particular scene, where the news of Antony's marriage sends her into a fit of unappealing rage. Her charm is intoxicating, and she has, through study and artistry, developed her innate powers of attraction to the point where she is endlessly inventive and varied. She is the woman who has passed from husband to brother to Pompey,[Pg 468] from Pompey to the great Caesar, and then to countless others. She has the temperament of a courtesan, but she still possesses the talent for a single, devoted love. Like Antony, she is complex, and being a woman, she is even more so than he is. Vir duplex, femina triplex.
From the beginning and almost to the end of the tragedy she plays the part of the great coquette. What she says and does is for long only the outcome of the coquette's desire and power to captivate by incalculable caprices. She asks where Antony is, and sends for him (i. 2). He comes. She exclaims: "We will not look upon him," and goes. Presently his absence irks her, and again she sends a messenger to remind him of her and keep him in play (i. 3)—
From the beginning and nearly to the end of the tragedy, she plays the role of the ultimate flirt. Everything she says and does is primarily driven by her desire and ability to charm with her unpredictable whims. She asks where Antony is and summons him (i. 2). He arrives. She declares, "We won’t look at him," and leaves. Soon, his absence bothers her, and she sends a messenger once more to remind him of her and keep him interested (i. 3)—
"If you find him sad,
Say I am dancing; if in mirth, report
That I am sudden sick ..."
"If you notice him looking down,
Tell him I'm dancing; if he's happy, say
That I'm suddenly unwell ..."
He learns of his wife's death. She would have been beside herself if he had shown grief, but he speaks with coldness of the loss, and she attacks him because of this:—
He finds out about his wife's death. She would have been furious if he had displayed any sadness, but he talks about the loss with indifference, and she confronts him because of this:—
"Where be the sacred vials thou shouldst fill
With sorrowful water? Now I see, I see
In Fulvia's death how mine received shall be."
"Where are the sacred vials you should fill
With tearful eyes? Now I understand, I understand.
"In Fulvia's death, that's how mine will be."
This incalculability, this capriciousness of hers extends to the smallest matters. She invites Mardian to play a game of billiards with her (an amusing anachronism), and, finding him ready, she turns him off with: "I'll none now."
This unpredictability of hers extends to the tiniest things. She invites Mardian to play a game of billiards with her (a funny outdated reference), and when she sees he’s ready, she dismisses him with: "I don't want to now."
But all this mutability does not exclude in her the most real, most passionate love for Antony. The best proof of its strength is the way in which she speaks of him when he is absent (i. 5):—
But all this changeability doesn't take away her genuine, passionate love for Antony. The best evidence of its strength is how she talks about him when he's not around (i. 5):—
"O Charmian!
Where think'st thou he is now? Stands he, or sits he?
Or does he walk? or is he on his horse?
O happy horse, to bear the weight of Antony!
Do bravely, horse, for wott'st thou whom thou mov'st?
The demi-Atlas of this earth, the arm
And burgonet of men."
"Oh Charmian!"
Where do you think he is right now? Is he standing, or sitting?
Is he walking? Or is he on his horse?
Oh lucky horse, to carry the weight of Antony!
Do your best, horse, for do you know who you carry?
The demi-Atlas of this earth, the strength
And armor of men."
So it is but the truth she is speaking when she tells with what immovable certainty and trust, with what absolute assurance for the future, love filled both her and Antony when they saw each other for the first time (i. 3):—
So it’s the truth she’s speaking when she says with such unshakeable certainty and trust, with complete confidence for the future, love filled both her and Antony when they first saw each other (i. 3):—
"No going then;
Eternity was in our lips and eyes,
Bliss in our brows' bent; none our parts so poor,
But was a race of heaven."
"So, we're not going;
Eternity was in our lips and eyes,
Joy in our furrowed brows; none of us was so lacking,
But that we were a glimpse of heaven."
[Pg 469] Nor is it irony when Enobarbus, in reply to Antony's complaint (i. 2), "She is cunning past man's thought," makes answer, "Alack, sir, no; her passions are made of nothing but the finest part of pure love." This is literally true—only that the love is not pure in the sense of being sublimated or unegoistic, but in the sense of being quintessential erotic emotion, chemically free from all the other elements usually combined with it.
[Pg 469] It’s not ironic when Enobarbus, in response to Antony's complaint (i. 2), says, "She is cunning past man's thought," and replies, "Oh, no, sir; her feelings are made up of nothing but the highest form of pure love." This is literally true—except that the love isn’t pure in the sense of being elevated or selfless, but rather in the sense of being the essence of erotic emotion, completely free from all the other elements that typically come with it.
And outward circumstances harmonise with the character and vehemence of this passion. He lays the kingdoms of the East at her feet; with reckless prodigality, she lavishes the wealth of Africa on the festivals she holds in his honour.
And the outside situation matches the nature and intensity of this passion. He puts the kingdoms of the East at her feet; with reckless extravagance, she spends the riches of Africa on the celebrations she holds in his honor.
XXVIII
THE DARK LADY AS A MODEL—THE FALL OF THE REPUBLIC A WORLD-CATASTROPHE
Assuming that it was Shakespeare's design in Antony and Cleopatra, as in King Lear, to evoke the conception of a world-catastrophe, we see that he could not in this play, as in Macbeth or Othello, focus the entire action around the leading characters alone. He could not even make the other characters completely subordinate to them; that would have rendered it impossible for him to give the impression of majestic breadth, of an action embracing half of the then known world, which he wanted for the sake of the concluding effect.
Assuming that Shakespeare intended in Antony and Cleopatra, just like in King Lear, to create the idea of a global catastrophe, we see that in this play he couldn't center the entire action solely around the main characters as he did in Macbeth or Othello. He couldn't even make the other characters completely secondary to them; doing so would have made it impossible for him to convey the sense of grand scale, of an action that encompassed half of the known world at that time, which he aimed for to achieve the final effect.
He required in the group of figures surrounding Octavius Cæsar, and in the groups round Lepidus, Ventidius, and Sextus Pompeius, a counterpoise to Antony's group. He required the placid beauty and Roman rectitude of Octavia as a contrast to the volatile, intoxicating Egyptian. He required Enobarbus to serve as a sort of chorus and introduce an occasional touch of irony amid the highflown passion of the play. In short, he required a throng of personages, and (in order to make us feel that the action was not taking place in some narrow precinct in a corner of Europe, but upon the stage of the world) he required a constant coming and going, sending and receiving of messengers, whose communications are awaited with anxiety, heard with bated breath, and not infrequently alter at one blow the situation of the chief characters.
He needed a group of characters around Octavius Caesar, as well as around Lepidus, Ventidius, and Sextus Pompeius, to balance out Antony's crew. He wanted the calm beauty and Roman integrity of Octavia to contrast with the unpredictable, intoxicating Egyptian. He needed Enobarbus to act like a sort of chorus, adding occasional irony to the dramatic passion of the play. In short, he needed a crowd of characters, and to make us feel that the action wasn’t confined to a small corner of Europe, he required a constant flow of messengers coming and going, whose news is eagerly awaited, listened to with held breath, and often drastically changes the situation for the main characters.
The ambition which characterised Antony's past is what determines his relation to this great world; the love which has now taken such entire possession of him determines his relation to the Egyptian queen, and the consequent loss of all that his ambition had won for him. Whilst in a tragedy like Goethe's Clavigo, ambition plays the part of the tempter, and love is conceived as the good, the legitimate power, here it is love that is reprehensible, ambition that is proclaimed to be the great man's vocation and duty.
The ambition that defined Antony's past shapes his connection to this vast world; the love that has completely taken over him influences his relationship with the Egyptian queen, leading to the inevitable loss of everything his ambition had achieved. In a tragedy like Goethe's Clavigo, ambition serves as the tempter, and love is seen as good and rightful, but here love is seen as problematic, while ambition is recognized as the calling and duty of a great man.
Thus Antony says (i. 2):
Thus Antony says (i. 2):
"These strong Egyptian fetters I must break,
Or lose myself in dotage."
"These heavy Egyptian chains I have to break,
"Or lose myself in old age."
[Pg 471] We saw that one element of Shakespeare's artist-nature was of use to him in his modelling of the figure of Antony. He himself had ultimately broken his fetters, or rather life had broken them for him; but as he wrote this great drama, he lived through again those years in which he himself had felt and spoken as he now made Antony feel and speak:
[Pg 471] We noticed that one aspect of Shakespeare's artistic nature helped him shape the character of Antony. He had ultimately freed himself from his own constraints, or rather, life had done it for him; but as he wrote this great play, he revisited those years when he had felt and expressed the same emotions that he was now making Antony feel and express:
"A thousand groans, but thinking on thy face,
One on another's neck, do witness bear,
Thy black is fairest in my judgment's place."
—(Sonnet cxxxi.)
"A thousand sighs, but when I think of your face,
Each on the other's neck, they testify,
"Your darkness is the most beautiful I've ever seen."
—(Sonnet cxxxi.)
Day after day that woman now stood before him as his model who had been his life's Cleopatra—she to whom he had written of "lust in action":
Day after day, that woman stood before him as his model, the Cleopatra of his life—she to whom he had written about "lust in action":
"Mad in pursuit, and in possession so;
Had, having, and in quest to have, extreme;
A bliss in proof,—and prov'd, a very woe."
—(Sonnet cxxix.)
"Crazy in pursuit, and in possession as well;
Had, having, and in the pursuit of having, extreme;
"A joy in evidence—once proven, it becomes a true sorrow."
—(Sonnet 129.)
He had seen in her an irresistible and degrading Delilah, the Delilah whom De Vigny centuries later anathematised in a famous couplet.[1] He had bewailed, as Antony does now, that his beloved had belonged to many:
He saw in her an irresistible and degrading Delilah, the Delilah that De Vigny condemned centuries later in a famous couplet.[1] He lamented, just like Antony does now, that his beloved had been with many others:
"If eyes, corrupt by over-partial looks,
Be anchor'd in the bay where all men ride,
. . . . . .
Why should my heart think that a several plot
Which my heart knows the wide world's common place?''
—(Sonnet cxxxvii.)
"If eyes, tainted by biased gazes,
Get stuck in the harbor where everyone docks,
It seems there is no text provided for modernization. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Why should my heart think it has a special right?
When does my heart realize it’s just an ordinary place in the world?
—(Sonnet 137.)
He had, like Antony, suffered agonies from the coquetry she would lavish on any one she wanted to win. He had then burst forth in complaint, as Antony in the drama breaks out into frenzy:
He had, like Antony, experienced torment from the flirtation she would bestow on anyone she wanted to charm. He then erupted in frustration, just as Antony in the play breaks into a rage:
"Tell me thou lov'st elsewhere; but in my sight,
Dear heart, forbear to glance thine eye aside:
What need'st thou wound with cunning, when thy might
Is more than my o'er-pressed defence can 'bide?"
—(Sonnet cxxxix.)
"Tell me you love someone else, but please, my dear,
don't look away from me:
Why do you need to hurt with tricks when you have strength?
"Is this more than I can handle?"
—(Sonnet 139)
Now he no longer upbraided her; now he crowned her with a queenly diadem, and placed her, living, breathing, and in the largest sense true to nature, on that stage which was his world.
Now he no longer criticized her; now he crowned her with a queenly crown and placed her, living, breathing, and in every way true to nature, on that stage which was his world.
As in Othello he had made the lover-hero about as old as he was himself at the time he wrote the play, so now it interested him to represent this stately and splendid lover who was no[Pg 472] longer young. In the Sonnets he had already dwelt upon his age. He says, for instance, in Sonnet cxxxviii.:
As in Othello, he made the lover-hero roughly the same age he was when he wrote the play, so now he was interested in portraying this impressive and grand lover who was no[Pg 472] longer young. In the Sonnets, he had already reflected on his age. He mentions, for example, in Sonnet cxxxviii.:
"When my love swears that she is made of truth,
I do believe her, though I know she lies,
That she might think me some untutor'd youth,
Unlearned in the world's false subtleties.
Thus vainly thinking that she thinks me young,
Although she knows my days are past the best,
Simply I credit her false-speaking tongue."
"When my love claims that she is completely honest,
I trust her, even though I know she's not telling the truth,
Thinking I'm just some naive young guy,
Unaware of the world's misleading tricks.
So naively, she believes I’m still young,
Even though she knows my best days are in the past,
"I just believe her deceptive words."
When Antony and Cleopatra perished with each other, she was in her thirty-ninth, he in his fifty-fourth year. She was thus almost three times as old as Juliet, he more than double the age of Romeo. This correspondence with his own age pleases Shakespeare's fancy, and the fact that time has had no power to sear or wither this pair seems to hold them still farther aloof from the ordinary lot of humanity. The traces years have left upon the two have only given them a deeper beauty. All that they themselves in sadness, or others in spite, say to the contrary, signifies nothing. The contrast between their age in years and that which their beauty and passion make for them merely enhances and adds piquancy to the situation. It is in sheer malice that Pompey exclaims (ii. I):
When Antony and Cleopatra died together, she was thirty-nine and he was fifty-four. She was almost three times as old as Juliet, and he was more than double Romeo's age. This age alignment appeals to Shakespeare’s imagination, and the fact that time has had no power to diminish or fade this couple seems to set them even further apart from the ordinary experiences of humanity. The marks left by the years on both of them have only added to their beauty. Everything they themselves express in sadness, or what others say in spite, means nothing. The contrast between their actual ages and the age their beauty and passion suggest only heightens and adds intrigue to their situation. It is out of pure malice that Pompey exclaims (ii. I):
"But all the charms of love,
Salt Cleopatra, soften thy waned lip!"
"But all the magic of love,
Salt Cleopatra, soften thy waned lip!"
This means no more than her own description of herself as "wrinkled." And it is on purpose to give the idea of Antony's age, of which in Plutarch there is no indication, that Shakespeare makes him dwell on the mixed colour of his own hair. He says (iii. 9):
This means nothing more than her own description of herself as "wrinkled." And it's intentionally meant to suggest Antony's age, which isn't mentioned in Plutarch, that Shakespeare focuses on the mixed color of his own hair. He says (iii. 9):
"My very hairs do mutiny; for the white
Reprove the brown for rashness, and they them
For fear and doting."
"My hair is revolting; the white
scold the brown for being reckless, and they
"Reprimand them for being scared and reckless."
In the moment of despair he uses the expression (iii. II): "To the boy Cæsar send this grizzled head." And again, after the last victory, he recurs to the idea in a tone of triumph. Exultingly he addresses Cleopatra (iv. 8):
In his moment of despair, he says (iii. II): "Send this grizzled head to the boy Cæsar." And later, after the final victory, he returns to this idea with a triumphant tone. He exclaims to Cleopatra (iv. 8):
"What, girl! though grey
Do something mingle with our younger brown, yet ha' we
A brain that nourishes our nerves, and can
Get goal for goal of youth."
"What, girl! Even though we’re older
We still mix with the younger crowd, and we have
A mind that fuels us, and can
Keep up with the energy of youth."
With a sure hand Shakespeare has depicted in Antony the mature man's fear of letting a moment pass unutilised: the vehement desire to enjoy before the hour strikes when all enjoyment must cease. Thus Antony says in one of his first speeches (i. I):
With a confident touch, Shakespeare has portrayed in Antony the mature man's fear of letting a moment go to waste: the intense desire to savor life before the time comes when all enjoyment must end. Thus, Antony says in one of his first speeches (i. I):
[Pg 473]
"Now, for the love of Love and her soft hours....
There's not a minute of our lives should stretch
Without some pleasure now."
[Pg 473]
"Now, for the sake of Love and her gentle moments....
There shouldn't be a single minute in our lives
"Without enjoyment right now."
Then he feels the necessity of breaking his bonds. He makes Fulvia's death serve his purpose of gaining Cleopatra's consent to his departure; but even then he is not free. In order to bring out the contrast between Octavius the statesman and Antony the lover, Shakespeare emphasises the fact that Octavius has reports of the political situation brought to him every hour, whilst Antony receives no other daily communication than the regularly arriving letters from Cleopatra which foment the longing that draws him back to Egypt.
Then he feels the need to break free from his ties. He uses Fulvia's death to get Cleopatra's approval for his departure, but even then, he's not truly free. To highlight the difference between Octavius the politician and Antony the lover, Shakespeare points out that Octavius gets updates on the political situation every hour, while Antony only receives daily letters from Cleopatra that keep fueling his desire to return to Egypt.
As a means of allaying the storm and gaining peace to love his queen at leisure, he agrees to marry his opponent's sister, knowing that, when it suits him, he will neglect and repudiate her. Then vengeance overtakes him for having so contemptuously thrown away the empire over more than a third of the civilised world—vengeance for having said as he embraced Cleopatra (i. I):
As a way to calm things down and find peace to love his queen in his own time, he decides to marry his rival's sister, fully aware that he can ignore and reject her whenever he wants. But then, he faces consequences for so dismissively giving up control over more than a third of the civilized world—consequences for what he said while embracing Cleopatra (i. I):
"Let Rome in Tiber melt, and the wide arch
Of the ranged empire fall! Here is my space."
"Let Rome dissolve in the Tiber, and the vast arch
"Watch the organized empire fall apart! This is my turf."
Rome melts through his fingers. Rome proclaims him a foe to her empire, and declares war against him. And he loses his power, his renown, his whole position, in the defeat which he so contemptibly brings upon himself at Actium. In Cleopatra flight was excusable. Her flight in the drama (which follows Plutarch and tradition) is due to cowardice; in reality it was prompted by tactical, judicious motives. But Antony was in honour bound to stay. He follows her in the tragedy (as in reality) from brainless, contemptible incapacity to remain when she has gone; leaving an army of 112,000 men and a fleet of 450 ships in the lurch, without leader or commander. Nine days did his troops await his return, rejecting every proposal of the enemy, incapable of believing in the desertion and flight of the general they admired and trusted. When at last they could no longer resist the conviction that he had sunk his soldier's honour in shame, they went over to Octavius.
Rome slips through his fingers. Rome calls him an enemy of her empire and declares war on him. He loses his power, his reputation, and his entire position in the defeat he so scornfully brings upon himself at Actium. Cleopatra's escape can be understood. In the story (which follows Plutarch and tradition), her flight is seen as cowardice; in reality, it was driven by strategic, wise reasons. But Antony was honor-bound to stay. He follows her in tragedy (just like in real life) out of brainless, pathetic inability to remain when she leaves; abandoning an army of 112,000 men and a fleet of 450 ships without a leader or commander. His troops waited for nine days for his return, rejecting every offer from the enemy, unable to believe that their admired and trusted general had deserted them. When they could no longer deny that he had sacrificed his soldier's honor in disgrace, they switched sides to Octavius.
After this everything turns on the mutual relation of Antony and Cleopatra, and Shakespeare has admirably depicted its ecstasies and its revulsions. Never before had they loved each other so wildly and so rapturously. Now it is not only he who openly calls her "Thou day o' the world!" She answers him with the cry, "Lord of lords! O infinite virtue!" (iv. 8).
After this, everything hinges on the relationship between Antony and Cleopatra, and Shakespeare has brilliantly captured both their highs and lows. They have never loved each other so passionately and completely before. Now it's not just him who calls her "You day of the world!" She responds with, "Lord of lords! Oh, infinite virtue!" (iv. 8).
Yet never before has their mutual distrust been so deep. She, who was at no time really great except in the arts of love and coquetry, has always felt distrustful of him, and yet never distrustful enough; for though she was prepared for a great deal,[Pg 474] his marriage with Octavia overwhelmed her. He, knowing her past, knowing how often she has thrown herself away, and understanding her temperament, believes her false to him even when she is innocent, even when, as with Desdemona, only the vaguest of appearances are against her. In the end we sea Antony develop into an Othello.
Yet never before has their mutual distrust been so deep. She, who was never truly exceptional except in the arts of love and flirtation, has always felt suspicious of him, but never suspicious enough; for even though she was ready for a lot,[Pg 474] his marriage to Octavia took her by surprise. He, aware of her history, knowing how often she has compromised herself, and understanding her nature, doubts her fidelity even when she is innocent, even when, like Desdemona, only the slightest of appearances are against her. In the end, we see Antony become an Othello.
Here and there we come upon something in his character which seems to indicate that Shakespeare had been lately occupied with Macbeth. Cleopatra stimulates Antony's voluptuousness, his sensuality, as Lady Macbeth spurred on her husband's ambition; and Antony fights his last battle with Macbeth's Berserk fury, facing with savage bravery what he knows to be invincibly superior force. But in his emotional life after the disaster of Actium it is Othello whom he more nearly resembles. He causes Octavius's messenger, Thyreus, to be whipped, simply because Cleopatra at parting has allowed him to kiss her hand. When some of her ships take to flight, he immediately believes in an alliance between her and the enemy, and heaps the coarsest invectives upon her, almost worse than those with which Othello overwhelms Desdemona. And in his monologue (iv. 10) he raves groundlessly like Othello:
Here and there, we see parts of his character that suggest Shakespeare had recently been thinking about Macbeth. Cleopatra ignites Antony’s lust and sensuality, just as Lady Macbeth pushes her husband’s ambition; and Antony faces his final battle with a wild fury similar to Macbeth's, bravely confronting what he knows to be an unbeatable force. However, after the disaster at Actium, his emotional state resembles Othello's more closely. He has Octavius’s messenger, Thyreus, whipped, simply because Cleopatra has allowed him to kiss her hand as they part. When some of her ships flee, he immediately suspects an alliance between her and the enemy, unleashing the most vulgar insults at her—almost worse than Othello’s tirades against Desdemona. And in his monologue (iv. 10), he rants without justification, much like Othello:
"Betray'd I am.
O this false soul of Egypt! this grave charm,—
Whose eye beck'd forth my wars, and call'd them home,
Whose bosom was my crownet, my chief end,—
Like a right gipsy, hath, at fast and loose,
Beguil'd me to the very heart of loss."
"I've been let down."
Oh, this deceitful spirit of Egypt! this serious enchantment,—
Whose gaze summoned my battles and brought them back,
Whose heart was my crown, my ultimate goal,—
Like a true gypsy, has, at playing games,
Tricked me to the very core of my defeat."
They both, though faithless to the rest of the world, meant to be true to each other, but in the hour of trial they place no trust in each other's faithfulness. And all these strong emotions have shaken Antony's judgment. The braver he becomes in his misfortune, the more incapable is he of seeing things as they really are. Enobarbus closes the third act most felicitously with the words:
They both intended to be loyal to each other, even though they were unfaithful to everyone else, but when faced with challenges, they don't trust each other's loyalty. All these intense feelings have clouded Antony's judgment. The more courageous he tries to be in his misfortune, the less he can see things clearly. Enobarbus wraps up the third act perfectly with the words:
"I see still
A diminution in our captain's brain
Restores his heart: when valour preys on reason
It eats the sword it fights with."
"I still see"
A decline in our captain's mind
Brings back his spirit: when bravery attacks logic
It consumes the very weapon it battles with."
To tranquillise Antony's jealous frenzy, Cleopatra, who always finds readiest aid in a lie, sends him the false tidings of her death. In grief over her loss, he falls on his sword and mortally wounds himself. He is carried to her, and dies. She bursts forth:
To calm Antony's jealous rage, Cleopatra, who always finds the easiest solution in a lie, sends him the fake news of her death. Overcome with grief for her, he falls on his sword and seriously injures himself. He is brought to her and dies. She cries out:
"Noblest of men, woo't die?
Hast thou no care of me? shall I abide
In this dull world, which in thy absence is
No better than a sty?—O! see, my women,
The crown o' the earth doth melt."
"Noble man, are you going to die?"
Do you not care about me? Am I supposed to stay
In this dull world, which without you is
No better than a pigpen?—Oh! look, my women,
The crown of the earth is melting."
[Pg 475] In Shakespeare, however, her first thought is not of dying herself. She endeavours to come to a compromise with Octavius, hands over to him an inventory of her treasures, and tries to trick him out of the larger half. It is only when she has ascertained that nothing, neither admiration for her beauty nor pity for her misfortunes, moves his cold sagacity, and that he is determined to exhibit her humiliation to the populace of Rome as one of the spectacles of his triumph, that she lets the worm of Nilus give her her death.
[Pg 475] In Shakespeare's work, her first thought isn’t about her own death. She tries to negotiate with Octavius, gives him a list of her treasures, and attempts to outsmart him to keep the bigger share. It's only after she realizes that nothing—neither his admiration for her beauty nor his sympathy for her struggles—can soften his cold logic, and that he intends to publicly humiliate her as part of his triumph in Rome, that she decides to let the Nile worm bring about her death.
In these passages the poet has placed Cleopatra's behaviour in a much more unfavourable light than the Greek historian, whom he follows as far as details are concerned; and he has evidently done so wittingly and purposely, in order to complete his home-thrust at the type of woman whose dangerousness he has embodied in her. In Plutarch all these negotiations with Octavius were a feint to deceive the vigilance with which he thought to prevent her from killing herself. Suicide is her one thought, and he has baulked her in her first attempt. She pretends to cling to her treasures only to delude him into the belief that she still clings to life, and her heroic imposture is successful. Shakespeare, for whom she is ever the quintessence of the she-animal in woman, disparages her intentionally by suppressing the historical explanation of her behavior.[2].
In these passages, the poet has portrayed Cleopatra's behavior in a much more negative light than the Greek historian, whom he follows for the details. He has clearly done this intentionally to make a point about the type of woman he views as dangerous, embodied in her character. In Plutarch, all her dealings with Octavius were just a trick to distract him from preventing her suicide. Suicide is her only thought, and he has thwarted her first attempt. She pretends to hold on to her treasures just to convince him that she still wants to live, and her act of bravery succeeds. Shakespeare, for whom she represents the ultimate dangerous woman, intentionally undermines her by leaving out the historical context for her actions.[2].
The English critic, Arthur Symons, writes: "Antony and Cleopatra is the most wonderful, I think, of all Shakespeare's plays, and it is so mainly because the figure of Cleopatra is the most wonderful of Shakespeare's women. And not of Shakespeare's women only, but perhaps the most wonderful of women."
The English critic, Arthur Symons, writes: "Antony and Cleopatra is the most amazing, I believe, of all Shakespeare's plays, and it's mainly because Cleopatra is the most incredible of Shakespeare's female characters. Not just among Shakespeare's women, but maybe the most remarkable woman of all."
This is carrying enthusiasm almost too far. But thus much is true: the great attraction of this masterpiece lies in the unique figure of Cleopatra, elaborated as it is with all Shakespeare's human experience and artistic enthusiasm. But the greatness of the world-historic drama proceeds from the genius with which he has entwined the private relations of the two lovers with the course of history and the fate of empires. Just as Antony's ruin results from his connection with Cleopatra, so does the fall of the Roman Republic result from the contact of the simple hardihood of the West with the luxury of the East. Antony is Rome, Cleopatra is the Orient. When he perishes, a prey to the voluptuousness of the East, it seems as though Roman greatness and the Roman Republic expired with him.
This enthusiasm might be a bit excessive. However, there is some truth to this: the major appeal of this masterpiece lies in the distinctive character of Cleopatra, developed with all of Shakespeare's human insight and artistic passion. The greatness of this historically significant drama comes from the skill with which he has intertwined the personal relationships of the two lovers with the unfolding of history and the destiny of empires. Just as Antony's downfall stems from his relationship with Cleopatra, the fall of the Roman Republic arises from the clash between the rugged determination of the West and the indulgence of the East. Antony represents Rome, while Cleopatra embodies the Orient. When he falls, consumed by the pleasures of the East, it feels as though Roman greatness and the Roman Republic die with him.
Not Cæsar's ambition, not Cæsar's assassination, but this crumbling to pieces of Roman greatness fourteen years later[Pg 476] brings home to us the ultimate fall of the old world-republic, and impresses us with that sense of universal annihilation which in this play, as in King Lear, Shakespeare aims at begetting.
Not Caesar's ambition, not Caesar's assassination, but the collapse of Roman greatness fourteen years later[Pg 476] reminds us of the final downfall of the old world republic and gives us that feeling of universal annihilation that Shakespeare seeks to create in this play, just like in King Lear.
This is no tragedy of a domestic, limited nature like the conclusion of Othello; there is no young Fortinbras here, as in Hamlet, giving the promise of brighter and better times to come; the victory of Octavius brings glory to no one and promises nothing. No; the final picture is that which Shakespeare was bent on painting from the moment he felt himself attracted by this great theme—the picture of a world-catastrophe.
This isn’t a tragedy of a domestic, limited nature like the ending of Othello; there’s no young Fortinbras here, like in Hamlet, offering the hope of brighter and better times ahead; Octavius’s victory doesn’t bring glory to anyone and doesn’t promise anything. No; the final image is what Shakespeare intended to depict from the moment he was drawn to this great theme—the image of a world catastrophe.
"Toujours ce compagnon dont le cœur n'est pas sûr,
La Femme—enfant malade et douze fois impur."
"Always this companion whose heart can't be trusted,
The woman—an ailing child and twelve times unclean.
[2] Goethe has a marked imitation of Shakespeare's Cleopatra in the Adelheid of Götz von Berlichingen. And he has placed Weislingen between Adelheid and Maria as Antony stands between Cleopatra and Octavia bound to the former and marrying the latter.
[2] Goethe clearly mirrors Shakespeare's Cleopatra in the character of Adelheid from Götz von Berlichingen. He has positioned Weislingen between Adelheid and Maria just like Antony is caught between Cleopatra and Octavia, tied to the former and marrying the latter.
BOOK THIRD
I
DISCORD AND SCORN
Out of tune—out of tune!
Out of tune—out of tune!
Out of tune the instrument whereon so many enthralling melodies had been played—glad and gay, plaintive or resentful, full of love and full of sorrow. Out of tune the mind which had felt so keenly, thought so deeply, spoken so temperately, and stood so firmly "midst passion's whirlpool, storm, and whirlwind." His life's philosophy has become a disgust of life, his melancholy seeks the darkest side of all things, his mirth is grown to bitter scorn, and his wit is without shame.
Out of tune is the instrument that had played so many captivating melodies—joyful and cheerful, sorrowful or resentful, filled with love and filled with grief. Out of tune is the mind that felt so intensely, thought so deeply, spoke so calmly, and stood so resolutely "amidst passion's whirlpool, storm, and whirlwind." His life's philosophy has turned into a disdain for life, his sadness seeks the darkest side of everything, his joy has turned into bitter sarcasm, and his wit is shameless.
There was a time when all before his eyes was green—vernally green, life's own lush, unfaded colour. This was followed by a period of gloom, during which he watched the shadows of life spread over the bright and beautiful, blotting out their colours. Now it is black, and worse than black; he sees the base mire cover the earth with its filth, and heeds how it fills the air with its stench.
There was a time when everything in front of him was green—vibrant green, life’s own rich, unfaded color. Then came a time of darkness, when he watched the shadows of life spread over the bright and beautiful, washing away their colors. Now it's black, and worse than black; he sees the filthy muck covering the earth, and he notices how it fills the air with its stench.
Shakespeare had come to the end of his first great circumnavigation of life and human nature: an immense disillusionment was the result. Expectation and disappointment, yearning and content, life's gladness and holiday-making, battle mood and triumph, inspired wrath and desperate vehemence—all that once had thrilled him is now fused and lost in contempt.
Shakespeare had reached the end of his first major journey through life and human nature: the outcome was a huge disillusionment. Hope and letdown, desire and satisfaction, joy and celebration, combativeness and victory, passionate anger and intense zeal—all that once excited him is now mixed together and lost in disdain.
Disdain has become a persistent mood, and scorn of mankind flows with the blood in his veins. Scorn for princes and people; for heroes, who are but fellow-brawlers and braggarts after all; and for artists, who are but flatterers and parasites seeking possible patrons. Scorn for old age, in whose venerableness he sees only the unction or hypocrisy of an old twaddler. Scorn for youth, wherein he sees but profligacy, slackness, and gullibility, while all enthusiasts are impostors, and all idealists fools. Men are either coarse and unprincipled, or so weakly sentimental as to be under a woman's thumb; and woman's distinguishing qualities are feebleness, voluptuousness, fickleness, and falsehood;[Pg 478] a fool he who trusts himself to them or lets his actions depend upon them.
Disdain has turned into a constant state of mind, and contempt for humanity runs deep in him. He looks down on rulers and ordinary people alike; on heroes, who are just fellow fighters and show-offs in the end; and on artists, who are simply sycophants and freeloaders looking for potential sponsors. He scoffs at old age, seeing only the pretentiousness or deceit of an old windbag. He views youth as nothing but recklessness, laziness, and naivety, believing that all enthusiasts are frauds, and all idealists are fools. Men are either crude and unscrupulous, or so overly sentimental that they’re under a woman’s control; and women’s defining traits are weakness, sensuality, unpredictability, and dishonesty;[Pg 478] it’s foolish to trust them or let one's actions rely on them.
This mood has been growing on Shakespeare for some time. We have felt it grow. It shows first in Hamlet, but is harmless as yet in comparison with the scathing bitterness of later times. There is a breath, a whisper, in the "Frailty, thy name is Woman!" addressed to Hamlet's mother. Ophelia is rather futile than specially weak; she is never false, still less faithless. Even the inconstant Queen Gertrude can scarcely be called false. There was malignity and temper in that challenge of moral hypocrisy, Measure for Measure, and enough earnestness to overpower the comic, although not sufficient bitterness to make the peaceful conclusion impossible. The tragedy of Macbeth was brought to a consoling end; the powers of good triumphed at the last.
This mood has been building in Shakespeare for a while. We've noticed it grow. It first appears in Hamlet, but it's still pretty mild compared to the harsh bitterness that comes later. There's a hint, a murmur, in the phrase "Frailty, thy name is Woman!" aimed at Hamlet's mother. Ophelia seems more ineffective than particularly weak; she is never deceptive, let alone unfaithful. Even the fickle Queen Gertrude can hardly be called false. There's a sense of malice and anger in the critique of moral hypocrisy in Measure for Measure, along with enough seriousness to overshadow the comedic elements, but not enough bitterness to prevent a peaceful ending. The tragedy of Macbeth concludes on a reassuring note; good ultimately prevails.
There was only one malign character in Othello, evil indeed, but solitary. Othello, Desdemona, Emilia, &c., are all good at heart. There is no bitterness in Lear, no scorn of mankind, but sympathy and a wonderful compassion pervading and dominating all. Shakespeare has divided his own Ego among the characters of this play, in order to share with them the miseries and suffering of life on this earth; he has not gathered himself up to judge and despise.
There was only one truly evil character in Othello, and they were alone in their malice. Othello, Desdemona, Emilia, etc., all have good hearts. In Lear, there’s no bitterness or contempt for humans, just a deep sympathy and remarkable compassion that fills and drives everything. Shakespeare has spread his own self among the characters in this play to share in the struggles and hardships of life on this earth; he hasn’t come together to judge and look down on them.
It is from thenceforward that the undertone of contempt first begins to be felt. A period of some years follows, in which his being narrows and concentrates itself upon an abhorrence of human nature, accompanied, so far as we can judge, by a correspondingly enormous self-esteem. It is as though he had for a moment felt such a scorn for his surroundings of court and people, friends and rivals, men and women, as had nearly driven him wild.
It is from that point on that the feeling of contempt first starts to emerge. Several years follow during which his focus tightens and fixates on a deep disdain for human nature, along with what seems to be an equally massive self-importance. It's as if he briefly experienced such a disdain for his environment—court, people, friends and rivals, men and women—that it almost drove him insane.
We see the germs of it in Antony and Cleopatra. What a fool is this Antony, who puts his reputation and a world-wide dominion in jeopardy in order to be near a cold-blooded coquette, who has passed from hand to hand, and whose caprice puts on all the colours of the rainbow. We find it in full bloom in Troilus and Cressida. What a simpleton this Troilus, who, credulous as a child, devotes himself body and soul to a Cressida; a typical classic she, treachery in woman's form, as false and flighty as foam upon the waves, whose fickleness has become a by-word.
We see the beginnings of this in Antony and Cleopatra. What a fool this Antony is, putting his reputation and global power at risk just to be close to a cold-hearted flirt who has been passed around and whose whims change like the seasons. We see it fully developed in Troilus and Cressida. What a naive guy Troilus is, credulous as a child, completely dedicating himself to Cressida; a typical classic character, she embodies betrayal in female form, as untrustworthy and changeable as sea foam, with her fickleness becoming well-known.
Shakespeare has now reached that point of departure where man feels the need of stripping woman of the glamour with which romantic naïveté and sensual attraction have surrounded her, and finds a gratification in seeing merely the sex in her. Sympathy with love, and a conception of woman as an object worthy of love, goes the way of all other sympathies and illusions at this stage. "All is vanity," says Kohélet, and Shakespeare with him. As in all artist souls, there was in his a peculiar blending of[Pg 479] enthusiast and cynic. He has now parted with enthusiasm for a time, and cynicism is paramount.
Shakespeare has now reached a point where men feel the need to strip away the allure that romantic innocence and physical attraction have given to women, finding satisfaction in seeing only the physical aspect of them. Sympathy for love and the view of women as deserving of love fade away just like other sympathies and illusions at this stage. "All is vanity," says Kohélet, and Shakespeare agrees. Like all artistic souls, his personality is a unique mix of[Pg 479] enthusiast and cynic. He has now set aside enthusiasm for a while, and cynicism is in charge.
Such an all-pervading change in the disposition and temper of a great personality was not without its reasons, possibly its one first cause. We can trace its workings without divining its origin, but we may seek to orient ourselves with regard to its conditions. Leverier came to the conclusion in 1846 that the disturbances in the path of Uranus were caused by something behind the planet which neither he nor anybody else had ever seen. He indicated its probable position, and three weeks afterwards Galle found Neptune on the very spot. Unfortunately, Shakespeare's history is so very obscure, and such fruitless search in every direction has been made after fresh documents, that we have no great hope of finding any new light.
Such a widespread change in the attitude and mood of a significant person was not without its reasons, possibly its main cause. We can see how it worked without understanding where it came from, but we can try to understand its circumstances. Leverier concluded in 1846 that the disruptions in the path of Uranus were caused by something behind the planet that neither he nor anyone else had ever seen. He pinpointed its likely location, and three weeks later, Galle discovered Neptune exactly where he indicated. Unfortunately, Shakespeare's history is so unclear, and so many fruitless searches have been made for new documents, that we don’t have much hope of uncovering any new insights.
We can but glance around the horizon of his life, and note how English circumstances and conditions grouped themselves about him. Material for cheering or depressing reflections can be found at all times, but the mind is not always equally prone to assimilate the cheering or depressing. Certain it is that Shakespeare has now elected to seek out and dwell upon the ugly and sorrowful, the unclean and the repulsive. His melancholy finds its nourishment therein, and his bitterness has learned to suck poison from every noxious plant which borders his path through life. His contempt of mankind and his weariness of existence swell and grow with each experience, and in the events and conditions of those years there was surely matter enough for abhorrence, rancour, and scorn.
We can only take a quick look at the landscape of his life and see how the circumstances and conditions in England surrounded him. There’s always material for uplifting or gloomy thoughts, but the mind doesn’t always want to absorb them equally. It’s clear that Shakespeare has chosen to focus on the ugly and sorrowful, the dirty and the repulsive. His sadness feeds on these things, and his bitterness has learned to draw poison from every harmful plant that lines his path through life. His disdain for humanity and his exhaustion with existence grow with every experience, and during those years, there was definitely enough to feel disgust, resentment, and scorn.
II
THE COURT—THE KING'S FAVOURITES AND RALEIGH
Under the circumstances Shakespeare could do nothing but keep as close to King and Court as possible, even though the King's dreary, and the Court's profligate qualities grew year by year. James aspired to a comparison with Solomon for wisdom; he certainly resembled him in prodigality, and Henry III. of France in his susceptibility to manly beauty. His passion for his various favourites recalls that of Edward II. for Gaveston in Marlowe's drama. He was, says a chronicle of the time, as susceptible as any schoolgirl to handsome features and well-formed limbs in a man. The parallels his contemporaries drew between him and his predecessor on this score did not work out to his advantage. Elizabeth, they said, who was unmarried, loved only individuals of the opposite sex, all eminent men, whom, even then, she never allowed to rule her. James, on the contrary, was married, and yet entertained a passion for one mignon after another, giving the most exalted positions in the country to these men, who were worthless and arrogant, and by whom he was entirely led. In our day Swinburne has characterised James as combining with "northern virulence and pedantry ... a savour of the worst qualities of the worst Italians of the worst period of Italian decadence." Was he, in truth, of Scotch descent on both sides? His exterior recalled little of his mother's charms, and still less those of the handsome Darnley. His contemporaries doubted. They neither believed that Darnley's jealousy was groundless, nor the modern embellishment that the Italian singer and private secretary's ugly face made any tender feeling on Mary Stuart's side quite impossible. The Scottish Solomon was invariably alluded to by the outspoken, jest-loving Henry IV. of France as "Solomon, the son of David" (Rizzio).
Given the situation, Shakespeare could do nothing but stay as close to the King and Court as possible, even though the King's dullness and the Court's wastefulness increased year by year. James wanted to be compared to Solomon for his wisdom; he definitely resembled him in extravagance and Henry III of France in his attraction to handsome men. His affection for his various favorites reminds one of Edward II's infatuation with Gaveston in Marlowe's play. According to a chronicle from that time, he was as easily swayed by good looks and well-shaped bodies in men as any schoolgirl. The comparisons his peers made between him and his predecessor did not work in his favor. They said that Elizabeth, being unmarried, loved only prominent men, all of whom were influential, and she never allowed them to have power over her. In contrast, James was married, yet he pursued one favorite after another, giving these worthless and arrogant men the highest positions in the country, allowing them to completely influence him. In modern times, Swinburne described James as having "northern virulence and pedantry... along with a hint of the worst qualities of the worst Italians from the worst period of Italian decadence." Was he really of Scottish descent on both sides? His appearance showed little resemblance to his mother's beauty and even less to the attractive Darnley. His contemporaries were skeptical. They did not believe that Darnley's jealousy was unfounded, nor did they accept the modern notion that the ugly Italian singer and private secretary could inspire any affection from Mary Stuart. The Scottish Solomon was always referred to by the straightforward, jest-loving Henry IV of France as "Solomon, the son of David" (Rizzio).
The general enthusiasm which greeted King James on his accession speedily gave way to a very decided unpopularity. Again and again, upon a score of different points, did he offend English national pride, sense of justice, and decency.
The widespread excitement that welcomed King James when he took the throne quickly turned into noticeable unpopularity. Time and again, on various issues, he upset English national pride, sense of fairness, and decency.
The lively Queen, who romped through the court festivities, and spent her days in dressing herself out for masquerades, had[Pg 481] her favourites, much as the King had his. At one time, indeed, the same family served them both. The Queen set her affection on the elder brother, the Earl of Pembroke, and the King bestowed his upon the younger, whom he made Earl of Montgomery and Knight of the Garter. Whether he did not find the harmony of disposition for which he had looked, or whether the impression Montgomery made upon him was displaced by another and stronger, certain it is that no later than 1603 he was already violently infatuated with a youth of twenty, who afterwards became the most powerful man in Great Britain.
The lively Queen, who enjoyed the court celebrations and spent her days preparing for masquerades, had[Pg 481] her favorites, just like the King had his. At one point, the same family served both of them. The Queen took a liking to the older brother, the Earl of Pembroke, while the King favored the younger one, making him the Earl of Montgomery and a Knight of the Garter. Whether he didn’t find the compatibility he was hoping for or if his attraction to Montgomery faded due to someone else, it's clear that by 1603, he was already deeply infatuated with a twenty-year-old who would later become the most powerful man in Great Britain.
This was a young Scot, Robert Carr, who first attracted the King's attention by breaking his leg in a tourney at which James was present. He had as a lad been one of the King's pages at home in Scotland, had since pursued his fortunes in France, and was now in service with Lord Hay. The King gave special orders that he should be nursed at the castle, sent his own doctor to him, visited him frequently during his illness, and made him Knight and Gentleman of the Bedchamber as soon as he was convalescent. He kept him constantly about his person, and even took the trouble to teach him Latin. Step by step the young man was advanced until he stood among the foremost ranks of the country.
This was a young Scotsman, Robert Carr, who first caught the King's attention by breaking his leg in a tournament where James was present. As a boy, he was one of the King's pages back in Scotland, later went to try his luck in France, and was now working for Lord Hay. The King specifically ordered that he be cared for at the castle, sent his own doctor to attend to him, visited him often during his recovery, and made him a Knight and Gentleman of the Bedchamber as soon as he got better. He kept Carr close by and even took the time to teach him Latin. Gradually, the young man advanced until he ranked among the country's elite.
It was his nationality which specially offended the people, for Scottish adventurers swarmed about the King, and the Scots were still regarded as stranger-folk in England. The new title of Great Britain had also caused great discontent. Was the glorious name of England no longer to distinguish them? Scotch moneys were made current on English soil, and English ships were compelled to carry the cross of St. Andrew, with that of St. George upon their flags. Englishmen found themselves slighted, and were fearful that the Scot would creep into English lordships and English ladies' beds, as a contemporary writing expresses it. The conflicts in Parliament concerning the extension of national privileges to the Scotch were incessant. Bacon undertook the King's cause, and discreet and biblical objections were made that things would fall out as they did with Lot and Abraham. Families combined together, or were set at variance among themselves; and it grew to a case of, "Go you to the right? I go to the left."
It was his nationality that particularly upset the people, as Scottish adventurers flocked to the King, and Scots were still seen as outsiders in England. The new title of Great Britain also sparked significant discontent. Would the proud name of England no longer set them apart? Scottish currency was accepted on English soil, and English ships had to fly the cross of St. Andrew alongside St. George on their flags. Englishmen felt overlooked and worried that Scots would infiltrate English nobility and English women's beds, as a contemporary writer put it. The debates in Parliament over extending national privileges to the Scots were relentless. Bacon supported the King's position, while cautious and biblical arguments were raised about things turning out like they did with Lot and Abraham. Families banded together or fell apart; it became a situation of "You go right? I'll go left."
In 1607 James observed that he intended to "give England the labour and the sweat, Scotland the fruit and the sweet;" and it was a notorious fact, that where his passions were concerned, the Scotch were persistently preferred to the English.
In 1607, James noted that he planned to "give England the labor and the effort, Scotland the rewards and the pleasures;" and it was widely known that when it came to his passions, the Scots were consistently favored over the English.
James, having meanwhile found it necessary to provide his favourite with estates, procured them in the following manner. When Raleigh came to grief, he had secured the revenues of his estate, Sherborne, to Lady Raleigh, and his son as heir to it after his death. A few months later the King's lawyers discovered[Pg 482] a technical error in the deed of conveyance which rendered it invalid. Raleigh wrote from his prison to Salisbury, entreating the King not to deprive his family of their subsistence for the sake of a copyist's blunder. The King made many promises, and assured Raleigh that a new and correct deed should be drawn up. The imprisoned hero had begun, at about this time, to entertain renewed hope of freedom, for he believed that Christian IV., then on a visit to England, 1606, would intercede for him. But when Lady Raleigh, under this impression, threw herself on her knees before James at Hampton Court, the King passed her by without a word. From the year 1607 the King had resolved upon seizing Sherborne for his favourite. In 1608 Raleigh was required to prove right and title thereunto, and he possessed only the faulty document. At Christmastide, taking her two little sons by the hand, Lady Raleigh cast herself a second time before James, and implored him for a new and accurate deed. The only reply she obtained was a broad Scotch, "I maun hae the lond—I maun hae it for Carr." It is said that the high-spirited woman lost all patience upon this, and springing to her feet called upon God to punish the despoiler of her property. Raleigh, on the 2nd of January 1609, tried the more politic method of writing to Carr, entreating him not to aspire to the possession of Sherborne. He received no answer, and upon the 10th of the same month the estate was handed over to the favourite as a gift. It is to be regretted that Raleigh, who had never concealed his opinion of the King's favourites, should have lowered himself by writing to Carr as "one whom I know not, but by honourable fame."
James, realizing he needed to provide his favorite with estates, arranged it in the following way. When Raleigh fell from grace, he had secured the revenues of his estate, Sherborne, for Lady Raleigh and his son as the heir after his death. A few months later, the King's lawyers discovered[Pg 482] a technical mistake in the deed that made it invalid. From his prison, Raleigh wrote to Salisbury, pleading with the King not to take away his family's means of support due to a copyist's error. The King made many promises and assured Raleigh that a new and correct deed would be prepared. Around this time, the imprisoned hero began to feel hopeful of freedom, believing that Christian IV., who was visiting England in 1606, would advocate for him. But when Lady Raleigh, thinking this was the case, knelt before James at Hampton Court, the King walked past her without saying a word. Starting in 1607, the King had decided to seize Sherborne for his favorite. In 1608, Raleigh was asked to prove his right to it, but he only had the flawed document. At Christmas, taking her two young sons by the hand, Lady Raleigh knelt before James again and begged him for a new and accurate deed. The only response she got was a thick Scottish accent saying, "I maun hae the lond—I maun hae it for Carr." It's said that the spirited woman lost all patience at this and jumped to her feet, calling on God to punish the thief of her property. On January 2, 1609, Raleigh tried a more diplomatic approach by writing to Carr, asking him not to pursue the ownership of Sherborne. He received no reply, and on January 10 of the same month, the estate was handed over to the favorite as a gift. It is unfortunate that Raleigh, who had never hidden his feelings about the King's favorites, compromised himself by writing to Carr as "one whom I know not, but by honourable fame."
Lady Raleigh accepted a sum of money in compensation, which bore no relation to the real value of Sherborne, and Raleigh was left in the Tower. It is a highly characteristic feature that he remained there year after year until he succeeded (in 1616) in arousing his kingly gaoler's cupidity afresh. In the hope of his finding the anticipated gold-mines in Guiana his prison doors were opened for a while (1616-17), and his failure to discover them was made a pretext for his execution.[1]
Lady Raleigh accepted a sum of money as compensation, which had nothing to do with the actual value of Sherborne, and Raleigh stayed in the Tower. It's notable that he remained there year after year until he finally piqued his jailer's greed again in 1616. In hopes of finding the expected gold mines in Guiana, his prison doors were opened for a time (1616-17), and his failure to find them was used as an excuse for his execution.[1]
[1] "Sir Walter Raleigh was freed out of the Tower the last week, and goes up and down, seeing sights and places built or bettered since his imprisonment,"—Letter from John Chamberlain to Sir Dudley Carleton, 27th March 1616 ("The Court and Times of James the First"). Gardiner's "History of England," ii. 43; Gosse, "Raleigh," 172.
[1] "Sir Walter Raleigh was released from the Tower last week and is going around, visiting sights and places that have been built or improved since his imprisonment,"—Letter from John Chamberlain to Sir Dudley Carleton, March 27, 1616 ("The Court and Times of James the First"). Gardiner's "History of England," ii. 43; Gosse, "Raleigh," 172.
III
THE KING'S THEOLOGY AND IMPECUNIOSITY—HIS DISPUTES WITH THE HOUSE OF COMMONS
The King's interest in parsons and theological discussions was not a whit inferior to his passion for his favourites. He constantly gave public expression to a superstition which diverted even contemporary culture. It is jestingly alluded to in a letter from Sir Edward Hoby to Sir Thomas Edmondes, dated Nov. 19, 1605. "His Majesty in his speech observed one principal point, that most of all his best fortunes had happened unto him upon the Tuesday; and particularly he repeated his deliverance from Gowry [the brothers Ruthven] and this [Gunpowder Plot], in which he noted precisely that both fell upon the fifth day of the month: and therefore concluded that he made choice that the next sitting of Parliament might begin upon a Tuesday." If James supported the claims of the clergy, it was less on religious grounds than because his own kingly power was thereby strengthened, and he disseminated, to the best of his ability, the doctrine that all questions must finally be referred to his personal wisdom and insight. Relations between the temporal and the spiritual jurisdictions were already strained. The secular judges frequently objected that the Spiritual Court entered into certain lawsuits before making sure that the case appertained to them. The clergy resisted, asserting that the two courts were independent of one another, and that their spiritual prerogatives emanated direct from the Crown. In 1605 the Archbishop of Canterbury complained of the secular judges to the King, and they, in their turn, appealed to Parliament. Fuller, a member of Parliament, and one of the principal advocates of the Puritan party, defended two of the accused who had been shamefully mishandled by the Spiritual Court (the High Commission), and he denied this "Popish authority," as he called it, any right to impose fines or inflict imprisonment. For these reckless utterances he was sent to gaol, and kept there until he retracted. The question of the supremacy of temporal jurisdiction over the spiritual began to ferment in the public mind. The King held by the latter, because it exercised an authority which Parliament was powerless to control, while Lord Chief Justice Coke stood by the former. On[Pg 484] the latter giving vent, however, to the opinion, in the King's presence, that the sovereign was bound to respect the law of the land, and to remember that spiritual jurisdiction was extraneous, James clenched angry fists in his face, and would have struck him, had not Coke, alarmed, fallen on his knees and entreated pardon.
The King's interest in clergy and theological discussions was just as strong as his passion for his favorites. He frequently expressed a superstition that amused even the contemporary culture. This is humorously referenced in a letter from Sir Edward Hoby to Sir Thomas Edmondes, dated Nov. 19, 1605. "His Majesty noted one key point in his speech: that most of his best fortunes happened on a Tuesday; he specifically mentioned his escape from Gowry [the Ruthven brothers] and this [Gunpowder Plot], pointing out that both events occurred on the fifth day of the month. Therefore, he concluded that the next Parliament session should start on a Tuesday." If James supported the clergy's claims, it was less for religious reasons and more because it strengthened his own royal power. He promoted the idea that all matters should ultimately be referred to his own wisdom and insight. Tensions between secular and spiritual authority were already high. Secular judges often complained that the Spiritual Court got involved in certain lawsuits without confirming they fell under their jurisdiction. The clergy resisted, claiming that both courts were independent and that their spiritual rights came directly from the Crown. In 1605, the Archbishop of Canterbury complained to the King about the secular judges, who in turn appealed to Parliament. Fuller, a member of Parliament and a leading advocate for the Puritan party, defended two individuals who had been mistreated by the Spiritual Court (the High Commission) and denied this "Popish authority," as he called it, the right to impose fines or jail sentences. For these bold statements, he was jailed until he recanted. The issue of whether temporal jurisdiction should take precedence over spiritual jurisdiction began to stir public opinion. The King sided with the latter, as it had authority that Parliament could not control, while Lord Chief Justice Coke supported the former. When the latter asserted, in the King's presence, that the sovereign had to respect the law of the land and remember that spiritual jurisdiction was outside of it, James clenched his fists in anger and would have struck him had Coke not kneeled and begged for forgiveness.
The King's ardent orthodoxy prompted him next to appear as a theological polemist. A certain professor of theology at Leyden, Conrad Vorstius by name, had, according to James's ideas, been guilty of heresy. It was of so slight a nature that, in spite of the rigid orthodoxy of the greater part of the Dutch theologians, it had raised no protest in Holland, since statesmen, nobles, and merchants were all agreed upon tolerance in matters of religion. James, however, made such a vindictive assault upon them, that, for fear of forfeiting their English alliance, they were compelled to give Vorstius his dismissal.
The King's strong adherence to orthodox beliefs led him to take on the role of a theological debater. A certain theology professor at Leyden, named Conrad Vorstius, was, in James's view, guilty of heresy. It was a minor issue, and despite the strict orthodoxy of most Dutch theologians, it hadn't sparked any protests in Holland, as statesmen, nobles, and merchants all supported tolerance in religious matters. However, James launched such a fierce attack against them that, fearing they might lose their English alliance, they had no choice but to dismiss Vorstius.
At the precise moment of James's full polemical heat against Vorstius, two unlucky Englishmen, Edward Wrightman and Bartholomew Legate, were convicted of holding heretical opinions. The latter admitted that he was an Aryan, and had not prayed to Jesus for many years. James was fire and flame. Elizabeth had burnt two heretics. Why shouldn't he? Public opinion saw no cruelty, but merely righteousness in such a proceeding, and they were both accordingly burned alive in March 1612.
At the exact moment James was passionately arguing against Vorstius, two unfortunate Englishmen, Edward Wrightman and Bartholomew Legate, were found guilty of heresy. Legate admitted that he was an Aryan and hadn’t prayed to Jesus in many years. James was furious. Elizabeth had executed two heretics. Why shouldn’t he? Public opinion saw no cruelty in this, only justice, and they were both burned alive in March 1612.
It was one of the clerkly James's customs to issue proclamations. Among the first of these was a warning issued against the encroachments of the Jesuits, advising them of a date by which they must have decamped from his kingdom and country. Another very forcibly recommended unanimity of religion—that is to say, complete uniformity of ceremony. A bold priest, Burgess by name, preached a sermon in the King's presence, soon after this, on the insignificance of ceremonies. They resembled, he said, the glass of the Roman Senator, which was not worth a man's life or subsistence. Augustus, having been invited to a feast by this Senator, was greeted on his arrival by terrible cries. A slave, who had broken some costly glass, was about to be thrown into the fishpond. The Emperor bade them defer the punishment until he had inquired of his host whether he had glass worth a man's life. Upon the Senator answering that he possessed glass worth a province, Augustus asked to see it, and smashing it into fragments, remarked, "Better that it should all perish than that one man should die." "I leave the application to your Majesty."
It was one of King James's habits to issue proclamations. Among the first was a warning against the encroachments of the Jesuits, telling them they had to leave his kingdom by a certain date. Another strongly recommended religious unity—that is, complete uniformity in practices. Soon after, a bold priest named Burgess preached a sermon in the King's presence about how insignificant ceremonies are. He argued that they were like the glass of a Roman Senator, which wasn’t worth a man’s life or livelihood. When Augustus was invited to a feast by this Senator, he was greeted by loud cries when he arrived. A slave who had broken some valuable glass was about to be thrown into a fish pond. The Emperor told them to delay the punishment until he could ask his host if he had any glass worth a man’s life. Upon the Senator’s reply that he had glass worth a province, Augustus asked to see it, and when he smashed it into pieces, he remarked, “Better that it should all perish than that one man should die.” "I leave the application to your Majesty."
The proclamations continued undiminished, however, and it became a favourite amusement of James to issue edicts forbidding lawful trades. This was the cause of much discontent, and appeal was made to the Lord Chief Justice. In 1610 two questions were, laid before Coke: whether the King could prohibit the[Pg 485] erection of new houses in London by proclamation (a naïve notification had been issued with a view to preventing the "overdevelopment" of the capital), or forbid the manufacture of starch (in allusion to a manifesto limiting the uses of wheat to purposes of food). The answer was, returned that the King had neither power to create offences by proclamation, nor make trades, which did not legally subject themselves to judicial control, liable to punishment by the Star Chamber. After this ensued a temporary respite from edicts levying fines or threatening imprisonment.
The proclamations continued without any letup, and it became one of James's favorite pastimes to issue orders banning legal trades. This led to a lot of dissatisfaction, and an appeal was made to the Lord Chief Justice. In 1610, Coke was presented with two questions: whether the King could prohibit the[Pg 485] construction of new houses in London through proclamation (a naive notice had been issued to stop the "overdevelopment" of the city), or ban the production of starch (referring to a statement that limited the use of wheat to food purposes). The response given was that the King had no power to create offenses through proclamation, nor to punish trades that did not legally submit to judicial control by the Star Chamber. After this, there was a brief pause from the orders imposing fines or threatening imprisonment.
The dissensions between King and People became so violent that they soon led to a complete rupture between James and the House of Commons, which would not submit to his highhanded levying and collecting of taxes in order to squander the money on his own pleasures and caprices. James, who required £500,000 to pay his debts, was made to endure a speech in Parliament concerning the prodigality of himself and favourites. An insulting rumour added that it had been said in the House that the King must pack all the Scots in his household back to the country whence they came. James, losing all patience, prorogued Parliament, and finally dissolved it in February 1611.
The conflicts between the King and the People became so intense that they quickly led to a complete break between James and the House of Commons, which refused to accept his aggressive tax collecting to waste the money on his own pleasures and whims. James, who needed £500,000 to pay off his debts, had to sit through a speech in Parliament about his and his favorites' extravagance. An insulting rumor even suggested that it was said in the House that the King should send all the Scots in his household back to their homeland. Frustrated, James prorogued Parliament and ultimately dissolved it in February 1611.
This was the beginning of a conflict between the Crown and the People which lasted throughout James's lifetime, causing the Great Revolution under his son, and being only finally extinguished seventy-eight years afterwards by the offer from both Houses of the Crown to William of Orange.
This was the start of a conflict between the Crown and the People that lasted for James's entire life, leading to the Great Revolution during his son's reign, and only finally ending seventy-eight years later with the offer of the Crown to William of Orange from both Houses.
It was to no purpose that the King's revenues were increased year by year, by illegal taxation too: nothing sufficed. In February 1611 he divided £34,000 among six favourites, five of whom were Scotch. In the March of the same year he made Carr Viscount Rochester and a peer of England. For the first time in English history a Scot took his seat in the House of Lords, and a Scot, moreover, who had done his best to inflame the King against the Commons.
It was pointless that the King's income was boosted year after year, even through illegal taxes: nothing was enough. In February 1611, he shared £34,000 among six favorites, five of whom were Scottish. In March of that same year, he made Carr the Viscount Rochester and a peer of England. For the first time in English history, a Scot took his seat in the House of Lords, and a Scot who had actively tried to turn the King against the Commons.
To relieve its pecuniary distress the Court hit upon the expedient of selling baronetcies. Every knight or squire possessed of money or estates to the value of a hundred a year could become a baronet, provided he were willing to disburse £1080 (a sum sufficient to support thirty infantry-men in Ireland for three years) in three yearly payments to the State coffers. This contrivance brought no very great relief, however. Either the extravagance was too reckless, or the seekers after titles were not sufficiently numerous.
To ease its financial struggles, the Court decided to sell baronetcies. Any knight or squire with money or property worth a hundred a year could become a baronet, as long as he was willing to pay £1080 (enough to support thirty infantrymen in Ireland for three years) in three annual installments to the government. However, this plan didn't provide much relief. Either the spending was too excessive, or there weren't enough people seeking titles.
Things had gone so far in 1614, that, in spite of the hitherto unheard-of sale of Crown property, James was at his wits' end for want of money. He owed £680,000, not to mention a yearly deficit of £200,000. The garrisons in Holland were on the point of mutinying for their pay, and the fleet was in much the same condition. Fortresses were falling into ruins for want of[Pg 486] repair, and English Ambassadors abroad were fruitlessly writing home for money. It was once more decided to summon Parliament. In spite of the most shameless packing, however, the Commons came in with a strong Opposition; and they had much to complain of. The King, among other things, had given Lord Harrington the exclusive right of coining copper money, in return for his having lent him £300,000 at his daughter's wedding. He had also granted a monopoly of the manufacture of glass, and had given the sole right of trade with France to a single company.
Things had gotten to a point in 1614 where, despite the unprecedented sale of Crown property, James was completely out of options due to a lack of money. He owed £680,000, not to mention an annual deficit of £200,000. The garrisons in Holland were on the verge of mutiny over their unpaid salaries, and the navy was in a similar predicament. Fortresses were falling into disrepair because they weren't receiving[Pg 486] the necessary maintenance, and English ambassadors abroad were desperately writing home for funds. It was decided once again to call Parliament. However, despite the most blatant manipulation, the Commons came in with a strong Opposition, and they had plenty to complain about. The King, among other issues, had given Lord Harrington the exclusive right to mint copper coins in exchange for a loan of £300,000 at his daughter's wedding. He had also granted a monopoly on glass manufacturing and had given exclusive trading rights with France to a single company.
The Upper House declined to meet the Lower on a common ground of procedure, and when Bishop Neile, one of the greatest sycophants the royal influence possessed in the Lords, permitted himself some offensive strictures on the Commons, such a storm broke loose among the latter that one member (an aristocrat), abused the courtiers as "spaniels" towards the King and "wolves" towards the people, and another went so far as to warn the Scotch favourites that the Sicilian Vespers might find a parallel in England.
The Upper House refused to find common ground in their procedures with the Lower House, and when Bishop Neile, one of the biggest yes-men to royal influence in the Lords, made some insulting remarks about the Commons, it triggered such an outcry among the members that one aristocrat called the courtiers "spaniels" to the King and "wolves" to the people, while another went so far as to caution the Scottish favorites that the Sicilian Vespers could have a counterpart in England.
James, who, in a lengthy peroration, had attempted to influence the Commons in his favour, saw that he had nothing to hope from them and dissolved Parliament in the following year.
James, who, in a long speech, had tried to sway the Commons to support him, realized he had no hope from them and dissolved Parliament the following year.
In order to free him from debt, and to contrive, if possible, some means of supplying the sums swallowed up by the Government and Court, a scheme was devised of inducing private citizens to send money to the King, apparently of their own free will. The bishops inaugurated it by offering James their Church plate and other valuables. This example was followed by all who hoped or expected favours from the court; and a great number of people sent money to the Treasury at Whitehall. Thus the idea obtained that James should issue a summons for all England to follow this example. It seemed, at first, as if this self-taxation would bring in a good round sum. The King asked the city for a loan of £100,000, and it replied (very differently to the response it had made to Elizabeth) that they would rather give £10,000 than lend £100,000. In the course of little over a month £34,000 came in, but with that the stream ceased. Government wrote fruitlessly to all the counties and their officials, &c., to renew the summons. The sheriffs unanimously replied that if the King were to summon Parliament he would experience no difficulty in getting money. During two whole months only £500 came in. Fresh appeals were made and renewed pressure attempted without obtaining the desired results.
To help him get out of debt and find ways to replace the money taken by the Government and Court, a plan was created to encourage private citizens to send money to the King, seemingly of their own choice. The bishops kicked things off by offering James their Church plate and other valuables. This move was followed by everyone hoping to gain favors from the court, and a significant number of people sent money to the Treasury at Whitehall. Soon, it was thought that James should ask all of England to do the same. Initially, it seemed like this voluntary taxation would generate a decent amount. The King requested a loan of £100,000 from the city, but they responded (unlike they did with Elizabeth) that they would prefer to give £10,000 rather than lend £100,000. In just over a month, £34,000 came in, but then the donations stopped. The Government attempted to reach out to all the counties and their officials to renew the request with no success. The sheriffs unanimously replied that if the King called Parliament, he would have no trouble getting money. Over two months, only £500 was received. New appeals were made and renewed pressure was applied, but without the desired outcomes.
The luckless Raleigh, who had heard of these things in his prison, but was without adequate information from the outside world, wrote a pamphlet on the prerogatives of Parliament, full of good advice to the King, whom he assumed to be personally guiltless of the abuses his ministers practised in his name. He[Pg 487] naïvely looked for his freedom in return for the tract, which naturally was suppressed.
The unfortunate Raleigh, who had heard about these matters in his prison but lacked proper information from the outside world, wrote a pamphlet on the powers of Parliament, offering valuable advice to the King, whom he believed to be personally innocent of the wrongdoings his ministers carried out in his name. He[Pg 487] naively hoped for his freedom in exchange for the tract, which, of course, was suppressed.
The notorious Peckham case was another cause of popular ill-humour. In the course of this trial, a man who had been greatly exasperated by clerical and official demeanour, and had expressed himself indiscreetly thereon, was subjected to repeated torture on the pretext of a sermon which had never been preached or printed, but which an examination of his house had brought to light. Bacon degraded himself by urging on the executioners at the rack—a form of torture which had been abolished in common law, but was still considered legitimately applicable in political cases.
The infamous Peckham case stirred up a lot of public anger. During the trial, a man who had been really frustrated by the behavior of clerks and officials, and had spoken out about it indiscreetly, faced repeated torture under the pretense of a sermon that had never actually been preached or published, but which an inspection of his home had supposedly revealed. Bacon lowered himself by pushing the executioners to continue torturing him on the rack—a method of torture that had been banned in common law, but still viewed as acceptable in political matters.
That James was personally cruel is shown, amongst other things, by his frequent pardons on the scaffold. He kept such men as Cobham, Grey, and Markham waiting two hours with the axe hanging over their heads, undergoing all the tortures of death, before they were informed that their execution had been deferred. The times, however, were as cruel as he. Through all the published letters of that period runs incessant mention of hanging, racking, breaking on the wheel, half hanging, and executions, without the least emotion being expressed. Any death gave invariable rise to suspicions of poison. Even when the King lost his eldest son, it was stubbornly believed that he had rid himself of him from jealousy of his popularity. As every death was attributed to foul play, so every disease or sickness was assigned to witchcraft. Sorcerers and witches were condemned and despised, but believed in, nevertheless, even by such men as Philip Sidney's friend, Fulk Greville, Lord Brook and Chancellor of the Exchequer under James. He obviously fully credits the witchcraft of which he speaks so disdainfully in his work, "Five Years of King James's Government."
That James was personally cruel is shown, among other things, by his frequent pardons on the scaffold. He made men like Cobham, Grey, and Markham wait two hours with the axe hanging over their heads, enduring all the horrors of death, before they were told their execution had been postponed. However, the times were just as brutal as he was. Throughout the published letters of that period, there’s constant mention of hanging, racking, breaking on the wheel, half-hanging, and executions, with no emotion expressed at all. Any death immediately led to suspicions of poison. Even when the King lost his eldest son, there was a stubborn belief that he had gotten rid of him out of jealousy for his popularity. Just as every death was attributed to foul play, every illness or ailment was chalked up to witchcraft. Sorcerers and witches were condemned and despised, yet believed in, even by men like Philip Sidney's friend, Fulk Greville, Lord Brook and Chancellor of the Exchequer under James. He clearly believes in the witchcraft he speaks so scornfully of in his work, "Five Years of King James's Government."
IV
THE CUSTOMS OF THE COURT
The tone of the Court was vicious throughout. Relations between the sexes were much looser than would have been expected under a king who, in general, troubled himself little about women. We find a description in Sir Dudley Carleton's letters of a bridal adventure, which ended in the King going in night-gear to awaken the bride next morning and remaining with her some time, "in or upon the bed, chuse which you will believe." James spoke of the Queen in public notices as "Our dearest bedfellow." In the half-imbecile, half-obscene correspondence between James and Carr's successor, Buckingham, the latter signs himself, "Your dog," while James addresses him as "Dog Steenie." The King even calls the solemn Cecil, "little beagle;" and the Queen, writing to Buckingham to beg him intercede with the King for Raleigh's life, addresses him as "my kind dog."
The Court's atmosphere was brutal throughout. Interactions between men and women were much more relaxed than you would expect from a king who generally paid little attention to women. Sir Dudley Carleton's letters describe a wedding incident where the King went to wake the bride the next morning in his nightwear and spent some time with her, "in or upon the bed, choose whichever you want to believe." James referred to the Queen in public announcements as "Our dearest bedfellow." In the somewhat nonsensical and crude exchanges between James and Carr's successor, Buckingham, Buckingham signs off as "Your dog," while James calls him "Dog Steenie." The King even refers to the serious Cecil as "little beagle," and the Queen, writing to Buckingham to ask him to plead with the King for Raleigh's life, addresses him as "my kind dog."
With personal dignity, all decency also was set aside. Even the elder Disraeli, James's principal admirer and apologist, acknowledges that the morals of the Court were appalling, and that these courtiers, who passed their days in absolute idleness and preposterous luxury, were stained by infamous vices. He quotes Drayton's lines from the "Mooncalf," descriptive of a lady and gentleman of this circle—
With personal dignity gone, all decency was tossed aside. Even the elder Disraeli, who was James's main supporter and defender, admitted that the morals of the Court were terrible, and that these courtiers, who spent their days in complete laziness and ridiculous luxury, were marked by disgraceful vices. He quotes Drayton's lines from the "Mooncalf," describing a lady and gentleman from this circle—
"He's too much woman, and she's too much man."
"He's too much of a woman, and she's too much of a man."
Neither does he deny the contemporary Arthur Wilson's account of many young girls of good family, who, reduced to poverty by their parents' luxurious lives, looked upon their beauty as so much capital. They came up to London in order to put themselves up for sale, obtained large pensions for life, and ultimately married prominent and wealthy men. They were considered sensible, well-bred women, and were even looked upon as esprits forts. The conversation of the men was so profligate, that the following sentiment, less decently expressed, must have been frequently heard: "I would rather that one should believe I possessed a lady's favours, though I did not, than really possess them when none knew thereof."
He doesn’t deny contemporary Arthur Wilson's account of many young girls from good families who, having fallen into poverty because of their parents' extravagant lifestyles, viewed their beauty as an asset. They went to London to auction themselves off, secured generous lifelong pensions, and eventually married successful and wealthy men. They were seen as sensible, well-mannered women, and even regarded as esprits forts. The men’s conversations were so scandalous that the sentiment, expressed less politely, must have been heard often: "I’d rather people think I had a lady's favors, even if I didn’t, than actually have them and no one know."
Gondomar, the Spanish envoy, played an important part at the Court of King James. Don Diego Sarmiento de Acuna, Count of Gondomar, was one of the first diplomatists of Spain. He must have lacked the intuitions of a statesman, in so far as he[Pg 489] flattered himself that England could be brought back to Roman Catholicism, but he was a past-master in the art of managing men. He knew how to awe by rare firmness of decision and how to win by exemplary suppleness; he knew when to speak and when to be silent; and, finally, he understood how to further his master's aims by the most intelligent means. He had as free access to James as any English courtier, having acquired it by lively sallies and by talking bad Latin, in order to give the King an opportunity of correcting him.
Gondomar, the Spanish envoy, played a key role at the Court of King James. Don Diego Sarmiento de Acuña, Count of Gondomar, was one of Spain's top diplomats. He may have lacked the instincts of a statesman, given that he[Pg 489] believed England could be swayed back to Roman Catholicism, but he was an expert at managing people. He knew how to instill awe with his resolute decisions and how to win favor through his flexibility; he understood when to speak and when to remain quiet; and ultimately, he knew how to advance his master’s goals through the smartest methods. He had as much access to James as any English courtier, having earned it through lively exchanges and by speaking poor Latin, giving the King a chance to correct him.
Ladies of rank crowded on to their balconies to attract this man's attention as he rode or drove to his house; and it appears, says Disraeli, that any one of them would have sold her favours for a good round sum. Noticeable among these ladies of title, says Wilson, were many who owned some pretensions to wit, or had charming daughters or pretty nieces, whose presence attracted many men to their houses. The following anecdote made considerable noise at the time, and has been variously repeated. In Drury Lane, Gondomar, one day, passed the house of a charming widow, a certain Lady Jacob. He saluted her, and was amazed to find that in return to his greeting she merely moved her mouth, which she opened, indeed, to a very great extent. He was profoundly astonished by this lack of courtesy, but reflected that she had probably been overtaken by a fit of the gapes. The same thing occurring, however, on the following day, he sent one of his retinue to inform her that English ladies were usually more gracious than to return his greeting in such an outrageous manner. She replied, that being aware that he had acquired several good graces for a handsome sum, she had wished to prove to him that she also had a mouth which could be stopped in the same fashion. Whereupon he took the hint, and immediately despatched her a present.
Ladies of high status crowded onto their balconies to catch this man's attention as he rode or drove to his home; and it seems, as Disraeli notes, that any one of them would have exchanged her favors for a handsome sum. Among these titled ladies, Wilson points out, were many who prided themselves on wit or had charming daughters or pretty nieces whose presence drew many men to their homes. The following anecdote caused quite a stir at the time and has been told in various ways. One day in Drury Lane, Gondomar passed by the house of a lovely widow, Lady Jacob. He greeted her and was surprised to see that in response, she merely moved her lips, opening her mouth to a considerable extent. He was profoundly shocked by this lack of politeness, but thought she must have been caught in a bout of yawning. However, when the same thing happened the next day, he sent one of his attendants to inform her that English ladies typically showed more kindness than to respond to his greeting in such an absurd way. She replied that knowing he had gained numerous good graces for a handsome amount, she wanted to demonstrate that she, too, had a mouth that could be shut in the same manner. Upon receiving this hint, he promptly sent her a gift.
In all this, however, the women merely followed the example of the men. The English Ambassador at Madrid had long been aware of, and profited by, the possibility of buying the secrets of the Spanish Government at comparatively reasonable prices. In May 1613, however, he discovered that Spain, in the same manner, annually paid large sums to a whole series of eminent persons in England. He saw, to his disgust, the name of the English Admiral, Sir William Monson, among the pensioners of Spain, and learned, to his consternation, that the late Chancellor of the Exchequer, Lord Salisbury, had been in her pay up to the moment of his death. In the following December he obtained a complete list of men enjoying Spanish pay, and was thunderstruck on reading the names of men whose integrity he had never doubted, and who were filling the highest offices of state. Not daring to trust the secret to paper, correspondence by no means being considered inviolable in those days, he applied for permission to bring the disgraceful information to James in person.
In all of this, though, the women just followed the men's lead. The English Ambassador in Madrid had long been aware of and taken advantage of the chance to buy secrets from the Spanish Government at relatively reasonable prices. However, in May 1613, he discovered that Spain was similarly paying large sums to a number of prominent individuals in England every year. He was disgusted to see the name of English Admiral Sir William Monson among the recipients of Spanish payments, and was shocked to learn that the former Chancellor of the Exchequer, Lord Salisbury, had been on their payroll right up until his death. The following December, he got a complete list of those receiving Spanish payments and was astounded to see the names of men whose integrity he had never questioned, many of whom held the highest offices in the state. Not wanting to trust this secret to paper, as correspondence was by no means considered secure in those times, he requested permission to share this disgraceful information with James in person.
V
ARABELLA STUART AND WILLIAM SEYMOUR
An event occurring in the royal family (concerning which Gardiner observes that, in our day, such a thing would rouse the wrath of the British people from one end of the kingdom to the other) serves to illustrate both the heartlessness of the King and the lawless condition of the people.
An event happening in the royal family (which Gardiner notes would, in our time, spark outrage among the British public from one end of the kingdom to the other) highlights both the King's indifference and the chaotic situation of the people.
Arabella Stuart, who was King James's cousin, had possessed her own appanage from the time of Queen Elizabeth. She had her apartments in the Palace, and associated with the Queen's ladies. Her letters show a refined and lovable woman's soul, absolutely untroubled by any political ambition. She says in a letter to her uncle Shrewsbury that she wishes to refute the apparent impossibility of a young woman's being able to preserve her purity and innocence among the follies with which a court surrounds her. She is alluding, amongst other things, to one of the eternal masquerades through which the Queen and her ladies racketed, attired, upon this occasion, "as sea nymphs or nereids, to the great delight of all beholders" (Arthur Wilson's "History of Great Britain," 1633). She kept apart as much as possible from this whirl of gaiety, and the various foreign potentates who applied for her hand were all dismissed. She would not, she said, wed a man whom she did not know. Nevertheless it was rumoured that she intended to marry some foreign prince who would enforce her rights to the English throne. James sent her to the Tower at Christmas 1609 on account of this report, and summoned the Council. The misunderstanding was cleared up, and she was hastily set at liberty, James expressly assuring her that he would have no objection to her marrying a subject.
Arabella Stuart, King James's cousin, had received her own grants since Queen Elizabeth's time. She lived in the Palace and spent time with the Queen's ladies. Her letters reveal a refined and lovable spirit, completely free from political ambition. In a letter to her uncle Shrewsbury, she expressed her desire to challenge the notion that a young woman cannot maintain her purity and innocence amidst the foolishness of court life. She referred, among other things, to one of the never-ending masquerades where the Queen and her ladies dressed up "as sea nymphs or nereids, much to the delight of all who watched" (Arthur Wilson's "History of Great Britain," 1633). She kept her distance from the swirl of festivities and dismissed all the various foreign princes who sought her hand, saying she wouldn’t marry a man she didn’t know. However, rumors spread that she planned to marry a foreign prince who would assert her claim to the English throne. In response to this rumor, James sent her to the Tower at Christmas 1609 and called a Council meeting. Once the misunderstanding was resolved, she was quickly released, with James explicitly assuring her that he had no objections to her marrying someone from England.
A few weeks after she learned to know and love the man to whom she devoted herself with a passion and fidelity which recalls that of Imogen for Posthumus in Shakespeare's Cymbeline. This was young William Seymour, a son of Lord Beauchamp, one of the first noblemen in England. He was received in her apartments, and obtained her promise in February, the King's assurance to Arabella giving them every security for the future. Nevertheless, the young Princess's choice could not have fallen more unfortunately. Lord Beauchamp was the son of the Earl of Hertford and Catherine Grey, the inheritress of the Suffolk[Pg 491] rights to the throne. The Earl's eldest son was still alive, and William Seymour had no claim to the crown at the moment; but the fact that his brother might die childless made him an always possible pretender. The Suffolk claims had been recognised by Act of Parliament, and the Parliament which had acknowledged James was powerless to change the succession. In the face of this notorious fact, James ignored the consideration that neither Seymour and Arabella, nor any one else, wanted to deprive him of the throne in favour of the young pair. Both were summoned before the Council and examined.
A few weeks after she got to know and love the man she devoted herself to with a passion and loyalty reminiscent of Imogen for Posthumus in Shakespeare's Cymbeline, this was young William Seymour, a son of Lord Beauchamp, one of the top noblemen in England. He was welcomed in her rooms and got her promise in February, with the King's assurance to Arabella giving them all the security they needed for the future. However, the young Princess's choice couldn’t have been more unfortunate. Lord Beauchamp was the son of the Earl of Hertford and Catherine Grey, the heir to the Suffolk[Pg 491] rights to the throne. The Earl's eldest son was still alive, and at that moment, William Seymour had no claim to the crown; but the possibility of his brother dying without children meant he was always a potential contender. The Suffolk claims had been recognized by Act of Parliament, and the Parliament that acknowledged James was powerless to change the line of succession. Despite this well-known fact, James ignored the reality that neither Seymour and Arabella, nor anyone else, wanted to take the throne from him in favor of the young couple. Both were called before the Council and interrogated.
Seymour was made to renounce all thought of marriage with Arabella, and the young couple did not see each other for three months. In May 1610, however, they were secretly married.
Seymour was forced to give up any idea of marrying Arabella, and the young couple didn’t see each other for three months. In May 1610, however, they got married in secret.
When the news reached James's ears in July, he was furious. Arabella was detained in custody at Lambeth, and Seymour was sent to the Tower.
When James heard the news in July, he was enraged. Arabella was held in custody at Lambeth, and Seymour was taken to the Tower.
Arabella strove in vain to touch the King's heart. Great sympathy was felt in London, however, for the young couple, and secret meetings were permitted them by their gaolers. When the correspondence between them was discovered, Arabella was commanded to travel to Durham and put herself under the care of its Bishop. On her refusal to quit her apartments, she was carried away by force. Falling ill on the journey, she was given permission to pause by the way, and, attiring herself like one of Shakespeare's heroines, she seized the opportunity to escape. She drew on a pair of French trousers over her skirt, put on a man's coat and high boots, wore a manly wig with long curls over her hair, set a low-flapped black hat upon her head, threw a short cloak, around her, and fastened a small sword at her side. Thus disguised, she fled by horse to Blackwall, where a French ship awaited her and Lord Seymour, the latter having arranged his escape for the same time. An accident prevented their meeting, and Arabella's friends, growing impatient, insisted, in spite of her protests, on setting out at once. When Seymour arrived next day, he learned to his disappointment, that the ship had set sail. He succeeded, however, in getting put over to Ostend. Meanwhile, Arabella, a few miles from Calais, induced the captain to lay-to for an hour or so to give Seymour an opportunity of overtaking them. They were here surprised by an English cruiser, which had been sent from Dover to capture the fugitives, and Arabella was brought back to the Tower. When she implored pardon, James brutally replied that she had eaten forbidden fruit, and must pay the price of her disobedience. Despair deprived her of her reason, and she died miserably, after five years of imprisonment. Not until after her death was her husband permitted to return to England.
Arabella tried desperately to win the King's favor. There was a lot of sympathy in London for the young couple, and their guards allowed them to have secret meetings. When their correspondence was discovered, Arabella was ordered to travel to Durham and place herself under the care of its Bishop. When she refused to leave her room, she was forcibly taken away. Falling ill on the journey, she was allowed to pause, and, dressing like one of Shakespeare's heroines, she took the chance to escape. She put on a pair of French trousers over her skirt, wore a man's coat and high boots, donned a male wig with long curls over her hair, set a low-brimmed black hat on her head, draped a short cloak around her, and fastened a small sword at her side. Disguised this way, she rode off to Blackwall, where a French ship was waiting for her and Lord Seymour, who had arranged his escape for the same moment. A mishap kept them from meeting, and Arabella's friends, growing anxious, insisted on leaving immediately, despite her objections. When Seymour arrived the next day, he was disappointed to find that the ship had already left. However, he managed to get over to Ostend. Meanwhile, just a few miles from Calais, Arabella convinced the captain to wait for an hour to give Seymour a chance to catch up with them. They were then caught off guard by an English ship sent from Dover to capture the runaways, and Arabella was taken back to the Tower. When she begged for forgiveness, James coldly replied that she had tasted forbidden fruit and had to suffer the consequences of her disobedience. Despair drove her to madness, and she died suffering after five years in prison. It wasn't until after her death that her husband was allowed to return to England.
VI
ROCHESTER AND LADY ESSEX
It was Rochester who was the real ruler of England all this time. He was the acknowledged favourite; to him every suitor applied and from him came every reward. He was made head of the Privy Council after the death of Lord Dunbar, and was nominated Lord High Treasurer of Scotland, a title which gave him great prestige in his native country. He was also made Baron Brandspech, and, in accordance with the general expectation, Viscount Rochester and Knight of the Garter. The only decided opposition he had to encounter was that of young Prince Henry, the nation's darling, who could not endure his arrogant way, and was, moreover, his rival in fair ladies' favours. After the death of the Prince, Rochester was more powerful than ever. As principal Secretary, Carr managed all the King's correspondence, and on more than one occasion he answered letters without consulting either King or Council. The King, if he was aware of this, had reached such a pitch of infatuation that he submitted to everything. Carr was given a new title in 1613 and the Viscount Rochester was made Earl of Somerset. In 1614 the King made him Lord Chamberlain "because he loved him better than all men living." In the interim he had been appointed Keeper of the Seals and Warden of the Cinque Ports.
It was Rochester who was really in charge of England all along. He was the recognized favorite; every suitor turned to him, and every reward came from him. He became head of the Privy Council after Lord Dunbar passed away and was appointed Lord High Treasurer of Scotland, a title that gave him significant respect in his home country. He was also made Baron Brandspech and, as everyone expected, Viscount Rochester and Knight of the Garter. The only real opposition he faced was from young Prince Henry, the nation's darling, who couldn’t stand Rochester's arrogance and was also a rival for the affections of beautiful women. After the Prince's death, Rochester’s power only grew. As the principal Secretary, Carr handled all the King's correspondence and, on several occasions, replied to letters without consulting either the King or the Council. If the King knew about this, he was so infatuated that he tolerated it all. In 1613, Carr received a new title, and Viscount Rochester became Earl of Somerset. In 1614, the King made him Lord Chamberlain "because he loved him more than anyone else." In the meantime, he had also been appointed Keeper of the Seals and Warden of the Cinque Ports.
It was from such a height as this that he fell, and the circumstances of his overthrow form perhaps the most interesting events, from a psychological point of view, of James' reign. They made a great impression on contemporary minds, and occupy a large space in the letters of the period—letters in which Shakespeare's name is never mentioned and of whose very existence their historico-polemical writers do not seem to have been aware.
It was from such a height as this that he fell, and the circumstances of his downfall are perhaps the most interesting events, from a psychological perspective, of James' reign. They had a significant impact on the minds of those at the time and are extensively covered in the letters of that period—letters in which Shakespeare's name is never mentioned and that their historical and polemical writers seem to have been unaware of.
It was one of James's ambitions on his coming to England to put an end to the feuds and dissensions which were rife among the great families. To this end he arranged a match between Essex's son, and a daughter of the house which had ruined his father and driven him to death. In January 1608, accordingly, the fourteen-year-old Earl was married to the Lady Frances Howard, just thirteen years of age, and he thus became allied with the powerful houses of Howard and Cecil. Mr. Pory wrote to Sir Robert Cotton on the occasion of the marriage, "The bridegroom[Pg 493] carried himself as gravely and as gracefully as if he were of his father's age."
It was one of James's goals when he came to England to put an end to the feuds and conflicts that were widespread among the noble families. To achieve this, he arranged a marriage between Essex's son and a daughter of the family that had destroyed his father and driven him to his death. In January 1608, the fourteen-year-old Earl married Lady Frances Howard, who was just thirteen at the time, thus forming alliances with the powerful houses of Howard and Cecil. Mr. Pory wrote to Sir Robert Cotton about the wedding, saying, "The bridegroom[Pg 493] conducted himself as seriously and gracefully as if he were his father's age."
The Church in those times sanctioned these marriages between children, but every sense of fitness demanded that they should be immediately parted. Young Essex was sent on foreign travel, and did not return to claim his bride until he was eighteen. He was a solidly built youth, possessed of a heavy and imperturbably calm disposition. Frances, on the other hand, was obstinately and stormily passionate in both her likes and dislikes. She had been brought up by a coarse and covetous mother, and early corrupted by contact with the vices of the Court. She took a deep dislike to her youthful bridegroom from the first and refused to live with him. Her relations, however, compelled her to accompany him to his estate, Chartley.
The Church at that time approved these marriages between children, but common sense insisted that they be separated right away. Young Essex went abroad and didn’t return to claim his bride until he turned eighteen. He was a solidly built young man with a heavy, unflappable disposition. Frances, on the other hand, was stubbornly and intensely passionate about her likes and dislikes. She had been raised by a harsh and greedy mother and was early on corrupted by the vices of the Court. From the start, she had a strong dislike for her young husband and refused to live with him. However, her family pressured her to go with him to his estate, Chartley.
She had previously attracted the attention of both Prince Henry and the favourite Rochester. Expecting more from Rochester, as a contemporary document explains, than from the unprofitable attentions of the Prince, she chose the former, a fact which can hardly have failed to augment the ill-will already existing between the King's son and the King's friend. From the moment of her choice all the passionate intensity of her nature was concentrated upon avoiding any intercourse with her husband and in assuring Rochester that his jealousy on that score was groundless.
She had previously caught the eye of both Prince Henry and his favorite, Rochester. Anticipating more from Rochester, as a contemporary document explains, than from the unfulfilling attention of the Prince, she opted for the former, which likely only increased the resentment already felt between the King's son and the King's friend. From the moment she made her choice, all the passion in her nature focused on avoiding any interaction with her husband and convincing Rochester that his jealousy about that was unfounded.
She chose for her confidante a certain Mrs. Turner, a doctor's widow, who, after leading a dissipated life, was settling down to a reputation for witchcraft. Lady Essex begged some potion of her which should chill the Earl's ardour, and this not working to her satisfaction, she wrote the following letter to her priestess, which was later produced at the trial and made public by Fulk Greville:—
She chose as her confidante a woman named Mrs. Turner, who was the widow of a doctor and, after having lived a wild life, was gaining a reputation for being a witch. Lady Essex asked her for a potion that would cool the Earl's passion, and when that didn’t work as she hoped, she wrote the following letter to her go-to woman, which was later presented at the trial and made public by Fulk Greville:—
"Sweet Turner, as thou hast been hitherto, so art thou all my hopes of good in this world. My Lord is lusty as ever he was, and hath complained to my brother Howard, that hee hath not layne with mee, nor used mee as his wife. This makes me mad, since of all men I loath him, because he is the only obstacle and hindrance, that I shall never enjoy him whom I love."
"Sweet Turner, just as you have been until now, you are all my hopes for goodness in this world. My Lord is as lively as ever, and he has complained to my brother Howard that he hasn't slept with me or treated me as his wife. This drives me crazy, because out of all men, I despise him the most, since he is the only obstacle and hindrance to me ever enjoying the one I love."
Upon the Earl's complaining a second time, the two applied to a Dr. Forman, quack and reputed sorcerer, for some means of causing an aversion (frigidity quoad hanc) in the Earl. The mountebank obligingly performed all manner of hocus-pocus with wax dolls, &c., and these in their turn failing, Lady Essex wrote to him:—
Upon the Earl complaining a second time, the two contacted Dr. Forman, a fraud and rumored sorcerer, for a way to induce an aversion (frigidity quoad hanc) in the Earl. The charlatan willingly did all sorts of tricks with wax dolls, etc., and when these also failed, Lady Essex wrote to him:—
"Sweet Father, although I have found you ready at all times to further mee, yet must I still crave your helpe; wherefore I beseech you to remember that you keepe the doores close, and that you still retaine the Lord with mee and his affection towards mee. I have no cause but to be confident in you, though the world be against mee; yet heaven failes mee not; many are the troubles I sustaine, the doggednesse of my Lord, the crossenesse[Pg 494] of my enemies, and the subversion of my fortunes, unlesse you by your wisdome doe deliver mee out of the midst of this wildernesse, which I entreat for God's sake. From Chartley.—Your affectionate loving daughter, FRANCES ESSEX."
“Dear Dad, even though you’ve always been there to help me, I still need to ask for your support; please remember to keep the doors closed and maintain the Lord's presence and His love for me. I have every reason to trust you, even though the world seems against me; heaven hasn't let me down. I’m facing many challenges—my Lord's stubbornness, the bitterness of my enemies, and my falling fortunes—unless you, with your wisdom, can help me out of this wilderness, which I sincerely pray for, for God’s sake. From Chartley.—Your loving daughter, FRANCES ESSEX.”
In the beginning of the year 1613, a woman named Mary Woods accused Lady Essex of attempting to bribe her to poison the Earl. The accusation came to nothing, however, and the Countess soon afterwards tried a new tack. It was now three years since her husband's return from abroad, and if she could succeed in convincing the Court that the marriage had never been consummated there was some chance of its being declared void. Having won her father and her utterly unscrupulous uncle, the powerful Lord Northampton, to her side, she induced the latter, who played Pandarus to this Cressida, to represent the situation to the King. James, loving Rochester as much as ever, and taking a pleasure in completing the happiness of those he loved, lent a willing ear. Northampton and Suffolk both took the matter up warmly, clearly seeing how advantageous an alliance with Carr, whom they had hitherto regarded as an enemy, would be to their plans. A meeting between the relatives of both parties was arranged. It consisted of the Earls of Northampton and Suffolk on Lady Essex's side, and the Earl of Southampton and Lord Knollys on her husband's. Essex, while resolved not to make any declaration which might prove an obstacle to his marrying again, fully conceded that he was not qualified to be this particular lady's husband. A commission of clergy and lawyers was therefore appointed to inquire into the matter.
In early 1613, a woman named Mary Woods accused Lady Essex of trying to bribe her to poison the Earl. However, the accusation went nowhere, and the Countess soon took a different approach. It had now been three years since her husband returned from abroad, and if she could convince the Court that their marriage had never been consummated, there was a chance it could be declared void. Having secured the support of her father and her completely ruthless uncle, the powerful Lord Northampton, she got him to act as a go-between to present the situation to the King. James, still fond of Rochester and eager to secure the happiness of those he cared about, was open to the idea. Northampton and Suffolk both took the matter seriously, recognizing how beneficial an alliance with Carr—whom they had previously seen as an enemy—would be for their plans. A meeting between the relatives of both sides was arranged: the Earls of Northampton and Suffolk represented Lady Essex, while the Earl of Southampton and Lord Knollys represented her husband. Essex, while determined not to make any statement that could interfere with his ability to remarry, fully acknowledged that he was not suited to be this particular lady's husband. Consequently, a commission of clergy and lawyers was set up to investigate the matter.
A committee was nominated of six midwives and ten Godfearing matrons of rank, who had all borne children, to ascertain if Lady Essex was, as she asserted, a virgin. The lady's modesty insisted upon being closely veiled during the examination, which naturally gave rise to a rumour that another woman had been substituted.
A committee of six midwives and ten respectable matrons, all of whom had given birth, was formed to determine if Lady Essex was, as she claimed, a virgin. The lady insisted on being closely veiled during the examination, which naturally led to rumors that another woman had been used in her place.
The examination, which terminated in favour of the plaintiff, convinced none but those who had undertaken it, and was the occasion of much coarse-grained jesting.
The examination, which ended in favor of the plaintiff, convinced only those who conducted it and led to a lot of crude joking.
With considerable impudence, Lady Essex maintained that her husband had been deprived of his manhood by witchcraft; but she was careful not to mention either Dr. Forman or herself as the instigators of this sorcery. Several members of the commission were prepared beforehand to declare the marriage void, it having been made worth their while to fall in with the wishes of the King and his favourite. Archbishop Abbot, however, an independent spirit, insisted from the first that it was utterly improbable that witchcraft could produce the assigned result, and urged that in accommodating the Countess they were establishing a precedent of which any childless wife could take advantage. The votes being equal, Abbot petitioned the King to allow his[Pg 495] withdrawal. James, however, appointed two new members, both bishops, instead, and thus made the votes 7 to 5 in favour of "nullity." Abbot, as the result of his protest, became for a while the most popular man in England. Bishop Neile, who had always been despised, sank still lower in the public esteem, and Bishop Bilson of Winchester, of whom better things had been expected, was overwhelmed with ridicule. His son, whom the King knighted in order to reward his father, was acclaimed by general consent, Sir Nullity Bilson.
With a lot of nerve, Lady Essex claimed that her husband had lost his manhood due to witchcraft; however, she was careful not to mention either Dr. Forman or herself as the ones behind the magic. Several members of the commission were already set to declare the marriage invalid, having been incentivized to go along with the wishes of the King and his favorite. Archbishop Abbot, however, an independent thinker, insisted from the start that it was highly unlikely for witchcraft to cause the stated outcome and argued that by accommodating the Countess, they were setting a precedent that any childless wife could exploit. With the votes tied, Abbot asked the King to allow his[Pg 495] withdrawal. James, however, appointed two new members, both bishops, and thus tilted the vote to 7 to 5 in favor of "nullity." As a result of his protest, Abbot became quite popular in England for a time. Bishop Neile, who had always been looked down upon, fell even lower in public opinion, and Bishop Bilson of Winchester, who had been expected to do better, faced overwhelming ridicule. His son, whom the King knighted to reward his father, became known by popular consensus as Sir Nullity Bilson.
Throughout his whole career, and in his late relations with Lady Essex, Rochester had been guided by an intimate and capable adviser, Sir Thomas Overbury. He had assisted Rochester in the composition of his love-letters to the Countess, and he knew a great deal too much about the secret meetings, which he had himself arranged, between the lovers at Paternoster Row, Hammersmith, &c. When he learned that Rochester intended to supplement the connection by marriage, he strove by every means in his power to prevent it. He had been accustomed to dictate to his master in everything, but Rochester had now grown restive, and was resolved, by fair means or foul, on freeing himself from this control. To this end the King was given to understand that it was a common jest that Rochester managed the King, but Overbury ruled Rochester. In order to get rid of him in an honourable manner, he was appointed to some official post abroad. Overbury, however, whose ambition bound him to England, detected that this was but a mild form of banishment, and strove to excuse himself, finally declining outright. This was considered a breach of a subject's duty by James, and, upon the advice of the favourite, Overbury was sent to the Tower. Rochester now began to play a double game, and while assuring the prisoner that he was doing his utmost to obtain his release, he was, in reality, concentrating all his influence upon keeping him where he was. It was necessary to befool Overbury into thinking he had reason to be grateful to him, in case the prisoner should one day be released, and should wish to reveal all that Rochester was most anxious to keep concealed.
Throughout his entire career, and in his later interactions with Lady Essex, Rochester had been guided by a close and capable adviser, Sir Thomas Overbury. Overbury helped Rochester write his love letters to the Countess, and he knew far too much about the secret meetings, which he had arranged, between the lovers at Paternoster Row, Hammersmith, etc. When he found out that Rochester planned to solidify their connection with marriage, he did everything he could to stop it. He was used to directing his master in all matters, but Rochester had become restless and was determined, by any means necessary, to break free from this control. To this end, the King was made to believe that it was a common joke that Rochester controlled him, while Overbury controlled Rochester. To remove him honorably, Overbury was offered an official position abroad. However, Overbury, whose ambitions tied him to England, realized this was merely a gentle form of exile, and he tried to excuse himself, ultimately refusing outright. This was seen as a dereliction of duty by James, and on the advice of the favorite, Overbury was sent to the Tower. Rochester then began to play both sides, assuring the prisoner that he was doing everything he could to secure his release, while in reality, he focused all his influence on keeping him imprisoned. It was necessary to deceive Overbury into believing he had reasons to be grateful, in case the prisoner was ever released and wanted to expose what Rochester desperately wanted to keep hidden.
It was commanded from the first that Overbury should have no contact whatever with the outside world, an order which speaks for itself. When, however, the Lieutenant of the Tower, Sir William Wood, interpreted these directions so literally that he refused Rochester's own messengers access, it became necessary to replace him by the more amenable Sir Gervase Helwys.
It was ordered from the beginning that Overbury should have no contact at all with the outside world, an instruction that is quite clear. However, when the Lieutenant of the Tower, Sir William Wood, took these orders so literally that he denied even Rochester's own messengers access, it became necessary to replace him with the more compliant Sir Gervase Helwys.
Lady Essex, who was not the woman for half measures, preferred to make certain of Overbury once for all, and was determined that he should never leave the Tower alive. For this purpose she again applied to Mrs. Turner, who was well supplied with means serviceable to the occasion. The first thing necessary was to assure themselves of the man to whose immediate care[Pg 496] the prisoner was intrusted. Lady Essex applied to Sir Thomas Monson, Master of the Tower Armoury, and through his influence Helwys was induced to dismiss Overbury's attendant and supply his place with Richard Weston, a former servant of Anne Turner.
Lady Essex, who didn't do things halfway, wanted to ensure that Overbury would never leave the Tower alive. To achieve this, she reached out to Mrs. Turner, who had the means to help. The first step was to make sure of the man who was directly responsible [Pg 496] for the prisoner. Lady Essex contacted Sir Thomas Monson, the Master of the Tower Armoury, and with his influence, Helwys was persuaded to dismiss Overbury's attendant and replace him with Richard Weston, a former servant of Anne Turner.
This man was instructed by Mrs. Turner to meet Lady Essex at Whitehall, and to receive from her a little phial whose contents were to be mixed with the prisoner's food. Meeting Helwys on his way to Overbury's cell, and supposing him to be initiated into the secret, Weston consulted him as to the best way of administering the poison. Helwys, horror-stricken, prevailed upon him to throw away the contents of the phial. He was in too much awe of the Howard family to venture an accusation, and Weston at his instigation told Lady Essex that the poison had been duly administered, and that the prisoner's health was failing in consequence. Overbury was, in truth, suffering greatly from the frustration of his hopes of release, and he naïvely requested Rochester to send him an emetic in order that the King, hearing of his sickness, might be moved to compassion. It is not known what kind of medicament Rochester sent, nor whether he was aware of Lady Essex's attempt, but he seems to have played his own hand on this occasion.
This man was told by Mrs. Turner to meet Lady Essex at Whitehall and to take from her a small vial that was to be mixed with the prisoner's food. On his way to Overbury's cell, he ran into Helwys and, assuming he was in on the secret, Weston asked him for advice on how to give the poison. Helwys, horrified, urged him to throw away the vial's contents. He was too intimidated by the Howard family to make any accusations, so Weston, at his urging, told Lady Essex that the poison had been properly given and that the prisoner's health was declining as a result. In reality, Overbury was suffering deeply from his dashed hopes of being released, and he naively asked Rochester to send him an emetic so that the King would be moved to pity when he heard about his sickness. It's unclear what kind of medicine Rochester sent or if he knew about Lady Essex's plot, but he seems to have acted in his own interest this time.
On finding that Overbury, in spite of his steadily failing health, still continued to live, Lady Frances renewed her activity. Rochester was sending sweetmeats, jellies, and wines to the prisoner, and Lady Essex mixed poison with all these condiments, quite unconscious of the fact that Helwys, now upon the alert, took care that none of them should reach the prisoner. Losing all patience, she looked round for some more certain means than this poison, which worked with such astonishing and irritating deliberation. Learning that the apothecary Franklin was attending Overbury, she bribed his boy to give the sick man a poisoned injection. This was done, and the prisoner died in the Tower on the following day. Northampton immediately spread about a report that Sir Thomas Overbury had by no means led such a secluded life in the Tower as was generally supposed, but had by his dissolute life there contracted a disease of which he died. The rumour was generally believed, but that some suspicions were entertained can be seen in the letters of the times. John Chamberlain, writing to Sir Dudley Carleton on the 14th October 1613, speaks of Overbury's death as being caused by this disease, "or something worse."
Upon discovering that Overbury, despite his declining health, was still alive, Lady Frances ramped up her efforts. Rochester was sending sweet treats, jellies, and wines to the prisoner, while Lady Essex mixed poison into all these items, completely unaware that Helwys was now vigilant and ensured none of it reached the prisoner. Growing increasingly frustrated, she searched for a more effective method than this poison, which was working with frustrating slowness. After finding out that the apothecary Franklin was looking after Overbury, she bribed his assistant to give the sick man a poisoned injection. This was carried out, and the prisoner died in the Tower the next day. Northampton quickly spread a story that Sir Thomas Overbury had not lived as secluded a life in the Tower as was commonly believed but had instead contracted a disease from his immoral lifestyle there, leading to his death. This rumor gained widespread acceptance, though some suspicions lingered, as seen in correspondence from the time. John Chamberlain, writing to Sir Dudley Carleton on October 14, 1613, referred to Overbury's death as being caused by this disease, "or something worse."
Thus the last obstacle was cleared from the path which led this brilliant pair to the altar. Lady Frances was happy, and much farther removed from any feeling of remorse than Lady Macbeth. The King was full of affection for her, and, in order that she might not be wanting her title of Countess, Rochester was made Earl of Somerset. The wedding was celebrated with inordinate pomp on[Pg 497] the 26th December 1613. The bride had the assurance to appear with maidenly hair unbound upon her shoulders. John Chamberlain, writing to Mrs. Alice Carleton, December 30th, says, "She was married in her hair, and led to the chapel by her bridemen, a Duke of Saxony that is here, and the Earl of Northampton, her great-uncle." The wedding was celebrated in the Chapel Royal, in the same place and by the same bishop who had solemnised the previous marriage. King, Queen, and Archbishop were all present, not to mention those of the nobility who wished to stand well with the King and his favourite, and rich gifts were brought by all. Gondomar, wishing to show himself attentive to so highly favoured a pair, sent them some magnificent jewels. The City of London, the Merchant Adventurers, the East India Company, and the Customs sent each their present of precious metals of great value. Gold, silver, and jewels were showered upon them throughout the first half of January 1614. Bacon, though personally no admirer of Somerset, naturally did not hold back. It is very significantly remarked in a letter from John Chamberlain to Sir Dudley Carleton, December 23, 1613, "Sir Francis Bacon prepares a masque to honour the marriage, which will stand him in about £2000, and though he have been offered some help by the House, and especially by Mr. Solicitor, Sir Henry Yelverton, who would have sent him £500, yet he would not accept it, but offers them the whole charge with the honour." A few years later it is Bacon who conducts the poisoning case against Rochester.
Thus the last obstacle was removed from the path that led this brilliant couple to the altar. Lady Frances was happy and felt much less remorse than Lady Macbeth. The King was full of affection for her, and to ensure she didn’t miss out on her title of Countess, Rochester was made Earl of Somerset. The wedding was celebrated with extravagant pomp on[Pg 497] December 26, 1613. The bride boldly appeared with her hair down. John Chamberlain, writing to Mrs. Alice Carleton on December 30, noted, "She was married with her hair down and was led to the chapel by her bridemen, a Duke of Saxony who is here, and the Earl of Northampton, her great-uncle." The wedding was held in the Chapel Royal, in the same place and by the same bishop who had officiated the previous marriage. The King, Queen, and Archbishop were all present, along with many nobles who wanted to curry favor with the King and his favorite, and they brought lavish gifts. Gondomar, wanting to show his attentiveness to such a favored couple, sent them some magnificent jewels. The City of London, the Merchant Adventurers, the East India Company, and the Customs each presented valuable gifts of precious metals. Gold, silver, and jewels were showered upon them throughout the first half of January 1614. Bacon, although not personally a fan of Somerset, naturally did not hold back. It is notably mentioned in a letter from John Chamberlain to Sir Dudley Carleton on December 23, 1613, "Sir Francis Bacon is preparing a masque to honor the marriage, which will cost him about £2000, and even though he has been offered some help by the House, especially from Mr. Solicitor, Sir Henry Yelverton, who would have sent him £500, he would not accept it, but offers to cover the entire cost himself for the honor." A few years later, it is Bacon who leads the poisoning case against Rochester.
The day following the wedding the King sent a message to the Lord Mayor, inviting him to arrange a fête for Lord and Lady Somerset. The City vainly endeavoured to excuse itself on the ground of insufficient space, but the King himself suggested a remedy, and it was arranged that the guests should go in procession from Westminster to the City, the gentlemen on horseback and the ladies in carriages. The bride was pleased to consider her carriage suitable to the occasion, but not being satisfied with her horses, she sent to borrow Lord Winwood's. He, replying that it did not beseem so great a lady to borrow, gallantly begged her acceptance of the horses as a gift.
The day after the wedding, the King messaged the Lord Mayor, asking him to organize a celebration for Lord and Lady Somerset. The City unsuccessfully tried to excuse itself due to a lack of space, but the King himself proposed a solution. It was decided that the guests would parade from Westminster to the City, with the gentlemen riding horses and the ladies in carriages. The bride thought her carriage was suitable for the occasion, but since she wasn't happy with her horses, she asked to borrow Lord Winwood's. He responded that it wasn't appropriate for such a distinguished lady to borrow, and gallantly offered her the horses as a gift.
Macaulay has likened this Court to that of Nero, and Swinburne has added that these celebrations recall the bridals of Sporus and Locusta. Chapman had already inscribed to Rochester two of the dedicatory sonnets which accompanied the last books of his translation of the Iliad, and filled them with absurdly exaggerated praise of the Viscount's "heroic virtues." He now wrote his "Andromeda Liberata" in glorification of the nuptials, and on his being attacked on that score, he retorted with his exceedingly naïve "Defence of Perseus and Andromeda."
Macaulay compared this Court to Nero’s, and Swinburne added that these celebrations remind him of the weddings of Sporus and Locusta. Chapman had already dedicated two of the sonnets from his latest Iliad translation to Rochester, filled with ridiculously excessive praise for the Viscount’s "heroic virtues." He then wrote his "Andromeda Liberata" to celebrate the marriage, and when he faced criticism for it, he responded with his very naïve "Defence of Perseus and Andromeda."
Life with Lady Frances could have no beneficial effect upon Somerset's character. Nothing was magnificent enough for him,[Pg 498] and he was constantly importing new fashions in order to please his master and his wife. That ingenuously moralising historian, Arthur Wilson, complains bitterly of his appearance, his curled and perfumed locks, smooth shaven face and bare neck, and the golden embroideries lavished upon his attire. His only occupation was to solicit estates and money of the King. The subjects supplied him handsomely, for every petitioner paid tribute to Somerset. How much he received in this manner is uncertain, but he spent not less than £90,000 a year. It may be said to his credit, that he never, as did the later favourites, sought to tamper with the law, and he now and then displayed some generosity, but it was the exactions of his Howard connections which ruined him. The Council's most honourable members, amongst whom was Shakespeare's patron, Pembroke, saw with indignation that he predisposed the King in favour of their rivals.
Life with Lady Frances had no positive impact on Somerset's character. Nothing was grand enough for him, [Pg 498] and he was always bringing in new styles to impress his master and his wife. The openly moralizing historian, Arthur Wilson, harshly criticizes his appearance—his curled and scented hair, smooth-shaven face and bare neck, and the lavish golden embroidery on his clothes. His main job was to ask the King for estates and money. The subjects paid him well, as every petitioner had to give something to Somerset. It's unclear how much he made this way, but he spent at least £90,000 a year. It can be said in his favor that he never tried to manipulate the law like later favorites did, and occasionally he showed some generosity, but it was the demands from his Howard relatives that brought him down. The most honorable members of the Council, including Shakespeare's patron Pembroke, watched in anger as he biased the King in favor of their rivals.
His successor appeared in 1614. George Villiers, a young, handsome man of lively disposition, was promoted step by step, yet not too hastily, for fear of wounding Somerset's feelings. His presence at Court, however, was exceedingly disagreeable to the latter, who treated his rival with cold insolence, and seized every opportunity of humbling him. Somerset's passionate temper and arrogant disposition soon betrayed him into treating the King with similar superciliousness. He was rebuked by James, and a temporary reconciliation was effected; but how far Carr was from the enjoyment of a clear conscience is shown by his soliciting a general pardon, such as Wolsey had received from Henry VIII., from the King at this time, which was to include every possible offence, not forgetting murder. This, he pointed out to James, was in case his enemies should attempt to destroy him by false accusations after the King's death. James was willing, but Lord Ellesmere refused to apply the great seal to the document in question. The King's wrath was great but unavailing. Ellesmere fell upon his knees, but refused to affix the seal.
His successor emerged in 1614. George Villiers, a young, attractive man with a lively personality, was gradually promoted, but not too quickly, to avoid upsetting Somerset. However, his presence at Court was quite irritating to Somerset, who treated his rival with cold disdain and took every chance to put him in his place. Somerset’s heated temperament and arrogant behavior eventually led him to treat the King with the same haughty attitude. James admonished him, resulting in a temporary reconciliation; however, Carr’s lack of a clear conscience is evident by his request for a general pardon, similar to what Wolsey had received from Henry VIII, from the King at that time, which would cover every possible offense, including murder. He explained to James that this was in case his enemies tried to ruin him with false accusations after the King's death. James was open to the idea, but Lord Ellesmere refused to apply the great seal to the requested document. The King’s anger was intense but ultimately ineffective. Ellesmere knelt but still would not attach the seal.
Soon after this Somerset experienced the need of this comprehensive absolution which he had failed to secure. The apothecary's boy, who had administered the injection to Overbury, fell dangerously ill at Flushing, and, wishing to ease his burdened soul, confessed the murder to Lord Winwood. Helwys was examined, Weston was examined, and Lord and Lady Somerset were soon implicated in the case. As soon as Somerset heard that he was accused, he quitted the King, with whom he was staying at Royston, and started for London in order to clear himself. The King, by this time, was profoundly weary of his old favourite, and entirely taken up by his new. To give some idea of James's dissimulation, we will quote Sir Anthony Weldon's account, as an eye-witness, of the parting between the King and Somerset. "The Earle when he kissed his hand, the King hung about his neck, slabbering his cheeks, saying, 'For God's sake,[Pg 499] when shall I see thee again? On my soul, I shall neither eat nor sleep until you come again.' The Earle told him, on Monday (this being on the Friday). 'For God's sake, let me,' said the King. 'Shall I, shall I;' then lolled about his neck. 'Then, for God's sake, give thy lady this kiss for me.' In the same manner at the stayres' head, at the middle of the stayres, and at the stayres' foot. The Earl was not in his coach when the King used these very words, 'I shall never see his face more.'"
Soon after this, Somerset realized he needed the complete forgiveness he had failed to obtain. The apothecary's boy, who had given the injection to Overbury, fell seriously ill in Flushing, and wanting to relieve his troubled conscience, confessed the murder to Lord Winwood. Helwys was questioned, Weston was questioned, and soon Lord and Lady Somerset were implicated in the case. As soon as Somerset heard he was accused, he left the King, with whom he was staying at Royston, and headed for London to prove his innocence. By this point, the King was thoroughly tired of his old favorite and completely focused on his new one. To illustrate James's deceitful nature, we will quote Sir Anthony Weldon's account, as an eyewitness, of the farewell between the King and Somerset. "The Earl, when he kissed his hand, the King hung around his neck, slobbering on his cheeks, saying, 'For God's sake,[Pg 499] when shall I see you again? I swear, I won't eat or sleep until you come back.' The Earl told him, on Monday (this was on Friday). 'For God's sake, let me,' said the King. 'Shall I, shall I;' then leaned around his neck. 'Then, for God's sake, give your lady this kiss for me.' In the same way at the top of the stairs, in the middle of the stairs, and at the bottom of the stairs. The Earl was not in his carriage when the King used these very words, 'I shall never see his face again.'"
Short work was made of the subordinate culprits. Mrs. Turner, Weston, Helwys, and the apothecary Franklin, were all declared guilty and hanged. The Countess bore testimony to her husband's innocence, and he went to the Tower with the collar of the Garter and the George about his neck. He threatened that if he were brought to trial he would betray secrets which contained an accusation against the King—contemporary letters show that this was understood to mean that he would confess to having poisoned Prince Henry at the King's instigation; but he abandoned this accusation later, and conducted his defence with dignity, denying all complicity in the murder. The Countess was less self-possessed. The judgment hall was filled with spectators, and the Earl of Essex amongst them was seated exactly opposite her. As the accusation was read, she trembled and turned pale, and when Weston's name was reached, she covered her face with her fan. When, according to custom, she was asked if she acknowledged herself guilty, she could but answer, Yes. She was condemned to death, and to the question whether she had anything further to add, replied that she would say nothing to palliate her guilt, but prayed the King's mercy. Somerset was also unanimously declared guilty.
The subordinate culprits didn't take long to be dealt with. Mrs. Turner, Weston, Helwys, and the apothecary Franklin were all found guilty and hanged. The Countess testified to her husband's innocence, and he was taken to the Tower wearing the collar of the Garter and the George around his neck. He warned that if he was put on trial, he would reveal secrets that included an accusation against the King—letters from that time indicate that this was understood to mean he would admit to poisoning Prince Henry under the King's orders; however, he later dropped this claim and defended himself with dignity, denying any involvement in the murder. The Countess was less composed. The judgment hall was crowded with spectators, and the Earl of Essex, among them, sat directly across from her. As the charges were read, she trembled and went pale, and when Weston's name was mentioned, she covered her face with her fan. When she was asked, as was customary, if she acknowledged her guilt, she could only answer, Yes. She was sentenced to death, and when asked if she had anything else to say, she replied that she wouldn't say anything to lessen her guilt, but she prayed for the King's mercy. Somerset was also unanimously found guilty.
The King pardoned them both. He could hardly send to the scaffold the man who had so long been his most intimate friend, neither could he well despatch thither the daughter of his Chancellor of the Exchequer. But although Somerset steadily maintained his innocence, both he and his wife were sent to the Tower.
The King pardoned both of them. He could hardly have sent to the scaffold the man who had been his closest friend for so long, nor could he easily execute the daughter of his Chancellor of the Exchequer. But even though Somerset firmly insisted he was innocent, both he and his wife were taken to the Tower.
In the letters written at the time of the trial, as much mention is made of Sir George Villiers as of Somerset. The new favourite has been ill for some time, "not without suspicion of smallpox, which if it had fallen out actum erat de amicitia. But it proves otherwise, and we say there is much casting about how to make him a great man, and that he shall now be made of the Garter," &c.
In the letters written during the trial, there is just as much mention of Sir George Villiers as there is of Somerset. The new favorite has been unwell for a while, "not without suspicion of smallpox; if that had happened, actum erat de amicitia. But it turns out differently, and we say there is a lot of speculation about how to elevate him, and that he is to be made a member of the Garter," &c.
He was soon made Cupbearer, Chamberlain, Master of the Horse, Marquis of Buckingham, and Keeper of the Great Seal, and he retained his pernicious influence well into the reign of Charles the First. It is highly characteristic of James that he was now as anxious to procure Villiers Raleigh's old estate, Sherborne, from the imprisoned Somerset as he had been to wrest it from the imprisoned Raleigh for Somerset. He must have regarded it as a lawful "morrowing gift," so inextricably[Pg 500] had it become associated with a rising favourite in his mind. Somerset was given to understand that he would obtain a free pardon, together with the restitution of the rest of his properties, if he would secure the now all-powerful Villiers' protection by relinquishing Sherborne in his favour. On his obstinately refusing, he and Lady Somerset were left to languish for six long years in the Tower.[1]
He was soon appointed Cupbearer, Chamberlain, Master of the Horse, Marquis of Buckingham, and Keeper of the Great Seal, and he maintained his harmful influence well into the reign of Charles the First. It’s very typical of James that he was just as eager to acquire Villiers' old estate, Sherborne, from the imprisoned Somerset as he had been to take it from the imprisoned Raleigh for Somerset. He must have seen it as a rightful “morning gift,” so closely had it become linked in his mind with a rising favorite. Somerset was led to believe that he would receive a full pardon, along with the return of his other properties, if he secured the now powerful Villiers' protection by giving up Sherborne in his favor. When he stubbornly refused, he and Lady Somerset were left to suffer for six long years in the Tower.[Pg 500][1]
[1] Arthur Wilson: "The History of Great Britain, being the Life and Reign of James the First," 1653. Sir A. Weldon: "A Cat may look upon a King," London, 1652. The author of "Memoirs of Sophia Dorothea": "The Court and Times of James the First, illustrated by Authentic Letters," 2 vols., London, 1848. Fulk Greville: "The Five Years of King James." "Secret History of the Court of James the First," edited by Sir Walter Scott, 2 vols., Edinburgh, 1811. "An Inquiry into the Literary and Political Character of James the First," by the author of "Curiosities of Literature," London, 1816. Samuel R. Gardiner: "History of England from the Accession of James I. to the Outbreak of the Civil War," vol. ii., London, 1883. Edmond Gosse: "Raleigh," London, 1886. "The Court and Character of King James, Written and taken by Sir A. W(eldon), being an Eye and Ear Witness," London, 1650. Aulicus Coquinariæ: "A Vindication in Answer to a Pamphlet entitled 'The Court and Character of King James,'" London, 1650.
[1] Arthur Wilson: "The History of Great Britain, focusing on the Life and Reign of James the First," 1653. Sir A. Weldon: "A Cat May Look at a King," London, 1652. The author of "Memoirs of Sophia Dorothea": "The Court and Times of James the First, illustrated by Authentic Letters," 2 vols., London, 1848. Fulk Greville: "The Five Years of King James." "Secret History of the Court of James the First," edited by Sir Walter Scott, 2 vols., Edinburgh, 1811. "An Inquiry into the Literary and Political Character of James the First," by the author of "Curiosities of Literature," London, 1816. Samuel R. Gardiner: "History of England from the Accession of James I. to the Outbreak of the Civil War," vol. ii., London, 1883. Edmond Gosse: "Raleigh," London, 1886. "The Court and Character of King James, Written and taken by Sir A. W(eldon), being an Eye and Ear Witness," London, 1650. Aulicus Coquinariæ: "A Vindication in Response to a Pamphlet titled 'The Court and Character of King James,'" London, 1650.
VII
CONTEMPT OF WOMEN—TROILUS AND CRESSIDA
In order to give a complete picture, it was necessary to trace events down to the years in which external happenings ceased to work upon Shakespeare's mind. He died in the same year that the Lady Arabella perished in the Tower, and when the scandal of the Somerset trial was beginning to fade from the public mind. It is obviously impossible to point to any one cause which could have made an especially deep impression on his inner life. All we can say with certainty is, that the general atmosphere of the times, of the corrupt condition of morals here described, could hardly fail to leave some mark on a disposition which, just at this time, was susceptible and irritable to the highest degree. If, as we maintain, there now ensued a period during which his melancholy was prone to dwell upon the darkest side of life; if he shows, in these years, a sickly tendency to imbibe poison from everything; and if all his observation and experience seem to result in a contempt of mankind, so did the general condition of society afford ample nourishment for the mood of scorn for human nature.
To provide a complete picture, it was necessary to trace events down to the years when external factors stopped influencing Shakespeare's thoughts. He died in the same year that Lady Arabella died in the Tower, and when the scandal of the Somerset trial was starting to fade from public memory. It's clear that we can't pinpoint any single cause that could have had a particularly strong effect on his inner life. All we can say for sure is that the overall atmosphere of the times, with the corrupt state of morals described here, must have left some impact on a temperament that, during this period, was exceptionally sensitive and irritable. If, as we argue, a phase followed where his melancholy was inclined to focus on the darker aspects of life; if he demonstrated a troubling tendency to see the worst in everything; and if all his observations and experiences seemed to lead to a disdain for humanity, then the general state of society provided plenty of fuel for that feeling of contempt for human nature.
In the merely external, Shakespeare's life cannot at this time have undergone any great catastrophe. He was now (1607) forty-three years of age. As soon as the play was over, between five and six of an afternoon, he stepped into one of the Thames boats and was set across the river to his house, where his books and work awaited him. He studied much, making himself familiar with the works of his contemporaries, plunging anew into Plutarch, reading Chaucer and Gower, and pondering over More's Utopia. He worked as hard as ever. Neither the rehearsal in the morning nor the play at mid-day had power to weary him. He read through old dramatic manuscripts to see if new treatment could revive them into use, and returned to long-laid-by manuscripts of his own to work upon them afresh.
In terms of the surface facts, Shakespeare's life probably wasn't facing any major crises at this time. He was now (1607) forty-three years old. Once the play finished, around five or six in the afternoon, he got into one of the Thames boats and crossed the river to his home, where his books and work awaited him. He studied a lot, getting to know the works of his contemporaries, diving back into Plutarch, reading Chaucer and Gower, and reflecting on More's Utopia. He worked just as hard as ever. Neither the morning rehearsal nor the midday performance tired him out. He reviewed old dramatic scripts to see if new approaches could bring them back to life and revisited long-neglected manuscripts of his own to work on them again.
He attended to business at the same time, received the rents of his houses at Stratford, collected his tithes from the same place, and watched the lawsuits in which the purchase of these tithes had involved him. He had obtained the object of his existence, so far as the possession of property was concerned; but never had he been so downcast and dispirited, never had he felt so keenly the emptiness of life.
He managed his business at the same time, collected the rents from his properties in Stratford, gathered his tithes from there, and kept an eye on the lawsuits related to the purchase of these tithes. He had achieved what he wanted in life, at least in terms of owning property; but he had never felt so sad and hopeless, never had he felt so deeply the emptiness of life.
[Pg 502] So long as Shakespeare was young, the general condition of society and the ways and worth of men had troubled him less. Then, except for the feeling of belonging to a despised caste and the increasing spread of Puritanism, he was at peace with his surroundings. Now he saw more sharply the true outlines of his times and his world, and perceived more clearly that eternal infirmity of human nature, which at all times only waits for a propitious climate in order to develop itself.
[Pg 502] As long as Shakespeare was young, he was less troubled by the state of society and the nature of people. Back then, apart from feeling like part of a disliked group and witnessing the rise of Puritanism, he was at ease with his environment. Now, he could see more clearly the true shape of his era and his world, recognizing that the flaws in human nature always lie in wait for the right conditions to reveal themselves.
The last work which had lain ready on his table was Antony and Cleopatra. He had there, for the second time, given his impression of the subversion of a world.
The last piece that had been ready on his table was Antony and Cleopatra. He had, for the second time, shared his impression of the collapse of a world.
There was a pendant to this war of the East (which was in reality waged for Cleopatra's sake), a war fought by all the countries of the Mediterranean for the possession of a loose woman; the most famous of all wars, the old Trojan war, set going by a "cuckold and carried on for a whore," so it will shortly be described by a scandalous buffoon, whom Shakespeare uses, so to speak, in his own name. Here was stuff for a tragicomedy of right bitter sort.
There was a parallel to this Eastern war (which was really fought for Cleopatra), a conflict that involved all the Mediterranean countries over a woman with a questionable reputation; the most famous of all wars, the ancient Trojan war, ignited by a "cuckold and sustained for a prostitute," as it will soon be depicted by a scandalous comedian that Shakespeare uses, so to speak, in his own voice. This created material for a tragically humorous story of a pretty grim kind.
From childhood he, and every one else, had been filled with the fame and glory of this war. All its heroes were models of bravery, magnanimity, wisdom, friendship, and fidelity, as if such things existed! For the first time in his life he feels a desire to mock—to shout "Bah!" straight out of his heart—to turn the wrong side out, the true side.
From childhood, he and everyone else had been filled with the fame and glory of this war. All its heroes were examples of bravery, generosity, wisdom, friendship, and loyalty, as if these qualities were real! For the first time in his life, he feels an urge to mock—to shout "Bah!" straight from his heart—to reveal the truth behind the facade.
Menelaus and Helen—what a ridiculous couple! The wretched head of horned cattle moves heaven and earth, causes thousands of men to be slain, and all that he may have his damaged beauty back again.[1] Menelaus stood too low for his satire, however. Shakespeare himself had never felt thus. Neither was it in his humour to portray a woman who, like Helen, had openly left one man for another, a husband for a lover—there was none of woman's special duplicity in that. The transfer from one to another, which alone was of interest to him, in her case was already past and gone. Helen's destiny is settled before the drama begins. There is no play, no inner variety in her character, no dramatic situation between her in Troy and Menelaus without.
Menelaus and Helen—what a ridiculous couple! The unfortunate guy is moving heaven and earth, causing thousands of men to die, just to get his damaged looks back again.[1] Menelaus was too low for his satire, though. Even Shakespeare didn't feel this way. It wasn't in his style to depict a woman who, like Helen, had openly left one man for another, a husband for a lover—there's none of that typical female deceit in that. The shift from one to the other, which fascinated him, had already happened in her case. Helen's fate is decided before the drama even starts. There’s no play, no depth to her character, no dramatic tension between her and Menelaus outside of Troy.
But in the old legends of Troy which sagas and folk-tales had handed down to him, he found, in miniature, the plot whereon the whole war turned. Cressida, a rejuvenated Helen; Troilus, the simpleton who loved her, and whom she betrayed; and round about them grouped all those archetypes of subtlety, wisdom, and strength—that venerable old twaddler Nestor, and that sly fox[Pg 503] Ulysses, &c. Here was something which urged him on to representation. Here was a plot which chimed in with his mood.
But in the old stories of Troy that sagas and folk tales had passed down to him, he found, in a small way, the plot that the entire war revolved around. Cressida, a renewed Helen; Troilus, the naive one who loved her and whom she betrayed; and around them were all those archetypes of cunning, wisdom, and strength— that venerable old chatterbox Nestor, and that crafty Ulysses, etc. Here was something that inspired him to create. Here was a plot that resonated with his feelings.
Shakespeare had no interest in delineating that bellâtre, Prince Paris; he had felt him as little as he had Menelaus. But he had many a time felt as Troilus did—the honest soul, the honourable fool, who was simple enough to believe in a woman's constancy. And he knew well, too well, that Lady Cressida, with the alluring ways, the nimble wit, the warm blood, speaking lawful passion with (to not too true an ear) the lawful modesty of speech. She would rather be desired than confer, would rather be loved than love, says "yes" with a "no" yet upon her lips, and flames up at the least suspicion of her truth. Not that she is false. Oh, no! why false? We believe in her as her lover believes in her, and as she believes in herself—until she leaves him for the Greek camp. Then she has scarcely turned her back upon him than she loses her heart to the first she meets, and her constancy fails at the first proof to which it is put.
Shakespeare didn’t care to portray that pretty boy, Prince Paris; he paid as much attention to him as he did to Menelaus. But he often felt for Troilus—the honest guy, the honorable fool, who was naive enough to believe in a woman's loyalty. And he knew well, too well, that Lady Cressida, with her charming ways, quick wit, and passionate nature, spoke of love with a tone that didn’t quite match her true feelings. She preferred being pursued over giving affection, liked being loved more than loving back, says "yes" while having "no" on her lips, and gets fired up at the slightest hint of her betrayal. Not that she’s untrue. Oh, no! Why would she be untrue? We trust her just like her lover trusts her, and just like she trusts herself—until she leaves him for the Greek camp. As soon as she turns her back on him, she loses her heart to the first guy she meets, and her loyalty crumbles at the first test it faces.
All his life through these two forms had preoccupied his imagination. In Lucretia, he coupled Troilus with Hector among Trojan heroes. In the fourth act of the Merchant of Venice, he made Lorenzo say:
All his life, these two forms have dominated his imagination. In Lucretia, he paired Troilus with Hector among the Trojan heroes. In the fourth act of the Merchant of Venice, he had Lorenzo say:
"In such a night.
Troilus, methinks, mounted the Trojan walls,
And sighed his soul towards the Grecian tents
Where Cressid lay."
"On a night like this."
Troilus, I believe, climbed the walls of Troy,
And sighed as he looked toward the Greek tents.
Where Cressid's at.
In Henry V., Pistol included Doll Tearsheet among "Cressid's kind," making Doll doubly ridiculous by classing her with the Trojan maid of far-famed charm. In Much Ado About Nothing; (Act v.), Benedict called Troilus "the first employer of Pandars." In As You Like It (Act iv.), Rosalind jested about him, and yet yielded him a certain recognition. Protesting that no man ever yet died for love, she said, "Troilus had his brains dashed out with a Grecian club, yet did what he could to die before, and he is one of the patterns of love." In Twelfth Night and in All's Well' that Ends Well, the Fool and Lafeu both jested about Pandarus and his ill-famed zeal in bringing Troilus and Cressida together.
In Henry V., Pistol included Doll Tearsheet among "Cressid's kind," making her even more ridiculous by associating her with the legendary beauty of the Trojan maid. In Much Ado About Nothing (Act v), Benedict referred to Troilus as "the first employer of Pandars." In As You Like It (Act iv), Rosalind joked about him but still gave him some recognition. She insisted that no man has ever actually died for love, saying, "Troilus had his brains smashed with a Greek club, yet he did his best to die beforehand, and he is one of the examples of love." In Twelfth Night and All's Well That Ends Well, the Fool and Lafeu both made jokes about Pandarus and his notorious enthusiasm for bringing Troilus and Cressida together.
Slowly, like the Hamlet tradition, this subject had been growing ripe in Shakespeare's mind. It had hitherto lived in his imagination in much the same form in which it had been handled by his compatriots. By Chaucer, first and foremost, who in his Troilus and Cressida (about 1360) had translated, elaborated, and enlarged Boccaccio's beautiful poem, Filostrato. But neither Chaucer nor any other Englishman who had translated or reproduced the subject (such as Lydgate, 1460, who restored Guido delle Columne's Historia Trojana, or Caxton, who in 1471 published a translation of Raoul le Fevre's Recueil des Histoires de Troyes) had found in it any material for satire. Especially had none of its earlier elaborators found any fault with the character[Pg 504] of Cressida. Not the poets once. Chaucer founded his heroine in all essentials upon Boccaccio's. He, who was the first to gather the material into a poetic whole, had no intention of presenting his heroine in an unfavourable light. He wished to give expression, as he openly declares, to his own devotion to his lady-love in his description of Troilus's passion for Cressida. The old Trouvere, Benoit de St. Maure, and his Histoire de la Guerre de Troie (about 1160), was undoubtedly his model. It is from him he received the impression that Griseida (into whom he transforms Benoit's Briseida) gradually falls a victim to the seductions of Diomedes, in whose company she leaves Troy, and little by little grows untrue to Troilus. He adds a stanza to this effect, on the inconstancy of women.[2] It was not to be expected that Boccaccio should kneel before women with the platonic love and devout worship of Dante and Petrarch. Beatrice is a mystical, Laura an earthly ideal. Griseida is a young lady from the Court of Naples, such as it was then. A young, lovable, and frail woman of flesh and blood. But only frail, never base, and very far from being a coquette. Boccaccio never forgets that he has dedicated the poem to his love and that she also left the place where they had dwelt together, for one where he durst not follow her. He says clearly that in the portrayal of Griseida's charms he has drawn a picture of his love, but he refrains with consummate tact from driving the comparison further.
Slowly, like the tradition of Hamlet, this topic had been maturing in Shakespeare's mind. It had previously lived in his imagination much like it had been portrayed by his peers. First and foremost by Chaucer, who in his Troilus and Cressida (around 1360) had adapted, expanded, and enhanced Boccaccio's beautiful poem, Filostrato. But neither Chaucer nor any other Englishman who had translated or reinterpreted the subject (such as Lydgate in 1460, who brought back Guido delle Columne's Historia Trojana, or Caxton, who in 1471 published a translation of Raoul le Fevre's Recueil des Histoires de Troyes) had found any material for satire. Especially, none of its earlier interpreters criticized the character[Pg 504] of Cressida. Not even the poets. Chaucer based his heroine on Boccaccio’s original creation. He, being the first to compile the material into a cohesive poem, had no intention of portraying his heroine negatively. He aimed to express, as he openly states, his own devotion to his lady-love through Troilus's passion for Cressida. The old Trouvere, Benoit de St. Maure, and his Histoire de la Guerre de Troie (around 1160), were certainly his inspiration. It is from him that he got the idea that Griseida (to whom he gives the name Briseida) eventually falls prey to the temptations of Diomedes, with whom she leaves Troy, gradually becoming unfaithful to Troilus. He adds a stanza about the fickleness of women.[2] It was unlikely that Boccaccio would show women the platonic love and worshipful devotion of Dante and Petrarch. Beatrice is a mystical ideal, while Laura is an earthly one. Griseida is simply a young lady from the Court of Naples, just like it was then. A young, charming, and delicate woman of flesh and blood. But delicate, never base, and far from being a flirt. Boccaccio never forgets that he has dedicated the poem to his love, who also left the place where they had lived together for a place he dared not follow her. He clearly states that in depicting Griseida's charms, he has created a portrait of his love, but he skillfully avoids pushing the comparison further.
Chaucer, as little as Boccaccio, found anything in the relations of the lovers to satirise. He intends, to the best of his abilities, to prove their love as innocent and lawful as possible. He paints it with a naïve and enraptured simplicity, which proves how far he is from mockery.[3] He does not even rave over Cressida's faithlessness to Troilus; she is excused, she trembles and hesitates before she falls. Inconstancy is forced upon her by the overwhelming might of hard circumstance.
Chaucer, like Boccaccio, found little to mock in the relationships of the lovers. He aims, to the best of his ability, to portray their love as innocent and as legitimate as possible. He illustrates it with a naive and enchanted simplicity, which shows how far he is from ridicule.[3] He doesn't even go on about Cressida's betrayal of Troilus; she is given a pass, trembling and hesitating before she gives in. Her inconsistency is forced upon her by the overwhelming power of difficult circumstances.
There is nothing in these two poets that can compare with the passionate heat and hatred, the boundless bitterness with which Shakespeare delineates and pursues his Cressida. His mood is the more remarkable that he in no wise paints her as unlovable [Pg 505] or corrupt; she is merely a shallow, frivolous, sensual, pleasure-loving coquette.
There’s nothing in these two poets that can match the intense passion and hatred, the deep bitterness with which Shakespeare portrays and follows his Cressida. It’s especially noteworthy that he doesn’t depict her as unlikable or immoral; she’s simply a shallow, frivolous, sensual, pleasure-seeking flirt. [Pg 505]
She does little, on the whole, to call for such severity of judgment. She is a mere child and beginner in comparison with Cleopatra, for instance, who, for all that, is not so unmercifully condemned. But Shakespeare has aggravated and pointed every circumstance until Cressida becomes odious, and rouses only aversion. The change from love to treachery, from Troilus to Diomedes, is in no earlier poet effected with such rapidity. Whenever Shakespeare expresses by the mouth of one or another of his characters the estimate in which he intends his audience to hold her, one is astounded by the bitterness of the hatred he discloses. It is especially noticeable in the scene (Act iv.) in which Cressida comes to the Greek camp and is greeted by the kings with a kiss.
She does very little overall to warrant such harsh judgment. She’s just a child and a beginner compared to Cleopatra, who, despite everything, isn’t condemned so mercilessly. But Shakespeare emphasizes every detail until Cressida becomes detestable and evokes only dislike. The shift from love to betrayal, from Troilus to Diomedes, is portrayed with unmatched speed by any earlier poet. Whenever Shakespeare shows through his characters how he wants the audience to view her, it’s shocking how intense the hatred he reveals is. This is especially clear in the scene (Act iv.) where Cressida arrives at the Greek camp and the kings greet her with a kiss.
At this point Cressida has as yet offended in nothing. She has, out of pure, vehement love for him, passed such a night with Troilus as Juliet did with Romeo, persuaded to it by Pandarus, as Juliet was by her nurse. Now she accepts and returns the kiss wherewith the Greek chieftains bid her welcome. We may remark, in parenthesis, that at that time there was no impropriety in such a greeting. In William Brenchley Rye's "England as seen by Foreigners in the Days of Elizabeth and James the First," are found, under the heading "England and Englishmen," the following notes by Samuel Riechel, a merchant from Ulm:—"Item, when a foreigner or an inhabitant goes to a citizen's house on business, or is invited as a guest, and having entered therein, he is received by the master of the house, the lady, or the daughter, and by them welcomed; he has even the right to take them by the arm and kiss them, which is the custom of the country; and if any one does not do so, it is regarded and imputed as ignorance and ill-breeding on his part."
At this point, Cressida has done nothing wrong. Out of pure, intense love for him, she spent a night with Troilus that was similar to what Juliet experienced with Romeo, encouraged by Pandarus, just as Juliet was by her nurse. Now, she accepts and returns the kiss from the Greek leaders who welcome her. It’s worth noting that at that time, such a greeting was not considered inappropriate. In William Brenchley Rye's "England as seen by Foreigners in the Days of Elizabeth and James the First," there are notes by Samuel Riechel, a merchant from Ulm, under the heading "England and Englishmen":—"Item, when a foreigner or a local visits a citizen's house for business or is invited as a guest, and upon entering is welcomed by the master of the house, the lady, or the daughter, he even has the right to take their arm and kiss them, which is the custom of the country; and if anyone does not do this, it is seen as ignorance and bad manners on their part."
For all that, Ulysses, who sees through her at the first glance, breaks out on occasion of this kiss which Cressida returns:
For all of that, Ulysses, who sees right through her at first glance, reacts at the moment of this kiss that Cressida gives back:
"Fie, fie upon her,
There's language in her eye, her cheek, her lips,
Nay, her foot speaks, her wanton spirit looks out
At every joint and motive of her body.
Oh, these encounterers, so glib of tongue,
That give occasion welcome ere it comes,
And wide unclasp the tables of their thoughts
To every ticklish reader! Set them down
For sluttish spoils of opportunity,
And daughters of the game."
"Shame on her,"
There’s significance in her eyes, her cheeks, her lips,
Even her feet reveal it; her playful spirit is obvious.
In every movement of her body.
Oh, these smooth talkers,
Who invites trouble before it gets here,
And reveal their thoughts
For anyone who's excited to read! Check them out.
As careless victims of temptation,
And daughters of the game.
So Shakespeare causes his heroine to be described, and doubtless it is his own last word about her. Immediately before her he had portrayed Cleopatra. When we remember the position occupied in his drama by the Egyptian queen, whom he, for all[Pg 506] that, has stamped as the most dangerous of all dangerous coquettes, we can only marvel at the distance his spiritual nature has traversed since then.
So Shakespeare has his heroine described, and it's likely his final take on her. Right before her, he portrayed Cleopatra. When we think about the role the Egyptian queen plays in his drama, whom he, despite everything, has marked as the most perilous of all perilous flirtations, we can only admire how far his emotional depth has come since then.
There was in Shakespeare's disposition, as we have already remarked, a deep and extraordinary tendency to submissive admiration and worship. Many of his flowing lyrics spring from this source. Recall his humility of attitude before the objects of this admiration, before Henry V., for example, and his adoration for the friend in the Sonnets. We still find this need of giving lyrical and ecstatic expression to his hero-worship in Antony and Cleopatra. He by no means undertakes a defence of the desolating temptress, but with what glamour he surrounds her! What eulogies he lavishes upon her! She stands in an aureole of the adulation of all the other characters in the drama. At the time Shakespeare wrote this great tragedy, he had still so much of romantic enthusiasm remaining to him that he found it natural to let her live and die gloriously. Let be that she was a sorceress, still she fascinates.
There was in Shakespeare's personality, as we've already mentioned, a deep and extraordinary tendency towards submissive admiration and worship. Many of his flowing lyrics come from this source. Remember his humble attitude before the objects of his admiration, like Henry V., for example, and his adoration for the friend in the Sonnets. We still see this need to give lyrical and ecstatic expression to his hero-worship in Antony and Cleopatra. He doesn’t defend the destructive temptress, but just look at the glamour he gives her! The praises he showers on her! She stands in a glow of adoration from all the other characters in the drama. At the time Shakespeare wrote this great tragedy, he still had so much romantic enthusiasm left that he found it completely natural to let her live and die in a glorious way. Forget that she was a sorceress; she still captivates.
What a change! Shakespeare, who had hitherto worshipped women, has become a misogamist. This mood, forgotten since his early youth, rises up again in hundredfold strength, and his very soul overflows in scorn for the sex.
What a change! Shakespeare, who had previously admired women, has become a man who dislikes them. This feeling, which he had forgotten since his early youth, has come back with intense force, and his very soul is filled with contempt for the gender.
What is the cause? Has anything befallen him—anything new? Upon what and whom does he think? Does he speak out of new and recent experience, or is it the old sorrow from the time of the Sonnets, of which he made use in the construction of Cleopatra's character, and is this the same grief which has taken new shape in his mind and is turning sour? is it this which has grown increasingly bitter until it corrodes?
What’s the reason behind it? Has something happened to him—something different? What is he thinking about, and who is on his mind? Is he speaking from recent experiences, or is it the old pain from the time of the Sonnets that he used in shaping Cleopatra's character? Is it the same sorrow that's been reshaped in his mind and is now turning bitter? Has it grown so toxic that it eats away at him?
There are two types of artist soul. There is the one which needs many varying experiences and constantly changing models, and which instantly gives a poetic form to every fresh incident. There is the other which requires amazingly few outside elements to fertilise it, and for which a single life circumstance, inscribed with sufficient force, can furnish a whole wealth of ever-changing thought and modes of expression. Sören Kierkegaard among writers, and Max Klinger among painters, are both great examples of the latter type.
There are two types of artistic souls. One needs a variety of experiences and constantly changing influences, quickly transforming every new event into a poetic form. The other requires very few external factors to inspire it, where a single life event, deeply felt, can spark a wealth of ever-evolving thoughts and expressions. Sören Kierkegaard is a great example among writers, and Max Klinger among painters, of the latter type.
To which did Shakespeare belong? His many-sidedness and fertility is incontrovertible, and every particular points to the use of a multiplicity of models. But for all that, his groups of feminine characters can frequently be traced back to an original type, and therefore, most likely, to a single model. When one momentous incident of a poet's life is known, we are very apt to relate to it everything in his works which could possibly have any connection with it. In this manner the French literary and critical world most obstinately found traces of Alfred de Musset's life with George Sand in every expression of melancholy or complaint of desolation in his poems. In his biography of his brother, however,[Pg 507] Paul de Musset has revealed the fact that the "December Night," which seems so obvious a supplement to the "May Night" that turns upon George Sand, was really written in quite another spirit, to a totally different woman. Also, the character delineated in the "Letter to Lamartine," which was generally believed to be that of the famous poetess, had in reality nothing whatever to do with her.
To whom did Shakespeare actually belong? His versatility and creativity are undeniable, and every detail suggests he drew from a wide range of influences. Still, his female characters can often be traced back to an original archetype, and thus, likely to a singular source. When a significant event in a poet's life is known, we tend to link everything in their work that might relate to it. This is how the French literary and critical community stubbornly found connections between Alfred de Musset's life with George Sand and any hint of sadness or feelings of despair in his poems. However, in his biography of his brother,[Pg 507] Paul de Musset reveals that the "December Night," which seems like a clear continuation of the "May Night" connected to George Sand, was actually written with a completely different mindset, about another woman entirely. Additionally, the character described in the "Letter to Lamartine," which was widely thought to represent the famous poetess, had nothing to do with her at all.
It is quite possible, therefore, that this last woman's character, instead of being only a variant of the Cleopatra type, was a product of a new, fiery, and scorching impression of feminine inconstancy and worthlessness. We are too entirely ignorant of the circumstances of the poet's life to venture any decided opinion, all we can say is, that incidents and novel experiences are not absolutely necessary as an explanation. There is a remote possibility that the first sketch of the play was already written in 1603, in which case it would be more than likely that the dark lady was once more his prototype. On the other hand, it may be, as already suggested, that in a productive soul one circumstance will take the place of many, and an experience which at first seemed wholly tragic may, in the rapid inner development of genius, come to wholly change its character. He has suffered under it; it has sucked his heart's blood and left him a beaten man on his path through life. He has sought to embody it in serious and worthy forms, until suddenly it stands before him as a burlesque. His misery no longer seems a cruel destiny, but a well-merited punishment for immoderate stupidity, and this bitter mood has sought relief in such scornful laughter as that whose discord strikes so harshly in Troilus and Cressida.
It’s entirely possible that the character of this last woman, rather than just being a version of the Cleopatra archetype, was a result of a new, intense, and harsh view of feminine inconsistency and worthlessness. We know so little about the poet’s life circumstances that we can’t really form a solid opinion; all we can say is that events and new experiences aren’t always essential for an explanation. There’s a slight chance that the first draft of the play was already written in 1603, which would make it likely that the dark lady was once again his inspiration. On the flip side, it might be, as already suggested, that in a creative
We can imagine that Shakespeare began by worshipping his lady-love, complaining of her coldness and hardness, celebrating her fingers in song, cursing her faithlessness, and feeling himself driven nearly wild with grief at the false position in which she had placed him; this is the standpoint of the Sonnets. In the course of years the fever had stormed itself out, but the memory of the enchantment was still visibly fresh, and his mind pictured the loved one as a marvellous phenomenon, half queen, half gipsy, alluring and repellant, true and false, strong and weak, a siren and a mystery; this is the standpoint of Antony and Cleopatra. Then, possibly, when life had sobered him down, when he had cooled, as we all do cool in the hardening ice of experience, he suddenly and sharply realised the insanity of an exotic enthusiasm for so worthless an object. He looks upon this condition, which invariably begins with self-deception and must of necessity end in disillusionment, as a disgraceful and tremendous absurdity; and his wrath over wasted feelings and wasted time and suffering, over the degradation and humiliation of its self-deception, and ultimately the treason itself, seeks final and supreme relief in the outburst, "What a farce!" which is in itself the germ of Troilus and Cressida.
We can picture Shakespeare starting off by idolizing his love, complaining about her coldness and unyielding nature, praising her fingers in poetry, cursing her unfaithfulness, and feeling almost driven mad with grief over the false situation she put him in; this is the perspective of the Sonnets. As the years passed, the intensity of those feelings eventually calmed down, but the memory of the charm she held over him remained vividly alive, and his mind depicted her as a captivating figure, part queen and part gypsy, both enticing and repelling, genuine and deceptive, strong and fragile, a siren and a mystery; this is the stance of Antony and Cleopatra. Then, maybe, when life had given him a more realistic outlook, when he had cooled off, as we all do as we face the hard truths of experience, he suddenly recognized the madness of having such an intense passion for someone so unworthy. He views this state, which always starts with self-deception and must inevitably lead to disillusionment, as a humiliating and absurd folly; and his frustration over the wasted emotions, time, and suffering, over the degradation and dishonesty of self-deception, and ultimately the betrayal itself, finds its ultimate expression in the outcry, "What a farce!" which itself is the seed of Troilus and Cressida.
[1] Heine, some hundreds of years later, expresses the same feeling in his
[1] Heine, many years later, expresses the same feeling in his
"O König Wiswamatra,
O welch ein Ochs bist du,
Dass du so viel kämpfest und brüssest
Und Alles für eine Kuh!"
"O King Wiswamatra,
Oh, what a fool you are,
That you fight and struggle so much
All for a cow!"
Giovine donna è mobile, e vogliosa
E negli amanti molti, e sua bellezza
Estima più che allo specchio, e pomposa
Ha vanagloria di sua giovinezza;
La qual quanto piacevole e vezzosa
E più, cotanto più seco l'apprezza
Virtù non sente, nè conoscimento,
Volubil sempre come foglia al vento."
Giovane donna è cambiabile e desiderosa
E ha molti amanti, e la sua bellezza
La stima più che lo specchio, e ostentata
Ha vanità per la sua giovinezza;
La quale quanto è piacevole e affascinante
E più, tanto più se ne vanta
Non conosce virtù, né saggezza,
Sempre instabile come una foglia nel vento."
"Her armes smale, her streghte bak and softe,
Her sides long, fleshly, smothe, and white,
He gan to stroke; and good thrift bad ful oft.
Her snowish throte, her brestes round and lite:
Thus in this hevene he gan him to delite,
And then withal a thousand times her kiste
That what to dou for joie unnethe he wiste."
"Her arms small, her strong back soft,
Her long sides, fleshy, smooth, and white,
He began to touch; and often wished her well.
Her snowy throat, her round and light breasts:
In this bliss, he began to indulge,
And then a thousand times he kissed her,
So joyful that he hardly knew what to do."
VIII
TROILUS AND CRESSIDA—THE HISTORICAL MATERIAL.
In the twenty-fourth book of the Iliad Homer makes his solitary mention of Troilus as a son whom Priam had lost before the opening of the poem. The old King says:
In the twenty-fourth book of the Iliad, Homer mentions Troilus for the only time as a son Priam had lost before the story even began. The old King says:
"O me, accursed man,
All my good sons are gone, my light the shades Cimmerian
Have swallowed from me. I have lost Mestor, surnamed the Fair,
Troilus, that ready knight at arms, that made his field repair
Ever so prompt and joyfully."
"Oh me, cursed man,"
All my good sons are gone, and the dark shadows of Cimmeria
Have consumed my light. I've lost Mestor, known as the Fair,
Troilus, that eager knight, always quick and happy to charge into battle."
This is all the great old world poet says of the king's son, whose fame in the Middle Ages outshone Hector's own. This brief mention of an early death stirred the imagination and set fancy at work. The cyclic poets expanded the hint and developed Troilus into a handsome youth who fell by Achilles' lance. It had become the custom under Imperial Rome to derive the empire from the Trojans, and the theory gave birth to many fabrications, professing to emanate from eye-witnesses of the war.
This is all the great old world poet says about the king's son, whose fame in the Middle Ages surpassed even Hector's. This brief mention of an early death sparked the imagination and got people thinking. The cyclic poets took this hint and turned Troilus into a handsome young man who was killed by Achilles' spear. It had become common under Imperial Rome to trace the empire back to the Trojans, and this idea led to many creations, claiming to come from eyewitnesses of the war.
Yet it was not before the time of Constantine the Great, that a description was given which quite displaced Homer during the Middle Ages. This was Dictys Cretensis' book, De Bello Trojano, translated from the original Greek into Latin. The translator, a certain Quintus Septimius, informs us that Dictys was a brother in arms of Idomeneus, and at his prince's suggestion wrote this book in Phœnician characters, and afterwards caused it to be buried with him. An earthquake in the time of Nero brought it to light. The translator is evidently simple enough to believe in the truth of this account. A more daring forgery was issued about 635, after the fall of the Western Empire of Rome. The author is supposed to be a certain Dares Phrygius, who was one of Hector's counsellors, and who wrote the Iliad before Homer. The title of this book also is De Bello Trojano, and it professes to have been translated into Latin by Cornelius Nepos, who is said to have found the manuscript at Athens, "where, in his day, Homer was considered half mad" because he had depicted gods and men as carrying on a war with[Pg 509] one another. Troilus is the most prominent hero of the book, which is a wretched compilation of far-fetched reminiscences.
Yet it wasn't until the time of Constantine the Great that a description emerged that completely replaced Homer during the Middle Ages. This was Dictys Cretensis' book, De Bello Trojano, translated from the original Greek into Latin. The translator, a guy named Quintus Septimius, tells us that Dictys was a fellow warrior of Idomeneus, and at the request of his prince, wrote this book in Phoenician characters and later had it buried with him. An earthquake during Nero's reign uncovered it. The translator clearly believes in the truth of this story. A more audacious forgery was published around 635, after the fall of the Western Roman Empire. The supposed author is a guy named Dares Phrygius, who was one of Hector's advisors and claimed to have written the Iliad before Homer. This book is also titled De Bello Trojano and claims to have been translated into Latin by Cornelius Nepos, who supposedly found the manuscript in Athens, where, in his time, Homer was thought to be half mad for depicting gods and men fighting against[Pg 509] each other. Troilus is the main hero in this book, which is a poorly put-together mix of exaggerated memories.
Dares, however, became the fountain-head for all mediæval story-tellers, first and foremost among them being Benoit de St. Maure, troubadour to Henry II. of England. Of his poem, containing 30,000 verses, only fragments have ever been printed. As a genuine Trouvere of the early half of the twelfth century, he has adorned his ancient material with sumptuous descriptions of towns, palaces, and accoutrements. He enters, so far as he is able, into the spiritual life of his hero, and supplies him with what, according to the notions of his times, he could not possibly lack—a love motive. He represents Briseis, Achilles' vaunted love, as the daughter of Kalchas, whom, following the example of Dares, he makes a Trojan. Briseida, who is beloved by Troilus, returns to Troy after her father goes over to the Greeks. When Kalchas wishes to regain his daughter, she is exchanged, as in Shakespeare's drama, for the prisoner Antenor. Diomedes is sent by the Greeks to escort her, and Briseida falls a victim to his seductive arts. Many of the incidents in Shakespeare's play are to be found in Benoit—that Diomedes is experienced in women, for example; that Briseis gives him a favour wherewith to adorn his lance; that he dismounts Troilus and sends his horse to his lady-love, and that Troilus inveighs against her broken faith, &c.
Dares, however, became the source for all medieval storytellers, especially Benoit de St. Maure, the troubadour of Henry II of England. Out of his poem, which has 30,000 verses, only fragments have ever been published. As a true Trouvere from the early twelfth century, he has enriched his ancient material with lavish descriptions of cities, palaces, and equipment. He delves into the spiritual life of his hero as much as he can and provides him with what, according to the beliefs of his time, he absolutely needs—a love motive. He portrays Briseis, Achilles' famous love, as the daughter of Kalchas, whom he, following Dares' example, depicts as a Trojan. Briseida, who is loved by Troilus, returns to Troy after her father sides with the Greeks. When Kalchas seeks to get his daughter back, she is traded, as in Shakespeare's play, for the captive Antenor. Diomedes is sent by the Greeks to bring her back, and Briseida falls prey to his seductive charms. Many incidents in Shakespeare's play can be found in Benoit—for instance, that Diomedes is skilled with women; that Briseis gives him a token to decorate his lance; that he dismounts Troilus and sends his horse to his beloved; and that Troilus laments her broken faith, etc.
Now it can be traced how, in the further development of the theme, one writer after another adds some feature which Shakespeare in his turn still further elaborates. Guido de Colonna (or delle Columne), a judge at Messina in 1287, retranslates Benoit de St. Maure into barbarous Latin, making no acknowledgment of his source, and transforming Achilles into a raw, bloodthirsty barbarian.
Now it can be seen how, as the theme continues to evolve, one writer after another adds elements that Shakespeare then expands upon. Guido de Colonna (or delle Columne), a judge in Messina in 1287, re-translates Benoit de St. Maure into clumsy Latin, failing to credit his source, and turns Achilles into a crude, bloodthirsty savage.
Boccaccio, who prefers significant names, and the title of whose poem, Filostrato, signifies "one struck to earth by love," changes Briseida into Cryseida (thus in old editions), in order that her name may mean "the golden," and he it is who adds Pandarus, the "all-giver," who aids Troilus in his love affairs. He is Cryseida's kinsman and is evidently sympathetic all through.[1]
Boccaccio, who favors meaningful names, and whose poem title, Filostrato, means "one brought low by love," changes Briseida to Cryseida (as seen in older editions) so that her name can signify "the golden." He also introduces Pandarus, the "all-giver," who helps Troilus with his romantic pursuits. Pandarus is Cryseida's relative and clearly shows sympathy throughout.[1]
It is Chaucer who first submits the character of Pandarus to an important change, and makes it the transition point of the Pandarus we find in Shakespeare. In his poem Troilus's young friend has become the elderly kinsman of Creseyde, and he brings the young pair together, mostly out of looseness. It is he who persuades the young maiden and leads her astray by means of lying impostures. It was not Chaucer's intention, as it was Shakespeare's, to make[Pg 510] the old fellow odious. His rôle is not carried out with the cynical and repulsive lowness of Shakespeare's character. Chaucer endeavours to ward off any painful impression by making the shameless old rascal the wit of his poem. He did not achieve his object; his readers saw only the procurer in Pandarus, whose name became thenceforward a by-word in the English language, and it was as such that Shakespeare drew the character in downright, unmistakable disgust.[2]
It’s Chaucer who first introduces the character of Pandarus in a significant way, serving as the bridge to the Pandarus we see in Shakespeare. In his poem, Troilus's young friend is now the older relative of Cressida, and he brings the young couple together, mostly out of a sense of loose morals. He convinces the young woman and leads her off track through deceptive tricks. Chaucer didn’t intend, as Shakespeare did, to make the old guy completely despicable. His role isn’t executed with the cynical and repulsive nature of Shakespeare's character. Chaucer tries to soften the blow by making the shameless old rogue the witty character of his poem. He didn’t succeed; his readers only saw Pandarus as a pimp, and his name became a term for that in the English language, which is how Shakespeare portrayed the character with outright, unmistakable disgust.[2]
We have yet other sources, Latin, French, and English, for the details of the drama. From Ovid's Metamorphoses, for example (which Shakespeare must have known from childhood), he took the idea of making Ajax almost an idiot in his conceited stupidity. It is in the third book of the Metamorphoses that Ulysses, fighting with Ajax for Achilles' weapon, overwhelms his opponent with biting sarcasms.[3] Shakespeare found the name of Thersites in the same book, with a word concerning his rôle as lampooner of princes.
We have other sources, like Latin, French, and English, for the details of the play. For instance, from Ovid's Metamorphoses (which Shakespeare must have known since he was a child), he got the idea of making Ajax seem nearly foolish in his arrogant ignorance. In the third book of the Metamorphoses, Ulysses, competing with Ajax for Achilles’ weapon, defeats his rival with sharp sarcasm.[3] Shakespeare also found the name Thersites in the same book, along with a comment about his rôle as the critic of princes.
We may doubt whether Shakespeare knew Lydgate's Book of Troy. Most of his details with regard to the siege are taken from an old writing translated from the French and published by Wynkyn de Worde in 1503. Here, for example, is the parade of heroes, the talk of King Neoptolemus being no son of Achilles, and the corrupted names of the six gates of Troy—Dardane, Timbria, Helias, Chetas, Troyen, and Antenorides. Here also he would find the name of Hectors horse, Galathea, the archer who calls upon the Greeks, the bastard Margarelon, Cassandra's warning to Hector, the glove Cressida gives away, and Troilus's idea that a man is not called upon to be merciful in war, but should take a victory as he may.[4]
We might wonder whether Shakespeare was familiar with Lydgate's Book of Troy. Most of his details about the siege come from an old text translated from French and published by Wynkyn de Worde in 1503. For instance, there’s the display of heroes, the claim that King Neoptolemus isn’t really Achilles' son, and the altered names of the six gates of Troy—Dardane, Timbria, Helias, Chetas, Troyen, and Antenorides. He would also see the name of Hector's horse, Galathea, the archer calling out to the Greeks, the illegitimate Margarelon, Cassandra’s warning to Hector, the glove Cressida gives away, and Troilus’s belief that a man isn’t expected to show mercy in war but should embrace victory when it comes.[4]
We cannot tell if Shakespeare was further indebted to some old dramatic writings, whereof only the names have survived to us. In 1515, a "Komedy" called the Story of Troylus and Pandor was played before Henry VIII. On New Year's Day, 1572, a play about Ajax and Ulisses was performed at Windsor Castle, and another in 1584 concerning Agamemnon and Ulisses.[5] In Henslowe's Daybook for April and May 1599[Pg 511] we see that the poets Dekker and Henry Chettle (Dickers and Harey Cheattel, in his amusing orthography) wrote a piece, at his invitation, for the Lord Admiral's troupe, Troeyles and creasseday. In May he lends them a sum of money on it, changing its title to A tragedy about Agamemnon. It is finally entered at the Stationers' Hall in February 1603 as a piece entitled Troilus and Cresseda, "as it was played by the Lord Chamberlain's men"[6] (Shakespeare's company). The fact that in Shakespeare's drama, as we have it, rhyme is introduced in various parts of the dialogue, and several other details of versification, seems to point to the possibility that the so-called piece was in reality Shakespeare's first sketch of the play. It is one of Fleay's tediously worked out theories that the drama was produced in three different parts, with an interval of from twelve to thirteen years between each. He is quite regardless of the fact that the parts are absolutely inseparable, and is evidently entirely innocent of the manner of growth of poems. He also totally ignores such important evidence as that of the preface to the oldest edition, 1609, which positively asserts that the piece has never hitherto been played. It is, of course, possible that this edition, like most of its kind, was unauthorised, but even then the writer of the preface would scarcely lie about a fact which could be so easily verified, and which, moreover, he was not in the least interested in falsifying.
We can't say for sure if Shakespeare was influenced by some old plays, of which only the titles have come down to us. In 1515, a "Comedy" titled Story of Troylus and Pandor was performed for Henry VIII. On New Year's Day in 1572, a play about Ajax and Ulysses was staged at Windsor Castle, along with another one in 1584 about Agamemnon and Ulysses.[5] In Henslowe's Daybook for April and May 1599[Pg 511], we see that the playwrights Dekker and Henry Chettle (spelled amusingly as Dickers and Harey Cheattel) wrote a piece at his invitation for the Lord Admiral's troupe called Troeyles and creasseday. In May, he lent them some money for it, changing the title to A tragedy about Agamemnon. It was finally registered at Stationers' Hall in February 1603 as Troilus and Cresseda, "as it was performed by the Lord Chamberlain's men"[6] (Shakespeare's company). The fact that Shakespeare's version, as we have it, includes rhyme in various parts of the dialogue and other details of verse suggests that this piece was actually Shakespeare's first draft of the play. One of Fleay's overly detailed theories is that the drama was created in three separate parts, with a gap of twelve to thirteen years between each. He completely overlooks the fact that the parts are undeniably interconnected and seems to have no understanding of how poems develop. He also entirely ignores crucial evidence like the preface to the earliest edition from 1609, which clearly states that the piece had never been performed before. Of course, it's possible that this edition, like many others, was unauthorized, but even so, the writer of the preface wouldn't likely lie about something that could be easily checked and that he had no reason to falsify.
[1] Troilus says to him:
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Troilus tells him:
"Non m'hai piccola cosa tu donata
Ne me a piccola cosa donato hai
La vita mia ti fia sempre obligata
In l'hai da morte in via suscitata."
"You're not a small thing you’ve given me
Nor have I given you a small thing
My life will always be indebted to you
In you, I found life when I was dying."
"Huic modo ne prosit, quod, uti est, hebes esse, videtur.
Artis opus tantæ rudis et sine pectore miles
Indueret?
Ajacis stolidi Danais Sollertia prosit
Tu vires sine mente geris, mihi cura futuri
Tu pugnare potes, pugnandi tempora mecum
Eligit Atrides. In tantum corpore prodes."
Met. xiii. 135, 290, 327, 360.
"Just barely, it seems, it’s of no use that he’s dull, right?
Can a soldier who is so inexperienced and lacking in spirit pretend to
this amazing art?
Let the foolish Ajax help the Danes with his skills.
You fight with strength but not with strategy; I'm focused on what happens next.
You can fight, but the right times to fight are with me.
The son of Atreus makes a choice. It's all about having the upper hand.
Met. xiii. 135, 290, 327, 360.
[5] "Ajax and Ulisses shoven on New Yeares day at nights by the children of Wynsor. The history of Agamemnon and Ulisses presented and enacted before her Majestie by the Earle of Oxenford his boyes on St. John daie at night at Greenwiche. 1584.
[5] "Ajax and Ulysses performed on New Year's Eve by the children of Windsor. The story of Agamemnon and Ulysses was presented and acted out before Her Majesty by the Earl of Oxford's boys on St. John's night at Greenwich. 1584.
[6] "Entered for his (Master Robertes') copie in full court holden this day to print when he hath gotten sufficient aucthority for yt the Booke of Troilus and Cressida, as it is acted by my Lord Chamberlain's men."
[6] "Registered for his (Master Robertes') copy in full court held today to print when he has obtained sufficient authority for the Book of Troilus and Cressida, as performed by my Lord Chamberlain's men."
IX
SHAKESPEARE AND CHAPMAN—SHAKESPEARE AND HOMER
We have now apparently exhausted the literary sources of this mysterious and so little understood work. But we have not, for all that, solved the fundamental question which has occupied so many brains and pens. Was it Shakespeare's intention to ridicule Homer? Did he know Homer?
We have now seemingly exhausted the literary sources of this mysterious and poorly understood work. But we still haven't answered the fundamental question that has occupied so many minds and pens. Was it Shakespeare's intention to mock Homer? Did he know Homer?
To a Dane, Troilus and Cressida recalls the mockery Holberg's Ulysses von Ithacia makes of the Homeric material, just as the Ulysses reminds us of Shakespeare's play. Troilus and Cressida seems to have represented to the English poet much what Holberg's play did to him, a satire, namely, on the absurdities the Gothic and Anglo-Saxon understanding (i.e. narrow-mindedness) found in Homer. It is sufficiently remarkable that Shakespeare should have written a travesty which could, in spite of many reservations, be classed with Ulysses von Ithacia. As far as Holberg is concerned, the explanation is simple enough. His is the taste of the enlightened age, and the ancient civilisation's noble naïveté viewed in the light of dry rationalism, filled him with amazement and laughter. But what has Shakespeare to do with rationalism? His was the very time of the renaissance of that old world civilisation, the moment of its resurrection. How came he to scorn it?
To a Dane, Troilus and Cressida brings to mind the satire in Holberg's Ulysses von Ithacia, just as Ulysses connects back to Shakespeare's play. Troilus and Cressida seems to have served for the English poet much like Holberg's play did for him, a satire on the absurdities that the Gothic and Anglo-Saxon views (i.e. narrow-mindedness) found in Homer. It's quite remarkable that Shakespeare wrote a parody that could, despite various critiques, be compared to Ulysses von Ithacia. As for Holberg, the explanation is straightforward. He represents the taste of the enlightened age, finding amusement in the noble naïveté of ancient civilization seen through the lens of dry rationalism. But what does Shakespeare have to do with rationalism? His time marked the renaissance of that ancient world civilization, the moment of its resurgence. How did he come to despise it?
The general working of the public mind towards the ancient Greeks had prompted Elizabeth to write a commentary on Plato and to translate the Dialogues of Socrates; but Shakespeare's knowledge of Greek was defective, and thus it was that he, as playwright, represented the popular trend, in contradistinction to the numerous other poets, who, like Ben Jonson, prided themselves on their erudition.
The general attitude of the public towards the ancient Greeks led Elizabeth to write a commentary on Plato and translate the Dialogues of Socrates; however, Shakespeare's understanding of Greek was limited, which is why he, as a playwright, reflected the popular sentiment, unlike many other poets, such as Ben Jonson, who took pride in their scholarly knowledge.
Moreover, like the Romans, and subsequently the Italians and French, the Englishmen of his day believed themselves to be descended from those ancient Trojans, whom Virgil, as true Roman, had glorified at the expense of the Greeks. The England of Shakespeare's time took a pride in her Trojan forefathers, and we find evidence in other of his works that he, as English patriot, sided with the Trojans in the old battles of Ilion, and was, consequently,[Pg 513] prejudiced against the Greek heroes. In my opinion, however, all this has little to do with the point at issue. We have already found it probable that Chapman was the poet whose intimacy with Pembroke roused Shakespeare's jealousy, making him feel slighted and neglected, and causing him so much melancholy suffering. I am not ignorant of the arguments which have been brought forward in support of the theory that the rival poet was not Chapman but Daniel, nor of what Miss Charlotte Stopes and G. A. Leigh have to say on the subject of Minto and Tyler.[1]. I do not, however, consider that they have been able to refute the strong evidence in favour of its being no other than Chapman who was the poet of Shakespeare's Sonnets 78-86.
Moreover, like the Romans, and later the Italians and French, the Englishmen of his time believed they were descended from those ancient Trojans, whom Virgil, as a true Roman, had celebrated at the Greeks' expense. England during Shakespeare's era took pride in her Trojan ancestors, and we see in other works of his that he, as an English patriot, sided with the Trojans in the old battles of Ilion, and was therefore, [Pg 513] biased against the Greek heroes. In my view, however, all this is not really relevant to the main point. We've already found it likely that Chapman was the poet whose close relationship with Pembroke sparked Shakespeare's jealousy, making him feel overlooked and neglected, causing him great emotional pain. I'm aware of the arguments that have been made suggesting that the rival poet was not Chapman but Daniel, nor am I unaware of what Miss Charlotte Stopes and G. A. Leigh have said concerning Minto and Tyler.[1]. However, I don’t believe they have managed to dismiss the strong evidence pointing to Chapman as the poet behind Shakespeare's Sonnets 78-86.
In the year 1598 Chapman had just published the first seven books of his Iliad, namely, the first, second, seventh, eighth, ninth, tenth, and eleventh of Homer. The remaining books, followed by a complete Odyssey, were not published until 1611, two years after the first appearance of Troilus and Cressida. To render the comparatively unknown Homer into good English verse was an achievement worthy of the acknowledgments Chapman received. His translation is to this day, in spite of its faults, the best that England possesses. Keats himself has written a sonnet in praise of it.
In 1598, Chapman had just released the first seven books of his Iliad, which included the first, second, seventh, eighth, ninth, tenth, and eleventh books of Homer. The rest of the books, along with a complete Odyssey, weren't published until 1611, two years after the debut of Troilus and Cressida. Turning the relatively unknown Homer into well-crafted English verse was a significant achievement that earned Chapman much recognition. His translation remains, despite its flaws, the best that England has to offer. Keats even wrote a sonnet praising it.
How great a reputation Chapman enjoyed as a dramatist may be seen in the dedication of John Webster's tragedy The White Divel (1612), at the close of which he says: "Detraction is the sworn friend to ignorance. For mine owne part, I have ever truly cherisht my good opinion of other men's worthy labours, especially of that full and haightened stile of Maister Chapman. The labour'd and understanding workes of Maister Johnson: The no less worthy composures of the both worthy and excellent Maister Beamont and Maister Fletcher: and lastly (without wrong last to be named), the right happy and copious industry of Mr. Shakespeare, Mr. Decker and Mr. Heywood." As will have been noticed, Chapman's name heads the list, while Shakespeare's comes at the bottom in conjunction with such insignificant men as Decker and Heywood!
How great a reputation Chapman had as a playwright can be seen in the dedication of John Webster's tragedy The White Divel (1612), where he states: "Detraction is the sworn enemy of ignorance. For my part, I have always genuinely valued the worthy efforts of others, especially the rich and elevated style of Master Chapman. The laborious and insightful works of Master Johnson; the equally worthy compositions of the both admirable and excellent Master Beaumont and Master Fletcher; and finally (without doing any disservice to them by placing them last), the truly talented and prolific work of Mr. Shakespeare, Mr. Decker, and Mr. Heywood." As you can see, Chapman's name is at the top of the list, while Shakespeare's is mentioned at the bottom alongside less significant figures like Decker and Heywood!
Nevertheless (or possibly on that account) there is little doubt that Shakespeare found Chapman personally antipathetic. His style was unequalled for arrogance and pedantry; he was insufferably vain of his learning, and not a whit less conceited of the divine inspiration he, as poet, must necessarily possess. Even the most ardent of his modern admirers admits that his own poems are both grotesque and wearisome, and Shakespeare must certainly have suffered under the miserable conclusion Chapman added to Marlowe's beautiful Hero and Leander, a poem that Shakespeare himself so greatly admired. Take only the[Pg 514] fragment of introductory prose which prefaces his translation of Homer, and try to wade through it. Short as it is, it is impossible. Read but the confused garrulity and impossible imagery of the dedication in 1598, and could a more shocking collection of mediæval philology be found outside the two pages he writes about Homer?
Nevertheless (or perhaps for that reason), there's no doubt that Shakespeare found Chapman personally unlikable. His style was unmatched for its arrogance and pretentiousness; he was infuriatingly proud of his knowledge, and just as conceited about the divine inspiration he believed he had as a poet. Even his biggest modern fans acknowledge that his own poems are both bizarre and tiring, and Shakespeare must have definitely struggled with the disappointing conclusion Chapman added to Marlowe's beautiful Hero and Leander, a poem that Shakespeare greatly admired. Just look at the[Pg 514] brief piece of introductory prose that starts his translation of Homer and try to get through it. Even though it's short, it's impossible. Just read the confusing rambling and unbelievable imagery in the dedication from 1598—could a more shocking collection of medieval language and scholarship be found beyond the two pages he writes about Homer?
Swinburne, who loves him, says of his style: "Demosthenes, according to report, taught himself to speak with pebbles in his mouth; but it is presumable that he also learnt to dispense with their aid before he stood up against Eschines or Hyperides on any great occasion of public oratory. Our philosophic poet, on the other hand, before addressing such audience as he may find, is careful always to fill his mouth till the jaws are stretched well-nigh to bursting with the largest, roughest, and most angular of polygonal flintstones that can be hewn or dug out of the mine of language; and as fast as one voluminous sentence or unwieldy paragraph has emptied his mouth of the first batch of barbarisms, he is no less careful to refill it before proceeding to a fresh delivery."[2] The comparison is strikingly exact.
Swinburne, who admires him, says of his style: "Demosthenes, as the story goes, taught himself to speak with pebbles in his mouth; but it’s likely that he also learned to go without them before he faced Eschines or Hyperides in any significant public speaking event. Our philosophical poet, on the other hand, before addressing any audience he encounters, is always careful to stuff his mouth until his jaws are nearly bursting with the largest, roughest, and most angular flintstones he can find or dig up from the mine of language; and as soon as one lengthy sentence or awkward paragraph has cleared his mouth of the first set of crude words, he is equally diligent about refilling it before delivering a new piece." [2] The comparison is strikingly accurate.
It is this incomprehensible style which made Chapman's readers so few in number, and caused his frequent complaints of being slighted and neglected. As Swinburne jestingly says of him:
It’s this confusing writing style that made Chapman's readership so small, leading him to often complain about feeling overlooked and ignored. As Swinburne humorously remarks about him:
"We understand a fury in his words,
But not his words."
"We feel the anger in his words,
But not his real words.
Even in his fine translation of Homer, he is unable to forego his tendency to obscurity, and constrained and inflated expression. It is universally admitted that even a translation must take some colouring from its translator, and no man in England was less Hellenic than Chapman. Swinburne has rightly observed that his temperament was more Icelandic than Greek, that he handled the sacred vessels of Greek art with the substantial grasp of the barbarian, and when he would reproduce Homer he gave rather the stride of a giant than the step of a god.
Even in his great translation of Homer, he can't escape his tendency for unclear and overly complicated expressions. It's widely accepted that a translation inevitably reflects its translator, and no one in England was less Greek than Chapman. Swinburne correctly noted that his temperament was more Icelandic than Greek, that he approached the revered works of Greek art with the heavy-handedness of a barbarian, and when he tried to reproduce Homer, he offered more of a giant's stride than a god's step.
In all probability it was the grief Shakespeare felt at seeing Chapman selected by Pembroke, added to the ill-humour caused by the elder poet's arrogance and clumsy pedantry, which goaded him into wanton opposition to the inevitable enthusiasm for the Homeric world and its heroes.
In all likelihood, it was the sadness Shakespeare felt at seeing Chapman chosen by Pembroke, combined with the irritation caused by the older poet's arrogance and awkward pretentiousness, that pushed him into reckless opposition to the unavoidable enthusiasm for the world of Homer and its heroes.
And so he gave his bitter mood full play.
And so he fully indulged in his sour mood.
He touches upon the Iliad's most beautiful and most powerful elements, Achilles' wrath, the friendship between Achilles and Patroclus, the question of Helen being delivered to the Greeks, the attempt to goad Achilles into renewing the conflict, Hector and Andromache's farewell, and Hector's death, but only to profane and ridicule all.
He highlights the Iliad's most beautiful and powerful elements, including Achilles' anger, the friendship between Achilles and Patroclus, the issue of Helen being given to the Greeks, the effort to provoke Achilles into rejoining the battle, Hector and Andromache's farewell, and Hector's death, but ultimately to mock and belittle everything.
It was a curious coincidence that Shakespeare should lay[Pg 515] hands on this material just at the most despondent period of his life; for nowhere could we well receive a deeper impression of modern crudeness and decadence, and never could we meet with a fuller expression of German-Gothic innate barbarism in relation to Hellenism than when we see this great poet of the Northern Renaissance make free with the poetry of the old world.
It was a strange coincidence that Shakespeare would take[Pg 515] on this material right during the bleakest time of his life; for nowhere could we better sense the deep impression of modern roughness and decline, and we could never encounter a more complete expression of German-Gothic inherent savagery in relation to Hellenism than when we observe this great poet of the Northern Renaissance engaging boldly with the poetry of the ancient world.
Let us recall, for instance, the friendship, the brotherhood, existing between Achilles and Patroclus as it is drawn by Homer, and then see what an abomination Shakespeare, under the influence of his own times, makes of it.[3] He causes Thersites to spit upon the connection, and by not allowing any one to protest, so full of loathing for humanity has he become, leaves us to suppose his version to be correct.
Let’s remember the friendship and brotherhood between Achilles and Patroclus as Homer describes it, and then look at how Shakespeare, influenced by his own era, distorts that idea.[3] He makes Thersites insult their bond, and since no one is allowed to object, it seems he has become so filled with disdain for humanity that we’re meant to accept his take as the truth.
How refined and Greek is Homer's treatment of Helen's position. There is no hint there of the modern ridicule of Menelaus; he is equally worthy, equally "beloved by the gods," and still the same mighty hero, if his wife has been abducted. Nor is there any scorn for Helen, only worship for her marvellous beauty, which even the old men upon the walls turn their heads to watch, only compassion for her fate and sympathy with her sufferings. And now, here, this eternal mockery of Menelaus as a deserted husband, these endless good and bad jests on his lot, this barbaric laughter over Helen as unchaste!
How sophisticated and Greek is Homer's portrayal of Helen's situation. There’s no trace of modern mockery towards Menelaus; he is just as deserving, equally "beloved by the gods," and still the same great hero, even if his wife has been taken from him. There’s no disdain for Helen, only admiration for her incredible beauty, which even the old men on the walls turn their heads to admire, along with compassion for her situation and empathy for her suffering. And now, here, this never-ending ridicule of Menelaus as a forsaken husband, these countless jokes—both good and bad—about his plight, this crude laughter directed at Helen as if she is immoral!
Thersites is made the mouthpiece of most of it. Shakespeare found his name in Ovid, and a description of his person in Homer, in one of the books first translated by Chapman:—
Thersites is the voice for most of it. Shakespeare got his name from Ovid and his physical description from Homer, in one of the books first translated by Chapman:—
"——All sate, and audience gave,
Thersites only would speak all. A most disordered store
Of words he foolishly poured out, of which his mind held more
Than it could manage; anything with which he could procure
Laughter, he never could contain. He should have yet been sure
To touch no kings; t' oppose their states becomes not jesters' parts,
But he the filthiest fellow was of all that had deserts
In Troy's brave siege. He was squint-eyed, and lame of either foot;
So crook-backed that he had no breast; sharp-headed where did shoot
(Here and there spersed) thin mossy hair. He most of all envied
Ulysses and Æacides, whom yet his spleen would chide."
"——Everyone was happy, and there was an audience,
but Thersites wanted to say it all. He rambled on with a chaotic
mix of words that his mind couldn’t quite handle; anything that
could get a laugh, he just couldn’t hold back. He should have known
better than to insult kings; opposing their authority isn’t what jokers
do, but he was the absolute worst of all those who had any merit
in the brave siege of Troy. He was cross-eyed and limped on both feet;
so hunched that he didn’t have a chest; with a pointed head that had
thin, patchy hair scattered here and there. More than anything, he was
jealous of Ulysses and Achilles, even though his anger would often criticize them."
[Pg 516] The argument which has been brought forward to prove that Shakespeare could not have known this description creating the character of Thersites is worthless. It has been considered impossible that he, who knew so well how to turn all material to account, should not have profited, in that case, by the famous scene where Odysseus beats Thersites. As a matter of fact, Shakespeare did so, and with much humour, only it is Ajax who is the chastiser, while Thersites exclaims (Act ii. sc. 3): "He beats me, and I rail at him. O worthy satisfaction! would it were otherwise; that I could beat him, while he railed at me."
[Pg 516] The argument put forward to claim that Shakespeare couldn’t have known about the description that created the character of Thersites is pointless. It has been thought impossible that he, who was so skilled at using all material effectively, wouldn’t have taken advantage of the well-known scene where Odysseus beats Thersites. In reality, Shakespeare did this, and with a lot of humor; it’s Ajax who does the beating, while Thersites exclaims (Act ii. sc. 3): "He beats me, and I insult him. Oh, what a satisfying situation! I wish it were different; that I could beat him while he insulted me."
Clearly enough, the character of the witty, malicious lampooner made an impression upon Shakespeare, and he, probably following the example of earlier plays, transformed him into a clown, and made him act as chorus accompanying the action of the play. Such, obviously, was the Fool in Lear; but how different is the melancholy, emotional satire to which King Lear's faithful companion in distress gives vent from the flaying, scorching scorn, the stream of fierce invective wherewith Thersites overwhelms every one and everything.
It's clear that the character of the clever, spiteful mocker left an impression on Shakespeare, who likely took inspiration from earlier plays and turned him into a clown, making him serve as a chorus alongside the action of the play. This is clearly seen in the Fool in Lear; however, the sad, emotional satire expressed by King Lear's devoted companion in hardship is vastly different from the biting, harsh scorn, the torrent of fierce insults that Thersites uses to attack everyone and everything.
One cannot but see that these lampoons of Menelaus and Helen represent Shakespeare's own feeling, partly because Thersites is undoubtedly used as a kind of Satyr-chorus, and partly because the dispassionate and unprejudiced characters of the drama express themselves in harmony with him.
One can’t help but notice that these insults aimed at Menelaus and Helen reflect Shakespeare’s own feelings, partly because Thersites is clearly used as a sort of satirical chorus, and partly because the calm and unbiased characters in the play express themselves in agreement with him.
Notice, for instance, this reply of Thersites (Act ii. sc. 3):
Notice, for example, this response from Thersites (Act ii. sc. 3):
"After this, the vengeance upon the whole camp! or, rather, the bone-ache! for that, methinks, is the curse upon those that war for a placket"
"After this, revenge on the entire camp! Or, more precisely, the pain in the bones! Because that seems to be the curse for those who fight for a woman."
"Here is such patchery, such juggling, and such knavery! all the argument is a cuckold and a whore; a good quarrel to draw emulous factions and bleed to death upon. Now the dry serpigo on the subject! and war and lechery confound all!"
"This is full of trickery, deception, and dishonesty! The whole argument revolves around a cheated man and a promiscuous woman; a perfect setup for rival factions and chaos. Now the decay of the situation! And war and desire just complicate everything!"
Or read this description of Menelaus (Act v. sc. I):
Or read this description of Menelaus (Act v. sc. I):
"And the goodly transformation of Jupiter there, his brother the bull, the primitive statue and oblique memorial of cuckolds; a thrifty shoeing-horn in a chain, hanging at his brother's leg—to what form but that he is, should wit larded with malice, and malice forced with wit, turn him to? To an ass, were nothing; he is both ass and ox; to an ox, were nothing; he is both ox and ass. To be a dog, a mule, a cat, a fitchew, a toad, a lizard, an owl, a puttock, or a herring without a roe, I would not care; but to be Menelaus! I would conspire against destiny. Ask me not what I would be if I were not Thersites; for I care not to be the louse of a lazar, so I were not Menelaus."
"And the impressive transformation of Jupiter there, his brother the bull, the original statue and twisted reminder of cheaters; a practical shoehorn on a chain, hanging from his brother's leg—what form could he possibly take, with wit mixed with malice, and malice combined with wit? Being an ass wouldn’t be bad; he is both an ass and an ox; being an ox wouldn’t be bad either; he is both an ox and an ass. To be a dog, a mule, a cat, a weasel, a toad, a lizard, an owl, a buzzard, or a herring without roe, I wouldn’t care; but to be Menelaus! I would scheme against fate. Don’t ask me what I would be if I weren’t Thersites; because I wouldn’t want to be the louse of a beggar, as long as I weren’t Menelaus."
One can by no means accept this as merely the outburst of a brawling slave's hatred of his superiors, for the entirely unprejudiced[Pg 517] Diomedes expresses himself in the same spirit to Paris (Act iv. sc. I):
One cannot consider this just the rant of a fighting slave's hatred for his superiors, because the completely unbiased[Pg 517] Diomedes speaks in the same way to Paris (Act iv. sc. I):
"Paris. And tell me, noble Diomede, faith, tell me true,
Even in the soul of sound good fellowship,
Who, in your thoughts, merits fair Helen best,
Myself or Menelaus.
Diomedes. Both alike:
He merits well to have her that doth seek her,
Not making any scruple of her soilure,
With such a hell of pain and world of charge;
And you as well to keep her, that defend her,
Not palating her dishonour,
With such a costly load of wealth and friends:
He, like a puling cuckold, would drink up
The lees and dregs of a flat tamed piece;
You, like a lecher, out of whorish loins
Are pleased to breed out your inheritors:
Both merits poised, each weighs nor less nor more;
But he as he, the heavier for a whore.
Paris. You are too bitter to your countrywoman.
Diomedes. She's bitter to her country: hear me, Paris:
For every false drop in her bawdy veins
A Grecian's life hath sunk; for every scruple
Of her contaminated carrion weight
A Trojan hath been slain: since she could speak
She hath not given so many good words breath
As for her Greeks and Trojans have suffered death."
"Paris. And tell me, noble Diomede, please be honest with me,"
Even in the spirit of true friendship,
Who, in your opinion, deserves beautiful Helen more,
Me or Menelaus.
Diomedes. You both deserve it:
He deserves to have her because he seeks her,
Not worrying about her past mistakes,
With such a world of pain and expense;
And you also deserve to keep her, as you protect her,
Not tolerating her dishonor,
With such a heavy burden of wealth and allies:
He, like a whiny cuckold, would take
The remnants of a dull and tamed partner;
You, like a debauched man, are happy to father
Children from a promiscuous line:
Both are equally deserving, neither weighs more or less;
But he, as he is, has the heavier burden due to infidelity.
Paris. You're being too hard on your fellow countrywoman.
Diomedes. She's tough on her country: listen to me, Paris:
For every false drop in her promiscuous veins,
A Greek's life has been lost; for every scrap
Of her tainted burden,
A Trojan has been killed: since she could speak,
She hasn't given as many kind words
As the Greeks and Trojans who have suffered death."
In the Iliad these forms represent the outcome of the imagination of the noblest people of the Mediterranean shores, unaffected by religious terrors and alcohol; they are bright, glad, reverential fantasies, born in a warm sun under a deep blue sky. From Shakespeare they step forth travestied by the gloom and bitterness of a great poet of a Northern race, of a stock civilised by Christianity, not by culture; a stock which, despite all the efforts of the Renaissance to give new birth to heathendom, has become, once for all, disciplined and habituated to look upon the senses as tempters which lead down into the mire; to which the pleasurable is the forbidden and sexual attraction a disgrace.
In the Iliad, these forms reflect the imagination of the most noble people along the Mediterranean coast, untouched by religious fears and alcohol; they are bright, joyful, and respectful fantasies, created under a warm sun in a deep blue sky. From Shakespeare, they emerge transformed by the darkness and bitterness of a great poet from a Northern background, a culture shaped by Christianity rather than by classical traditions; a culture that, despite all the Renaissance efforts to revive paganism, has permanently been conditioned to view the senses as temptations that lead into the dirt; where pleasure is seen as forbidden and sexual attraction is viewed as shameful.
How significant it is that Shakespeare only sees Greek love as scourged by the lash of venereal diseases. Throughout the entire play a pestilential breath of innuendo is blown with outbursts of cursing, all centering on a contagion which first showed itself some thousand years after the Homeric times. As Homeric friendships are bestialised, so is Greek love profaned to suit modern circumstances. To Thersites, the Greek princes are, every one of them, scandalous rakes. "Here's Agamemnon, an honest fellow enough, and one that loves quails, but he has not as much brain as earwax" (Act v. sc. I). "That same Diomed's a[Pg 518] false-hearted rogue, a most unjust knave.... They say he keeps a Trojan drab and uses the traitor Calchas' tent.—Nothing but lechery; all incontinent varlets" (Act v. sc. I). Achilles, that "idol of idiot worshippers," that "full dish of fool," has Queen Hecuba's daughter as a concubine, and has treacherously promised her to leave his fellow-countrymen in the lurch. "Patroclus will give me anything for the intelligence of this whore: the parrot will not do more for an almond than he for a commodious drab. Lechery, lechery still, nothing else holds fashion." Of Menelaus and Paris, "cuckold and cuckold-maker," enough has already been said. Helen has been sternly condemned, and of Cressida with her two adorers, Troilus and Diomedes, "How the devil luxury, with his fat rump and potato-fingers, tickles these two together! Fry lechery, fry" (Act v. sc. 2).
How important it is that Shakespeare only views Greek love as punished by the scourge of sexually transmitted diseases. Throughout the whole play, a toxic cloud of innuendo hovers with eruptions of profanity, all focused on a contagion that first appeared about a thousand years after Homer's time. Just as Homeric friendships are degraded, Greek love is tainted to fit modern circumstances. To Thersites, every one of the Greek princes is a scandalous rake. "Here's Agamemnon, a decent enough guy who loves quails, but he has as much sense as earwax" (Act v. sc. I). "That same Diomed's a[Pg 518] deceitful rogue, a totally unjust knave.... They say he keeps a Trojan woman and uses the traitor Calchas' tent.—Nothing but lechery; all wanton scoundrels" (Act v. sc. I). Achilles, that "idol of foolish admirers," that "full dish of fools," has Queen Hecuba's daughter as a concubine and has treacherously promised to abandon his fellow countrymen. "Patroclus will give me anything for the information about this whore: the parrot will do more for an almond than he for an attractive woman. Lechery, lechery still; nothing else is in style." Enough has already been said about Menelaus and Paris, "the cuckold and the cuckold-maker." Helen has been harshly judged, and regarding Cressida with her two lovers, Troilus and Diomedes, "How the devil does luxury, with his fat backside and potato fingers, bring these two together! Fry lechery, fry" (Act v. sc. 2).
It is clear that the Christian conception of faithlessness in love has displaced the old Hellenic innocence and naïveté. How fervent is Achilles' love for Briseis in Homer; how honest, warm, and indignant he is when he asks Agamemnon's messengers if among the children of men only the Atrides love their wives, and he himself answers that every man who is brave and of good understanding loves and shelters his wife, as he of his inmost heart loved and would shelter Briseis, prisoner of war though she was. None the less does Homer tell us how immediately after Achilles has ended his speech and dismissed his guests, he stretches himself upon his couch, "in the inner room of his tent, richly wrought, and that fair lady by his side that he from Lesbos brought, bright Diomeda." It never occurs to the Greek poet that this implies any faithlessness to the absent Briseis, but Shakespeare's standard is thoroughly and mediævally rigorous.
It’s obvious that the Christian view of unfaithfulness in love has replaced the old Greek innocence and simplicity. Look at how passionate Achilles' love for Briseis is in Homer; how genuine, warm, and outraged he gets when he asks Agamemnon's messengers if only the Atrides love their wives, and he answers that every brave and reasonable man loves and protects his wife, just as he truly loved and would protect Briseis, even though she was a captive. Yet, Homer tells us that right after Achilles finishes his speech and sends his guests away, he lies down on his couch "in the inner room of his tent, richly adorned, and that beautiful lady by his side whom he brought from Lesbos, fair Diomeda." The Greek poet doesn’t think this suggests any unfaithfulness to the absent Briseis, but Shakespeare’s standards are completely medieval and strict.
On two points the comparison between Homer and Shakespeare is inevitable. The first is the farewell between Hector and Andromache. There is nothing finer in Greek poetry (which is to say, any poetry) than this tragic idyl, so profoundly human and movingly beautiful as it is. The pure womanliness which out of deep grief and pain utters a complaint without weakness, and expresses without sentimentality a boundless love poured out upon this one object: "Thy life makes still my father be, my mother, brother, and besides thou art my husband too. Most loved, most worthy."
On two points, comparing Homer and Shakespeare is unavoidable. The first is the farewell between Hector and Andromache. There’s nothing more beautiful in Greek poetry (or any poetry for that matter) than this tragic moment, which is both profoundly human and deeply moving. The pure femininity that, from deep grief and pain, expresses a complaint without weakness, and conveys boundless love for this one person: “Your life supports my father, my mother, my brother, and you are also my husband. Most loved, most worthy.”
In contrast to this womanliness stands the man's strength, untouched by harshness, stirred by the deepest tenderness, but fixed in immovable determination. The picture of the child, too, frightened by the nodding plumes upon his father's helm, until Hector sets the casque upon the ground and kisses the tears from the eyes of his boy. The scene takes place in the sixth book of the Iliad; and could not have been known to Shakespeare, inasmuch much as it was as yet untranslated by Chapman. See what he sets in its place:
In contrast to this femininity is the strength of the man, unshaken by harshness, inspired by deep tenderness, yet steadfast in unwavering determination. There's also the image of the child, scared by the swaying plumes on his father's helmet, until Hector places the helmet on the ground and wipes the tears from his son's eyes. This scene occurs in the sixth book of the Iliad; and Shakespeare wouldn’t have known about it since it was not yet translated by Chapman. Look at what he puts in its place:
[Pg 519] "Andromache. Unarm, unarm, and do not fight to-day.
[Pg 519] "Andromache. Just stand down, stand down, and don’t fight today."
Hector. You train me to offend you: get you in: By all the everlasting gods I'll go!
Hector. You’ve taught me how to annoy you: how to reach you: By all the eternal gods, I’m leaving!
Andromache. My dreams will, sure, prove ominous to the day.
Andromache. My dreams today will surely be ominous.
Hector. No more, I say."
Hector. That’s enough, I say."
This is the harshness of a mediæval duke; the golden dust is brushed from the wings of the Greek Psychè. If Harald Hardrada, as chieftain of the Varangians, ever gave a thought to the spirit of Greek art, as he passed with his troops through the streets of Constantinople, he must have looked upon it thus, despising the ancient Hellenes because he found the modern cowardly and effeminate.
This is the harshness of a medieval duke; the golden dust is brushed from the wings of the Greek Psyche. If Harald Hardrada, as the leader of the Varangians, ever considered the essence of Greek art while passing with his troops through the streets of Constantinople, he must have viewed it in this way, looking down on the ancient Greeks because he found the modern ones cowardly and effeminate.
Shakespeare had no particular place and no particular people in his mind when he wrote this play; he simply robbed the finest scenes of their beauty, because his mind, at that time, had elected to dwell upon the lowest and basest side of human nature.
Shakespeare didn't have a specific location or specific people in mind when he wrote this play; he just took the best scenes and stripped them of their beauty because, at that moment, he chose to focus on the darkest and most contemptible aspects of human nature.
The second point is the mission to Achilles, told in the ninth book of the Iliad. It was translated and published by Chapman in 1598, and must certainly have been known to Shakespeare.[4] This book is one of the few finished works of art which have been produced upon this earth. The Greek Epos itself contains nothing more consummate than its delineation of character, the contrast between the arrogant and the intellectual, the polished and the humorous, the interplay of personality from the highest pathos to the reiterated twaddle of the old man. Achilles' wrath, Nestor's experience, Odysseus' subtle tact, Phœnix's good-natured rambling, the wounded pride of the Hellenic emissaries, are all gathered together in the endeavour to induce Achilles to quit his tent.
The second point is the mission to Achilles, described in the ninth book of the Iliad. It was translated and published by Chapman in 1598 and was definitely known to Shakespeare.[4] This book is one of the few truly complete works of art that have ever been created on this planet. The Greek epic itself has nothing more perfect than its portrayal of character, showcasing the contrast between the arrogant and the intellectual, the refined and the humorous, and the dynamic of personalities ranging from deep emotion to the repeated nonsense of the old man. Achilles' anger, Nestor's wisdom, Odysseus' cleverness, Phœnix's friendly chatter, and the wounded pride of the Greek envoys all come together in the effort to persuade Achilles to leave his tent.
Contrast this with the burlesque attempt to provoke that cowardly snob and raw dunce, of an Achilles out of his exclusiveness, by passing him by without returning his greeting or seeming conscious of his existence; this same Achilles, who falls upon Hector with his myrmidons and scoundrelly murders him, just as the hero, wearied by battle, has taken off his helmet and laid aside his sword. It reads like the invention of a mediæval barbarian. But Shakespeare is neither mediæval nor a barbarian. No, he has written it down out of a bitterness so deep that he has felt hero-worship, like love, to be an illusion of the senses. As the phantasy of first love is absurd, and Troilus's loyalty towards its object ridiculous, so is the honour of our forefathers and of war in general a delusion. Shakespeare now suspects the most assured reputations; he believes that if Achilles really lived at all, he was most probably a stupid and vainglorious boaster,[Pg 520] just as Helen must have been a hussy by no means worthy of the turmoil which was made about her.
Contrast this with the ridiculous attempt to provoke that cowardly snob and total idiot, Achilles, by ignoring him and acting like he doesn’t exist; this same Achilles, who attacks Hector with his followers and brutally murders him just as the hero, exhausted from battle, has taken off his helmet and set down his sword. It reads like something a medieval barbarian would create. But Shakespeare is neither medieval nor a barbarian. No, he wrote this from a bitterness so profound that he perceives hero-worship, like love, to be an illusion of the senses. Just as the fantasy of first love is absurd, and Troilus's loyalty to its object is ridiculous, the honor of our ancestors and of war in general is a delusion. Shakespeare now questions the most assured reputations; he believes that if Achilles really existed, he was probably just a stupid and vain braggart, just like Helen must have been a promiscuous woman not worth all the chaos surrounding her.[Pg 520]
As he distorted Achilles into an absurdity, so he wrenched all other personalities into caricatures. Gervinus has justly remarked that Shakespeare here acts very much as his Patroclus does when he mimics Agamemnon's loftiness and Nestor's weakness, for Achilles' delectation (Act i. sc. 3). We feel in the delineation of Nestor that Anglo-Saxon master-hand which seizes upon the unsightly details which the Greek ignores:
As he twisted Achilles into something ridiculous, he also turned all other characters into caricatures. Gervinus rightly pointed out that Shakespeare here behaves much like Patroclus does when he mocks Agamemnon's grandeur and Nestor's frailty, for Achilles' amusement (Act i. sc. 3). In the portrayal of Nestor, we sense the skilled Anglo-Saxon touch that highlights the unappealing details that the Greek overlooks:
"He coughs and spits,
And with a palsy fumbling on his gorget,
Shakes in and out the rivet."
"He coughs and spits,"
And with unsteady hands struggling with his throat guard,
He has a hard time keeping the rivet in position.
And we recognise in the allusion to the mimicry of Agamemnon that cheap estimate of an actor's profession, which, with a contempt for the whole guild of poets, is discernible throughout Shakespeare's works, in spite of his efforts to raise both callings in the eyes of the public.[5]
And we see in the reference to Agamemnon's imitation that there's a dismissive view of acting, which shows a disdain for all poets and is noticeable throughout Shakespeare's works, despite his attempts to elevate both professions in the public's eyes.[5]
Nestor is overwhelmed with ridicule, and is made to declare, at the close of the first act, that he will hide his silver beard in a golden beaver, and will maintain in duel with Hector that his own long-dead wife was as great a beauty and as chaste a wife as Hector's—grandmother.
Nestor is flooded with mockery and, at the end of the first act, he declares that he will hide his silver beard under a golden hat and will fight Hector, claiming that his long-deceased wife was just as beautiful and just as chaste as Hector's grandmother.
Ulysses, who is intended to represent the wise man of the play, is as trivial of mind as the rest. There was a certain amount of grandeur in the way Iago handled Othello, Rodrigo, and Cassio, as though they were mere puppets in his hands; but there is none in the sport Ulysses makes of those swaggering numskulls, Achilles and Ajax. The bitterness which breathes out of all that Shakespeare writes at this period has found gratification in making Ulysses not one whit more sublime than the fools with whom he plays.
Ulysses, who is meant to represent the wise man of the play, is just as shallow as everyone else. Iago manages Othello, Rodrigo, and Cassio with a certain grandeur, treating them like puppets; but Ulysses shows no such elegance in his mockery of the arrogant fools, Achilles and Ajax. The bitterness that comes through in all of Shakespeare's work during this time is reflected in making Ulysses no more elevated than the idiots he plays with.
Amongst German critics, Gervinus has characterised Troilus and Cressida as a good-naturedly humorous play. No description could be more unlikely. Seldom has a poet been less good-natured than Shakespeare here. No less impossible is the theory (also nourished in Gervinus' imagination) that the poet of the English Renaissance was offended by the loose ethics of Homeric[Pg 521] poetry. Shakespeare most certainly was never so moral as this moralising German critic (and what German critic is not moralising) would have him to be. It is not a sense of the ethics of Homer, but a feeling for his poetry that is lacking. In Shakespeare's time men took too much pleasure in classical culture to appreciate the antique naïveté. It was not until the beginning of the nineteenth century, when popular poetry once more began to be universally honoured, that Homer displaced Virgil in the popular estimation. Even Goethe preferred Virgil to Homer. Gervinus is equally wide of the mark when, in his anxiety to prove Troilus and Cressida a purely literary satire, he hazards the assertion that Shakespeare never intended here to "hold up a mirror to his times;"[6] for it is precisely his own times, and no other, that were in his mind when he wrote this play.
Among German critics, Gervinus has described Troilus and Cressida as a play that's good-naturedly humorous. No description could be more unlikely. Rarely has a poet been less good-natured than Shakespeare here. Equally unlikely is the theory (also nurtured in Gervinus' imagination) that the poet of the English Renaissance was offended by the loose morals of Homeric[Pg 521] poetry. Shakespeare definitely was never as moral as this moralizing German critic (and what German critic isn't moralizing) would suggest. It’s not a sense of Homer’s ethics that’s missing, but a true appreciation for his poetry. In Shakespeare's time, people enjoyed classical culture too much to appreciate its antique simplicity. It wasn't until the early nineteenth century, when popular poetry regained universal respect, that Homer replaced Virgil in popular opinion. Even Goethe preferred Virgil to Homer. Gervinus misses the mark when, desperate to prove Troilus and Cressida a purely literary satire, he claims that Shakespeare never intended to "hold up a mirror to his times;"[6] because it is precisely his own times, and no other, that were on his mind when he wrote this play.
[2] A. C. Swinburne: Essay on Chapman.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A. C. Swinburne: *Essay on Chapman*.
"Patroclus. No more words, Thersites; peace!
"Patroclus. Enough talking, Thersites; be quiet!"
"Thersites. I will hold my peace when Achilles' brach bids me, shall I?" (Act ii. sc. i.)
"Thersites. I'll stay quiet when Achilles' dog tells me to, right?" (Act ii. sc. i.)
"Thersites. Prithee, be silent, boy; I profit not by thy talk: thou art thought to be Achilles' male varlet.
"Thersites. Just be quiet, kid; I don’t get anything from your talking: people think you’re Achilles' male servant."
"Patroclus. Male varlet, you rogue! What's that?
"Patroclus. Hey, you troublemaker! What’s going on?"
"Thersites. Why, his masculine whore. Now the rotten diseases of the South, the guts-griping, ruptures, catarrhs, loads o' gravel i' the back, lethargies, cold palsies, raw eyes, dirt rotten livers, wheezing lungs, bladders full of impostume, sciaticas, lime-kilns i' the palm, incurable bone-ache, and the rivalled fee-simple of the tetter, take and take again all such preposterous discoveries." (Act v. sc. 2.)
"Thersites. Why, his male prostitute. Now the nasty diseases from the South, like stomach cramps, hernias, bronchitis, kidney stones, fatigue, paralysis, sore eyes, failing livers, trouble with breathing, inflamed bladders, sciatica, hand pains, relentless bone pain, and the competition from rashes, claim and reclaim all these absurd ailments." (Act v. sc. 2.)
And, like a strutting player, whose conceit
Lies in his hamstring, and doth think it rich
To hear the wooden dialogue and sound
Twixt his stretched footing and the scaffoldage,
Such to be pitied and o'er-wrested seeming
He acts thy greatness in."
And, like a show-off performer, whose confidence
Comes from his strong legs, he thinks it's impressive
To hear the clunky conversation and noise
Between his poised stance and the setup,
So pitiful and overly strained he seems
He acts out your greatness.
And the passage previously quoted from Macbeth:
And the excerpt quoted earlier from Macbeth:
"Life's but . . . . . a poor player,
That struts and frets his hour upon the stage,
And then is heard no more."
"Life's just a bad actor,
That struts and worries for an hour on stage,
And then is gone for good."
Also the 110th Sonnet.
Also the 110th Sonnet.
[6] "Sein gutmüthiges humoristisches Spiel."—"So kann allerdings aus der ganzen Darstellung die naheliegende Wahrzeit gezogen werden: dass die erhabenste Dichtung ohne streng sittlichen Grundlagen nicht das sei, wozu sie befähigt und berufen ist."—"Gewiss würde er dies Stück nicht unter die rechnen wollen, die der Zeit einen Spiegel vorhalten."—Gervinus: Shakespeare, iv. 22, 31, 32.
[6] "His good-natured, humorous play."—"Certainly, one can draw the obvious truth from the entire portrayal: that the highest poetry, without strict moral foundations, is not what it is capable of being."—"Surely, he wouldn't want to classify this piece among those that hold a mirror up to the times."—Gervinus: Shakespeare, iv. 22, 31, 32.
X
SCORN OF WOMAN'S GUILE AND PUBLIC STUPIDITY
Troilus and Cressida first appeared in 1609 in two editions, one of which is introduced by a remarkable and diverting preface, entitled "A never writer to an ever reader, News." It says:—
Troilus and Cressida first came out in 1609 in two editions, one of which includes a notable and entertaining preface called "A never writer to an ever reader, News." It says:—
"Eternall reader, you have heere a new play, never stal'd with the stage, never clapper-clawd with the palmes of the Vulgar, and yet passing full of the palme comicall; for it is a birth of your brain, that never undertooke anything comicall, vainely: And were but the vaine names of commedies changde for the titles of Commodities, or of Playes for Pleas; you should see all those grand censors, that now stile them such vanities, flocke to them for the maine grace of their gravities: especially this author's Commedies, that are so framed to the life, that they serve for the most common Commentaries, of all the actions of our lives, shewing such a dexteritie, and power of witte, that the most displeased with playes are pleased with his comedies. And all such dull and heavy-witted worldlings, as were never capable of the witte of a commedie, coming by report of them to his representations, have found that witte there, that they never found in themselves, and have parted better witted than they came: feeling an edge of witte set upon them, more than ever they dreamed they had brain to grind it on. So much and such sauvred salt of witte is in his Commedies, that they seem (for their height of pleasure) to be borne in that sea that brought forth Venus. Amongst all there is none more witty than this. And had I time I would comment upon it, though I know it needs it not (for so much as will make you think your testerne well bestowed), but for so much worth, as ever poore I know to be stuft in it. It deserves such a labour, as well as the best Commedy in Terence or Plautus. And believe this, that when he is gone, and his Commedies out of sale, you will scramble for them and set up a new English inquisition. Take this for a warning, and at the perrill of your pleasures losse, and judgements, refuse not nor like this the less for not being sullied with the smoaky breath of the multitude; but thanke fortune for the scape it hath made amongst you. Since by the grand possessors wills I believe you should have prayed for them rather than been prayed. And so I leave all such to be prayed for (for the state of their witte's health) that will not praise it. VALE."
"Dear reader, here’s a new play for you—never performed, never critiqued by the public, yet filled with funny moments. It’s a product of your own imagination, never failing to attempt humor. If only the silly titles of comedies were swapped for names of goods, or if Plays became Pleasures; you’d see all those serious critics, who currently dismiss them as trivial, rushing to see them for their main charm: especially this author’s comedies, which are so realistic that they act as the most relatable commentaries on our lives, showing such skill and cleverness that even those who aren’t fans of theater find enjoyment in his work. Even those dull-minded individuals who can't appreciate comedic brilliance have come to his plays, based on what they've heard, and discovered a wit they never knew they possessed, leaving with sharper minds than when they arrived—feeling an intelligence awakened in them, more than they ever thought they had. There’s so much delightful wit in his comedies that they seem (for their extreme pleasure) to have emerged from the sea that brought forth Venus. Of them all, none is wittier than this one. If I had the time, I would comment on it, though I know it doesn’t need it (just enough to make you feel your investment was worthwhile), but because of the value I know it has. It deserves as much attention as the best comedies by Terence or Plautus. Trust me, when he is gone, and his comedies are no longer available, you will regret not having them and will start a new English inquisition for them. Take this as a warning, and at the risk of losing your joys and judgments, don’t dismiss it or value it less for not being endorsed by the masses; instead, be grateful it found its way to you. I believe you should have wished for them rather than be taken advantage of. And so I leave those who won't praise it to be in need of prayers (for the health of their wit) instead. VALE."
How remarkable a comprehension of Shakespeare's work this old-time preface shows, how clear-sighted an enthusiasm, and how just a perception of his position in the future.
How impressive this old preface is in understanding Shakespeare's work, how insightful the enthusiasm is, and how accurate the perception of his significance in the future.
[Pg 523] The play was again published in 1623 in folio, and under conditions which betray the publisher's perplexity as to its classification. It is altogether missing from the list of contents, in which the plays are arranged under three headings, comedies, histories, and tragedies. It is thrust, unpaged, into the middle of the book, between the histories and the tragedies, between Henry VIII. and Coriolanus, probably because the editor mistakenly deemed it to contain more of history and of tragedy than of comedy. Of all Shakespeare's works, it is Troilus and Cressida which most nearly approaches the Don Quixote of Cervantes.
[Pg 523] The play was published again in 1623 in folio, but the circumstances show the publisher's confusion about how to categorize it. It's completely absent from the table of contents, where the plays are divided into three categories: comedies, histories, and tragedies. Instead, it’s awkwardly placed in the middle of the book, unnumbered, between the histories and tragedies, between Henry VIII. and Coriolanus, likely because the editor mistakenly thought it had more historical and tragic elements than comedic ones. Of all of Shakespeare's works, Troilus and Cressida is the one that most closely resembles Cervantes' Don Quixote.
It is a proof of the stultifying effect of the too close attention of philological critics to metrical peculiarities (peculiarities which a poet can always accommodate as he thinks proper) upon the finer psychological sense, that either the whole or a greater part of Troilus and Cressida has been taken for the work of Shakespeare's youth, and has been attributed to the Romeo and Juliet period. This view has been taken by L. Moland and C. d'Hericault in their Nouvelles Françaises du 14me Siècle, and not a few undiscerning biographers of Shakespeare.
It shows how stifling the intense focus of literary critics on the details of meter can be—details that a poet can always adjust as they see fit—on the deeper psychological understanding, that either all or most of Troilus and Cressida has been thought to be from Shakespeare's early years and linked to the Romeo and Juliet period. This perspective has been supported by L. Moland and C. d'Hericault in their Nouvelles Françaises du 14me Siècle, as well as by several uncritical biographers of Shakespeare.
The contrast between the two plays is remarkable and instructive. Romeo and Juliet is a genuine work of youth, a product of truth and faith. Troilus and Cressida is the outcome of the disillusionment, suspicion, and bitterness of ripe manhood. The critics have been deceived by the apparently astonishing youthfulness of parts of Troilus and Cressida, some upon the ground of its occasional euphuisms and bombast (evidently satirical), others by the enthusiasm of youth and absorption in love which some of Troilus's replies express; for instance:
The difference between the two plays is striking and educational. Romeo and Juliet is a true expression of youth, a product of honesty and belief. Troilus and Cressida reflects the disillusionment, distrust, and bitterness of mature adulthood. Critics have been misled by the seemingly surprising youthfulness in parts of Troilus and Cressida; some due to its occasional flowery language and exaggerated style (clearly satirical), while others are swayed by the youthful enthusiasm and passion for love that some of Troilus's responses convey; for example:
"I tell thee I am mad
In Cressid's love: thou answer'st 'She is fair,'
Pour'st in the open ulcer of my heart
Her eyes, her hair, her cheek, her gait, her voice," &c.
"I'm telling you I'm crazy."
for Cressida’s love: you respond, 'She’s beautiful,'
pouring salt into the open wound of my heart
"with her eyes, her hair, her cheeks, her walk, her voice," &c.
In his most ardent raptures there sounds a note of ridicule.[1].
In his deepest ecstasies, there’s a hint of mockery.[1].
All this is a complete inversion of Romeo and Juliet. His youthful tragedy portrayed a woman so staunchly true in love that she is driven thereby to a bitter death. Troilus and Cressida deals with a woman whose constancy fails at the first proof. There is no abyss between the soul and the senses in Romeo and Juliet; the two melt into one in fullest harmony. But it is the lower side of love's ideal nature which is parodied in Troilus[Pg 524] and Cressida, and causes it to resemble the flippant accompaniment to the serenade in Mozart's Don Juan, which caricatures the sentimentality of the text.
All this is a complete reversal of Romeo and Juliet. His youthful tragedy shows a woman who is so steadfast in her love that it drives her to a painful death. Troilus and Cressida focuses on a woman whose loyalty breaks at the first challenge. There is no gap between the heart and the senses in Romeo and Juliet; they blend together in perfect harmony. But in Troilus[Pg 524] and Cressida, the less noble side of love's ideal nature is mocked, making it resemble the playful background music to the serenade in Mozart's Don Juan, which pokes fun at the sentimentality of the lyrics.
It is true that there is a chivalrous fine feeling and sensual tenderness in Troilus's love, which seems to foreshadow, as it were, that which some centuries later found such full expression in Keats. But the melancholy of Shakespeare's matured perception sets its iron tooth in everything at this period of his life, and he looks upon absorption in love as senseless and laughable. He shows us how blindly Troilus runs into the snare, giddy with happiness and uplifted to the heavens, and how the next moment he awakes from his intoxication, betrayed; but he shows it without sympathy, coldly. Therefore, the play never once arouses any true emotion, since Troilus himself never really interests. The piece blazes out, but imparts no warmth. Shakespeare wrote it thus, and therefore, while Troilus and Cressida will find many readers who will admire it, few will love it.
It’s true that there’s a noble charm and deep tenderness in Troilus's love, which seems to hint at what would later be fully expressed by Keats. However, the sadness of Shakespeare’s more mature perspective casts a harsh shadow over everything during this period of his life, leading him to view obsession with love as foolish and ridiculous. He illustrates how blindly Troilus walks into a trap, dizzy with joy and elevated to the skies, only to suddenly wake from his intoxication, feeling betrayed; but he does this without any empathy, coldly. As a result, the play never truly evokes any real emotion, since Troilus himself never really captivates. The piece ignites, but gives off no heat. Shakespeare wrote it this way, so while Troilus and Cressida will attract many readers who admire it, few will genuinely love it.
Shakespeare deliberately made Cressida sensually attractive, but spiritually repulsive and unclean. She has desire for Troilus, but no love. She is among those who are born experienced; she knows how to inflame, win, and keep men enchained, but the honourable love of a man is useless to her. At the same time she is one of those who easily find their master. Any man who is not imposed upon by her airs, who sees through her mock-prudish rebuffs, subdues her without difficulty. All her sagacity amounted to, after all, was that Troilus would continue ardent so long as she said "No;" that men, in short, value the unattainable and what is won with difficulty,—the wisdom of any commonplace coquette. Never has Shakespeare represented coquetry as so void of charming qualities.
Shakespeare intentionally made Cressida sensually appealing, but morally unclean and unlikable. She desires Troilus, but feels no love for him. She is one of those who are naturally experienced; she knows how to excite, attract, and keep men captivated, but the genuine love of a man means nothing to her. At the same time, she is one of those who can easily find someone to control her. Any man who isn’t fooled by her pretentiousness, who sees through her false modesty, can easily dominate her. All her cleverness amounted to was that Troilus would remain passionate as long as she kept saying "No"; that men, in fact, value what is out of reach and what is hard to obtain—the typical wisdom of any ordinary flirt. Never has Shakespeare portrayed flirtation as so lacking in appealing traits.
Cressida is never modest even when she is most prudish; she understands a jest, even bold and libertine ones, and she will bandy them with enjoyment. With all her kittenish charm she is uninteresting, and, in spite of her hot blood, she betrays the coldest selfishness. She is neither ridiculous nor unlovely, but as little is she beautiful; in no other of Shakespeare's characters is the sensual attraction exercised by a woman so completely shorn of its poetry.
Cressida is never shy, even when she's at her most proper; she gets a joke, even the bold and raunchy ones, and she enjoys exchanging them. With all her playful charm, she ends up being boring, and despite her passionate nature, she shows the coldest selfishness. She's neither laughable nor unattractive, but she's not beautiful either; in none of Shakespeare's characters does the sensual allure of a woman lack so completely the element of poetry.
Her uncle Pandarus is as experienced as she is in the art of exciting by alternately thrusting forward and holding back. He has been named a demoralised Polonius, and the epithet is good. He is an old voluptuary, who finds his amusement in playing the spy and go-between, now that more active pleasures are denied to him. The cynical enjoyment with which Shakespeare (in spite of his contempt for him) has drawn him is very characteristic of this period of his life. Pandarus is clever enough, and often witty, but there is no enjoyment of his wit; he is as comical, base, and shameless as Falstaff himself, but he never calls forth the abstract[Pg 525] sympathy we feel for the latter. Nothing makes amends for his vileness, nor for that of Thersites, nor for that of any other character in the whole play. Here, as in other plays, Timon of Athens in particular, is shown that deep-seated Anglo-Saxon vein which, according to the popular estimate, Shakespeare entirely lacked,—that vein in which flows the life-blood of Swift's, Hogarth's, and even some of Byron's principal works, and it shows how, after all, there was some sympathy between the Merrie England of those days and the later Land of Spleen.
Her uncle Pandarus is just as skilled as she is in the art of creating excitement by alternating between pushing forward and pulling back. He's been called a demoralized Polonius, and that nickname fits well. He's an old hedonist who finds fun in being a spy and a go-between, now that more active pleasures are off the table for him. The cynical pleasure with which Shakespeare (despite his disdain for him) portrays him is very typical of this phase of his life. Pandarus is smart and often witty, but there's no joy in his wit; he’s as ridiculous, sleazy, and shameless as Falstaff, yet he never evokes the same level of abstract[Pg 525] sympathy we feel for Falstaff. Nothing can make up for his wickedness, or that of Thersites, or any other character in the entire play. Here, as in other works, particularly Timon of Athens, we see that deep-seated Anglo-Saxon thread which, according to popular belief, Shakespeare entirely lacked — the thread that carries the lifeblood of Swift's, Hogarth's, and even some of Byron's major works, and it demonstrates that, after all, there was some connection between the Merry England of those times and the later Land of Spleen.
We have noticed the harsh strength of Ulysses' judgment of Cressida, and in the decisive scene, in which Troilus is the unseen witness of Cressida's perfidy, are written words so weighty and so full of emotion that we feel Shakespeare's very soul speaks in them.
We have noticed the intense power of Ulysses' judgment of Cressida, and in the pivotal scene where Troilus is the unseen observer of Cressida's betrayal, there are words so impactful and filled with emotion that it feels like Shakespeare's own soul is speaking through them.
Diomedes begs Cressida for the scarf which Troilus has given her.
Diomedes asks Cressida for the scarf that Troilus gave her.
"Diomedes. I had your heart before, this follows it.
"Diomedes. I had your heart before, and now I have this too."
Troilus (aside). I did swear patience.
Troilus (aside). I promised to be patient.
Cressida. You shall not have it, Diomed, faith you shall not: I'll give you something else.
Cressida. You can't have it, Diomed, seriously, you can't: I'll give you something else.
Diomedes. I will have this: whose was it?
Diomedes. I need to know: whose was it?
Cressida. It is no matter.
Cressida. It doesn't matter.
Diomedes. Come, tell me whose it was?
Diomedes. Come on, tell me whose it was?
Cressida. 'Twas one that loved me better than you will' But, now you have it, take it."
Cressida. 'It was someone who loved me more than you ever will.' 'But now you have it, just take it.'
And the bit of feminine psychology which Shakespeare has given in Cressida's farewell to Diomedes:
And the insight into feminine psychology that Shakespeare provided in Cressida's goodbye to Diomedes:
"Good-night: I prithee, come.
Troilus, farewell! one eye yet looks on thee,
But with my heart the other eye doth see.
Ah, poor our sex! This fault in us I find,
The error of our eye directs our mind."
"Goodnight: please, come.
Troilus, goodbye! One eye is still on you,
But with my heart, the other eye sees you.
Oh, poor us! I see this flaw in us,
The error of our eyes guides our thoughts.
And the terrible words Shakespeare puts into Troilus's mouth when he tries so desperately to shake off the impression, and deny the possibility of what he has seen:
And the harsh words Shakespeare gives to Troilus when he desperately tries to shake off the impression and deny the reality of what he has seen:
"Ulysses. Why stay we, then?'
Troilus. To make a recordation to my soul
Of every syllable that here was spoken.
But if I tell how these two did co-act,
Shall I not lie in publishing this truth?
Sith yet there is a credence in my heart
An esperance so obstinately strong,
That doth invert the attest of eyes and ears,
As if those organs had deceptious functions
Created only to calumniate.
Was Cressid here?
[Pg 526]
Ulysses. I cannot conjure, Trojan.
Troilus. She was not, sure.
Ulysses. Most sure she was.
Troilus. Why, my negation hath no taste of madness.
Ulysses. Nor mine, my lord. Cressid was here but now.
Troilus. Let it not be believed for womanhood!
Think, we had mothers: do not give advantage
To stubborn critics, apt, without a theme,
For depravation, to square this general sex
By Cressid's rule; rather think this not Cressid.
Ulysses. What hath she done, prince, that can soil our
mothers?
Troilus. Nothing at all, unless that that were she."
"Ulysses. So, why are we waiting?"
Troilus. To capture every word that was said here
For my soul.
But if I explain how these two acted together,
Will I not be lying by sharing this truth?
Since there’s still a belief in my heart
An hope so stubbornly strong,
That it twists the evidence of my eyes and ears,
As if those senses were deceiving organs
Made only to misrepresent.
Was Cressid here?
[Pg 526]
Ulysses. I can't call her, Trojan.
Troilus. She definitely isn't here.
Ulysses. Yeah, she definitely was.
Troilus. My refusal doesn’t indicate any signs of madness.
Ulysses. Neither does mine, my lord. Cressid was just here.
Troilus. Don’t take her word for it just because she’s a woman!
Consider this, we had mothers: don't seek satisfaction
To stubborn critics who are quick to judge,
To use Cressid’s actions to define this whole gender;
Instead, think that this is not Cressid.
Ulysses. What has she done, prince, that could damage our
mothers?
Troilus. Absolutely nothing, unless she is that.
Not only Troilus, but the whole play has here become permeated by Ulysses' conception of Cressida, and in this despairing outburst, "Think, we had mothers," is the pith of the piece uttered forth with terrible clearness.
Not just Troilus, but the entire play is now influenced by Ulysses' view of Cressida, and in this desperate moment, "Think, we had mothers," captures the essence of the piece with shocking clarity.
Yet Troilus and Cressida by no means represent the whole of the play. In order to counterbalance the slightness of the action, the bombastic speech, the railing abuse, and the heavy bitter Juvenal-like satire of his drama, Shakespeare has interpolated some serious and thoughtful utterances in which some of the fruits of his abundant experience are expressed in weighty and concise form.
Yet Troilus and Cressida don’t represent the entirety of the play. To balance out the lack of action, the grandiose speeches, the angry insults, and the heavy, bitter satire typical of his work, Shakespeare has included some serious and thoughtful remarks that convey the insights from his vast experience in a meaningful and concise way.
Achilles, and more especially Ulysses, give vent to profound political and psychological reflections, entirely regardless of the fact that the one is a thoughtless blockhead, and the other is a crafty and unsympathetic nature, the mere negative pole of Troilus, cold as he is warm, cunning as he is naïve. These remarkable and thoughtful utterances, not in the least in harmony with their characters, stand in direct contradiction to the whole play and its farcical treatment, but they are none the less notable for that. This singular inconsistency is one of the many in which this incongruous play is so rich, and it is these very contradictions which make it attractive, insomuch as they reveal the conflicting moods from which it sprang. They arrest the attention like the irregular features of a face whose expression varies between irony, satire, melancholy, and profundity.
Achilles, and especially Ulysses, express deep political and psychological thoughts, completely ignoring the fact that one is a thoughtless idiot and the other is cunning and callous, serving as the cold counterpart to Troilus, as warm as he is naïve. These striking and insightful remarks, which don’t align at all with their characters, contradict the entire play and its comedic approach, yet they are still noteworthy. This strange inconsistency is just one of the many in this mismatched play, and it’s these contradictions that make it appealing, as they reveal the conflicting emotions that inspired it. They grab your attention like the irregular features of a face whose expression shifts between irony, satire, melancholy, and depth.
Ulysses, who is represented as the sole statesman among the Greeks, degrades himself by low flattery of the idiotic Ajax, servilely referring to him as "this thrice worthy and right valiant lord," who should not soil the victory he has won by going as messenger to Achilles' tent, and he persuades the princes to pass Achilles by without greeting him. On this occasion Achilles, who is otherwise but a braggart, dolt, coward, and scoundrel, surprises us by a succession of outbursts, in each of which he gives voice to as deep and bitter knowledge of human nature as does Timon of Athens himself.
Ulysses, depicted as the only statesman among the Greeks, lowers himself by sucking up to the foolish Ajax, submissively calling him "this thrice worthy and right valiant lord." He argues that Ajax shouldn't tarnish his victory by delivering a message to Achilles' tent and convinces the princes to ignore Achilles when they see him. On this occasion, Achilles, who is usually just a boastful, foolish, cowardly, and shady character, surprises us with a series of emotional outbursts, each revealing a profound and bitter understanding of human nature, much like Timon of Athens himself.
[Pg 527]
"What, am I poor of late?
'Tis certain greatness once fall'n out with Fortune
Must fall out with men too: what the declined is
He shall as soon read in the eyes of others,
As feel in his own fall.
. . . . . . .
And not a man, for being simply man,
Hath any honour, but honour for those honours
That are without him, as place, riches, favour,
Prizes of accident as oft as merit:
Which when they fall, as being slippery standers,
The love that leaned on them is slippery too,
Do one pluck down another, and together
Die in the fall."
[Pg 527]
"Am I really poor these days?
It's obvious that when greatness is no longer popular
It will also lose popularity with people: what has decreased
He will soon see in others' eyes,
Just as he senses his own downfall.
I'm sorry, but it seems like there is no text provided for me to modernize. Could you please provide the text you'd like me to work on?
And no man, simply for being a man,
Has any honor, but only the honor from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Things outside of himself, like status, wealth, and favor,
Rewards come from luck just as much as from skill.
When those slip away, since they are so elusive,
The love that depended on them is unstable too,
One brings another down, and together
They fall and die.
Ulysses now enters upon a thoughtful conversation with Achilles, calling his attention to the fact that no man, however highly advanced he may be, has any real knowledge of his worth until he has received the judgment of others and observed their attitude towards him. Achilles answers him a happy and pertinent analogy on principles of pure philosophical reasonings, and Ulysses continues:
Ulysses now engages in a thoughtful conversation with Achilles, pointing out that no one, no matter how accomplished they are, truly knows their worth until they receive the judgment of others and see how they are treated. Achilles responds with a relevant and insightful analogy based on pure philosophical reasoning, and Ulysses continues:
"That no man is the lord of anything
Till he communicate his parts to others;
Nor doth he of himself know them for aught
Till he behold them formed in the applause
Where they're extended: who like an arch reverberates
The voice again, or, like a gate of steel
Fronting the sun, receives and renders back
His figure and his heart."
"Nobody truly owns anything
Until they share their qualities with others;
No one truly understands them on their own.
Until they see them acknowledged in the appreciation
Where they're recognized: who echoes like an arch
The voice returns, or like a steel gate
Facing the sun, captures and gives back
Its vibe and essence.
Achilles interrupts a long discourse, ending with a thrust at Ajax, with the question "What, are my deeds forgot?" and the remarkable answer he receives reveals, to an observant reader, one of the sources of the bitterness and pessimism of the play. It can scarcely be doubted that Shakespeare at this time felt himself ousted from the popular favour by younger and less worthy men: we know that immediately after his death he was eclipsed by Fletcher. He is absorbed by a feeling of the ingratitude of man and the injustice of what is called the way of the world. We found the first traces of this feeling in the words of Bertram's dead father, quoted by the King in All's Well that Ends Well, and here it breaks out in full force in a reply whose very weak pretext is that of showing Achilles how ill advised he is to rest upon his laurels:
Achilles cuts off a lengthy speech, finishing with a jab at Ajax, by asking, "What, have my accomplishments been forgotten?" The remarkable response he gets reveals, to a keen reader, one of the reasons for the play's bitterness and gloom. It’s clear that Shakespeare felt pushed out of the public’s favor by younger and less deserving individuals; after his death, he was overshadowed by Fletcher. He’s consumed by a sense of humanity’s ingratitude and the unfairness of what’s called the way of the world. We first see this sentiment in the words of Bertram's deceased father, mentioned by the King in All's Well that Ends Well, and here it fully emerges in a reply that weakly suggests to Achilles how unwise it is to rest on his achievements:
"Time hath, my lord, a wallet on his back,
Wherein he puts alms for oblivion,
A great-sized monster of ingratitudes:
Those scraps are good deeds past, which are devoured
[Pg 528]
As fast as they are made, forgot as soon
As done: perseverance dear, my lord,
Keeps honour bright: to have done is to hang
Quite out of fashion, like a rusty mail
In monumental mockery. Take the instant way;
For honour travels in a strait so narrow,
Where but one goes abreast: keep then the path;
For emulation hath a thousand sons
That one by one pursue: if you give way,
Or hedge aside from the direct forthright,
Like to an entered tide, they all rush by
And leave you hindmost;
Or like a gallant horse fall'n in first rank,
Lie there for pavement to the abject rear,
O'errun and trampled on: then what they do in present,
Though less than yours in past, must o'ertop yours;
For time is like a fashionable host,
That slightly shakes his parting guest by the hand,
And with his arms outstretched, as he would fly,
Grasps in the comer; welcome ever smiles,
And farewell goes out sighing. Oh, let not virtue seek
Remuneration for the thing it was;
For beauty, wit,
High birth, vigour of bone, desert in service,
Love, friendship, charity are subjects all
To envious and calumniating time.
One touch of nature makes the whole world kin,
That all with one consent praise new-born gauds,
Though they are made and moulded of things past;
And give to dust that is a little gilt
More land than gilt o'erdusted."
"Time has, my lord, a bag on his back,
Where he places offerings to forget,
A massive ungrateful creature:
Those leftovers are good deeds from the past that are enjoyed.
[Pg 528]
As soon as they're finished, they're forgotten just as quickly.
As they succeed: perseverance is valuable, my lord,
Keep your honor bright: what you’ve done defines who you are.
Totally out of fashion, like a rusted suit of armor.
In a sarcastic tribute. Take the direct route;
For honor moves in a way that’s so restricted,
Where only one person can go at a time: stay on the path;
For ambition has a thousand offspring.
That one by one pursue: if you give up,
Or drift away from the direct path,
Like a wave that has come in, they all rush by.
And leave you behind;
Or like a proud horse that has fallen in the front line,
Lying there, the ground beneath the lowly,
Overrun and trampled: then what they do in that moment,
Even if it's not as much as what you've done before, it will still stand out more than yours.
For time is like a fashionable host,
Who casually shakes hands with his departing guests,
And with his arms outstretched, as if he could fly,
He stands at the corner and always greets with a smile,
And goodbye, leaves, with a sigh. Oh, don’t let virtue seek
Reward for what it was;
For looks, smarts,
Noble birth, physical strength, and merit in service,
Love, friendship, and charity are all topics
To the jealousy and gossip of time.
One touch of nature connects us all.
Let everyone come together to praise newly born treasures,
Even though they are created and formed from elements of the past;
And give to dust that has a little gold on it.
"More land than dirt that's covered in gold."
How plainly is one of the sources betrayed here of the black waters of bitterness which bubble up in Troilus and Cressida, a bitterness which spares neither man nor woman, war nor love, hero nor lover, and which springs in part from woman's guile, in part from the undoubted stupidity of the English public. In the latter part of the conversation between Ulysses and Achilles the former has some renowned words on the direction of the state—its ideal government, that is to say. The incongruity between the circumstance of utterance and the utterance itself is nowhere more striking in this play than here. Ulysses tells Achilles that they all know why he refuses to take part in the battle; every one is well aware that he is in love with Priam's daughter; and when Achilles exclaims in amazement at finding the secrets of his private life disclosed, Ulysses, with a solemnity inconsistent with the triviality of the subject and the grim ways of espionage, gives the almost mystical and too profound answer:
How clearly one of the sources of the deep bitterness that bubbles up in Troilus and Cressida is revealed here—a bitterness that spares neither man nor woman, war nor love, hero nor lover, and which partly comes from women's deception and partly from the undeniable ignorance of the English public. In the later part of the conversation between Ulysses and Achilles, Ulysses shares some well-known thoughts about the state's ideal government. The mismatch between the situation and what is being said is nowhere more striking in this play than here. Ulysses tells Achilles that everyone knows why he refuses to join the battle; it’s clear to all that he is in love with Priam's daughter. When Achilles expresses shock at having his private life exposed, Ulysses responds with a seriousness that seems out of place for the triviality of the topic and the grim nature of spying, giving an almost mystical and overly profound reply:
"Is that a wonder?
The providence that's in a watchful state
[Pg 529]Knows almost every grain of Pluto's gold,
Finds bottom in the uncomprehensive deeps,
Keeps place with thought, and almost, like the gods,
Does thoughts unveil in their dumb cradles.
There is a mystery—with whom relation
Durst never meddle—in the soul of state;
Which hath an operation more divine
Than breath or pen can give expression to."
"Is that amazing?"
The guidance that's always watchful
[Pg 529]Knows nearly every grain of Pluto's gold,
Discovers the depths in the unfathomable seas,
Keeps time with thought, and almost, like the gods,
Reveals those thoughts from their silent beginnings.
There is a mystery—one that connection
Dares never to touch—in the soul of governance;
Which has a function more divine
Than breath or writing can express."
He then turns abruptly to the subject of Achilles's amours with Polyxena being common talk, and seeks to provoke the lover into joining the combat by telling him that it has become a common jest that Achilles has conquered Hector's sister, but that Ajax has subdued Hector himself, and then ends his speech with the following obscure allusion to the relation between Achilles and Ajax:—
He then quickly shifts to discussing Achilles's romance with Polyxena, which everyone's been talking about, and tries to provoke the lover into joining the fight by saying that it's become a joke that Achilles has won over Hector's sister, while Ajax has taken down Hector himself. He wraps up his speech with a cryptic reference to the relationship between Achilles and Ajax:—
"Farewell, my lord. I as your lover speak:
The fool slides o'er the ice that you should break."[2]
In spite of the strange inconsistency of all these political allusions, they are of the greatest interest to us, inasmuch as they so clearly indicate Shakespeare's next great work, the Roman tragedy of Coriolanus (1608).
In spite of the odd inconsistency of all these political references, they are incredibly interesting to us since they clearly point to Shakespeare's next major work, the Roman tragedy of Coriolanus (1608).
Ulysses makes steady protest against the vulgar error that it is the gross work, and not the guiding spirit, which is decisive in war and politics. He complains of the abuse Achilles and Thersites heap upon the leaders of the campaign (Act i. sc. 3):
Ulysses consistently argues against the common misconception that it's the physical actions, rather than the underlying vision, that truly matters in war and politics. He voices his discontent about the insults that Achilles and Thersites throw at the leaders of the campaign (Act i. sc. 3):
"They tax our policy and call it cowardice,
Count wisdom as no member of the war,
Forestall prescience, and esteem no act
But that of hand: the still and mental parts
That do contrive how many hands shall strike
When fitness calls them on, and know by measure
Of their observant toil the enemies' weight—
Why, 'this hath not a finger's dignity," &c.
"They criticize our approach and call it cowardice,
Disregard wisdom as if it’s not a factor in the struggle,
Avoid looking ahead and don't value any action.
Except for what is physical: the quiet and contemplative aspects.
That plan outlines how many will participate in the strike.
When the timing requires it, and understand through careful observation
Through their hard work, the enemies' strength—
So, "this doesn't really matter," etc.
It is, of course, Thersites who has taken the lead; the light wit and deep humour of the earlier clowns is displaced in him by the frantic outbursts of a contemptible scamp. Throughout, Thersites[Pg 530] is intended as a caricature of the envious and worthless (if sharpsighted) plebeian, of whose wit Shakespeare has need for the complete scourging of an arrogant and corrupt aristocracy, but whose politics are the subject of his utter disgust and scorn. As the haughty intelligence of Ulysses seems to foreshadow Prospero, but without his bright supernatural clearness, so does Thersites seem to be a preliminary sketch for Caliban, barring his heavy, earthy, grotesque clumsiness. The character more immediately allied to that of Thersites, however, is not Caliban, but that grim cynic Apemantus in Timon of Athens.
It’s definitely Thersites who takes center stage; the clever wit and deep humor of earlier clowns are replaced in him by the frantic outbursts of a pathetic troublemaker. Throughout, Thersites[Pg 530] is meant to be a caricature of the envious and worthless (but sharp-eyed) commoner, whose humor Shakespeare needs for the complete critique of an arrogant and corrupt elite, but whose political views are a source of his total disgust and disdain. Just as Ulysses’s haughty intelligence seems to foreshadow Prospero, albeit without his bright supernatural clarity, Thersites appears to be an early draft of Caliban, minus his heavy, earthy, grotesque awkwardness. However, the character that is more closely related to Thersites isn’t Caliban, but that grim cynic Apemantus in Timon of Athens.
Still more significant than the previously quoted lines is the speech in which Ulysses (Act i. sc. 3) develops a political view which was obviously Shakespeare's own, and which is soon to be proclaimed in Coriolanus. Its point of view proceeds from the conviction, expressed in our day by Nietzsche, that the distance between man and man must on no account be bridged over, and is introduced by a half-astronomical, half-astrological explanation of the Ptolemaic system:
Still more significant than the lines quoted earlier is the speech in which Ulysses (Act i. sc. 3) shares a political perspective that clearly reflects Shakespeare's own views, which will soon be voiced in Coriolanus. This perspective comes from the belief, articulated in our time by Nietzsche, that the gap between individuals should never be closed, and is introduced by a mix of astronomical and astrological reasoning about the Ptolemaic system:
"The heavens themselves, the planets, and this centre
Observe degree, priority, and place,
Insisture, course, proportion, season, form,
Office and custom, in all line of order;
And therefore is the glorious planet Sol
In noble eminence enthroned and sphered
Amidst the others; whose med'cinable eye
Corrects the ill aspects of planets evil,
And posts, like the commandment of a king,
Sans check to good and bad: but when the planets
In evil mixture to disorder wander,
What plagues and what portents! what mutiny!
What raging of the sea! frights, changes, horrors,
Divert and crack, rend and deracinate
The unity and married calm of states
Quite from their fixture."
"The heavens, the planets, and this center
Check rank, priority, and location.
Nature, way, balance, time, form,
Function and tradition, in all areas of organization;
And that’s why the amazing planet Sun
Is nobly elevated and placed
Among others; its healing gaze
Counteracts the negative effects of malicious planets,
And commands, like a king's order,
Regardless of good or bad: but when the planets
Roam through chaotic blends of problems,
What disasters and signs! What upheaval!
What storms at sea! Fears, changes, nightmares,
Disrupt and break, tear apart and remove.
The unity and peaceful balance of nations
Completely out of their place.
The remainder of the passage has become a fixed ingredient of English Shakespearian anthologies, and carries us on directly into Coriolanus:
The rest of the passage has become a standard part of English Shakespearian anthologies and leads us straight into Coriolanus:
"Oh, when degree is shaked,
Which is the ladder to all high designs,
Then enterprise is sick....
Take but degree away, untune that string,
And hark, what discord follows! each thing meets
In mere oppugnancy: the bounded waters
Should lift their bosoms higher than the shores,
And make a sop of all this solid globe:
Strength should be lord of imbecility,
And the rude son should strike the father dead.
Force should be right; or rather right and wrong,
[Pg 531]
Between whose endless jar justice resides,
Should lose their names, and so should justice too.
. . . . . . . .
This chaos, when degree is suffocate,
Follows the choking.
And this neglection of degree it is
That by a pace goes backward, with a purpose
It hath to climb. The general's disdained
By him one step below, he by the next,
That next by him beneath...
... It grows to an envious fever
Of pale and bloodless emulation."
"Oh, when hierarchy is shaken,
What is the route to achieving all significant aspirations,
Then the business is weakened....
Remove hierarchy, untune that string.
And listen, look at the chaos that follows! Everything is in conflict.
In complete opposition: the limited waters
Should raise their surfaces higher than the shores,
And turn this solid globe into a mix:
Strength should overpower weakness,
And the rebellious son should kill the father.
Might should be right, or more accurately, right and wrong,
[Pg 531]
In the midst of their constant conflict, justice exists,
Should they lose their names, justice would be lost as well.
It seems there is no text provided for modernization. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
This chaos, when the hierarchy is stifled,
Follows the choking.
And this disregard for authority
Moves back slowly, with the intention
It has to rise. The general is not being respected.
By the person just below him, he by the next,
That next to him below...
... It turns into an intense envy.
Of pale and bloodless rivalry.
Shakespeare has so often emphasised the superiority of real merit to outside show, that he needs no vindication from a charge of worship of mere rank and station. What he here expresses is merely that inherently aristocratic point of view which we recognized in his early works, and which has intensified with increasing years. It was from the first founded upon a conviction that only among an hereditary aristocracy, under a well-established monarchy, was any patronage of his art and profession possible, and the opinion, steadily nourished by the enmity of the middle classes, will soon be expressed with extraordinary vehemence in Coriolanus.
Shakespeare has frequently highlighted the importance of genuine talent over superficial appearances, so he doesn't need to defend himself against accusations of valuing just power and status. What he conveys here is simply that inherently aristocratic viewpoint we've noticed in his early works, which has grown stronger over the years. From the beginning, this view was based on the belief that only within an hereditary aristocracy, under a well-established monarchy, could there be any support for his art and profession, and this opinion, continuously fueled by the resentment of the middle classes, will soon be expressed with great intensity in Coriolanus.
Troilus and Cressida, then, which seems at first sight to be a romantic play founded on an old world subject, is in reality, despite its embellishments, a satire on the ancient material, and a parody of romanticism itself. It cannot therefore be classed with the attempts made by other great poets to resuscitate the old Greek personalities. Racine's Iphigenia in Aulis and Goethe's Iphigenia in Tauris, were written in serious earnestness, although neither of them approximated closely to the old world of tradition. Racine's Greeks are courtly Frenchmen from the salons, and Goethe's are German princes and princesses, of humane and classic culture, who attitudinise like the figures in a painting by Raphael Mengs. It may be said that Shakespeare's Hector, who quotes Aristotle, and his Lord Achilles, with his spurs and long sword, are as much noblemen of the Renaissance as Racine's Seigneur Achilles is a courtier in periwig and red-heeled shoes. But Racine meant no satire, while Shakespeare most deliberately caricatured. All turns to discord under his touch; love is betrayed, heroes are murdered, constancy ridiculed, levity and coarseness triumph, and no gleam of better things shines out at the end. The play closes with an indecent jest of the loathsome Pandar's.
Troilus and Cressida, which might initially seem like a romantic play based on an ancient story, is actually, despite its embellishments, a satire on the old material and a parody of romanticism itself. It can’t be compared to the efforts of other great poets trying to revive the old Greek figures. Racine's Iphigenia in Aulis and Goethe's Iphigenia in Tauris were written in all seriousness, even though neither closely aligns with the ancient world of tradition. Racine's Greeks come off as courtly Frenchmen from the salons, while Goethe's characters are German princes and princesses, cultured and classic, posing like figures in a painting by Raphael Mengs. One could argue that Shakespeare's Hector, who quotes Aristotle, and his Lord Achilles, dressed in spurs and a long sword, are as much Renaissance noblemen as Racine's Seigneur Achilles is a courtier in a wig and high-heeled shoes. However, Racine wrote with no intention of satire, while Shakespeare intentionally uses caricature. Everything falls into disarray under his pen; love is betrayed, heroes are murdered, loyalty is mocked, and frivolity and crudeness win out, with no promise of better things to come at the end. The play concludes with an inappropriate joke from the repugnant Pandar.
[1] Troilus's euphuisms:—
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Troilus's elaborate words:—
"I was about to tell thee: when my heart
As wedged with a sigh, would rive in twain,
Lest Hector or my father should perceive me,
I have, as when the sun doth light a storm,
Buried this sigh in wrinkle of a smile" (Act i. sc. I).
"——O gentle Pandarus,
From Cupid's shoulder pluck his painted wings,
And fly with me to Cressid" (Act iii. sc. 2).
"I was about to say: when my heart
Was stuck with a sigh, ready to break in two,
In case Hector or my father noticed me,
I have, just like when the sun lights up a storm,
Hidden this sigh behind a smile" (Act i. sc. I).
"——O kind Pandarus,"
Take Cupid's painted wings from his shoulder,
And fly with me to Cressid" (Act iii. sc. 2).
[2] F. Halliwell-Phillips has published, concerning these last two lines, a miniature book, The Fool and the Ice, London, 1883. He explains that a whole little history lies behind this curious simile. When Lord Chandos's Company played at Evesham, near Stratford (before 1600), a country fool there, Jack Miller by name, became so infatuated with their clown that he wanted to run away with them, and had, consequently, to be locked up. He saw from the window, however, that the company was preparing to depart, and springing out, sped, in spite of the danger, over forty yards of ice so thin that it would not bear a piece of brick which was laid upon it. (First told in a little book by the player Robert Arnim, afterwards one of Shakespeare's colleagues. It was published in 1603 under the title "Foole upon Foole, or Sixe Sortes of Sottes, by Colonnico del Mondo Snuffe," clown at the Globe Theatre.)
[2] F. Halliwell-Phillips has published a small book about these last two lines, The Fool and the Ice, London, 1883. He explains that there’s a whole little backstory behind this interesting comparison. When Lord Chandos's Company performed in Evesham, near Stratford (before 1600), a local fool named Jack Miller became so taken with their clown that he wanted to join them, which led to him being locked up. However, he saw from the window that the company was getting ready to leave, and despite the risk, he jumped out and ran over forty yards of ice that was too thin to support even a brick laid on it. (This story was first shared in a small book by the actor Robert Arnim, who later became one of Shakespeare's colleagues. It was published in 1603 under the title "Foole upon Foole, or Sixe Sortes of Sottes, by Colonnico del Mondo Snuffe," a clown at the Globe Theatre.)
XI
DEATH OF SHAKESPEARE'S MOTHER—CORIOLANUS—HATRED OF THE MASSES
Shakespeare's mother was buried on the 9th of September 1608. He had travelled about the country of late, playing with his company, from the middle of May until far into the autumn, during which period court and aristocracy were absent from the capital. It is not certain whether he had returned to London at this time or not, but he hastened to Stratford on hearing of his mother's death, and must have stayed some time on his property, "New Place," after attending her funeral; for we find him still at Stratford on the 16th of October. On that day he stands godfather to the son of a friend of his youth, Henry Walker, an alderman of the borough, who is mentioned in Shakespeare's will.
Shakespeare's mother was buried on September 9, 1608. He had been traveling around the country lately, performing with his troupe from mid-May until well into the fall, during which time the court and aristocracy were away from the capital. It's unclear whether he had returned to London by this point, but he rushed to Stratford upon hearing about his mother's death and must have spent some time at his property, "New Place," after attending her funeral; because we find him still in Stratford on October 16. On that day, he became the godfather to the son of a childhood friend, Henry Walker, who was an alderman of the borough and is mentioned in Shakespeare's will.
The death of a mother is always a mournfully irreparable loss, often the saddest a man can sustain. We can realise how deeply it would go to Shakespeare's heart when we remember the capacity for profound and passionate feeling with which nature had blessed and cursed him. We know little of his mother; but judging from that affinity which generally exists between famous sons and their mothers, we may suppose that she was no ordinary woman. Mary Arden, who belonged to an old and honourable family, which traced its descent (perhaps justly) back to the days of Edward the Confessor, represented the haughty patrician element of the Shakespeare family. Her ancestors had borne their coat of arms for centuries, and the son would be proud of his mother for this among other reasons, just as the mother would be proud of her son.
The death of a mother is always a painfully irreparable loss, often the saddest a person can experience. We can understand how deeply it would affect Shakespeare when we consider the capacity for deep and passionate feelings that nature had both blessed and cursed him with. We know little about his mother; but based on the bond that usually exists between famous sons and their mothers, we can assume she was no ordinary woman. Mary Arden, who came from an old and respected family that traced its lineage (possibly justly) back to the time of Edward the Confessor, represented the proud aristocratic element of the Shakespeare family. Her ancestors had held their coat of arms for centuries, and the son would be proud of his mother for this, just as the mother would be proud of her son.
In the midst of the prevailing gloom and bitterness of his spirit, this fresh blow fell upon him, and, out of his weariness of life as his surroundings and experiences showed it to him, recalled this one mainstay to him—his mother. He remembered all she had been to him for forty-four years, and the thoughts of the man and the dreams of the poet were thus led to dwell upon the significance in a man's life of this unique form, comparable to no other—his mother.
In the middle of the prevailing gloom and bitterness of his spirit, this new blow hit him, and, out of his tiredness with life as his surroundings and experiences reflected it back to him, he recalled this one constant in his life—his mother. He remembered all she had been to him for forty-four years, and the thoughts of the man and the dreams of the poet were thus led to reflect on the importance of this unique figure in a man's life, unlike any other—his mother.
Thus it was that, although his genius must follow the path it had entered upon and pursue it to the end, we find, in the midst[Pg 533] of all that was low and base in his next work, this one sublime mother-form, the proudest and most highly-wrought that he has drawn, Volumnia.
Thus it was that, although his genius had to follow the path it had taken and see it through to the end, we find, amidst[Pg 533] everything that was low and base in his next work, this one sublime mother-form, the proudest and most intricately crafted that he created, Volumnia.
The Tragedy of Coriolanus was first published in 1623, in folio edition, but 1608 is the generally accepted date of its production, partly because a speech in Ben Jonson's The Silent Woman (1609) seems to indicate a reminiscence of Coriolanus, and partly because many different critics concur in the opinion that its style and versification point to that year.
The Tragedy of Coriolanus was first published in 1623 in a folio edition, but 1608 is the widely accepted production date. This is partly because a speech in Ben Jonson's The Silent Woman (1609) appears to reference Coriolanus, and partly because many critics agree that its style and verse suggest it was written in that year.
How came this work to emerge from the depths of all the discontent, despondency, hatred of life, and contempt for humanity which went at this time to make up Shakespeare's soul? He was angry and soured, and the sources of his embittered feelings are embodied in his plays, seeking outlet, now under one, now under another form. In Troilus and Cressida it was the relation of the sexes; here it is social conditions and politics.
How did this work come out of the depths of all the discontent, sadness, hatred of life, and disdain for humanity that were part of Shakespeare's soul at the time? He was frustrated and bitter, and the sources of his harsh feelings are reflected in his plays, looking for expression, sometimes one way, sometimes another. In Troilus and Cressida, it was about the dynamics between the sexes; here, it focuses on social conditions and politics.
His point of view is as personal as it well could be. Shakespeare's aversion to the mob was based upon his contempt for their discrimination, but it had its deepest roots in the purely physical repugnance of his artist nerves to their plebeian atmosphere. It was obvious in Troilus and Cressida that the irritation with public stupidity was at its height. He now, for the third time, finds in his Plutarch a subject which not only responds to the mood of the moment, but also gives him an opportunity for portraying a notable mother; and he is irresistibly drawn to give his material dramatic style.
His perspective is as personal as it can get. Shakespeare's dislike for the crowd stemmed from his disdain for their lack of discernment, but it also had deep roots in his artistic sensitivity to their common, everyday environment. This irritation with public ignorance was clearly evident in Troilus and Cressida. Now, for the third time, he finds in Plutarch a story that not only matches the current mood but also allows him to depict a remarkable mother; he feels an undeniable urge to give his material a dramatic flair.
It is the old traditional story of Coriolanus, great man and great general, who, in the remote days of Roman antiquity, became involved in such hopeless conflict with the populace of his native city, and was so roughly dealt with by them in return, that he was driven, in his bitterness, to reckless deeds.
It’s the classic story of Coriolanus, a great man and general, who, in the distant days of ancient Rome, found himself in an impossible struggle with the people of his hometown. They treated him so harshly that, in his anger, he resorted to reckless actions.
Plutarch, however, was by no means prejudiced against the people, and the subject had to be entirely re-fashioned by Shakespeare before it would harmonise with his mood. The historian may be guilty of serious contradictions in matters of detail, but he endeavours, to the best of his ability, to enter into the circumstances of times which were of hoary antiquity, even to him. The main drift of his narrative is to the effect that Coriolanus had already attained to great authority and influence in the city, when the Senate, which represented the wealth of the community, came into collision with the masses. The people were overridden by usurers, the law was terribly severe upon debtors, and the poor were subjected to incessant distraint; their few possessions were sold, and men who had fought bravely for their country and were covered with honourable scars were frequently imprisoned. In the recent war with the Sabines the patricians had been forced to promise the people better treatment in the future, but the moment the war was over they broke their word, and[Pg 534] distraint and imprisonment went on as before. After this the plebeians refused to come forward at the conscription, and the patricians, in spite of the opposition of Coriolanus, were compelled to yield.
Plutarch, however, was definitely not biased against the people, and Shakespeare had to completely reshape the topic before it fit his mood. The historian might have serious contradictions when it comes to details, but he tries, as best as he can, to understand the circumstances of times that were ancient, even to him. The main point of his narrative is that Coriolanus had already gained significant authority and influence in the city when the Senate, representing the community's wealth, clashed with the masses. The people were oppressed by moneylenders, the laws were extremely harsh on debtors, and the poor faced constant seizures; their few belongings were sold, and men who had fought valiantly for their country and bore honorable scars were often imprisoned. During the recent war with the Sabines, the patricians were forced to promise the people better treatment in the future, but as soon as the war ended, they broke their promise, and[Pg 534] seizures and imprisonment continued as before. Following this, the plebeians refused to step forward for the conscription, and despite Coriolanus's opposition, the patricians had no choice but to give in.
Shakespeare was evidently incapable of forming any idea of the free citizenship of olden days, still less of that period of ferment during which the Roman people united to form a vigorous political party, a civic and military power combined, which proved the nucleus round which the great Roman Empire eventually shaped itself—a power of which J. L. Heiberg's words on thought might have been predicted: "It will conquer the world, nothing less."
Shakespeare clearly couldn't grasp the concept of the free citizenship of ancient times, let alone the dynamic period when the Roman people came together to create a strong political party, a combined civic and military force that became the core around which the vast Roman Empire eventually formed—a power that J. L. Heiberg suggested in his remarks about thought: "It will conquer the world, nothing less."
Much the same thing was occurring in Shakespeare's own time, and, under his very eyes, as it were, the English people were initiating their struggle for self-government. But they who constituted the Opposition were antagonistic to him and his art, and he looked without sympathy upon their conflict. Thus it was that those proud and self-reliant plebeians, who exiled themselves to Mons Sacer sooner than submit to the yoke of the patricians, represented no more to him than did that London mob which was daily before his eyes. To him the Tribunes of the People were but political agitators of the lowest type, mere personifications of the envy of the masses, and representatives of their stupidity and their brute force of numbers. Ignoring every incident which shed a favourable light upon the plebeians, he seized upon every instance of popular folly which could be found in Plutarch's account of a later revolt, in order to incorporate it in his scornful delineation. Again and again he insists, by means of his hero's passionate invective, on the cowardice of the people, and that in the face of Plutarch's explicit testimony to their bravery. His detestation of the mass thrived upon this reiterated accentuation of the wretched pusillanimity of the plebeians, which went hand-in-hand with a rebellious hatred for their benefactors.
Much the same was happening in Shakespeare's time, and right in front of him, the English people were starting their fight for self-governance. However, those in opposition were against him and his work, and he viewed their struggle without sympathy. So it was that those proud and independent commoners, who chose to exile themselves to Mons Sacer rather than submit to the rule of the patricians, meant no more to him than the London mobs he saw every day. To him, the Tribunes of the People were just political troublemakers of the lowest kind, mere representations of the masses' envy, and symbols of their ignorance and brute force in numbers. He ignored every incident that painted the plebeians in a positive light and focused on every act of popular foolishness found in Plutarch's account of a later revolt to include in his scornful portrayal. Again and again, through his hero's passionate outbursts, he emphasized the cowardice of the people, despite Plutarch's clear evidence of their courage. His hatred for the masses grew from this repeated highlighting of the pathetic cowardice of the plebeians, which went hand-in-hand with a rebellious animosity toward their benefactors.
Was it Shakespeare's intention to allude to the strained relations existing between James and his Parliament? Does Coriolanus represent an aristocratically-minded poet's side-glance at the political situation in England? I fancy it does. Heaven knows there was little resemblance between the amazingly craven and vacillating James and the haughty, resolute hero of Roman tradition, who fought a whole garrison single-handed. Nor was it personal resemblance which suggested the comparison, but a general conception of the situation as between a beneficent power on the one hand and the people on the other. He regarded the latter wholly as mob, and looked upon their struggle for freedom as mutiny, pure and simple.
Was Shakespeare trying to hint at the tense relationship between James and his Parliament? Does Coriolanus reflect an aristocratic poet's perspective on the political situation in England? I think it does. It's clear that there was little similarity between the incredibly cowardly and indecisive James and the proud, determined hero of Roman tradition, who took on an entire garrison by himself. It wasn't a personal resemblance that prompted the comparison, but rather a broad understanding of the dynamic between a beneficent power on one side and the people on the other. He viewed the latter entirely as a mob and saw their fight for freedom as nothing more than rebellion.
It is hard to have to say it, but the more one studies Shakespeare with reference to contemporary history, the more is one[Pg 535] struck by the evident necessity he felt, in spite of the undoubted disgust with which King and Court inspired him, for seeking the support of the kingly power against his adversaries. Many are the unmistakable, though discreet and delicate, compliments he addresses to the monarch.
It’s difficult to admit, but the more you study Shakespeare in relation to contemporary history, the more you are[Pg 535] struck by his clear need, despite his obvious disdain for the King and Court, to seek the support of the royal power against his opponents. He offers many unmistakable, yet subtle and tactful, compliments to the monarch.
It was even before his accession that we detected, in Hamlet, the first glance in the direction of James. The accentuation of Hamlet's relations with the players is not without its acknowledgments and appeal to the Scottish monarch. In Measure for Measure the stress laid upon the Duke's doubly careful watch over all that transpires in Vienna during the apparent neglect of his absence was undoubtedly intended to excuse James's somewhat cowardly desertion of London, immediately after his coronation, for the whole time the plague raged there. We find this feeling again in Coriolanus, and again in The Tempest, which was written for the wedding festivities of the Princess Elizabeth and the Elector Palatine, and which contains, under cover of the sagacious Prospero, many subtle and dainty, but utterly undeserved, compliments to the wise and learned King James. There is a striking analogy between the relations of Molière to Louis XIV. and those of Shakespeare to his king. Both great men had the religious prejudices of the people against them; both, as poets of the royal theatre, had to make some show of subservience, but Molière could feel a more sincere admiration for his Louis than could Shakespeare for his James.
It was even before he became king that we noticed, in Hamlet, the first hint towards James. The emphasis on Hamlet's interactions with the actors clearly acknowledges and appeals to the Scottish king. In Measure for Measure, the strong focus on the Duke's careful monitoring of everything happening in Vienna during his apparent absence was certainly meant to justify James's somewhat cowardly retreat from London right after his coronation, while the plague was raging there. We see this sentiment again in Coriolanus, and once more in The Tempest, which was written for the wedding celebrations of Princess Elizabeth and the Elector Palatine, and which includes, masked by the wise Prospero, many subtle but completely unearned compliments to the wise and learned King James. There’s a notable parallel between the relationships of Molière to Louis XIV and Shakespeare to his king. Both great men faced the religious biases of the public; both, as playwrights for the royal court, had to show some degree of submission, but Molière could feel a more genuine admiration for his Louis than Shakespeare could for his James.
In an otherwise masterly review of The Tempest in the Universal Review for 1889, Richard Garnett has called Coriolanus a reflection of a Conservative's view of James's struggle with the Parliament. This is an exaggeration, which leads him to raise the question as to whether the play owed its origin to the first conflict with the House, or the second in 1614. He pronounces for the latter, and thus arrives at an opinion, held by himself alone, that Coriolanus was Shakespeare's last work.
In a mostly excellent review of The Tempest in the Universal Review for 1889, Richard Garnett referred to Coriolanus as a reflection of a Conservative's perspective on James's struggle with Parliament. This is an overstatement, which leads him to question whether the play was inspired by the first conflict with the House or the second in 1614. He supports the latter and therefore concludes, a view he holds alone, that Coriolanus was Shakespeare's final work.
The argument on which he bases this view proves, on closer inspection, to be entirely worthless. Some lines in the fifth Act (sc. 5) run as follows:
The argument behind this view turns out to be completely useless upon closer examination. Some lines in the fifth Act (sc. 5) say the following:
"Think with thyself
How much more unfortunate than all living women
Are we come thither."
"Reflect on yourself"
How much more unfortunate than all living women.
Have we ended up here?
In the older editions of North's translations of Plutarch (1595 and 1603) it stands thus: "How much more unfortunately than all the women living," the form unfortunate of the tragedy not appearing until the edition of 1612. This circumstance was detected by Halliwell-Phillips, and led him and Garnett to the conclusion that Shakespeare used the edition of 1612, and cannot therefore have written his drama before that year. When we consider how very slight the deviation is, and how it was practically[Pg 536] necessitated by the metre, we see what a poor criterion it is of the date of production. Moreover, precisely the opposite conclusion might be drawn from a comparison of North's translation with other details of the play. In the fourth Act (sc. 5) we find, for example:
In the earlier editions of North's translations of Plutarch (1595 and 1603), it reads: "How much more unfortunately than all the living women," with the form unfortunate from the tragedy not appearing until the 1612 edition. Halliwell-Phillips noticed this detail and led him and Garnett to conclude that Shakespeare must have used the 1612 edition, meaning he couldn't have written his play before that year. When we consider how minimal the difference is, and how it was essentially[Pg 536] required by the meter, we realize it's a weak indicator of the production date. Additionally, you could argue the exact opposite by comparing North's translation with other aspects of the play. In Act four (scene 5), for example:
"——For if
I had feared death, of all men i' the world
I would have Voided thee; but in mere spite
To be quit of those my banishers
Stand I before thee here."
——Because if
I had been afraid of death, more than anyone else in the world
I would have avoided you; but just out of spite
To get away from those who exiled me
I stand before you here."
In the 1579 and 1595 editions of North it stands thus: "For if I had feared death, I would not have come thither to have put myself in hazard, but prickt forward with spite"
In the 1579 and 1595 editions of North, it reads: "For if I had feared death, I would not have come there to put myself in danger, but pushed on with spite"
In all later editions the italicised words are omitted, "with desire to be revenged" being substituted in their stead. According to this method, a very much earlier date might be assumed for Coriolanus, but both arguments are equally worthless.
In all later editions, the italicized words are left out, with "with desire to be revenged" replacing them. Using this method, an earlier date could be assumed for Coriolanus, but both arguments are equally pointless.
We have, therefore, no occasion to abandon 1608 on that ground, and we have certainly no need to do so for the sake of a fanciful approximation of the position of Coriolanus to that of James at the dissolution of Parliament in 1614.
We don’t have a reason to discard 1608 based on that, and we definitely don’t need to do it just to create a fanciful comparison between Coriolanus and James at the dissolution of Parliament in 1614.
Thus much, at any rate, can be declared with absolute certainty, that the anti-democratic spirit and passion of the play sprang from no momentary political situation, but from Shakespeare's heart of hearts. We have watched its growth with the passing of years. A detestation of the mob, a positive hatred of the mass as mass, can be traced in the faltering efforts of his early youth. We may see its workings in what is undoubtedly Shakespeare's own description of Jack Cade's rebellion in the Second Part of Henry VI, and we divine it again in the conspicuous absence of all allusion to Magna Charta displayed in King John.
There is one thing we can say for sure: the anti-democratic vibe and intensity of the play didn’t come from a temporary political situation, but from the depths of Shakespeare's heart. We've seen it develop over the years. A strong dislike for the mob, even a real hatred for the masses collectively, can be observed in the uncertain attempts of his early years. We can see this reflected in what is clearly Shakespeare’s own portrayal of Jack Cade’s rebellion in the Second Part of Henry VI, and we sense it again in the notable lack of any reference to Magna Carta in King John.
We have already stated that Shakespeare's aristocratic contempt for the mob had its root in a purely physical aversion for the atmosphere of the "people." We need but to glance through his works to find the proof of it. In the Second Part of Henry VI. (Act iv. sc. 7) Dick entreats Cade "that the laws of England may come out of his mouth;" whereupon Smith remarks aside: "It will be stinking law; for his breath stinks with eating toasted cheese." And again in Casca's description of Cæsar's demeanour when he refuses the crown at the Lupercalian festival: "He put it the third time by, and still he refused it; the rabblement hooted and clapped their chapped hands, and threw up their sweaty nightcaps, and uttered such a deal of stinking breath because Cæsar refused the crown, that it had almost choked Cæsar; for he swooned and fell down at it: and for mine own part, I durst not laugh for fear of opening my lips and receiving the bad air" (Julius Cæsar, Act i. sc. 2).
We have already mentioned that Shakespeare's disdain for the common people stemmed from a genuine dislike for the environment of the "mob." A quick look through his works reveals evidence of this. In the Second Part of Henry VI. (Act iv. sc. 7), Dick begs Cade "to let the laws of England come out of his mouth;" to which Smith comments aside: "It’ll be rotten law; his breath stinks from eating toasted cheese." Again, in Casca's description of Cæsar's behavior when he declines the crown at the Lupercal festival: "He pushed it away three times and still refused it; the crowd hooted and clapped their chapped hands and threw up their sweaty nightcaps, and let out such a stench of breath because Cæsar turned down the crown that it nearly choked him; he swooned and collapsed from it: and as for me, I couldn’t laugh for fear of opening my mouth and getting that bad air" (Julius Cæsar, Act i. sc. 2).
[Pg 537] Also the words in which Cleopatra (in the last scene of the play) expresses her horror of being taken in Octavius Cæsar's triumph to Rome:
[Pg 537] Also the words Cleopatra uses (in the last scene of the play) to show her dread of being taken to Rome in Octavius Caesar's victory parade:
"Now, Iras, what thinkest thou?
Thou, an Egyptian puppet, shalt be shown
In Rome as well as I: mechanic slaves,
With greasy aprons, rules, and hammers, shall
Uplift us to the view; in their thick breaths,"
Rank of gross diet, shall we be enclosed
And forced to drink their vapour."
"Hey, Iras, what are your thoughts?"
You, an Egyptian puppet, will be displayed
In Rome just like me: working slaves,
With greasy aprons, tools, and hammers, will
Lift us up for all to see; in their heavy breaths,"
Stale from poor diet, we will be trapped
And forced to breathe their fumes."
All Shakespeare's principal characters display this shrinking from the mob, although motives of interest may induce them to keep it concealed. When Richard II., having banished Bolingbroke, describes the latter's farewell to the people, he says (Richard II., Act i. sc. 4):
All of Shakespeare's main characters show this tendency to shy away from the crowd, even if their own interests might lead them to hide it. When Richard II, after banishing Bolingbroke, talks about Bolingbroke's goodbye to the people, he says (Richard II, Act i. sc. 4):
"Ourself and Bushy, Bagot here and Green,
Observed his courtship to the common people;
How did he seem to dive into their hearts
With humble and familiar courtesy,
Wooing poor craftsmen with the craft of smile
And patient underbearing of his fortune,
As 'twere to banish their effects with him.
Off goes his bonnet to an oyster-wench,
A brace of draymen bid God-speed him well,
And had the tribute of his supple knee,
With 'Thanks, my countrymen, my loving friends.'"
"We, along with Bushy, Bagot, and Green,
I saw how he related to everyday people;
He appeared to touch their hearts.
With polite and friendly respect,
Winning over regular workers with the warmth of his smile
And patiently dealing with his situation,
As if to wipe away their problems along with his.
He nods to an oyster vendor,
Two cart drivers wish him good luck,
He replies with a polite bow,
Saying, 'Thank you, my fellow citizens, my dear friends.'
The number of these passages proves that it was, in plain words, their evil smell which repelled Shakespeare. He was the true artist in this respect too, and more sensitive to noxious fumes than any woman. At the present period of his life this particular distaste has grown to a violent aversion. The good qualities and virtues of the people do not exist for him; he believes their sufferings to be either imaginary or induced by their own faults. Their struggles are ridiculous to him, and their rights a fiction; their true characteristics are accessibility to flattery and ingratitude towards their benefactors; and their only real passion is an innate, deep, and concentrated hatred of their superiors; but all these qualities are merged in this chief crime: they stink.
The number of these passages clearly shows that it was, quite simply, their terrible smell that repelled Shakespeare. He was a true artist in this way as well, even more sensitive to bad odors than any woman. By this point in his life, this particular dislike has turned into a strong aversion. He sees no good qualities or virtues in people; he thinks their suffering is either fake or caused by their own mistakes. Their struggles seem ridiculous to him, and their rights are a joke; their true traits are being easily flattered and ungrateful toward their benefactors; and their only real passion is a deep, intense hatred for their superiors. But all these qualities boil down to one main flaw: they stink.
"Cor. For the mutable rank-scented many, let them
Regard me as I do not flatter, and
Therein behold themselves" (Act iii. sc. I).
"Brutus. I heard him swear,
Were he to stand for consul, never would he
Appear i' the market-place, nor on him put
The napless vesture of humility;
Nor, showing as the manner is, his wounds
To the people, beg their stinking breaths" (Act ii. sc. I).
"Cor. For the changeable crowd, let them
See me as I truly am, without flattery, and
In that, recognize themselves" (Act iii. sc. I).
"Brutus. I heard him swear,"
If he were to run for consul, he would never
Show up in the market-place, nor wear
The bare garment of humility;
Nor, as is customary, display his wounds
To the people, begging for their disgusting praise" (Act ii. sc. I).
[Pg 538] When Coriolanus is banished by the people, he turns upon them with the outburst:
[Pg 538] When Coriolanus is exiled by the people, he lashes out at them with the outburst:
"You common cry of curs! whose breath I hate
As reek o' the rotten fens, whose loves I prize
As the dead carcases of unburied men
That do corrupt my air" (Act iii. sc. 3)
"You common bunch of dogs! whose breath I can't stand
Like the scent of the decaying marshes, which I cherish
As much as the unburied bodies of men
"That pollute my air" (Act III, Scene 3)
When old Menenius, Coriolanus's enthusiastic admirer, hears that the banished man has gone over to the Volscians, he says to the People's Tribunes:
When old Menenius, Coriolanus's eager supporter, finds out that the banished man has joined the Volscians, he tells the People's Tribunes:
"You have made good work,
You and your apron-men: you that stood so much
Upon the voice of occupation and
The breath of garlic-eaters!" (Act iv. sc. 6).
"You've done amazing work,"
You and your team: you who relied so heavily
On the sound of labor and
The breath of garlic-eaters!" (Act iv. sc. 6).
And a little farther on:
And a bit further ahead:
"Here come the clusters.
And is Aufidius with him? You are they
That made the air unwholesome when you cast
Your stinking greasy caps up, hooting at
Coriolanus' exile."
"Here come the teams."
And is Aufidius with him? You are the ones
That made the air toxic when you threw
Your gross greasy caps up, jeering at
Coriolanus' exile."
If we seek to know how Shakespeare came by this non-political but purely sensuous contempt for the people, we must search for the reason among the experiences of his own daily life. Where but in the course of his connection with the theatre would he come into contact with those whom he looked upon as human vermin? He suffered under the perpetual obligation of writing, staging, and acting his dramas with a view to pleasing the Great Public. His finest and best had always most difficulty in making its way, and hence the bitter words in Hamlet about the "excellent play" which "was never acted, or, if it was, not above once; for the play, I remember, pleased not the million."
If we want to understand how Shakespeare developed this non-political but purely physical disdain for the people, we need to look at his everyday experiences. Where else, except through his involvement with the theater, would he encounter those he regarded as human pests? He constantly had to write, stage, and perform his plays with the goal of satisfying the masses. His greatest works often struggled to gain recognition, which explains the harsh lines in Hamlet about the "excellent play" that "was never performed, or, if it was, only once; because the play, I recall, didn't please the million."
Into this epithet, "the million," Shakespeare has condensed his contempt for the masses as art critics. Even the poets, and they are many, who have been honest and ardent political democrats, have seldom extended their belief in the majority to a faith in its capacity for appraising their art. The most liberal-minded of them all well know that the opinion of a connoisseur is worth more than the judgment of a hundred thousand ignoramuses. With Shakespeare, however, his artist's scorn for the capacity of the many did not confine itself to the sphere of Art, but included the world beyond. As, year after year, his glance fell from the stage upon the flat caps covering the unkempt hair of the crowding heads down there in the open yard which constituted the pit, his sentiments grew increasingly contemptous towards "the groundlings." These unwashed citizens, "the understanding gentlemen of the ground," as Ben Jonson nicknamed them, were attired in unlovely black smocks and[Pg 539] goatskin jerkins, which had none too pleasant an odour. They were called "nutcrackers" from their habit of everlastingly cracking nuts and throwing the shells upon the stage. Tossing about apple-peel, corks, sausage ends, and small pebbles was another of their amusements. Tobacco, ale, and apple vendors forced their way among them, and even before the curtain was lifted a reek of tobacco-smoke and beer rose from the crowd impatiently waiting for the prima donna to be shaved. The fashionable folk of the stage and boxes, whom they hated, and with whom they were ever seeking occasion to brawl, called them stinkards. Abuse was flung backwards and forwards between them, and the pit threw apples and dirt, and even went so far as to spit on to the stage. In the Gull's Hornebooke (1609) Dekker says: "The stage, like time, will bring you to most perfect light and lay you open: neither are you to be hunted from thence, though the scarecrows in the yard hoot at you, hiss at you, spit on you." As late as 1614 the prologue to an old comedy, The Hog has lost his Pearl, says:
Into this nickname, "the million," Shakespeare has summed up his disdain for the masses as art critics. Even poets, who are often honest and passionate about political democracy, rarely extend their belief in the majority to confidence in their ability to evaluate art. The most open-minded among them know that the opinion of a connoisseur is worth more than the judgment of a hundred thousand ignorant people. For Shakespeare, however, his artistic contempt for the capabilities of the masses wasn’t limited to Art; it extended to the broader world. As year after year he looked down from the stage at the flat caps covering the messy hair of the crowd in the open yard known as the pit, his feelings toward "the groundlings" became increasingly scornful. These unwashed citizens, dubbed "the understanding gentlemen of the ground" by Ben Jonson, wore unattractive black smocks and goatskin jerkins that had a rather unpleasant smell. They were called "nutcrackers" because of their constant nut-cracking and throwing the shells on stage. They also enjoyed tossing around apple peels, corks, sausage ends, and small pebbles. Vendors selling tobacco, ale, and apples pushed through the crowd, and even before the curtain was raised, the air was thick with the smell of tobacco smoke and beer from the impatient crowd waiting for the show to start. The fashionable folks in the stage boxes, whom they despised and often tried to pick fights with, referred to them as stinkards. Insults were exchanged back and forth, and the pit threw apples and dirt, and went so far as to spit on the stage. In the Gull's Hornebooke (1609), Dekker remarks: "The stage, like time, will bring you to most perfect light and lay you open: neither are you to be hunted from thence, though the scarecrows in the yard hoot at you, hiss at you, spit on you." As late as 1614, the prologue to an old comedy, The Hog has lost his Pearl, states:
"We may be pelted off for what we know,
With apples, eggs, or stones, from those below."
"We might get hit for what we know,
"With apples, eggs, or stones, from those below."
Who knows if Shakespeare was better satisfied with the less rowdy portion of his audience? Art was not the sole attraction of the theatre. We read in an old book on English plays:—
Who knows if Shakespeare preferred the quieter part of his audience? Art wasn't the only draw of the theater. We read in an old book on English plays:—
"In the play-houses at London it is the fashion of youthes to go first into the yarde and carry their eye through every gallery; then, like unto ravens, when they spy the carrion, thither they fly and press as near to the fairest as they can."[1] These fine gentlemen, who sat or reclined at full length on the stage, were probably as much occupied with their ladies as the less well- to-do theatre-goers. We know that they occasionally watched the play as Hamlet did, with their heads in their mistresses' laps, for the position is described in Fletcher's Queen of Corinth (Act i. sc. 2):
"In the theaters of London, it's trendy for young people to first head into the yard and scan every gallery. Then, like ravens spotting carrion, they flock to the most beautiful ones as close as possible." [1] These fine gentlemen, who lounged around on the stage, were probably just as distracted by their ladies as the less affluent theatergoers. We know they sometimes watched the play like Hamlet did, with their heads resting in their girlfriends' laps, as described in Fletcher's Queen of Corinth (Act i. sc. 2):
"For the fair courtier, the woman's man,
That tells my lady stories, dissolves riddles,
Ushers her to her coach, lies at her feet
At solemn masques, applauding what she laughs at."
"For the charming courtier, the woman's companion,
Who tells my lady stories, solves riddles,
Leads her to her carriage, lies at her feet
At big events, she cheers for what she thinks is funny.
Dekker (Gulfs Hornebooke) informs us that keen card-playing went on amongst some of the spectators, while others read, drank, or smoked tobacco. Christopher Marlowe has an epigram on this last practice, and Ben Jonson complains in his Bartholomew Fair of "those who accommodate gentlemen with tobacco at our theatres." He gives an elaborate description in his play,[Pg 540] The Case is Altered of the manner in which capricious lordlings conducted themselves at the performance of a new piece:—
Dekker (Gulfs Hornebooke) tells us that intense card-playing happened among some of the spectators, while others read, drank, or smoked cigarettes. Christopher Marlowe makes a remark about this last habit, and Ben Jonson complains in his Bartholomew Fair about "those who supply gentlemen with tobacco at our theaters." He provides a detailed description in his play, [Pg 540] The Case is Altered of how unpredictable noblemen behaved during the performance of a new show:—
"And they have such a habit of dislike in all things, that they will approve nothing, be it never so conceited or elaborate; but sit dispersed, making faces and spitting, wagging their upright ears, and cry, filthy, filthy; simply uttering their own condition, and using their wryed countenances instead of a vice, to turn the good aspects of all that shall sit near them, from what they behold" (Act ii. sc. 6).
"And they have such a strong tendency to dislike everything that they won’t approve of anything, no matter how clever or intricate it is; instead, they sit apart, making faces and spitting, twitching their upright ears, and shouting ‘filthy, filthy’; simply expressing their own state of being and using their twisted expressions as a tool to distort the positive qualities of anyone who sits near them, based on what they see" (Act ii. sc. 6).
The fact that women's parts were invariably played by young men may have contributed to the general rowdyism of the play-going public, although, on the other hand, it must have been conducive to greater morality on the part of those directly connected with the theatre. It was surely a real amelioration of Shakespeare's fate that the difficulties with which he had to struggle were not increased by that enthralling and ravishing evil which bears the name of actress.[2].
The fact that young men always played women's roles may have added to the overall rowdiness of the audience, but on the flip side, it likely encouraged better behavior among those involved in the theater. It was definitely a positive change for Shakespeare that the challenges he faced weren't made worse by the captivating and alluring problem known as an actress.[2].
The notion of feminine characters being taken by a woman was so foreign to England that the individual who ascertained the use of forks in Italy, discovered the existence of actresses at the same time and in the same place. Coryate writes from Venice in July 1608:—"Here I observed certaine things that I never saw before; for I saw women act, a thing I never saw before, though I have heard that it hath been sometimes used in London; and they performed it with as good a grace, action, gestures, and whatsoever convenient for a player, as I ever saw any masculine actor." It was not until forty-four years after Shakespeare's death that a woman stepped on to the English stage. We know precisely when and in what play she appeared. On the 8th of December 1660 the part of Desdemona was taken by an Englishwoman. The prologue read upon this occasion is still in existence.[3]
The idea of women playing female roles was so unusual in England that the person who noted the use of forks in Italy also discovered actresses at the same time and place. Coryate writes from Venice in July 1608:—"Here I noticed certain things I had never seen before; I saw women perform, something I had never witnessed, although I'd heard it had occasionally happened in London; and they did it with as much grace, action, gestures, and anything else fitting for a performer, as I have ever seen from any male actor." It wasn't until forty-four years after Shakespeare's death that a woman appeared on the English stage. We know exactly when and in what play this happened. On December 8, 1660, the role of Desdemona was played by an Englishwoman. The prologue that was read on that occasion still exists.[3]
A theatrical audience of those days was, to Shakespeare's eyes at any rate, an uncultivated horde, and it was this crowd[Pg 541] which represented to him "the people." He may have looked upon them in his youth with a certain amount of goodwill and forbearance, but they had become entirely odious to him now. It was undoubtedly the constant spectacle of the "understanders" and the atmosphere of their exhalations, which caused his scorn to flame so fiercely over democratic movements and their leaders, and all that ingratitude and lack of perception which, to him, represented "the people."
A theater audience back in the day was, at least in Shakespeare's view, an unrefined crowd, and it was this group[Pg 541] that he saw as "the people." He might have viewed them with some goodwill and patience in his youth, but they had become completely detestable to him by now. It was definitely the constant sight of the "understanders" and the vibe of their reactions that made his disdain for democratic movements and their leaders burn so intensely, along with all that ingratitude and lack of understanding which, for him, embodied "the people."
With his necessarily slight historical knowledge and insight, Shakespeare would look upon the old days of both Rome and England in precisely the same light in which he saw his own times. His first Roman drama testifies to his innately anti-democratic tendencies. He seized with avidity upon every instance in Plutarch of the stupidity and brutality of the masses. Recall, for example, the scene in which the mob murders Cinna, the poet, for no better reason than its fury against Cinna, the conspirator (Julius Cæsar, Act iii. sc. 3):
With his limited historical knowledge and perspective, Shakespeare viewed the ancient times of both Rome and England in the same way he saw his own era. His first Roman play reflects his naturally anti-democratic leanings. He eagerly embraced every example in Plutarch of the ignorance and brutality of the masses. For instance, remember the scene where the mob kills Cinna the poet, simply out of rage against Cinna the conspirator (Julius Cæsar, Act iii. sc. 3):
"Third Citizen. Your name, sir, truly.
"Third Citizen. What's your name, sir?"
"Cinna. Truly my name is Cinna.
Cinna. Honestly, my name is Cinna.
"First Citizen. Tear him to pieces; he's a conspirator.
"First Citizen. Tear him apart; he's a traitor."
"Cinna. I am Cinna the poet. I am Cinna the poet.
"Cinna. I'm Cinna the poet. I'm Cinna the poet."
"Fourth Citizen. Tear him for his bad verses. Tear him for his bad verses.
"Fourth Citizen. Rip him apart for his awful poems. Rip him apart for his awful poems."
"Cinna. I am not Cinna the conspirator.
"Cinna. I am not Cinna the conspirator."
"Fourth Citizen. It is no matter, his name's Cinna; pluck but his name out of his heart, and turn him going.
"Fourth Citizen. It doesn’t matter; his name is Cinna. Just take his name out of his heart and let him go."
"Third Citizen. Tear him, tear him!"
"Third Citizen. Get him, get him!"
All four citizens are alike in their bloodthirsty fury. Shakespeare displays the same aristocratic contempt for the fickle crowd, whose opinion wavers with every speaker; witness its complete change of front immediately after Antony's oration. It was this feeling, possibly, which was at the bottom of his want of success in dealing with Cæsar. He probably found Cæsar antipathetic, not on the ground of his subversion of a republican form of government, but as leader of the Roman democracy. Shakespeare sympathised with the conspiracy of the nobles against him because all popular rule—even that which was guided by genius—was repugnant to him, inasmuch as it was power exercised, directly or indirectly, by an ignorant herd.
All four characters share a bloodthirsty rage. Shakespeare shows the same upper-class disdain for the unpredictable masses, whose opinions shift with every speaker; just look at how their views completely flip right after Antony's speech. This feeling might explain his lack of success in confronting Cæsar. He likely found Cæsar unlikable, not because of his overthrow of a republican government, but as a leader of the Roman democracy. Shakespeare sympathized with the nobles' conspiracy against him because all forms of popular rule—even those led by genius—disgusted him, since they represented power wielded, either directly or indirectly, by an ignorant crowd.
This point of view meets us again and again in Coriolanus; and whereas, in his earlier plays, it was only occasionally and, as it were, accidentally expressed, it has now grown and strengthened into deliberate utterance.
This perspective appears repeatedly in Coriolanus; and while in his earlier works it was only occasionally and somewhat accidentally expressed, it has now developed and solidified into a conscious statement.
I am aware that, generally speaking, neither English nor German critics will agree with me in this. Englishmen, to whom Shakespeare is not only their national poet, but the voice of[Pg 542] wisdom itself, will, as a rule, see nothing in his poetry but a love of all that is simple, just, and true. They consider that due attention, on the whole, has been paid to the rights of the people in this play; that it contains the essence, as it were, of all that can be urged in favour of either democracy or aristocracy, and that Shakespeare himself was impartial. His hero is by no means, they say, represented in a favourable light; he is ruined by his pride, which, degenerating into unbearable arrogance, causes him to commit the crime of turning his arms against his country, and brings him to a miserable end. His relations with his mother represent the sole instance in which the inhuman, anti-social intractability of Coriolanus' character relaxes and softens; otherwise he is hard and unlovable throughout. The Roman people, on the other hand, are represented as good and amiable in the main; they are certainly somewhat inconstant, but Coriolanus is no less fickle than they, and certainly less excusable. That plebeian greed of plunder which so exasperated Marcius at Corioli is common to the private soldier of all times. No, they say, Shakespeare was totally unprejudiced, or, if he had a preference, it was for old Menenius, the free-spoken, patriotic soul who always turns a cheerfully humorous side to the people, even when he sees their faults most plainly.
I know that, generally speaking, neither English nor German critics will agree with me on this. English people, for whom Shakespeare is not just their national poet but also the voice of[Pg 542] wisdom itself, usually see nothing in his poetry except a love for everything simple, just, and true. They believe that overall, the rights of the people have been duly considered in this play; they think it captures the essence of all that can be said in favor of either democracy or aristocracy, and that Shakespeare himself was unbiased. They argue that his hero isn’t portrayed in a positive way; he is brought down by his pride, which turns into unbearable arrogance, leading him to betray his country and meet a miserable fate. His relationship with his mother is the only instance where Coriolanus's otherwise harsh and unlikable nature softens. Otherwise, he remains tough and unappealing throughout. The Roman people, on the other hand, are mainly depicted as good and decent; they are certainly a bit unpredictable, but Coriolanus is just as fickle as they are, and certainly less justifiable. That common soldier's greed for plunder that frustrated Marcius at Corioli is something that has existed in every era. No, they argue, Shakespeare was completely unbiased, or if he had a favorite, it was old Menenius, the outspoken, patriotic character who always presents a lighthearted side to the people, even when he clearly sees their flaws.
I am simply repeating here a view of the matter actually expressed by eminent English and American critics—a view which, presumably therefore, represents that of the English-speaking public in general.[4]
I am just reiterating a perspective on the issue that has been stated by prominent English and American critics—a perspective that likely reflects the opinion of the English-speaking public overall.[4]
In Germany also—more particularly at the time when Shakespeare's dramas were interpreted by liberal professors, who involuntarily brought them into harmony with their own ideas and those of the period—many attempts were made to prove that Shakespeare was absolutely impartial in political matters. Some even sought to make him a Liberal after the fashion of those who, early in this century, went by that name in Central Europe.
In Germany too—especially when liberal professors were interpreting Shakespeare's plays in a way that aligned with their own ideas and those of the time—there were many attempts to demonstrate that Shakespeare was completely neutral in political matters. Some even tried to label him a Liberal in the sense of those who were identifying with that name in Central Europe early in this century.
We have no interest, however, in re-fashioning Shakespeare. It is enough for us if our perception is fine and keen enough to recognise him in his works, and we must actually put on blinders not to see on which side Shakespeare's sympathies lie here. He is only too much of one mind with the senators who say that "poor suitors have strong breaths," and Coriolanus, who is never refuted or contradicted, says no more than what the poet in his own person would endorse.
We’re not interested in changing Shakespeare. It’s enough for us if we can appreciate his works and see where his loyalties lie. You really have to be blind not to notice which side Shakespeare supports here. He aligns perfectly with the senators who claim that “poor suitors have strong breaths,” and Coriolanus, who is never challenged, simply echoes what the poet himself would agree with.
In the first scene of the play, immediately following Menenius' well-known parable of the belly and the other members of the body, Marcius appears and fiercely advocates the view Menenius has humorously expressed:
In the first scene of the play, right after Menenius' famous parable about the belly and the other parts of the body, Marcius shows up and strongly supports the point of view that Menenius has humorously laid out:
[Pg 543]
"He that will give good words to thee will flatter
Beneath abhorring. What would you have, you curs,
That like not peace nor war? He that trusts to you,
Where he should find you lions, finds you hares;
Where foxes, geese; you are no surer, no,
Than is the coal of fire upon the ice,
Or hailstone in the sun. Your virtue is
To make him worthy whose offence subdues him,
And curse that justice did it. Who deserves greatness,
Deserves your hate; and your affections are
A sick man's appetite, who desires most that
Which would increase his coil ...
... Hang ye! Trust ye!
With every minute you do change a mind;
And call him noble that was now your hate,
Him vile that was your garland."
[Pg 543]
"Whoever gives you sweet talk is just flattering you
While secretly hating you. What do you want, you mutts,
Who likes peace or war? Whoever believes in you,
When they expect to find lions, they find hares instead;
Where there should be foxes, there are geese; you're just as unreliable.
Than a coal fire on ice,
Or a hailstone in the sun. Your virtue is
To help someone who deserves it, whose mistakes are overwhelming them,
And curse that justice for doing it. Whoever deserves greatness,
Deserves your hatred; and your feelings are
Like a sick person’s cravings, who desires most what
Will only make their problems worse ...
... Wait! Do you trust?
You change your mind every minute.
And refer to someone you just hated as noble,
"And look down on someone who used to make you proud."
The facts of the play bear out every statement here made by Coriolanus, including the one that the plebeians are only brave with their tongues, and run as soon as it comes to blows. They turn tail on the first encounter with the Volscians.
The facts of the play support everything Coriolanus says, including that the common people are only brave with their words and run away when it's time to fight. They turn and flee at the first encounter with the Volscians.
"Marcius. All the contagion of the south light on you,
You shames of Rome! You herd of—Boils and plagues'
Plaster you o'er! that you may be abhorred
Farther than seen, and one infest another
Against the wind a mile! You souls of geese,
That bear the shapes of men, how have you run
From slaves that apes would beat! Pluto and hell!
All hurt behind; backs red and faces pale
With flight and agu'd fear!" (Act i. sc. 4).
Marcius. May all the diseases from the south afflict you,
You disgrace of Rome! You bunch of—boils and plagues'
Cover you completely! So you can be hated
More than what’s visible, and each one infects another
Against the wind for a mile! You cowardly geese,
Who look like men, how have you fled
From slaves that apes could beat! To hell with you!
All hurt from behind; backs red and faces pale
From panic and fear!" (Act i. sc. 4).
By dint of threatening to draw his sword upon the runaways, he succeeds in driving them back to the attack, compels the enemy to retreat, and forces himself single-handed, like a demigod or very god of war, through the gates of the town, which close upon him before his comrades can follow. When he comes forth again, bleeding, and the town is taken, his wrath thunders afresh on finding that the only idea of the soldiery is to secure as much booty as possible:
By threatening to pull out his sword against the deserters, he manages to push them back into the fight, forces the enemy to pull back, and single-handedly charges through the town gates, which shut behind him before his teammates can catch up. When he emerges again, bleeding and after the town has fallen, he’s furious to discover that the soldiers only care about grabbing as much loot as they can:
"See here these movers, that do prize their hours
At a crack'd drachm! Cushions, leaden spoons,
Irons of a doit, doublets that hangmen would
Bury with those that wore them, these base slaves,
Ere yet the fight be done, pack up:—Down with them!"
"Check out these people who really value their time."
At a low price! Cushions, heavy spoons,
Cheap tools, outfits that even executioners would
Hide with those who wore them, these worthless workers,
Before the battle is even over, pack up:—Get rid of them!"
As far as Coriolanus is concerned the popular party is simply the body of those who "cannot rule nor ever will be ruled" (Act iii. sc. I). The majority of nobles are too weak to venture to oppose the people's tribunes as they should, but Coriolanus, perceiving the danger of allowing these men to gain influence in[Pg 544] the government of the city, courageously, if imprudently, braves their hatred in order to thwart and repress them (Act iii. sc. I).
As far as Coriolanus is concerned, the popular party is just made up of those who "cannot rule nor ever will be ruled" (Act iii. sc. I). Most of the nobles are too weak to stand up against the people's tribunes as they should, but Coriolanus, seeing the danger in letting these men gain influence in [Pg 544] the government of the city, bravely, though recklessly, faces their hatred to stop and suppress them (Act iii. sc. I).
"First Senator. No more words, we beseech you.
Coriolanus. How! no more?
As for my country I have shed my blood,
Not fearing outward force, so shall my lungs
Coin words till their decay, against those measels,
Which we disdain should tetter us, yet sought
The very way to catch them."
"First Senator. Please, no more talk."
Coriolanus. What? No way?
I have shed my blood for my country,
Not afraid of any outside force, so I will keep using my voice
Until it gives out, against those traits,
Which we look down on but somehow ended up
Finding the very way to get infected by them."
He further asserts that the people had not deserved the recent distribution of corn, for they had attempted to evade the summons to arms, and during the war they chiefly displayed their courage in mutinying. They had brought groundless accusations against the senate, and it was contemptible to allow them, out of fear of their numbers, any share in the government. His last words upon the subject are:
He also claims that the people didn't deserve the recent distribution of corn because they tried to avoid the call to arms, and during the war, they mostly showed their bravery by rebelling. They made baseless accusations against the senate, and it was shameful to let them, out of fear of their numbers, have any say in the government. His final words on the matter are:
"... This double worship,
Where one part does disdain with cause, the other
Insult without all reason; where gentry, title, wisdom,
Cannot conclude but by the yea and no
Of general ignorance,—it must omit
Real necessities, and give way the while
To unstable slightness: purpose so barr'd it follows,
Nothing is done to purpose. ..."
"... This dual worship,
Where one side has valid reasons to scorn, the other
Insults without any justification; where social status, titles, and intelligence,
Can only be resolved by a simple yes or no
From widespread ignorance,—it has to ignore
Real needs and instead allow for triviality: with such limitations, it follows,
Nothing gets accomplished effectively. ..."
So, in Troilus and Cressida, would Ulysses, who represents all that is truly wise in statesmanship, have spoken. There is no humane consideration for the oppressed condition of the poor, no just recognition of the right of those who bear the burden to have a voice in its distribution. That Shakespeare held the same political views as Coriolanus is amply shown by the fact that the most dissimilar characters approve of them in every particular, excepting only the violent and defiant manner in which they are expressed. Menenius' description of the tribunes of the people is not a whit less scathing than that of Marcius.
So, in Troilus and Cressida, Ulysses, who embodies true wisdom in government, would have spoken. There’s no compassion for the suffering of the poor, nor any fair acknowledgment of the right of those who carry the burdens to have a say in how they are shared. Shakespeare's political views align with those of Coriolanus, as demonstrated by the fact that even the most different characters agree with them on every point, except for the harsh and rebellious way those views are expressed. Menenius' description of the people's tribunes is just as critical as that of Marcius.
"Our very priests must become mockers, if they shall encounter such ridiculous subjects as you are. When you speak best unto the purpose, it is not worth the wagging of your beards; and your beards deserve not so honourable a grave as to stuff a butcher's cushion, or to be entombed in an ass's pack-saddle. Yet you must be saying, Marcius is proud, who, in a cheap estimation, is worth all your predecessors since Deucalion" (Act ii. sc. I).
"Our priests must turn into jesters if they have to deal with foolish people like you. When you speak well, it’s not even worth our time; and your contributions are so insignificant they deserve a burial no better than a butcher's cushion or an ass's saddle. But you probably think Marcius is arrogant, who, by any fair measure, is worth more than all your ancestors since Deucalion." (Act ii. sc. I).
When Coriolanus's freedom of speech has procured his banishment, Menenius exclaims in admiration (Act iii. sc. I):
When Coriolanus's freedom of speech leads to his exile, Menenius expresses his admiration (Act iii. sc. I):
"His nature is too noble for this world:
He would not flatter Neptune for his trident,
Or Jove for's power to thunder. His heart's his mouth."
"His character is too noble for this world:
He wouldn’t praise Neptune for his trident,
"Or Jupiter for his ability to thunder. His heart expresses his thoughts."
[Pg 545] Thus he is exiled for his virtues, not for his failings, and at heart they all agree with Menenius. When Coriolanus has gone over to the enemy, and their one anxiety is to appease his wrath, Cominius expresses the same view of the culpability of people and tribunes towards him (Act iv. sc. 4):
[Pg 545] So he is banished for his good qualities, not his flaws, and deep down they all share Menenius's perspective. When Coriolanus joins the enemy, and their only concern is to calm his anger, Cominius shares the same opinion about the blame resting on the people and tribunes for him (Act iv. sc. 4):
"Who shall ask it?
The tribunes cannot do't for shame; the people
Deserve such pity of him as the wolf
Does of the shepherd."
"Who will ask that?"
The tribunes can't do it out of shame; the people
Deserve as much sympathy from him as the wolf
Does from the shepherd."
Even the voice of one of the two serving-men of the Capitol exalts Coriolanus and justifies his scorn for the love or hatred of the people, the ignorant, bewildered masses—
Even the voice of one of the two servants from the Capitol praises Coriolanus and defends his disdain for the love or hate of the people, the clueless, confused masses—
"... So that, if they love, they know not why, they hate upon no better a ground: therefore for Coriolanus neither to care whether they love or hate him manifests the true knowledgehe has of their dispositions; and out of his noble carelessness lets them plainly see't" (Act ii. sc. 2).
"... So that, if they love, they don't know why, and if they hate, they have no better reason: therefore, Coriolanus's indifference to whether they love or hate him shows his true understanding of their attitudes; and out of his noble indifference, he lets them see it clearly." (Act ii. sc. 2)
This is almost too well expressed for a servant; we perceive that the poet has taken no particular pains to disguise his own voice. The same man tells how well Coriolanus has deserved of his country; he did not rise, as some do, by standing hat in hand and bowing himself into favour with the people:
This is almost too well put for a servant; we can see that the poet hasn’t made much effort to hide his own voice. The same person explains how much Coriolanus has done for his country; he didn’t get there, like some, by humbly begging and fawning over the people:
"... But he hath so planted his honours in their eyes and his actions in their hearts, that for their tongues to be silent and not confess so much were a kind of ungrateful injury; to report otherwise were a malice, that giving itself to lie, would pluck reproof and rebuke from every ear that heard it."
"... But he has so established his honors in their eyes and his actions in their hearts that for them to remain silent and not acknowledge this would be a kind of ungrateful injury; to report otherwise would be malicious, and lying like that would invite criticism and rebuke from everyone who heard it."
This uncultured mind bears the same testimony as that of the most refined and intelligent patricians to the greatness of the hero. It is not difficult, I think, to follow the mental processes from which this work evolved. When Shakespeare came to reflect on what had constituted his chief gladness here on earth and made his melancholy life endurable to him, he found that his one lasting, if not too freely flowing, source of pleasure had been the friendship and appreciation of one or two noble and nobly-minded gentlemen.
This unrefined mind shares the same view as the most cultured and intelligent aristocrats about the hero's greatness. I find it easy to trace the thought processes that led to this work. When Shakespeare thought about what had brought him the most joy in life and made his sorrowful existence bearable, he realized that his one enduring, if not frequently plentiful, source of happiness had come from the friendship and admiration of one or two kind and noble gentlemen.
For the people he felt nothing but scorn, and he was now, more than ever, incapable of seeing them as an aggregation of separate individualities, they were merged in the brutality which distinguished them in the mass. Humanity in general was to him not millions of individuals, but a few great entities amidst millions of non-entities. He saw more and more clearly that the existence of these few illustrious men was all that made life worth living, and the belief gave impetus to that hero-worship which had been characteristic of his early youth. Formerly, however, this worship[Pg 546] had lacked its present polemical quality. The fact that Coriolanus was a great warrior made no particular impression on Shakespeare at this period; it was quite incidental, and he included it simply because he must. It was not the soldier that he wished to glorify but the demigod. His present impression of the circumstances and conditions of life is this: there must of necessity be formed around the solitary great ones of this earth a conspiracy of envy and hatred raised by the small and mean. As Coriolanus says, "Who deserves greatness, deserves your hate."
For the people, he felt nothing but contempt, and he was now, more than ever, unable to see them as distinct individuals; they were blended into the brutality that characterized them as a whole. To him, humanity wasn’t millions of individuals, but just a few significant figures among millions of nobodies. He increasingly realized that the existence of these exceptional people was what made life worthwhile, and this belief fueled the hero-worship that had marked his early years. However, this worship[Pg 546] didn’t have the same argumentative edge back then. The fact that Coriolanus was a great warrior didn’t particularly impress Shakespeare at this point; it was somewhat incidental, and he mentioned it simply because he had to. He wasn’t focused on glorifying the soldier but the demigod. His current view of life’s circumstances and conditions is this: there must inevitably be a conspiracy of envy and hatred directed at the solitary great ones of this world by the small and petty. As Coriolanus says, "Who deserves greatness, deserves your hate."
Owing to this turn of thought, Shakespeare found fewer heroes to worship; but his worship became the more intense, and appears in this play in greater force than ever before. The patricians, who have a proper understanding of his merit, regard Coriolanus with a species of lover-like enthusiasm, a sort of adoration. When Marcius's mother tells Menenius that she has had a letter from her son, and adds, "And I think there's one at home for you," Menenius cries:
Owing to this change in thinking, Shakespeare found fewer heroes to admire; but his admiration grew stronger, and it shows in this play more powerfully than ever. The nobles, who truly appreciate his value, look at Coriolanus with a kind of fanatical enthusiasm, almost like worship. When Marcius's mother tells Menenius that she received a letter from her son, and adds, "And I think there's one at home for you," Menenius exclaims:
"I will make my very house reel to-night: a letter for me!
"I'm going to make my whole house shake tonight: there's a letter for me!"
"Virgilia. Yes, certain, there's a letter for you; I saw't.
"Virgilia. Yes, definitely, there's a letter for you; I saw it."
"Menenius. A letter for me! It gives me an estate of seven years' health; in which time I will make a lip at the physician: the most sovereign prescription in Galen is but empiricutic, and, to this preservative, of no better report than a horse-drench" (Act ii. sc. I).
"Menenius. A letter for me! It gives me seven years of good health; during that time, I’ll make fun of the doctor: the best treatment from Galen is just experimental, and, compared to this remedy, is no more reliable than a horse's medicine." (Act ii. sc. I).
So speaks his friend; we will now listen to his bitterest enemy, Aufidius, the man whom he has defeated and humiliated in battle after battle, who hates him, and vows that neither temple nor prayer of priest, nor any of those things which usually restrain a man's wrath, shall prevail to soften him. He has sworn that wherever he may find his enemy, be it even on his own hearth, he will wash his hands in his heart's blood. But when Marcius forsakes Rome, and repairing to the Volscians, actually seeks Aufidius in his own home, upon his own hearth, we hear only the admiration and genuine enthusiasm which the sound of his voice and the mere majesty of his presence calls forth in the adversary who would gladly hate him, and still more gladly despise him if he could.
So speaks his friend; now we’ll listen to his fiercest enemy, Aufidius, the man he has beaten and humiliated time and again, who hates him and swears that no temple or prayer from a priest, nor anything else that usually calms a man's anger, will soften him. He has sworn that wherever he finds his enemy, even on his own doorstep, he will wash his hands in his heart's blood. But when Marcius leaves Rome and goes to the Volscians, actually seeking Aufidius in his own home, on his own hearth, we only hear the admiration and genuine excitement that his voice and the mere presence command in the opponent who would happily hate him, and even more so despise him if he could.
"O Marcius, Marcius!
Each word thou hast spoke hath weeded from my heart
A root of ancient envy. If Jupiter
Should from yond cloud speak divine things,
And say ''Tis true,' I'd not believe them more
Than thee, all noble Marcius. Let me twine
Mine arms about that body, where against
My grained ash an hundred times hath broke,
And scarred the moon with splinters: here I clip
The anvil of my sword, and do contest
As hotly and as nobly with thy love,
As ever in ambitious strength I did
[Pg 547]Contend against thy valour. Know thou first,
I loved the maid I married; never man
Sighed truer breath; but that I see thee here,
Thou noble thing! more dances my rapt heart
Than when I first my wedded mistress saw
Bestride my threshold" (Act iv. sc. 5).
"O Marcius, Marcius!"
Every word you’ve said has pulled out of my heart
A deep-rooted jealousy. If Jupiter
Were to speak divine truths from that cloud,
And say 'It's true,' I wouldn’t believe them more
Than you, all noble Marcius. Let me wrap
My arms around that body, against which
My sturdy oak has shattered a hundred times,
And scarred the moon with splinters: here I prepare
The anvil of my sword, and face off
As fiercely and nobly with your love,
As ever I did in my relentless strength
[Pg 547]To compete against your bravery. Know first,
I loved the woman I married; no man
Has sighed a truer breath; but seeing you here,
You noble being! my captivated heart
Dances more than when I first saw my wedded mistress
Step over my threshold." (Act iv. sc. 5).
We have, then, in this play an almost wildly enthusiastic hero-worship upon a background of equally unqualified contempt for the populace. It is something different, however, from the humble devotion of his younger days to alien greatness (as in Henry V.), and is founded rather on an overpowering and defiant consciousness of his own worth and superiority.
We have, then, in this play an almost wildly enthusiastic hero-worship against a backdrop of equally unqualified contempt for the general public. It’s something different, though, from the humble admiration of his younger days for outside greatness (as in Henry V.), and is instead based on an overwhelming and defiant awareness of his own value and superiority.
The reader must recall the fact that his contemporaries looked upon Shakespeare not so much as a poet who earned his living as an actor, but as an actor who occasionally wrote plays. We must also remember that the profession of an actor was but lightly esteemed in those days, and the work of a dramatist was considered as a kind of inferior poetry, which scarcely ranked as literature. Probably most of Shakespeare's intimates considered his small narrative poems—his Venus and Adonis, his Lucretia, &c.—his real claim to notoriety, and they would regret that for the sake of money he had joined the ranks of the thousand and one dramatic writers. We are told in the dedication of Histrio Mastix (1634), that the playwrights of the day took no trouble with what they wrote, but covetously pillaged from old and new sources, "chronicles, legends, and romances."
The reader should remember that his peers viewed Shakespeare not primarily as a poet who made his living as an actor, but as an actor who sometimes wrote plays. We should also note that the acting profession was not highly regarded back then, and the work of a playwright was seen as a form of inferior poetry that barely qualified as literature. Most of Shakespeare's close friends likely considered his short narrative poems—his Venus and Adonis, his Lucretia, etc.—as his true claim to fame, and they would have lamented that he had joined the ranks of the many playwrights just for financial gain. The dedication of Histrio Mastix (1634) informs us that the playwrights of the time did not put much effort into their writing, instead greedily borrowing from both old and new sources, including "chronicles, legends, and romances."
Shakespeare did not even publish his own plays, but submitted to their appropriation by grasping booksellers, who published them with such a mutilation of the text, that it must have been a perfect terror to him to look at them. This mishandling of his plays would be so obnoxious to him, that it was not likely he would care to possess any copies. He was in much the same position in this respect as the modern author, who, unprotected by any law of international copyright, sees his works mangled and mutilated in foreign languages.
Shakespeare didn’t even publish his own plays; instead, he let greedy booksellers take them and publish them in versions that were so poorly edited that it must have horrified him to look at them. This misrepresentation of his plays would have been so upsetting to him that it’s unlikely he would have wanted to keep any copies. He was in a similar situation to today’s authors, who, without any international copyright protection, watch their works get distorted and poorly translated into foreign languages.
He would doubtless enjoy a certain amount of popularity, but he remained to the last an actor among actors (not even then in the first rank with Burbage) and a poet among poets. Never once did it occur to any of his contemporaries that he stood alone, and that all the others taken together were as nothing in comparison with him.
He would definitely have some popularity, but he remained an actor among actors (not even in the top tier with Burbage) and a poet among poets. Never once did it cross the minds of his contemporaries that he stood apart and that all the others combined were insignificant compared to him.
He lived and died one of the many.
He lived and died like so many others.
That his spirit rose in silent but passionate rebellion against this judgment is obvious. Were there moments in which he clearly felt and keenly recognised his greatness? It must have been so, and these moments had grown more frequent of late. Were there also times when he said to himself, "Five hundred, a thousand years hence, my name will still be known to mankind[Pg 548] and my plays read"? We cannot say; it hardly seems probable, or he would surely have contended for the right to publish his own works. We cannot doubt that he believed himself worthy at this time of such lasting fame, but he had, as we can well understand, no faith at all that future generations would see more clearly, judge more truly, and appraise more justly than his contemporaries. He had no idea of historical evolution, his belief was rather that the culture of his native country was rapidly declining. He had watched the growth of narrow-minded prejudice, had seen the triumphant progress of that pious stupidity which condemned his art as a wile of the devil; and his detestation of the mass of men, past, present, and to come, made him equally indifferent to their praise or blame. Therefore it pleased him to express this indifference through the medium of Coriolanus, the man who turns his back upon the senate when it eulogises him, and of whom Plutarch tells us that the one thing for which he valued his fame was the pleasure it gave his mother. Yet Shakespeare makes him say (Act i. sc. 9):
That his spirit rose in silent but passionate rebellion against this judgment is obvious. Were there moments when he clearly felt and recognized his greatness? It must have been so, and these moments had become more frequent lately. Were there also times when he thought to himself, "Five hundred, a thousand years from now, my name will still be known by people and my plays read"? We can't say; it seems unlikely, or else he would have certainly argued for the right to publish his own works. We can't doubt that he believed he deserved such lasting fame at this point, but, as we can understand, he had no faith that future generations would see more clearly, judge more accurately, and evaluate more fairly than those of his time. He had no concept of historical evolution; he rather believed that the culture of his home country was declining rapidly. He had observed the rise of narrow-minded prejudice and witnessed the impressive surge of that pious ignorance which condemned his art as a trick of the devil; and his disdain for the masses, past, present, and future, made him equally indifferent to their praise or criticism. Therefore, it pleased him to express this indifference through the character of Coriolanus, the man who turns his back on the senate when it praises him, and of whom Plutarch tells us that the only reason he valued his fame was the pleasure it brought his mother. Yet Shakespeare makes him say (Act i. sc. 9):
"My mother,
Who has a charter to extol her blood,
When she does praise me grieves me."
"My mom,
Who has the right to brag about her lineage,
When she praises me, it hurts."
Shakespeare has now broken with the judgments of mankind. He dwells on the cold heights above the snow-line, beyond human praise or blame, beyond the joys of fame and the perils of celebrity, breathing that keen atmosphere of indifference in which the soul hovers, upheld by scorn.
Shakespeare has now distanced himself from people's judgments. He exists in the cold heights above the snow-line, beyond human praise or criticism, beyond the joys of fame and the dangers of being a celebrity, inhaling that sharp atmosphere of indifference in which the soul lingers, supported by disdain.
Some few on this earth are men, the rest are spawn, as Menenius calls them; and so Shakespeare sympathises with Coriolanus and honours him, endowing him with Cordelia's hatred of unworthy flattery, even placing her very words in his mouth (Act ii. sc. 2):
Some people on this earth are truly human, while the rest are just spawn, as Menenius puts it; and Shakespeare relates to Coriolanus and respects him, giving him Cordelia's disdain for insincere praise, even using her exact words in his dialogue (Act ii. sc. 2):
"But your people
I love them as they weigh."
"But your folks"
"I care for them just the way they are."
Therefore it is he equips his hero with the same stern devotion to truth with which, later in the century, Molière endows his Alceste, but, instead of in the semi-farcical, it is in the wholly heroic manner (Act iii. sc. 3):
Therefore, he outfits his hero with the same strict commitment to truth that Molière later gives to his Alceste, but instead of it being in a semi-farcical way, it is in a fully heroic manner (Act iii. sc. 3):
"Let them pronounce the steep Tarpeian death,
Vagabond exile, flaying, pent to linger
But with a grain a day. I would not buy
Their mercy at the price of one fair word."
"Let them declare the harsh Tarpeian death,
Wandering exile, suffering, compelled to remain
But with only a small amount of food each day, I would never pay.
"For their kindness with even a single kind word."
We see Shakespeare's whole soul with Coriolanus when he cannot bring himself to ask the Consulate of the people in requital of his services. Let them freely give him his reward, but that he should have to ask for it—torture!
We see Shakespeare's entire essence in Coriolanus when he can't bring himself to ask the people for the Consulate in exchange for his services. Let them willingly give him his reward, but having to ask for it—pure torture!
[Pg 549] When his friends insist upon his conforming to custom and appearing in person as applicant, Shakespeare, who has hitherto followed Plutarch step by step, here diverges, in order to represent this step as being excessively disagreeable to Marcius. According to the Greek historian, Coriolanus at once proceeds with a splendid retinue to the Forum, and there displays the wounds he has received in the recent wars; but Shakespeare's hero cannot bring himself to boast of his exploits to the people, nor to appeal to their admiration and compassion by making an exhibition of his wounds:
[Pg 549] When his friends insist that he follow tradition and show up in person as a candidate, Shakespeare, who has been closely following Plutarch until now, takes a different route to depict this action as extremely unpleasant for Marcius. According to the Greek historian, Coriolanus immediately goes to the Forum with a grand entourage and showcases the wounds he has received in recent battles; however, Shakespeare's hero struggles to boast about his achievements to the people or to seek their admiration and pity by displaying his wounds:
"I cannot
Put on the gown, stand naked, and entreat them,
For my wounds' sake, to give their suffrage: please you
That I may pass this doing" (Act ii. sc. 2).
I can't
Put on the gown, stand bare, and ask them,
For the sake of my wounds, to support me: please
So that I can go through with this" (Act ii. sc. 2).
He finally yields, but has hardly set foot in the Forum before he begins to curse at the position in which he has placed himself:
He finally gives in, but as soon as he steps into the Forum, he starts to complain about the situation he's gotten himself into:
"What must I say?
'I pray, sir '—Plague upon't! I cannot bring
My tongue to such a pace:—'Look, sir, my wounds!
I got them in my country's service when
Some certain of your brethren roared and ran
From the noise of our own drums'" (Act ii. sc. 3).
"What do I say?"
'Please, sir'—Damn it! I can't say it this way:—'Look, sir, my wounds!
I got them while serving my country when
Some of your guys screamed and ran
From the sound of our own drums.'" (Act ii. sc. 3).
He makes an effort to control himself, and, turning brusquely to the nearest bystanders, he addresses them with ill-concealed irony. On being asked what has induced him to stand for the Consulate, he hastily and rashly replies:
He tries to hold himself together, and, turning sharply to the nearest bystanders, he speaks to them with barely hidden sarcasm. When they ask why he decided to run for the Consulate, he quickly and carelessly replies:
"Mine own desert.
"Second Citizen. Your own desert!.
"Coriolanus. Ay, but not mine own desire.
"Third Citizen. How not your own desire?
"Coriolanus. No, sir, 'twas never my desire to trouble the poor with
begging."
"My own trash."
"Your own waste!"
"Coriolanus. Yeah, but it's not what I want."
"Third Citizen. What do you mean, it’s not your choice?"
"Coriolanus. No, sir, I never wanted to burden the poor with
begging."
Having secured a few votes in this remarkably tactless manner, he exclaims:
Having gathered a few votes in such a blunt way, he exclaims:
"Most sweet voices!
Better to die, better to starve,
Than crave the hire which first we do deserve."
"Most beautiful voices!"
It's better to die, better to go hungry,
Than to long for the wages we first deserve."
When the intrigues of the tribunes succeed in inducing the people to revoke his election, he so far forgets himself in his fury at the insult that they are enabled to pronounce sentence of banishment against him. He then bursts into an outbreak of taunts and threats: "You common cry of curs! I banish you!"—which recalls how some thousand years later another chosen of the people and subsequent object of democratic jealousy, Gambetta,[Pg 550] thundered at the noisy assembly at Belleville: "Cowardly brood! I will follow you up into your very dens."
When the tribunes successfully convince the people to undo his election, he loses control in his anger at the insult, allowing them to declare him banished. He then erupts in a fit of scorn and threats: "You bunch of common mutts! I banish you!"—which reminds us of how, a thousand years later, another people's representative, Gambetta,[Pg 550] shouted at the raucous crowd at Belleville: "Cowardly pack! I'll chase you right into your hideouts."
The nature of the material and the whole conception of the play required that the pride of Coriolanus should occasionally be expressed with repellant arrogance. But we feel, through all the intentional artistic exaggeration of the hero's self-esteem, how there arose in Shakespeare's own soul, from the depth of his stormy contempt for humanity, a pride immeasurably pure and steadfast.
The nature of the material and the overall concept of the play meant that Coriolanus's pride had to be shown in a sometimes off-putting way. However, despite the deliberate artistic exaggeration of the hero's self-importance, we sense that from Shakespeare's deep, turbulent disdain for humanity, there emerged a pride that was incredibly pure and unwavering.
[2] It is therefore a droll error into which the otherwise admirable writer, Professor Fr. Paulson, falls in his essay, Hamlet die Tragedie des Pessimismus (Deutsche Rundschau, vol. lix. p. 243), when he remarks as a proof of the sensuality of Hamlet's nature: "Man erinnere sich nur seiner Intimität mit der Schauspielern; als sie ankommen, fällt sein Blick sogleich auf die Füsse der Schauspielerin.
[2] It is, therefore, a somewhat amusing mistake that the otherwise excellent writer, Professor Fr. Paulson, makes in his essay, Hamlet die Tragedie des Pessimismus (Deutsche Rundschau, vol. lix. p. 243), when he cites as evidence of Hamlet's sensual nature: "One only needs to remember his familiarity with the actresses; when they arrive, his gaze immediately falls on the feet of the actress.
[3] "A Prologue to introduce the first woman that came to act on this stage, in the tragedy called The Moor of Venice: "—
[3] "A Prologue to introduce the first woman who acted on this stage, in the tragedy called The Moor of Venice: "—
"I come unknown to any of the rest
To tell you news; I saw the lady drest.
The woman plays to day; mistake me not,
No man in gown or page in petticoat:
A woman to my knowledge, yet I can't
If I should die, make affidavit on't....
'Tis possible a virtuous woman may
Abhor all sorts of looseness and yet play,
Play on the stage when all eyes are upon her.
Shall we count that a crime, France counts an honour?"
"I'm here, unknown to anyone else,
Just wanted to share some news: I saw the lady getting dressed.
The woman is performing today; don't misunderstand me,
No man in a robe or boy in a dress:
A woman, as far as I know, but I can't
If I were to die, promise me...
It's possible for a virtuous woman to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Disagree with all kinds of laxity and continue to take action,
Perform on stage while everyone is watching her.
"Should we consider it a crime while France views it as an honor?"
XII
CORIOLANUS AS A DRAMA
The tragedy of Coriolanus is constructed strictly according to rule; the plot is simple and powerful, and is developed, with steadily increasing interest, to a logical climax. With the exception of Othello, Shakespeare has never treated his material in a more simply intelligible fashion. It is the tragedy of an inviolably truthful personality in a world of small-minded folk; the tragedy of the punishment a reckless egoism incurs when it is betrayed into setting its own pride above duty to state and fatherland.
The tragedy of Coriolanus follows the rules closely; the plot is straightforward and impactful, building with increasing interest to a logical climax. Except for Othello, Shakespeare has never handled his material in a clearer way. It tells the story of a fundamentally honest person in a world full of narrow-minded individuals; it’s about the consequences of reckless self-centeredness when it leads someone to prioritize their pride over their duty to their country and homeland.
Shakespeare's aristocratic sympathies did not blind him to Coriolanus' unjustifiable crime and its inevitable consequences. Infuriated by his banishment; the great soldier goes over to the enemies of Rome and leads the Volscian army against his native city, plundering and terrifying as he goes. He spurns the humble entreaties of his friends, and only yields to the women of the city when, led by his mother and his wife, they come to implore mercy and peace.
Shakespeare's upper-class sympathies didn’t prevent him from seeing Coriolanus’ unjustifiable actions and their unavoidable consequences. Furious about his banishment, the great soldier allies with Rome's enemies and commands the Volscian army against his hometown, causing destruction and fear along the way. He rejects the pleas of his friends, only giving in when the city’s women, led by his mother and wife, come to beg for mercy and peace.
Coriolanus' fierce outburst when the name of traitor is flung at him proves that Shakespeare did not look upon treason as a pardonable crime:
Coriolanus' intense reaction when the label of traitor is thrown at him shows that Shakespeare did not view treason as a forgivable act:
"The fires of the lowest hell fold in your people!
Call me their traitor!—Thou injurious tribune!
Within thine eyes sat twenty thousand deaths,
In thy hands clutched as many millions, in
Thy lying tongue both numbers, I would say
'Thou liest,' unto thee, with a voice as free
As I do pray the gods" (Act iii. sc. 3).
"The fires of the lowest hell engulf your people!
Call me their traitor! You destructive tribune!
In your eyes, there are twenty thousand deaths,
In your hands, you hold just as many millions,
With your deceitful words, you keep track of them, I would say.
"You lie," right to your face, with a voice that feels unrestricted.
"As I pray to the gods" (Act iii. sc. 3).
Immediately after this his outraged pride leads him to commit the very crime he has so wrathfully disclaimed. No consideration for his country or fellow-citizens can restrain him. The forces which arrest his vengeance are the mother he has worshipped all his life and the wife he tenderly loves. He knows that it is himself he is offering up when he sacrifices his rancour on the altar of his family. The Volscians will never forgive him for delivering up their triumph to Rome after he had practically delivered up Rome to them. And so he perishes, finally overtaken[Pg 552] by Aufidius' long-accumulated jealousy acting through the disappointed rage of the Volscians. In Plutarch Shakespeare found his plot and the chief characters of his play ready to hand. He added the individuality of the tribunes and of Menenius (with the exception of the parable of the belly). Virgilia, who is little more than a name in the original, Shakespeare has transformed by one of his own wonderful touches into a woman whose chief charm lies in the quiet gentleness of her nature. "My gracious silence, hail!" thus Marcius greets her (Act ii. sc. I), and she is exhaustively defined in the exclamation. Her principal utterances, as well as Volumnia's most important speeches, are mere versifications of Plutarch's prose, and this is why these women have so much genuinely Roman blood in their veins. Volumnia is the true Roman matron of the days of the Republic. Shakespeare has wrought her character with special care, and her rich and powerful personality is not without its darker side. Her kinship with her son is perceptible in all her ways and words. She is more prone, as a woman, to employ, or at least approve of, dissimulation, but her nature is not a whit less defiantly haughty. Her first thought may be jesuitical; her second is always violent:
Immediately after this, his hurt pride drives him to commit the very crime he has angrily denied. No regard for his country or fellow citizens can hold him back. The only forces that stop his revenge are the mother he has idolized all his life and the wife he loves dearly. He realizes that he is sacrificing himself when he lets go of his bitterness for the sake of his family. The Volscians will never forgive him for giving up their victory to Rome after he had practically handed Rome over to them. And so, he meets his end, ultimately consumed by Aufidius' long-held jealousy, fueled by the anger of the Volscians. In Plutarch, Shakespeare found his plot and the main characters of his play ready to take. He added the unique traits of the tribunes and Menenius (except for the belly parable). Virgilia, who is just a name in the original, is transformed by Shakespeare with one of his remarkable touches into a woman whose main charm comes from her quiet gentleness. “My gracious silence, hail!” Marcius greets her (Act ii. sc. I), and this exclamation fully defines her. Her main dialogues, along with Volumnia's significant speeches, are simply adaptations of Plutarch's prose, which is why these women embody so much genuinely Roman spirit. Volumnia is the true Roman matron of the Republic's days. Shakespeare has crafted her character with particular care, and her rich and powerful personality is not without its darker aspects. Her connection to her son is evident in all her actions and words. As a woman, she may be more likely to use, or at least approve of, deception, but her nature is no less defiantly proud. Her first thought may be cunning; her second is always violent:
"Vol. Oh, sir, sir, sir,
I would have had you put your power well on,
Before you had worn it out.
Cor Let go.
Vol. You might have been enough the man you are,
With striving less to be so: lesser had been
The thwartings of your dispositions, if
You had not showed them how ye were disposed
Ere they lacked power to cross you.
Cor. Let them hang.
Vol. Ay, and burn too" (Act iii. sc. 2).
"Oh, sir, sir, sir,"
I would have wanted you to use your power wisely,
Before you wore it out.
Let it go.
Vol. You could have been the person you are,
By trying less to be that way: there would have been
Fewer barriers to your character, if
You hadn't shown how you felt
Before they had the chance to challenge you.
Cor. Let them hang.
Vol. Yeah, and burn too" (Act iii. sc. 2).
When matters come to a climax, she shows no more discretion in her treatment of the tribunes than did her son, but displays precisely the same power of vituperation. On reading her speeches we realise the satisfaction and relief it was to Shakespeare to vent himself in furious invectives through the medium of his dramatic creations:
When things reach a peak, she shows just as little restraint in how she treats the tribunes as her son did, displaying exactly the same ability to unleash insults. Reading her speeches, we understand how satisfying and relieving it was for Shakespeare to express himself in passionate tirades through his characters:
"Vol.... Hadst thou foxship
To banish him that struck more blows for Rome
Than thou hast spoken words?
Sic. O blessed heavens!
Vol. More noble blows, than ever thou wise words;
And for Rome's good. I'll tell thee what; yet go:
Nay, but thou shalt stay too: I would my son
Were in Arabia, and thy tribe before him,
His good sword in his hand" (Act iv. sc. 2).
Vol.... Were you really brave enough
To exile the one who fought harder for Rome
Than you have spoken words?
Sic. Oh my god!
Vol. You have more noble actions than wise words;
And for the sake of Rome. Let me tell you this; still go:
No, you should stay too: I wish my son
Were in Arabia, and your tribe in front of him,
His good sword in his hand" (Act iv. sc. 2).
[Pg 553]A comparison between Volumnia's final appeal to her son in the last act and the speech as it is given in Plutarch is of the greatest interest. Shakespeare has followed his author step by step, but has enriched him by the addition of the most artlessly human touches:
[Pg 553]A comparison between Volumnia's final appeal to her son in the last act and the speech as it is given in Plutarch is very interesting. Shakespeare has closely followed his source but has added some genuinely human touches:
"There's no man in the world
More bound to's mother; yet here he lets me prate
Like one i' the stocks. Thou hast never in thy life
Showed thy dear mother any courtesy;
When she, (poor hen!) fond of no second brood,
Has clucked thee to the wars and safely home,
Loaden with honour" (Act v. sc. 3).
"There's no guy in the world
More devoted to his mom; yet here he lets me ramble
Like I'm stuck in a stocks. You've never in your life
Shown your dear mom any kindness;
When she, (poor thing!) wanting no other children,
Has sent you off to war and brought you back safely,
Loaded with honor" (Act v. sc. 3).
How the stern, soldierly bearing of the woman is softened by these touches with which Shakespeare has embellished her portrait!
How the tough, soldierly demeanor of the woman is softened by these details that Shakespeare has added to her character!
The diction both here and throughout the play is that of Shakespeare's most matured period; but never before had he used bolder similes, shown more independence in his method of expression, nor condensed so much thought and feeling into so few lines. We have already drawn attention to the masterly handling of his material—a handling, however, which by no means precludes the intrusion of several extravagances, some heroic, some simply childish.
The language here and throughout the play reflects Shakespeare's most developed period; however, he had never used bolder comparisons, displayed more independence in his way of expressing himself, or packed so much thought and emotion into so few lines. We've already pointed out his skillful management of the material—though this does not rule out the presence of several excesses, some commendable and some rather childish.
The hero's bodily strength and courage, for example, are strained to the mythical. He forces his way single-handed into a hostile town, holds his own there against a whole army, and finally makes good his retreat, wounded but not subdued. Even Bible tradition, in which divine aid comes to the rescue, cannot furnish forth such deeds. Neither Samson's escape from Gaza (Judges xvi.) nor David's from Keilah (1 Sam. xxiii.) can compare with this amazing exploit.
The hero's physical strength and bravery are pushed to mythical levels. He barges into an enemy town all by himself, stands his ground against an entire army, and ultimately retreats, injured but still unbroken. Even biblical stories, where divine help often steps in, can't match such feats. Neither Samson's escape from Gaza (Judges xvi.) nor David's from Keilah (1 Sam. xxiii.) can compare to this incredible achievement.
Equally unlikely is the foolishly defiant and arrogant attitude assumed by the senate, and more especially by Coriolanus, towards the plebeian party. Upon what do the nobles rely to support them in such an attitude? They have already been compelled to yield the political power of tribuneship, and it never even occurred to them to defy the sentence of banishment pronounced by these same tribunes. How comes it then that they seize every opportunity to taunt and scorn? How is it that these patricians, who have spoken so many brave words, make so poor a show of resistance when the Volscians are at their gates? They are so steeped in party spirit that their first thought, when defeat comes upon them, is to rejoice in the confusion and discomfiture the plebeians have brought upon themselves, and finally, abandoning all self-respect, they crawl to the feet of their exasperated conqueror.
Equally unlikely is the foolishly defiant and arrogant attitude assumed by the Senate, and especially by Coriolanus, towards the plebeian party. What do the nobles rely on to maintain this stance? They've already been forced to give up the political power of the tribuneship, and it never even crossed their minds to defy the banishment sentence issued by those same tribunes. So why do they take every chance to mock and belittle? How is it that these patricians, who have said so many brave things, show such weakness when the Volscians are at their gates? They are so consumed by their party spirit that their first thought in the face of defeat is to take pleasure in the trouble and shame the plebeians have brought upon themselves, and ultimately, abandoning all self-respect, they crawl to the feet of their furious conqueror.
The confusion of Shakespeare's authority in this part of the[Pg 554] story would account for much.[1] According to Plutarch, Coriolanus, in the course of his victorious march from one Latin town to another, plunders the plebeians, but spares the patricians. A sudden change of public opinion occurs in Rome during his siege of Lavinium, and the popular party desires to recall Coriolanus, but the senate refuses—why, we are not told. The enemy is close upon them before a parley is agreed upon. Coriolanus offers easy terms, the admission of the Volscians to the Latin Federation being the chief stipulation. Despite the general feeling of discouragement in Rome, the senate answers haughtily that Romans will never yield to fear, and the Volscians must first lay down their arms if they desire to obtain a "favour." Directly after this defiance they make the most abject submission, and send their women as suppliants to the hostile camp.
The confusion surrounding Shakespeare's authority in this part of the[Pg 554] story explains a lot.[1] According to Plutarch, Coriolanus, during his victorious march from one Latin town to another, robs the plebeians but spares the patricians. A sudden shift in public opinion happens in Rome during his siege of Lavinium, and the popular party wants to recall Coriolanus, but the senate refuses—though why is not explained. The enemy is closing in before a truce is agreed upon. Coriolanus offers lenient terms, with the main condition being the inclusion of the Volscians in the Latin Federation. Despite the general mood of despair in Rome, the senate arrogantly responds that Romans will never give in to fear, and the Volscians must first lay down their arms if they want to receive a "favor." Immediately after this defiance, they submit in the most humiliating way possible and send their women to plead at the hostile camp.
While Shakespeare's Coriolanus has none of this consideration for his former friends, his patricians are as cowardly and incapable as the historian's. Cominius, Titus Lartius, and the others, who are originally represented as valiant men, make a very poor show at the end. Several, in short, of Plutarch's abundant contradictions have found their way into Shakespeare's play; they mark the beginning of a certain inconsequence which henceforward betrays itself in his work. From this point onwards his plays are no longer as highly finished as formerly.
While Shakespeare's Coriolanus doesn't show any concern for his former friends, his patricians are just as cowardly and useless as those in the historical account. Cominius, Titus Lartius, and the others, who are initially portrayed as brave men, end up looking very weak by the conclusion. In short, several of Plutarch's numerous contradictions have made their way into Shakespeare's play; they signal the start of a certain inconsistency that becomes apparent in his work from this point on. After this, his plays are no longer as polished as they used to be.
I am not alluding here to the inconsistencies of his hero, for they only serve to give life and truth to his character, and the poet either represented them unconsciously, or was too ingenuous to avoid them; witness the reflection made by Coriolanus at the very moment of his rebellious disinclination to ask the suffrages of the people:
I’m not referring to the inconsistencies of his hero, as they only add depth and authenticity to his character. The poet either captured them unconsciously or was too straightforward to steer clear of them; just look at the reflection Coriolanus has at the exact moment he’s unwilling to seek the people's votes:
"Custom calls me to't;
What custom wills, in all things should we do't,
The dust on antique time would lie unswept,
And mountainous error be too highly heapt
For truth to o'er-peer" (Act ii. sc. 3).
"Tradition compels me to do this;
We should all follow what tradition requires.
Otherwise, the dust from ancient times would stay undisturbed,
And huge mistakes would accumulate to an overwhelming extent.
"For the truth to prevail" (Act ii. sc. 3).
Coriolanus is utterly unconscious that this speech of his strikes at the very root of that ultra-conservatism which he affects. The very thing he has refused to understand is, that if we invariably followed custom, the follies of the past would never be swept away, nor the rocks which hinder our progress burst asunder. To Coriolanus, what is customary is right, and he never realises the fact that his disdain for the tribunes and people has led him into a politically untenable position. We are by no means sure that Shakespeare's perceptions in this case were any keener than his hero's; but, consciously or unconsciously, it is this very inconsistency in Coriolanus' character which makes it so vividly lifelike.
Coriolanus is completely unaware that his speech challenges the very foundation of the extreme conservatism he embodies. What he fails to grasp is that if we always adhered to tradition, the mistakes of the past would never be eliminated, nor would the barriers holding us back ever be removed. To Coriolanus, what is conventional is correct, and he does not see that his contempt for the tribunes and the common people has put him in a politically impossible situation. We can't be sure that Shakespeare's understanding was any sharper than his character's; however, whether intentionally or not, it is this very inconsistency in Coriolanus' character that makes him so remarkably realistic.
[Pg 555] Troilus and Cressida overflowed with contempt for the feminine sex as such, for love as a comical or pitiable sensuality, for mock heroics and sham military glory. Coriolanus is brimful of scorn for the masses; for the stupidity, fickleness, and cowardice of the ignorant, slavish souls, and for the baseness of their leaders.
[Pg 555] Troilus and Cressida is filled with disdain for women in general, for love as a ridiculous or pitiful desire, for exaggerated heroism and false military pride. Coriolanus is overflowing with contempt for the crowd; for the ignorance, unpredictability, and cowardice of the mindless, submissive people, and for the low character of their leaders.
But the passionate disdain possessing Shakespeare's soul is destined to a stronger and wilder outburst in the work he next takes in hand. The outbreak in Timon is against no one sex, no one caste, no one nation or fraction of humanity; it is the result of an overwhelming contempt, which excepts nothing and no one, but embraces the whole human race.
But the intense disdain in Shakespeare's soul is about to unleash in a stronger and wilder way in the next work he tackles. The eruption in Timon isn't directed at any one gender, class, nation, or group of people; it's a result of a deep contempt that includes everyone and everything, embracing the entire human race.
XIII
TIMON OF ATHENS—HATRED OF MANKIND
Timon of Athens has come down to us in a pitiable condition. The text is in a terrible state, and there are, not only between one scene and another, but between one page and another, such radical differences in the style and general spirit of the play as to preclude the possibility of its having been the work of one man. The threads of the story are often entirely disconnected, and circumstances occur (or are referred to) for which we were in no way prepared. The best part of the versification is distinctly Shakespearian, and contains all that wealth of thought which was characteristic of this period of his life; but the other parts are careless, discordant, and desperately monotonous. The prose dialogue especially jars, thrust as it is, with its long-winded straining after effect, into scenes which are otherwise compact and vigorous.
Timon of Athens has come down to us in a sad state. The text is in bad shape, and there are such drastic differences in style and overall tone between scenes and even pages that it seems impossible it was all written by one person. The threads of the story are often completely disconnected, and events occur (or are mentioned) that catch us off guard. The best parts of the writing are clearly Shakespearean, full of rich ideas typical of this period in his life; however, other sections feel careless, discordant, and painfully repetitive. The prose dialogue especially feels out of place, with its long-winded attempts at impressing the reader clashing with scenes that are otherwise tight and powerful.
All Shakespeare students of the present day concur in the opinion that Timon of Athens, like Pericles, is but a great fragment from the master-hand.
All modern Shakespeare students agree that Timon of Athens, like Pericles, is just a significant fragment from the master's hand.
The Lyfe of Timon of Athens was printed for the first time in the old folio edition of 1623. Careful examination shows us that the first pages of the play of Timon (which is inserted between Romeo and Juliet and Julius Cæsar) are numbered 80, 81, 82, 81, instead of 78, 79, 80, 81, and end at page 98. The names of the actors, for which in no other case is more than the necessary space allowed, here occupy the whole of page 99, and page 100 is left blank. Julius Cæsar begins upon the next page, which is numbered 109. Fleay noticed that Troilus and Cressida, which, as we remarked, is unnumbered, would exactly fill the pages 78 to 108. By some error, which furnishes us with another hint, the second and third pages of this play are numbered 79 and 80. Obviously it was the publisher's original intention to include Troilus and Cressida among the tragedies. On its being subsequently observed that there was nothing really tragic about the play, they cast about, since Julius Cæsar was already printed, for another tragedy which would as nearly as possible fill the vacant space.
The Lyfe of Timon of Athens was published for the first time in the old folio edition of 1623. A close look reveals that the first pages of the play Timon (found between Romeo and Juliet and Julius Cæsar) are numbered 80, 81, 82, 81, instead of 78, 79, 80, 81, and it ends at page 98. The list of actors, which in other cases doesn't take up more than the necessary space, takes up the entire page 99, while page 100 is left blank. Julius Cæsar starts on the next page, numbered 109. Fleay pointed out that Troilus and Cressida, which we noted is unnumbered, would perfectly fill pages 78 to 108. Due to some mistake, the second and third pages of this play are numbered 79 and 80. Clearly, the publisher originally planned to include Troilus and Cressida among the tragedies. When it was later realized that the play wasn't actually tragic, they looked for another tragedy that would closely fill the empty space, since Julius Cæsar was already in print.
Shakespeare found the material for Timon of Athens in the course of his reading for Antony and Cleopatra. There is, in[Pg 557] Plutarch's "Life of Antony," a brief sketch of Timon and his misanthropy, his relations with Alcibiades and the Cynic Apemantus, the anecdote of the fig-tree, and the two epitaphs. The subject evidently attracted Shakespeare by its harmony with his own distraught and excited frame of mind at the time. He was soon absorbed in it, and in some form or another he made acquaintance with Lucian's hitherto untranslated dialogue Timon, which contained many incidents giving fulness to the story, and from which he appropriated the discovery of the treasure, the consequent return of the parasitic friends, and Timon's scornful treatment of them.
Shakespeare found the material for Timon of Athens while researching for Antony and Cleopatra. In[Pg 557] Plutarch's "Life of Antony," there’s a brief overview of Timon and his misanthropy, his interactions with Alcibiades and the Cynic Apemantus, the story about the fig tree, and the two epitaphs. The subject clearly piqued Shakespeare's interest because it resonated with his own troubled and passionate state of mind at the time. He quickly became engrossed in it, and in some way or another, he encountered Lucian's previously untranslated dialogue Timon, which included many incidents that enriched the story, and from which he took elements like the discovery of the treasure, the resulting return of the opportunistic friends, and Timon's scornful treatment of them.
Shakespeare probably found these details in some old play on the same subject. Dyce published, in 1842, an old drama on Timon which had been found in manuscript, and was judged by Steevens to date from 1600, or thereabouts. It seems to have been written for some academic circle, and in it we find the faithful steward and the farewell banquet with which the third act closes. In the older drama, instead of warm water, Timon throws stones, painted to resemble artichokes, at his guests. Some trace of these stones may be found in these lines in Shakespeare's play:
Shakespeare likely got these details from an old play on the same topic. Dyce published an early drama about Timon in 1842 that was discovered in manuscript form and believed by Steevens to date back to around 1600. It seems to have been created for an academic audience, and it includes the loyal steward and the farewell banquet that wraps up the third act. In the earlier version, instead of warm water, Timon throws stones painted to look like artichokes at his guests. Some hints of these stones can be seen in these lines from Shakespeare's play:
"Second Lord. Lord Timon's mad.
Third Lord. I feel't upon my bones.
Fourth Lord. One day he gives us diamonds, next day stones."
"Second Lord. Lord Timon's lost his mind.
Third Lord. I can sense it deep within me.
Fourth Lord. "One day he gives us diamonds, the next day he gives us rocks."
In the old play, when Timon finds the gold, and his faithless mistress and friends flock around him once more, he repulses them, crying:
In the old play, when Timon finds the gold, and his unfaithful mistress and friends gather around him again, he shuns them, shouting:
"Why vexe yee me, yee Furies? I protest,
and all the Gods to witnesse invocate,
I doe abhorre the titles of a friende,
of father, or companion. I curse
the aire yee breathe, I lothe to breathe that air."
"Why do you irritate me, you Furies? I swear,
and invite all the gods to bear witness,
I really hate the titles of friend,
father, or partner. I curse
"the air you breathe; I really dislike having to breathe that air."
He naïvely intimates a change of mind in the epilogue:
He naively suggests a change of mind in the epilogue:
"I now am left alone: this rascall route
hath left my side. What's this? I feele through out
a sodeine change: my fury doth abate,
my hearte grows milde and lays aside its hate;"
"I’m all alone now: this sneaky path
has abandoned me. What’s going on? I feel a sudden
my anger is fading,
my heart softens and lets go of its hate;
and concludes with a still more ingenuous appeal for applause:
and ends with an even more sincere call for applause:
"Let loving hands, loude sounding in the ayre,
cause Timon to the citty to repaire."
"Let loving hands, loud sounding in the air,
bring Timon back to the city.
We have no proof that Shakespeare was acquainted with this particular work. He probably used some other contemporary play, belonging to the theatre, which had proved a failure in its[Pg 558] original form, and which both his company and his own inclinations urged him to thoroughly recast. It was not so entirely rewritten, however, that we can look upon the play as actually the work of Shakespeare—there are too many traces of another and a feebler hand; but the vital, lyrical, powerful pathos is his, and his alone.
We have no proof that Shakespeare was familiar with this specific work. He likely used some other contemporary play from the theater that had flopped in its[Pg 558] original version, and both his company and his own interests pushed him to completely reshape it. However, it wasn't rewritten enough for us to consider the play as truly Shakespeare's work—there are too many signs of a different and weaker influence; but the essential, lyrical, and powerful emotion is his, and his alone.
There are two theories on this subject. Fleay, in his well-known and thorough investigation of the matter, endeavours to prove that the original scheme was Shakespeare's, but that some inferior hand amplified it for acting purposes. Fleay selected all the indubitably Shakespearian portions, and had them printed as a separate play, contending that it "not only included all that was of any value (which will scarcely be disputed), but that, on the score of intelligibility, none of the rejected speeches were needed."[1] Swinburne, who scarcely ever agrees with Fleay, also shares the belief that Shakespeare used no ready-made groundwork for his play. His first opinion was that Timon of Athens was interrupted by Shakespeare's premature death, but later he inclined to the theory that, after working upon it for some time, the poet laid it aside as being little suited to dramatic treatment. Swinburne does not undervalue the work done by Shakespeare on that account, but remarks, on the contrary, that, had Juvenal been gifted with the inspiration of Æschylus, he might have written just such another tragedy as the fourth act of the drama.[2]
There are two theories on this topic. Fleay, in his well-known and thorough investigation, tries to prove that the original plan was Shakespeare's but that someone of lesser talent expanded it for performance. Fleay selected all the definitely Shakespearian parts and had them published as a separate play, arguing that it "not only included everything of value (which is hard to dispute), but that, in terms of clarity, none of the omitted speeches were necessary."[1] Swinburne, who rarely agrees with Fleay, also believes that Shakespeare did not use any preexisting material for his play. Initially, he thought that Timon of Athens was interrupted by Shakespeare's early death, but later he leaned toward the idea that, after working on it for a while, the playwright set it aside as not fitting for a dramatic format. Swinburne does not downplay Shakespeare's contributions but notes, on the contrary, that if Juvenal had been inspired like Æschylus, he might have written a tragedy just like the fourth act of the drama.[2]
The theory that Shakespeare made use of a finished play which he only partially rewrote, leaving the rest in its clumsy imperfection, was originally propounded by the English critics Sympson and Knight. It was first attacked and afterwards eagerly supported by Delius, who gives the reasons for his change of opinion at great length.[3] H. A. Evans, the commentator of the Irving edition, also shares this latter view. There is no dispute between the two parties concerning the portions written by Shakespeare; the contention is simply this: Did Shakespeare remodel another man's play, or did another man complete his?
The idea that Shakespeare used a completed play which he only partially rewrote, leaving some parts awkward and imperfect, was first suggested by English critics Sympson and Knight. It was initially challenged and then enthusiastically supported by Delius, who explains his change of opinion in detail.[3] H. A. Evans, the commentator for the Irving edition, also agrees with this later perspective. There is no disagreement between the two sides about the sections written by Shakespeare; the debate is simply this: Did Shakespeare revise someone else's play, or did someone else finish his?
As Fleay's attempt to construct a connected and intelligible play from the Shakespearian fragments failed, because a great part of the weak and spurious matter is absolutely necessary to the coherence of the whole, it certainly seems more reasonable to accept Shakespeare as the reviser. Some of the English critics incline to the opinion that the inferior scenes were the work of the contemporary poets George Wilkins and John Day.
As Fleay's effort to create a cohesive and understandable play from the Shakespeare fragments didn't succeed, since a lot of the weak and questionable material is crucial for the overall coherence, it makes more sense to accept Shakespeare as the reviser. Some English critics believe that the lesser scenes were written by contemporary poets George Wilkins and John Day.
After a lapse of nearly 300 years it is impossible to give any decided opinion on the matter, more especially for a critic whose mother tongue is not English. In these days of occultism and[Pg 559] spiritualism the simplest way out of the difficulty would be for some of those favoured individuals, who hold communion with the other world by means of small tables and pencils, to induce Shakespeare himself to settle the matter once for all. Meanwhile we must be content with probabilities. To those who only know the work through translations, or to those who, like Gervinus and Kreyssig, the German critics, have not devoted sufficient attention to the language, the necessity of assuming a second writer may not be so obvious. It is not impossible, of course, that the feeble, prosy, and long-winded parts were written by Shakespeare, roughly sketched in such a fit of despondency and utter indifference to detail that he could not force himself to revise, re-write, and condense; but the possibility is an exceedingly remote one. We know how finely Shakespeare generally constructed his plays, even in the first rough draft.
After nearly 300 years, it's tough to give a clear opinion on this, especially for a critic whose first language isn't English. In these times of occultism and[Pg 559] spiritualism, the easiest solution would be for some of those lucky people who communicate with the other side through small tables and pencils to get Shakespeare himself to clarify things once and for all. In the meantime, we have to settle for probabilities. For those who only know the work through translations or those like Gervinus and Kreyssig, the German critics, who haven't paid enough attention to the language, it might not be so obvious that there could be a second writer involved. Of course, it's not impossible that the weak, rambling, and lengthy parts were written by Shakespeare himself during a time of despair and total indifference to detail, making it hard for him to revise, rewrite, and tighten things up. But that possibility is very unlikely. We know how well Shakespeare typically constructed his plays, even in the initial rough drafts.
The drama, as it stands, presents the picture of a thoughtlessly and extravagantly open-handed nature, whose one unfailing pleasure is to give. King Lear only gave away his possessions once, and then in his old age and to his daughters; but Timon daily bestows money and jewels upon all and sundry. At the opening of the play he is, without appearing to be personally luxurious, living in the midst of all the voluptuousness with which a Mæcenas, in the gayest of all the world's gay capitals, could surround himself. Artists and merchants flock round the generous patron who pays them more than they ask. A chorus of sycophants sing his praises day and night. It is but natural that, under those circumstances, a carelessly good-natured temperament should look upon society as a circle for the exchange of friendly services, which it is equally honourable to render or receive.
The play shows a character who is thoughtlessly and extravagantly generous, deriving joy solely from giving. King Lear only distributed his wealth once, and that was in his old age to his daughters; but Timon gives away money and jewels to everyone every day. At the start of the play, he seems to live comfortably without indulging in luxury himself, surrounded by all the lavishness that a patron like Mæcenas could enjoy in one of the most vibrant capitals. Artists and merchants flock to the generous benefactor who pays them more than they ask for. A group of sycophants praises him day and night. It's only natural that, in this environment, a carefree, good-natured person would see society as a place for exchanging friendly favors, viewing it as equally honorable to give or receive.
He pays no heed to the faithful steward who warns him that this life cannot last. He no more disturbs himself about the melting of his money from his coffers than if he were living in a communistic society with the general wealth at his disposal.
He ignores the loyal steward who tells him that this way of life can't go on. He isn't bothered at all by the dimming of his money in his accounts, as if he were living in a society where everyone shares the wealth freely.
At last the tide of fortune turns. His coffers are empty; the steward is no longer able to find him money to fling away, and Timon must go a borrowing in his turn. Almost before the report of his ruin has had time to spread, bills come pouring in, and his impatient creditors, yesterday his comrades, send messengers for their money. All his requests for a loan are refused by his former friends—one on the ground of his own poverty, while another professes to be offended because he was not applied to in the first instance, and a third will not even lend a portion of the large sums Timon has but lately lavished upon him.
At last, the tides of fortune are shifting. His bank account is empty; the steward can no longer find him money to waste, and Timon must now borrow money himself. Almost before the news of his downfall has time to spread, bills start flooding in, and his impatient creditors, who were once his friends, send messengers demanding their money. All his requests for a loan are turned down by his former friends—one claims he’s too broke to help, another is offended because he wasn’t approached first, and a third won’t even lend a fraction of the large sums Timon has recently splurged on him.
Timon has hitherto been one of fortune's favourites, but now the true nature of the world is suddenly revealed to him, as it was to Hamlet and King Lear. Like theirs, but far more harshly and bitterly, his former confiding simplicity is replaced by frantic[Pg 560] pessimism. Wishing to show his false friends all the contempt he feels for them, Timon invites them to a final banquet, and they supposing that he has recovered his wealth, attend with excuses on their lips for their recent behaviour. The table is sumptuously spread, but the covered dishes contain only warm water, which Timon disdainfully flings in the faces of his guests.
Timon has been one of fortune's favorites until now, but the true nature of the world is suddenly revealed to him, just as it was to Hamlet and King Lear. However, unlike them, his previous naive trust is replaced by a harsh and bitter despair. Wanting to show his fake friends the contempt he feels for them, Timon invites them to a final banquet, and they, thinking he has regained his wealth, show up with excuses for their recent behavior. The table is lavishly set, but the covered dishes contain only warm water, which Timon contemptuously throws in the faces of his guests.
He cuts himself adrift from all intercourse with mankind, and retreats to the woods to lead the solitary life of a Stoic. The half-jesting retirement of Jaques in As You Like It, and his dismissal of all who trouble his solitude, are here carried out in grim earnest.
He disconnects himself from all interaction with others and moves to the woods to live the solitary life of a Stoic. The partly joking retreat of Jaques in As You Like It, along with his rejection of anyone who disturbs his solitude, is taken here very seriously.
It is not for long that he remains poor, for he has hardly begun to dig for the roots on which he lives than he finds treasure buried in the earth. Unlike Lucian's misanthrope, who rejoices in the possession of gold as a means of securing a life free from care, Shakespeare's Timon sickens at the sight of his wealth. Neither does he care for the honourable amends made by his countrymen. We learn it so late in the day that we can scarcely believe that Timon was formerly a skilful general, who had done good service to his country. This feature is taken from Lucian, and the character of the luxurious Mæcenas would have gained in interest and nobility if this trait had been impressed upon us earlier in the play. The senate, meanwhile, being threatened with war, offers Timon the sole command. He proudly rejects the overtures made by these misers and usurers in purple, and even remains unsoftened by the faithful devotion of his steward. He anathematises every one and all things, and returns to his cave to die by his own hand.
He doesn’t stay poor for long because just as he starts to dig for the roots that support his life, he finds treasure buried in the ground. Unlike Lucian's misanthrope, who is happy to have gold as a way to live a carefree life, Shakespeare's Timon is repulsed by the sight of his wealth. He doesn't care about the honorable reparations offered by his fellow citizens. We find out so late that Timon was once a skilled general who served his country well that it's hard to believe. This aspect is inspired by Lucian, and the character of the lavish Mæcenas would have seemed more interesting and noble if we had learned about this earlier in the play. Meanwhile, as war looms, the senate offers Timon the sole command. He proudly rejects the advances of these greedy and deceitful people in fine clothes and remains unmoved even by the loyal dedication of his steward. He curses everyone and everything, then returns to his cave to take his own life.
The non-Shakespearian elements of the play do not prevent his genius and master-hand from pervading the whole, and it is easy to see how this work grew out of the one immediately preceding it, to trace the connecting links between the two plays.
The non-Shakespearian parts of the play don't stop his genius and expert touch from influencing everything, and it's clear how this work developed from the one right before it, making it easy to see the connections between the two plays.
When Coriolanus is exasperated by the ingratitude of the plebeians, he joins the enemies of his country and people, and becomes the assailant of his native city. When Timon falls a victim to the thanklessness of those he has loaded with benefits, his hatred embraces the whole human race. The contrast is very suggestive. The despair of Coriolanus is of an active kind, driving him to deeds and placing him at the head of an army. Timon's is of the passive sort: he merely curses and shuns mankind. It is not until the discovery of the treasure determines him to use his wealth in spreading corruption and misery that his hatred takes a semi-practical form. This contrast was not an element of the drama until Shakespeare made it so.
When Coriolanus is frustrated by the ungratefulness of the common people, he turns against his own country and becomes an enemy of his hometown. When Timon succumbs to the ingratitude of those he has benefited, his hatred extends to all of humanity. The difference is quite striking. Coriolanus's despair is active; it compels him to take action and leads him to command an army. Timon’s despair is passive; he simply curses and avoids humanity. It's only when he discovers the treasure that he decides to use his wealth to spread corruption and misery, giving his hatred a somewhat practical outlet. This contrast wasn’t part of the story until Shakespeare introduced it.
The whole conduct of his Alcibiades forms a complete parallel to that of Coriolanus, and here again the connection between the two plays is obvious. Shakespeare found a brief account of the mutual relations of Timon and Alcibiades in North's translation[Pg 561] of Plutarch's "Life of Antony," together with a description of Timon's good-will towards the general on account of the calamities that he foresaw he would bring upon the Athenians. The name of Alcibiades would not recall to Shakespeare, as it does to us, the most glorious period of Greek culture, and such names as Pericles, Aristophanes, and Plato—he generally gives Latin names to his Greeks, such as Lucius, Flavius, Servilius, &c.; nor did it represent to him the unrivalled subtlety, charm, instability, and reckless extravagance of the man. He would read Plutarch's comparison of Alcibiades and Coriolanus, in which the Greek and Roman generals are considered homogeneous, and for Shakespeare Alcibiades was merely the soldier and commander; on that account he let him occupy much the same relation to Timon that Fortinbras did to Hamlet.
The entire behavior of Alcibiades is a complete parallel to that of Coriolanus, and again, the link between the two plays is clear. Shakespeare found a brief account of the relationship between Timon and Alcibiades in North's translation[Pg 561] of Plutarch's "Life of Antony," along with a description of Timon's goodwill toward the general because of the disasters he predicted would befall the Athenians. The name Alcibiades wouldn’t remind Shakespeare, as it does for us, of the most glorious period of Greek culture, along with names like Pericles, Aristophanes, and Plato—he typically uses Latin names for his Greek characters, like Lucius, Flavius, Servilius, etc.; nor did it symbolize for him the unmatched cleverness, charm, instability, and reckless extravagance of the man. He would read Plutarch's comparison of Alcibiades and Coriolanus, where the Greek and Roman generals are seen as similar, and for Shakespeare, Alcibiades was simply the soldier and commander; for that reason, he allowed him to have a role similar to that of Fortinbras in relation to Hamlet.
Where Timon merely hates, Alcibiades seizes his weapons; and when Timon curses indiscriminately, Alcibiades punishes severely but deliberately. He does not tear down the city walls and put every tenth citizen to the sword, as he is invited to do; he only seeks vengeance on his personal enemies and those whom he considers guilty. But Timon, like Hamlet, generalises his bitter experiences, and loathes everything that bears the form or name of man. When Athens sends to entreat him to take the command and save the city from the violence of Alcibiades, he is harder and colder, and a hundred times more bitterly relentless, than Coriolanus, who, after all, could bow to entreaty, or than Alcibiades, who is satisfied with a strictly limited vengeance. Timon's loathing of life and hatred of humanity is consistent throughout.
Where Timon simply hates, Alcibiades takes action; and while Timon curses without reason, Alcibiades punishes harshly but with intention. He doesn’t destroy the city walls or kill every tenth citizen as suggested; he only seeks revenge on his personal enemies and those he sees as guilty. But Timon, like Hamlet, generalizes his painful experiences and despises everything that resembles or is called human. When Athens reaches out to beg him to take command and save the city from Alcibiades’ aggression, he is even harsher and colder, a hundred times more bitterly relentless than Coriolanus, who could at least be swayed, or than Alcibiades, who is content with a narrowly focused vengeance. Timon’s disdain for life and hatred of humanity remain constant throughout.
Like Coriolanus, this play was undoubtedly written in a frame of mind which prompted Shakespeare less to abandon himself to the waves of imagination than to dwell upon the worthlessness of mankind, and the scornful branding of the contemptible. There is even less inventiveness here than in Coriolanus: the plot is not only simple, it is scanty—more appropriate to a parable or didactic poem than a drama. Most of the characters are merely abstractly representative of their class or profession, e.g. the Poet, the Painter, the servants, the false friends, the flatterers, the creditors and mistresses. They are simply employed to give prominence to the principal figure, or rather, to a great lyrical outburst of bitterness, scorn, and execration.
Like Coriolanus, this play was definitely written during a time when Shakespeare was more focused on the flaws of humanity rather than letting his imagination run wild. He emphasizes the disdain for the despicable. There’s even less creativity here than in Coriolanus: the plot is not just simple; it’s minimal—better suited for a parable or instructional poem than a play. Most characters serve as abstract symbols of their social class or profession, like the Poet, the Painter, the servants, the false friends, the flatterers, the creditors, and the mistresses. They’re mainly used to highlight the main character or, more accurately, to deliver a powerful expression of bitterness, contempt, and condemnation.
In the poet's description of his work in the first scene of the play, Shakespeare has indicated his point of view with unusual precision:
In the poet's description of his work in the first scene of the play, Shakespeare has expressed his perspective with remarkable clarity:
"I have, in this rough work, shaped out a man
Whom this beneath world doth embrace and hug
With amplest entertainment. . .
. . . His large fortune,
Upon his good and gracious nature hanging,
[Pg 562]
Subdues and properties to his love and tendance
All sorts of hearts."
"I have, in this rough work, created a man
Whom this world below embraces and keeps close
With the utmost pleasure...
. . . His immense wealth,
Depending on his good and kind nature,
[Pg 562]
Conquers and captivates all types of hearts
With his love and support.
He unfolds an allegory in which Fortune is represented as enthroned upon a high and pleasant hill, from whose base all kinds of people are struggling upwards to better their condition:
He tells a story where Fortune is shown sitting on a high and lovely hill, from the bottom of which all sorts of people are trying to climb up to improve their situation:
"Amongst them all
Whose eyes are on this sovereign lady fixed,
One do I personate of lord Timon's fame,
Whom Fortune with her ivory hand wafts to her;
Whose present grace to present slaves and servants
Translates his rivals."
"Among all of them"
Whose eyes are on this queen,
I represent one of lord Timon's fame,
Whom Fortune, with her ivory hand, brings to her;
Whose current favor turns present slaves and servants
Into rivals."
The Painter justly observes that the allegory of the hill and the enthroned Fortune could be equally well expressed in a picture as a poem, but the Poet continues:
The Painter rightly notes that the allegory of the hill and the seated Fortune could be effectively represented in both a painting and a poem, but the Poet goes on:
"When Fortune, in her shift and change of mood,
Spurns down her late beloved, all his dependants,
Which laboured after him to the mountain's top,
Even on their knees and hands, let him slip down,
Not one accompanying his declining foot."
"When fortune, with her changing moods,
She turns her back on her old favorites and everyone who depended on them,
Who put in a lot of effort to help him get to the top,
Even on their knees, they allowed him to fall,
"Not a single person is following his downward path."
Shakespeare has defined his purpose here as clearly as did Daudet, some hundreds of years later, in the first chapter of his Sappho, in which the whole course of the story is symbolised in the ever-increasing difficulty with which the hero mounts the stairs, carrying the heroine to the highest story of the house in which he lives. The bitterness of Shakespeare's mood is shown in the distinct indication that the Poet and the Painter, rogues and toadies as they are, stand in the first ranks of their professions, and cannot, therefore, claim the excuse of poverty. It is significant of the dramatist's low opinion of his fellow-craftsmen—not one of them is mentioned in his will—that he should make his Poet most eloquent in condemnation of his own peculiar faults. Hence Timon's ejaculation in the last act:
Shakespeare has made his purpose as clear as Daudet did hundreds of years later in the first chapter of his Sappho, where the entire story is represented by the increasingly difficult climb the hero faces while carrying the heroine to the top floor of his house. Shakespeare's bitterness is evident in the clear suggestion that the Poet and the Painter, despite being dishonest and sycophantic, hold top positions in their fields and can't use poverty as an excuse. It reflects the playwright's low opinion of his fellow artists—none of them are mentioned in his will—that he would have his Poet most eloquently criticize his own unique flaws. Thus, Timon's exclamation in the final act:
"Must thou needs stand for a villain in thine own work
Wilt thou whip thine own faults in other men?"
"Do you really have to play the villain in your own work
"Will you criticize others for the same mistakes you make?"
In Timon, as in Coriolanus, Shakespeare put his own thoughts and feelings into the mouths of the various characters of the play. Falseness and ingratitude are the subjects of the most frequent allusion. They were uppermost in the poet's mind at the time, and the changes are rung upon these vices by the Epicurean and the Cynic, by servants and strangers, before and after the climax. Even the fickle Poet serves, as we have seen, as spokesman for the all-prevailing idea; and the Painter, who is every whit as worthless, says with droll irony (Act v. sc. I):
In Timon, like in Coriolanus, Shakespeare expressed his own thoughts and feelings through the various characters in the play. Falseness and ingratitude are the main themes that come up repeatedly. These issues were at the forefront of the poet's mind during that time, and different characters—both the Epicurean and the Cynic, as well as servants and outsiders—echo these vices before and after the climax. Even the changeable Poet acts as a mouthpiece for this dominant idea; and the Painter, who is just as worthless, ironically remarks (Act v. sc. I):
[Pg 563] "Promising is the very air o' the time: it opens the eyes of expectation: performance is ever the duller for his act; and, but in the plainer and simpler kind of people, the deed of saying is quite out of use. To promise is most courtly and fashionable: performance is a kind of will or testament, which argues a great sickness in his judgment that makes it."
[Pg 563] "Promising is everywhere these days: it gets people's hopes up. Actually doing something is always less impressive than just saying you will; and, except among the most straightforward folks, saying you'll do something has mostly fallen out of style. To promise is considered very polite and trendy: actually following through is like a last will, which suggests something seriously wrong with someone's judgment if they actually go through with it."
If there was one thing Shakespeare loathed above another, it was the lifeless ceremony which disguises hollowness and fraud. Early in the play (Act i. sc. 2) Timon says to his guests:
If there’s one thing Shakespeare hated more than anything else, it was the empty rituals that cover up insincerity and deceit. Early in the play (Act i. sc. 2) Timon says to his guests:
"Nay, my lords,
Ceremony was but devised at first
To set a gloss on faint deeds, hollow welcomes,
Recanting goodness, sorry ere 'tis shown;
But where there is true friendship, there needs none."
"No, my lords,"
Ceremony was just created at first
To put a shine on weak actions, insincere greetings,
Going back on kindness, regretful before it's displayed;
But where there is true friendship, it's unnecessary."
Although Apemantus is the converse of Timon at every point—coarse where he is refined, mean where he is generous, and base where he is noble—yet in his first monologue the Cynic also strikes the keynote of the piece (Act i. sc. 2):
Although Apemantus is the opposite of Timon in every way—rude where Timon is refined, petty where he is generous, and lowly where he is noble—he nonetheless sets the tone for the story in his first monologue (Act i. sc. 2):
"We make ourselves fools, to disport ourselves;
And spend our flatteries, to drink those men
Upon whose age we void it up again,
With poisonous spite and envy.
Who lives, that's not depraved or depraves?
Who dies, that bears not one spurn to their graves
Of their friend's gift?"
"We make ourselves look foolish for fun;
And flatter others just to impress those who
Whose age we ultimately have to pay back,
With intense jealousy and resentment.
Who lives that isn’t corrupt or doesn’t corrupt?
Who dies without carrying some bitterness to their grave?
"Is it from a friend's gift?"
The first stranger says in a speech, whose monotony betrays the fact that it was not entirely Shakespeare's although he has retouched it in several places (notably the italicised lines):
The first stranger speaks in a way that feels monotonous, revealing it wasn't entirely written by Shakespeare, even though he made some edits in a few spots (especially the italicized lines):
"Who can call him
His friend that dips in the same dish? for, in
My knowing, Timon hath been this lord's father,
And kept his credit with his purse;
Supported his estate; nay, Timon's money
Has paid his men their wages: he ne'er drinks,
But Timon's silver treads upon his lip;
And yet, (oh, see the monstrousness of man
When he looks out in an ungrateful shape!)
He does deny him in respect of his,
What charitable men afford to beggars" (Act iii. sc. 2).
"Who can reach him"
His friend who shares the same meal? Because, in
My experience, Timon has been this lord's father,
And has supported his reputation with his money;
Maintained his lifestyle; in fact, Timon's cash
Has paid his workers' salaries: he never drinks,
But Timon's silver is what he tastes;
And yet, (oh, see how monstrous humanity is
When it reveals itself in an ungrateful way!)
He does deny him what,
What generous people usually give to beggars" (Act iii. sc. 2).
Finally, like the serving-man in the Capitol, who expresses his approval of Coriolanus' self-conceit, Timon's servant, when his application for a loan is refused, says:
Finally, just like the servant in the Capitol, who shows his approval of Coriolanus' arrogance, Timon's servant, when his request for a loan is turned down, says:
"The devil knew not what he did when he made man politic; he crossed himself by 't: and I cannot think but, in the end, the villainies[Pg 564] of men will set him clear. How fairly this lord strives to appear foul! takes virtuous copies to be wicked; like those that, under hot, ardent zeal, would set whole realms on fire."
"The devil didn't understand the consequences of making humans political; he ended up cursing himself. I can't help but believe that, in the end, people's wickedness[Pg 564] will free him from responsibility. How cleverly this lord pretends to be the bad guy! He takes virtuous examples and distorts them into something evil; like those who, consumed by their passions, would set entire kingdoms ablaze."
This direct, unmistakable attack upon Puritanism has a remarkable effect coming from the lips of a Grecian servant, and we may gather from it some idea of the general aim of all these outbursts against hypocrisy.
This straightforward, clear attack on Puritanism has a striking impact when expressed by a Grecian servant, and we can get a sense of the overall goal of all these outbursts against hypocrisy.
We must now, with a view to defining the non-Shakespearian elements of the play, devote some attention to its dual authorship. In the first act it is particularly the prose dialogues between Apemantus and others which seem unworthy of Shakespeare. The repartee is laconic but laboured—not always witty, though invariably bitter and disdainful. The style somewhat resembles that of the colloquies between Diogenes and Alexander in Lyly's Alexander and Campaspe. The first of Apemantus' conversations might have been written by Shakespeare—it seems to have some sort of continuity with the utterances of Thersites in Troilus and Cressida—but the second has every appearance of being either an interpolation by a strange hand, or a scene which Shakespeare had forgotten to score out. Flavius's monologue (Act i. sc. 2) never came from Shakespeare's pen in this form. Its marked contrast to the rest shows that it might be the outcome of notes taken by some blundering shorthand writer among the audience.
We now need to focus on identifying the non-Shakespearian elements in the play by looking at its dual authorship. In the first act, it's mainly the prose dialogues between Apemantus and others that feel unworthy of Shakespeare. The banter is brief but forced—not always clever, yet consistently bitter and contemptuous. The style bears some resemblance to the exchanges between Diogenes and Alexander in Lyly's Alexander and Campaspe. The first conversation featuring Apemantus could have been written by Shakespeare—it seems to connect with Thersites' lines in Troilus and Cressida—but the second conversation looks like it was either added by someone else or a scene that Shakespeare forgot to edit out. Flavius's monologue (Act i. sc. 2) definitely wasn’t written by Shakespeare in this version. Its significant difference from the rest suggests it may be the result of notes taken by an inept shorthand writer in the audience.
The long conversation, in the second act, between Apemantus, the Fool, Caphis, and various servants, was, in all probability, written by an alien hand. It contains nothing but idle chatter devised to amuse the gallery, and it introduces characters who seem about to take some standing in the play, but who vanish immediately, leaving no trace. A Page comes with messages and letters from the mistress of a brothel, to which the Fool appears to belong, but we are told nothing of the contents of these letters, whose addresses the bearer is unable to read.
The lengthy conversation in the second act between Apemantus, the Fool, Caphis, and several servants was likely written by someone else. It’s filled with meaningless chatter meant to entertain the audience and introduces characters that seem important but disappear right away, leaving no mark. A Page arrives with messages and letters from the owner of a brothel, which the Fool seems to be associated with, but we learn nothing about what’s in these letters, as the messenger can't read the addresses.
In the third act there is much that is feeble and irrelevant, together with an aimless unrest which incessantly pervades the stage. It is not until the banqueting scene towards the end of the act that Shakespeare makes his presence felt in the storm which bursts from Timon's lips. The powerful fourth act displays Shakespeare at his best and strongest; there is very little here which could be attributed to alien sources. I cannot understand the decision with which English critics (including a poet like Tennyson) have condemned as spurious Flavius's monologue at the close of the second scene. Its drift is that of the speech in the following scene, in which he expresses the whole spirit of the play in one line: "What viler things upon the earth than friends!" Although there is evidently some confusion in the third scene (for example, the intimation of the Poet's and Painter's[Pg 565] appearance long before they really arrive), I cannot agree with Fleay that Shakespeare had no share in the passage contained between the lines, "Where liest o' nights, Timon?" and "Thou art the cap of all the fools alive."
In the third act, there’s a lot that feels weak and irrelevant, along with a pointless unrest that constantly fills the stage. It’s not until the banqueting scene towards the end of the act that Shakespeare truly makes his impact with the eruption from Timon. The powerful fourth act showcases Shakespeare at his best and strongest; there’s very little here that can be linked to outside sources. I can’t understand why English critics (including a poet like Tennyson) have dismissed Flavius's monologue at the end of the second scene as fake. Its essence aligns with the speech in the following scene, where he captures the spirit of the entire play in one line: "What viler things upon the earth than friends!" While there’s clearly some confusion in the third scene (for instance, with the suggestion of the Poet's and Painter's[Pg 565] presence appearing long before they actually show up), I can’t agree with Fleay that Shakespeare had no part in the lines between "Where liest o' nights, Timon?" and "Thou art the cap of all the fools alive."
One speech in particular betrays the master-hand. It is that in which Timon expresses the wish that Apemantus's desire to become a beast among beasts may be fulfilled:
One speech in particular shows the skilled craftsmanship. It’s the one where Timon expresses the wish that Apemantus’s desire to become a beast among beasts may come true:
"If thou wert the lion, the fox would beguile thee: if thou wert the lamb, the fox would eat thee: if thou wert the fox, the lion would suspect thee when, peradventure, thou wert accused by the ass: if thou wert the ass, thy dulness would torment thee: and still thou livedst but as a breakfast to the wolf: if thou wert the wolf, thy greediness would afflict thee, and oft thou shouldst hazard thy life for thy dinner."
"If you were the lion, the fox would outsmart you; if you were the lamb, the fox would devour you; if you were the fox, the lion would doubt you when, maybe, the donkey blamed you; if you were the donkey, your foolishness would bother you; and you would still just end up as a meal for the wolf; if you were the wolf, your greediness would trouble you, and you would often put your life on the line for your dinner."
There is as much knowledge of life here as in a concentrated essence of all Lafontaine's fables.
There’s as much understanding of life here as you’d find in a distilled version of all of Lafontaine's fables.
The last scenes of the fifth act were evidently never revised by Shakespeare. It is a comical incongruity that makes the soldier who, we are expressly told, is unable to read, capable of distinguishing Timon's tomb, and even of having the forethought to take a wax impression of the words. There is also an amalgamation of the two contradictory inscriptions, of which the first tells us that the dead man wishes to remain nameless and unknown, while the last two lines begin with the declaration, "Here lie I, Timon." Notwithstanding the shocking condition of the text, the repeatedly occurring confusion of the action, and the evident marks of an alien hand, Shakespeare's leading idea and dominant purpose is never for a moment obscured. Much in Timon reminds us of King Lear, the injudiciously distributed benefits and the ingratitude of their recipients are the same, but in the former the bitterness and virulence are tenfold greater, and the genius incontestably less. Lear is supported in his misfortunes by the brave and manly Kent, the faithful Fool, that truest of all true hearts, Cordelia, her husband, the valiant King of France. There is but one who remains faithful to Timon, a servant, which in those days meant a slave, whose self-sacrificing devotion forces his master, sorely against his will, to except one man from his universal vituperation. In his own class he does not meet with a single honestly devoted heart, either man's or woman's; he has no daughter, as Lear; no mother, as Coriolanus; no friend, not one.
The final scenes of the fifth act clearly were never rewritten by Shakespeare. It's a funny contradiction that makes a soldier, who we’re specifically told can’t read, able to identify Timon's tomb and even smart enough to take a wax impression of the inscription. There's also a confusing mix of the two contradictory inscriptions: the first one says the deceased wants to remain nameless and unknown, while the last two lines start with the statement, "Here lie I, Timon." Despite the poor condition of the text, the confusion in the action, and the signs of an outside influence, Shakespeare’s main idea and purpose are never lost. Much in Timon reminds us of King Lear; both showcase poorly distributed benefits and the ingratitude of those who receive them. However, in the former, the bitterness and cruelty are much greater, and the genius undeniably lesser. Lear has the support of the brave Kent, the loyal Fool, and the truly devoted Cordelia, along with her husband, the heroic King of France. Timon, on the other hand, has only one loyal servant, which at that time meant a slave, whose selfless dedication forces Timon, much against his will, to exclude this one man from his harsh criticisms. In his own social circle, he doesn't find a single genuinely devoted soul, either man or woman; he has no daughter like Lear, no mother like Coriolanus, and no friend, not one.
How far more fortunate was Antony! It is a corrupt world in the process of dissolution that we find in Antony and Cleopatra. Most of it is rotten or false, but the passion binding the two principal characters together by its magic is entirely genuine. Perdican's profound speech in De Musset's "On ne badine pas avec l'amour applies both to them and the whole play: "Tous les hommes sont menteurs, inconstants, faux, bavards, hypocrites,[Pg 566] orgueilleux; toutes les femmes sont artificieuses, perfides, vaniteuses; le monde n'est qu'un égout sans fond; mais il y au monde une chose sainte et sublime, c'est l'union de deux de ces êtres imparfaits." This simple fact, that Antony and Cleopatra love one another, ennobles and purifies them both, and consoles us, the spectators, for the disaster their passion brings upon them. Timon has no mistress, no relation with the other sex, only contempt for it.
How much luckier was Antony! In Antony and Cleopatra, we find a world that's corrupt and falling apart. Most of it is rotten or fake, but the passion that connects the two main characters is completely real. Perdican's deep speech in De Musset's "On ne badine pas avec l'amour" applies to both them and the whole play: "All men are liars, inconsistent, false, talkative, hypocritical, proud; all women are artificial, treacherous, vain; the world is just a bottomless pit; but there is one holy and sublime thing in the world: the union of two of these imperfect beings." This simple truth that Antony and Cleopatra love each other elevates and purifies both of them, and it comforts us, the audience, for the disaster their passion brings upon them. Timon has no love interest, no connection with the opposite sex, only disdain for it.
There is a significant revelation of the crudity and stupidity with which, even before the end of the seventeenth century, Shakespeare's admirers made free with him, in an adaptation which Shadwell published in 1678 under the title "The History of Timon the Man Hater into a Play." In this Timon is represented as deserting his mistress Evandra, by whom he is passionately loved to the last. This introduction of a sympathetic woman's character naturally secured the play a success which was never attained by Shakespeare's hero, a solitary misanthrope alone with his bitterness. Shakespeare has intentionally veiled the defects of nature and judgment which deprive Timon to some extent of our sympathy, both in his prosperity and his misfortunes. He had never in his bright days attached himself so warmly to any heart that he felt it beat in unison with his own. Had he ever been powerfully drawn to a single friend, he would not have squandered his possessions so lightly on all the world. Because he only loved mankind in the mass, he now hates them in the mass. He never, now as then, shows any powers of discrimination.
There is a significant revelation of the crude and foolish way in which, even before the end of the seventeenth century, Shakespeare's fans took liberties with him in an adaptation published by Shadwell in 1678 titled "The History of Timon the Man-Hater." In this version, Timon is depicted as abandoning his mistress Evandra, who loves him passionately until the end. This inclusion of a sympathetic female character naturally led to the play's success, which Shakespeare's original hero, a lonely misanthrope filled with bitterness, never achieved. Shakespeare intentionally masked the flaws in nature and judgment that somewhat limit our sympathy for Timon, both in his good times and his bad times. He had never connected so deeply with anyone during his prosperous days that he felt their heart beat in sync with his own. If he had ever been strongly drawn to a true friend, he wouldn’t have wasted his wealth so carelessly on everyone. His love for humanity in general is why he now despises them as a whole. He still shows no signs of discernment now, just like back then.
Shakespeare merely used him as a well-known example of the punishment simple-minded trustfulness brings upon itself; his indiscretion is the outcome of native nobility, and his wrath is perfectly justifiable. We feel that Timon possesses the poet's sympathy and compassion, even when his abhorrence of humanity passes the bounds of hatred, and becomes a passion for its annihilation. Timon turns hermit in order to escape from the sight of human beings, and this misanthropy is no mere mask worn to conceal his despair at the loss of this world's goods, since it stands the test of the finding of the treasure. He no longer looks upon wealth as the means of procuring pleasure, but only as an instrument of vengeance. It is for that, and that alone, that he rejoices when the "yellow glittering, precious gold" falls into his hands:
Shakespeare used him as a famous example of the punishment that naive trust brings upon itself; his foolishness stems from natural nobility, and his anger is completely justified. We sense that Timon has the poet's sympathy and compassion, even when his disgust for humanity crosses the line into a desire for its destruction. Timon becomes a hermit to avoid human beings, and this misanthropy isn’t just a facade to hide his despair over losing worldly possessions, since it holds true even when he discovers treasure. He no longer sees wealth as a way to gain pleasure but only as a tool for revenge. That’s the only reason he feels joy when the "yellow glittering, precious gold" comes into his possession:
"Why, this
Will lug your priests and servants from your sides,
. . . Make the hoar leprosy adored, place thieves
And give them title, knee, and approbation
With senators on the bench; this is it
That makes the wappened widow wed again;
She whom the spital-house and ulcerous sores
[Pg 567]
Would cast the gorge at, this embalms and spices
To the April day again" (Act iv. sc. 3)
"Why, this"
Will drag your priests and servants away from your side,
. . . Make the old sickness celebrated, give thieves
Positions, respect, and approval
From senators on the bench; this is what
Leads the grief-stricken widow to remarry;
She whom the hospital and ugly sores
[Pg 567]
Would make you sick at, this preserves and sweetens
To bring her back to life again" (Act iv. sc. 3)
When Alcibiades, who was formerly on friendly terms with him and has retained some kindly feeling towards him, disturbs his solitude by a visit, Timon receives him with the exclamation:
When Alcibiades, who used to be on good terms with him and still feels somewhat kindly towards him, interrupts his solitude with a visit, Timon greets him with the exclamation:
"The canker gnaw thy heart
For showing me again the eyes of man!
Alcibiades. What is thy name? Is man so hateful to thee
That art thyself a man?
Timon. I am Misanthropos, and hate mankind
For thy part, I do wish thou wert a dog
That I might love thee something" (Act iv. sc.3).
"The decay eats away at your heart."
For making me see humanity again!
Alcibiades. What's your name? Do you really dislike humanity that much?
That you, yourself, are a man?
Timon. I’m Misanthropos, and I dislike humanity.
For your part, I wish you were a dog
So that I could love you a little" (Act iv. sc.3).
So might old Schopenhauer, with his loathing for men and his love for dogs, have expressed himself. Timon explains this hatred as the result of a dispassionate insight into the worthlessness of human nature:
So old Schopenhauer, who had a hatred for people and a love for dogs, might have said. Timon describes this hatred as stemming from a calm understanding of the worthlessness of human nature:
"For every guise of fortune
Is smoothed by that below: the learned pate
Ducks to the golden fool: all is oblique;
There's nothing level in our cursèd natures
But direct villany."
"For every type of luck"
Is shaped by what’s underneath: the wise head
Bows to the rich idiot: everything is crooked;
There's nothing straightforward in our damned nature
Except pure wickedness."
When Alcibiades, who appears in company with two hetæræ addresses Timon in friendly fashion, the latter turns to abuse one of the women, declaring that she carries more destruction with her than the soldier does in his sword. She retorts, and he rails at her in the fashion of Troilus and Cressida. In his eyes the wanton woman is merely the disseminator of disease, and he expresses the hope that she may bring many a young man to sickness and misery. Alcibiades offers to serve him:
When Alcibiades comes in with two courtesans and talks to Timon in a friendly way, Timon insults one of the women, saying she brings more harm than a soldier with a sword. She fights back with words, and he responds harshly like in Troilus and Cressida. To him, the promiscuous woman is just someone spreading illness, and he wishes she would lead many young men to sickness and suffering. Alcibiades offers to help him:
"Noble Timon,
What friendship may I do thee?
Timon. None, but to maintain my opinion.
Alcibiades. What is it, Timon?
Timon. Promise me friendship, but perform none."
"Noble Timon,"
What kind of friendship can I offer you?
Timon. Nothing, except to stay true to my beliefs.
Alcibiades: What are you saying, Timon?
Timon. "Make me a promise of friendship, but don’t really act like a friend."
When Alcibiades informs him that he is leading his army against Athens, Timon prays that the gods will give him the victory, in order that he may exterminate the people root and branch, and himself afterwards. He gives him gold for his war, and conjures him to rage like a pestilence:
When Alcibiades tells him that he's taking his army to Athens, Timon prays for the gods to grant him victory so he can wipe out the people completely, and then end his own life afterward. He gives him gold for the war and urges him to strike out like a plague:
"Let not thy sword skip one:
Pity not honoured age for his white beard;
He is an usurer: strike me the counterfeit matron,
It is her habit only that is honest,
Herselfs a bawd: let not the virgin's cheek
[Pg 568]
Make soft thy trenchant sword; for those milk paps
That through the window bars bore at men's eyes
Are not within the leaf of pity writ,
But set them down horrible traitors: spare not the babe,
Whose dimpled smile from fools exhaust their mercy;
Think it a bastard, whom the oracle
Hath doubtfully pronounced thy throat shall cut,
And mince it sans remorse: swear against objects;
Put armour on thine ears and on thine eyes;
Whose proofs, nor yells of mothers, maids, nor babes,
Nor sight of priests in holy vestments bleeding,
Shall pierce a jot. There's gold to pay thy soldiers:
Make large confusion: and, thy fury spent,
Confounded be thyself" (Act iv. sc. 3).
"Don’t let your sword waver:"
Don’t feel sorry for the respected old man with his gray beard;
He’s a loan shark: strike down the fake woman,
Her only virtue is her appearance,
But she’s a prostitute: don’t let the virgin’s blush
[Pg 568]
Weaken your sharp sword; because those soft breasts
That peek through window bars into men’s eyes
Are not worthy of pity,
But are horrible traitors: don’t spare the baby,
Whose innocent smile exhausts the mercy of fools;
Consider it a bastard, whom the oracle
Has vaguely predicted you’ll have to kill,
And hack it up without regret: swear against your feelings;
Put armor on your ears and eyes;
The cries of mothers, young women, or babies,
And the sight of priests in holy garments bleeding,
Won’t touch you at all. There’s money to pay your soldiers:
Create total chaos: and when your rage has run its course,
Let yourself be overwhelmed" (Act iv. sc. 3).
The women, seeing his wealth, immediately beg him for gold, and he answers, "Hold up, you sluts, your aprons mountant." They are not to swear, for their oaths are worthless, but they are to go on deceiving, and being "whores still," they are to seduce him to attempts to convert them, and to deck their own thin hair with the hair of corpses, that of hanged women preferably; they are to paint and rouge until they themselves lie dead: "Paint till a horse may mire upon your face."
The women, noticing his wealth, quickly beg him for gold, and he responds, "Wait a minute, you guys, your clothes are barely holding up." They shouldn’t swear, as their promises mean nothing, but they should keep deceiving, and while still acting like "women of the night," they should tempt him into trying to change them. They are to decorate their own thin hair with strands from the dead, preferably from hanged women; they are to use makeup until they look lifeless: "Put on so much makeup that a horse could get stuck in it."
They shout to him for more gold; they will "do anything for gold." Timon answers them in words which Shakespeare, for all the pathos of his youth, has never surpassed, words whose frenzied scathing has never been equalled:
They yell at him for more gold; they'll "do anything for gold." Timon responds to them with words that Shakespeare, despite the emotional depth of his youth, has never exceeded, words whose wild anger has never been matched:
"Consumptions sow
In hollow bones of men: strike their sharp shins,
And mar men's spurring; crack the lawyer's voice,
That he may never more false title plead,
Nor sound his quillets shrilly: hoar the flamen,
That scolds against the quality of flesh,
And not believes himself: down with the nose,
Down with it flat: take the bridge quite away
Of him that, his particular to foresee,
Smells from the general weal: make curled-pate ruffians bald,
And let the unscarred ruffians of the war
Derive some pain from you: plague all:
That your activity may defeat and quell
The source of all erection. There's more gold:
Do you damn others, and let this damn you,
And ditches grave you all.
Phrynia and Timandra. More counsel with more gold,
bounteous Timon."
"Consuming sows"
In the empty bones of men: hit their shins,
And ruin their urge to act; silence the lawyer's voice,
So he can never again argue false claims,
Or make his petty arguments shrill: age the priest,
Who criticizes the quality of flesh,
And doesn’t even believe it himself: flatten the nose,
Take it completely away
From the one who, wanting to protect himself,
Smells from the common good: make the pampered thugs bald,
And let the untouched fighters of war
Feel some of your pain: plague everyone:
So your actions can defeat and suppress
The source of all desire. There’s more gold:
You can curse others, and let this curse you,
And let graves take you all.
Phrynia and Timandra. More advice with more money,
generous Timon."
The passion in this is overpowering. One need only compare it with Lucian to realise the fire that Shakespeare has put into the old Greek, whose reflections are only savage in substance, being absolutely tame in expression—"The name of misanthrope[Pg 569] shall sound sweetest in my ears, and my characteristics shall be peevishness, harshness, rudeness, hostility towards men," &c. Compare this scene with the latter part of Plutarch's Alcibiades, to which we know Shakespeare had referred, and see what the poet's acrimony has made of Timandra, the faithful mistress who follows Alcibiades to Phrygia. They are together when his murderess sets fire to the house, and it is Timandra who enshrouds his body in the most costly material she possesses, and gives him as splendid a funeral as her isolated position can secure.
The intensity in this is overwhelming. You only need to compare it with Lucian to see the passion that Shakespeare infused into the old Greek, whose thoughts are harsh in content but completely restrained in expression—"The name of misanthrope[Pg 569] will sound sweetest in my ears, and my traits will be irritability, severity, rudeness, hostility towards men," etc. Now compare this scene with the latter part of Plutarch's Alcibiades, which we know Shakespeare referenced, and notice how the poet's bitterness has transformed Timandra, the loyal mistress who follows Alcibiades to Phrygia. They are together when his murderer sets fire to the house, and it is Timandra who wraps his body in the finest material she has, giving him as grand a funeral as her lonely situation allows.
Apemantus follows close upon Alcibiades, and after he is driven away, two bandits appear, attracted by the report of the treasure. Timon welcomes them, crying, "Rascal thieves, here's gold." He adds good advice to the money. They are to drink wine until it drives them mad, so they may, perchance, escape hanging; they are to put no trust in physicians, whose antidotes are poisons; when they can, they are to kill as well as steal. Theft is universal, the law itself being only made to conceal robbery:
Apemantus follows closely behind Alcibiades, and after he leaves, two bandits show up, lured by the news of the treasure. Timon greets them, shouting, "Shady thieves, here's some gold." He gives them some solid advice along with the money. They should drink wine until it drives them insane, so they might, hopefully, avoid getting hanged; they should not trust doctors, whose cures are really poisons; when they get the chance, they should kill as well as steal. Stealing is everywhere, the law itself only created to hide the robbery:
"Rob one another. There's more gold. Cut throats.
All that you meet are thieves: to Athens go;
Break open shops; nothing can you steal
But thieves do lose it."
"Steal from each other. There's plenty of gold. Betray people.
Everyone you meet is a thief: go to Athens;
Break into stores; there's nothing you can't take
But thieves eventually lose it.
The worthy Proudhon himself has not set forth more plainly his axiom, "Property is theft."
The esteemed Proudhon himself has not expressed his principle more clearly, "Property is theft."
When the Senate appeals to Timon for his assistance as general and statesman, he first professes sympathy, then cries:
When the Senate asks Timon for help as a general and statesman, he initially pretends to be supportive and then exclaims:
"If Alcibiades kill my countrymen,
Let Alcibiades know this of Timon,
That Timon cares not."
"If Alcibiades kills my fellow citizens,
Let Alcibiades know this about Timon,
That Timon doesn't care.
He may sack Athens, pull old men by the beard, and give the sacred virgins over to the mercies of the soldiery. Timon cares as little as the soldier's knife recks of the throats it cuts. The most worthless blade in Alcibiades' camp is more valued by him than any life in Athens. All feeling for country, home, even for the helpless, has utterly perished.
He might destroy Athens, grab old men by the beard, and hand the sacred virgins over to the soldiers. Timon doesn't care any more than a soldier worries about the throats he slits. The most useless weapon in Alcibiades' camp means more to him than any life in Athens. All sense of loyalty to his country, home, or even compassion for the vulnerable has completely vanished.
Shakespeare borrows a final touch from Plutarch, which, in his hand, becomes a masterpiece of bloodthirsty irony. He declares he does not, as they suppose, rejoice in the general desolation; his countrymen shall once more enjoy his hospitality. A fig-tree grows by his cave, which it is his intention to cut down; but before it is felled, any friend of his, high or low, who wishes to escape the horrors of a siege, is welcome to come and hang himself. He next announces that his grave is prepared, and they that seek him may come thither and find an oracle in his tombstone, then:
Shakespeare takes one last idea from Plutarch, which, in his hands, turns into a brilliant piece of blood-soaked irony. He says he doesn’t, as they think, take pleasure in the widespread destruction; his fellow countrymen will once again be able to enjoy his hospitality. There’s a fig tree growing by his cave, which he plans to cut down; but before he does, any friend of his, no matter their status, who wants to escape the nightmare of a siege, is welcome to come and hang themselves. He goes on to say that his grave is ready, and those who seek him can come there and find a prophecy on his tombstone, then:
[Pg 570]
"Lips, let sour words go by and language end:
What is amiss, plague and infection mend!
Graves only be man's works and death their gain!
Sun, hide thy beams! Timon hath done his reign."
[Pg 570]
"Lips, let harsh words pass and speech come to an end:
What's wrong? May it be freed from disease and infection!
Graves are simply human accomplishments, and death is their prize!
"Sun, hide your light! Timon’s time is done."
These are his last words. May pestilence rage amongst men! May it infect and destroy so long as there is a man left to dig a grave! May the world be annihilated as Timon is about to annihilate himself. The light of the sun will presently be extinguished for him; let it be extinguished for all!
These are his final words. May disease spread among people! May it infect and destroy as long as there is a person left to dig a grave! May the world be destroyed just as Timon is about to destroy himself. The sun's light will soon be gone for him; let it be gone for everyone!
This is not Othello's sorrow over the power of evil to wreck the happiness of noble hearts, nor King Lear's wail over the ever-threatening possibilities and the heaped-up miseries of life: it is an angry bitterness, caused by ingratitude, which has grown so great that it darkens the sky of life and causes the thunder to roll with such threatening peals as we have never heard even in Shakespeare. All that he has lived through in these last years, and all that he has suffered from the baseness of other men, is concentrated in this colossal figure of the desperate man-hater, whose wild rhetoric is like a dark essence of blood and gall drawn off to relieve suffering.
This isn't Othello's sadness about how evil can destroy the happiness of good people, nor King Lear's cry about the looming dangers and overwhelming miseries of life: it's a deep anger, fueled by ingratitude, that has become so intense it dims the sky of existence and creates thunderous echoes that we've never experienced even in Shakespeare. Everything he has endured in these past years and all the pain inflicted by the cruelty of others is focused in this larger-than-life figure of the desperate person who despises humanity, with wild words that feel like a dark mix of blood and bitterness meant to ease the suffering.
XIV
CONVALESCENCE—TRANSFORMATION—THE NEW TYPE
The last, wildest words of this bitter outbreak had been spoken. The dark cloud had burst and the skies were slowly clearing.
The final, most intense words of this bitter conflict had been said. The storm had passed and the skies were gradually clearing up.
It seems as though the blackest of his griefs had been lightened in the utterance, and now that the steady crescendo had burst into its most furious forte, he breathed more freely again. He had said his say; Timon had called for the extinction of humanity by plague, sexual disease, slaughter, and suicide. The powers of cursing could go no farther.
It feels like the heaviest of his sorrows had eased with his words, and now that the steady crescendo had reached its peak forte, he could breathe a little easier again. He had expressed everything he needed to say; Timon had demanded the end of mankind through plague, STDs, violence, and suicide. There was no limit to his curses.
Shakespeare has shouted himself hoarse and his fury is spent. The fever is over and convalescence has set in. The darkened sun shines out once more, and the gloomy sky shines blue again.
Shakespeare has yelled himself hoarse and his anger is exhausted. The excitement is over and healing has begun. The darkened sun is shining again, and the gloomy sky is blue once more.
How and why! Who shall say?
How and why! Who can say?
In all the obscurity of Shakespeare's life-history, nowhere do we feel our ignorance of his personal experiences more acutely than here. Some have sought an explanation in the resignation which comes with advancing years, and of which we certainly catch glimpses in his latest works. But Shakespeare neither was, nor felt himself, old at forty-five; and the word resignation is meaningless in connection with this marvellous softening of his long exasperated mood. It is more than a mere reconciliation; it is a revival of that free and lambent imagination which has lain so long in what seemed to be its death-swoon. There is no play of fancy in resignation.
In all the mystery surrounding Shakespeare's life, we feel our lack of knowledge about his personal experiences most intensely here. Some have tried to explain this through the acceptance that comes with getting older, which we can definitely see hints of in his later works. But Shakespeare wasn’t, and didn’t consider himself, old at forty-five; the idea of resignation doesn’t really fit with this amazing easing of his long-held frustration. It’s more than just coming to terms with things; it’s a revival of that free and vibrant imagination that seemed dormant for so long. There’s no playful creativity in resignation.
Once more he finds life worth living, the earth beautiful, enchantingly, fantastically attractive, and those who dwell upon it worthy of his love.
Once again, he finds life worth living, the earth beautiful, enchantingly, and fantastically appealing, and those who live on it deserving of his love.
In the purely external circumstances no change has occurred. The political outlook in England is the same, and it is not likely that he would be greatly stirred by events such as the assassination of Henry IV. of France in 1610 and the consequent expulsion of the Jesuits from Great Britain. Details—like the decree forbidding English Catholics (Recusants) from coming within ten miles of the Court, and James's removal of his mother's bones and their pompous re-interment in Westminster Abbey—could have little effect upon Shakespeare.
In terms of external circumstances, nothing has changed. The political situation in England remains the same, and it's unlikely he would be significantly affected by events like the assassination of Henry IV of France in 1610 and the resulting expulsion of the Jesuits from Great Britain. Specifics—like the order preventing English Catholics (Recusants) from coming within ten miles of the Court, and James's relocation of his mother's remains and their grand reburial in Westminster Abbey—would have little impact on Shakespeare.
What has personally befallen him that has had such power to[Pg 572] re-attune his spirit and lead it back from discord to the old melody and harmony? Surely we are now brought face to face with one of the decisive crises of his life.
What has happened to him that has been so powerful to[Pg 572] realign his spirit and bring it back from chaos to the familiar tune and harmony? Clearly, we are now confronted with one of the pivotal moments of his life.
Let us anticipate the works yet to be written—Pericles, Cymbeline, Winter's Tale, and The Tempest.
Let’s look forward to the works that are yet to be written—Pericles, Cymbeline, Winter's Tale, and The Tempest.
In this last splendid period of his life's glowing September, his dramatic activity, bearing about it the clear transparent atmosphere of early autumn, is more richly varied now than it has ever been.
In this final beautiful phase of his life’s bright September, his dramatic work, surrounded by the clear, fresh air of early autumn, is more diverse now than it has ever been.
What figures occupy the most prominent place in the poet's sumptuous harvest-home but the young, womanly forms of Marina, Imogen, Perdita, and Miranda. These girlish and forsaken creatures are lost and found again, suffer grievous wrongs, and are in no case cherished as they deserve; but their charm, purity, and nobility of nature triumph over everything.
What figures stand out the most in the poet's lavish celebration but the young, feminine figures of Marina, Imogen, Perdita, and Miranda. These youthful and abandoned characters are lost and then found, endure serious injustices, and are never truly valued as they should be; yet their charm, innocence, and nobility of spirit prevail over everything.
They must have had their prototypes or type.
They must have had their models or versions.
A new world has opened out to Shakespeare, but it would be profitless to spend much time on more or less probable conjectures concerning how and by whom it was revealed. We will, therefore, only lightly touch upon the possibility that Shakespeare, after and during the violent crisis of his loathing for humanity, was gradually reconciled to life by some young and womanly nobility of soul, and by all the poetry which surrounds it and follows in its train.
A new world has unfolded for Shakespeare, but it’s not worth our time to focus on the various guesses about how and by whom this was revealed. So, we’ll just briefly mention the possibility that Shakespeare, amidst his intense hatred for humanity, found some reconciliation in life through a blend of youthful, noble women and the poetry that comes with that.
All these youthful women are akin, and are sharply separated from the heroines of his former plays. They are half-real, half-imaginary. The charm of youth and fantastic romance shines round them like a halo; the foulness of life has no power to defile them. They are self-reliant without being endowed with the buoyant spirit of his earlier adventurous maidens, and they are gentle without being overshadowed by the pathetic mournfulness of his sacrificial victims. Not one comes to a tragic end, and not one ever utters a jest, but all are holy in the poet's eyes.
All these young women are similar, yet distinctly different from the heroines in his earlier plays. They exist somewhere between reality and imagination. The charm of youth and a sense of romantic fantasy surround them like a halo; the harshness of life cannot tarnish them. They are independent but lack the vibrant spirit of his earlier adventurous characters, and they are gentle without being weighed down by the sorrow of his tragic victims. None of them meet a tragic fate, and none ever make a joke, but all are sacred in the poet's view.
The situations of Marina and Perdita are very similar; both are castaways, apparently fatherless and motherless, left solitary amidst dangerous or pitiable circumstances. Imogen is suspected and her life threatened, like Marina's, and although she is suspected and sentenced to death by her nearest and dearest, her strength never falters, and even her love for her unworthy husband is unimpaired.
The situations of Marina and Perdita are very similar; both are stranded, apparently without a father or mother, left alone in dangerous or sad circumstances. Imogen is under suspicion and her life is threatened, just like Marina's, and even though she is suspected and sentenced to death by those closest to her, her strength never wavers, and her love for her undeserving husband remains intact.
Miranda is deprived of her rank and condemned to the solitude of a desert island, but is sheltered even there by a father's watchful care. There is indeed a half-fatherly tenderness in the delineation of Miranda, and the conception of the native charm of a young girl as a wonderful mystery of nature. Neither Molière's Agnes nor Shakespeare's Miranda have ever looked upon the face of a young man before they meet the one they love, but Agnes possesses only the artificially-preserved ignorance and innocence[Pg 573] which disappear like dew before the sun of love. To Shakespeare, Miranda appears like a being from another world, an ideal of pure spiritual womanhood and maidenly passion, before which he almost kneels in worship.
Miranda loses her status and is sentenced to the isolation of a deserted island, but she is still protected there by her father’s attentive care. There’s a certain fatherly affection in how Miranda is portrayed, highlighting the natural charm of a young girl as a beautiful mystery. Neither Molière's Agnes nor Shakespeare's Miranda has ever seen a young man before they meet their true love, but Agnes only embodies a carefully preserved ignorance and innocence that fades away like dew in the warmth of love. To Shakespeare, Miranda seems like a being from another realm, an ideal of pure, spiritual womanhood and youthful passion, before whom he nearly bows down in reverence.
Let us glance back at Shakespeare's gallery of women.
Let’s take a look back at Shakespeare's collection of women.
There are the viragoes of his youth, bloodthirsty women like Tamora, guilty and powerful ones like Margaret of Anjou, and later, Lady Macbeth, Goneril, and Regan; there are feeble women like Anne in Richard III., and shrews like Katharine and Adriana, in whom we seem to detect a reminiscence of the wife at Stratford.
There are the strong women from his youth, fierce and ruthless like Tamora, guilty and powerful ones like Margaret of Anjou, and later, Lady Macbeth, Goneril, and Regan; there are weak women like Anne in Richard III, and shrews like Katharine and Adriana, in whom we seem to notice a hint of the wife in Stratford.
Then we have the passionately loving, like Julia in Two Gentlemen of Verona, Venus, Titania, Helena in All's Well that Ends Well, and, above all, Juliet. There are the charmingly witty and often frolicsome young girls, like Rosaline in Love's Labours Lost, Portia in the Merchant of Venice, Beatrice, Viola, and Rosalind.
Then we have the intensely loving characters, like Julia in Two Gentlemen of Verona, Venus, Titania, and Helena in All's Well that Ends Well, and, most importantly, Juliet. There are the delightfully witty and often playful young women, like Rosaline in Love's Labours Lost, Portia in the Merchant of Venice, Beatrice, Viola, and Rosalind.
Then the simply-minded, deeply-feeling, silent natures, with an element of tragedy about them, pre-ordained to destruction—Ophelia, Desdemona, Cordelia. After these come the merely sensual types of his bitter mood—Cleopatra and Cressida.
Then the simple-minded, deeply emotional, quiet characters, with a touch of tragedy surrounding them, destined for ruin—Ophelia, Desdemona, Cordelia. Following them are the purely sensual types that reflect his bitter attitude—Cleopatra and Cressida.
And now, lastly, the young girl, drawn with the ripened man's rapture over her youth, and a certain passion of admiration.[1]. She had been lost to him, as Marina to her father Pericles, and Perdita to her father Leontes. He feels for her the same fatherly tenderness which his last incarnation, the magician Prospero, feels for his daughter Miranda.
And now, finally, the young girl, captivated by the mature man's excitement over her youth and a certain deep admiration. She had been lost to him, just like Marina was to her father Pericles, and Perdita to her father Leontes. He feels for her the same fatherly affection that his last identity, the magician Prospero, feels for his daughter Miranda.
He had taken a greater burden of life upon himself in the past than he well could bear, and he now lays its heaviest portion aside. No more tragedies! No more historical dramas! No more of the horrors of realism! In their stead a fantastic reflection of life, with all the changes and chances of fairy-tale and legend! A framework of fanciful poetry woven around the charming seriousness of the youthful woman and the serious charm of the young girl.
He had taken on more of life's burdens in the past than he could handle, and now he's putting aside the heaviest parts. No more tragedies! No more historical dramas! No more horrors of realism! Instead, he's opting for a fantastical reflection of life, full of the twists and turns of fairy tales and legends! A framework of whimsical poetry surrounds the delightful seriousness of the young woman and the serious charm of the young girl.
It works like a vision from another world, an enchantment set in surroundings as dream-like as itself. A ship in the open sea off Mitylene; a strange, delightful, ocean-encircled Bohemia; a lonely, magically-protected island; a Britain, where kings of the Roman period and Italians of the sixteenth century meet young princes who dwell in woodland caves and have never seen the face of woman.
It feels like a vision from another world, a spell cast in a setting as dream-like as itself. A ship on the open sea near Mitylene; a strange, charming, ocean-encircled Bohemia; a lonely, magically-protected island; a Britain where Roman kings and sixteenth-century Italians meet young princes who live in forest caves and have never seen a woman’s face.
[Pg 574] Thus he gradually returns to those brighter moods of his youth from which the fairy dances of the Midsummer Night's Dream had evolved, or that unknown Forest of Arden in which cypresses grew and lions prowled, and happy youth and mirthful maidenhood carelessly roamed. Only the spirit of frolic has departed, while free play is given to a fancy unhampered by the laws of reality, and much earnest discernment lies behind the untrammelled sport of imagination. He waves the magician's wand and reality vanishes, now, as formerly. But the light heart has grown sorrowful, and its mirth is no more than a faint smile. He offers the daydreams of a lonely spirit now, rich but evanescent visions, occupying in all a period of from four to five years.
[Pg 574] So he slowly returns to those happier moods of his youth that inspired the fairy dances of the Midsummer Night's Dream, or that unknown Forest of Arden where cypress trees grew and lions roamed, and carefree youth and joyful young women wandered freely. Only the playful spirit is gone, while there’s now a free flow of imagination unrestrained by the laws of reality, and a lot of serious insight lies behind the unbridled creativity. He waves the magician's wand, and reality disappears, just like before. But the once-light heart has turned sorrowful, and its joy is reduced to a faint smile. Now he presents the daydreams of a lonely soul, rich but fleeting visions, spanning a period of about four to five years.
Then Prospero buries his magic wand a fathom deep in the earth for ever.
Then Prospero buries his magic wand a fathom deep in the ground forever.
[1] In Mrs. Jameson's charming old book, Shakespeare's Female Characters, she has grouped his women in an arbitrary manner. Disregarding all chronological sequence, she divides twenty-three characters into four groups:—1. Characters of Intellect. 2. Characters of Passion and Imagination. 3. Characters of the Affections. 4. Historical characters. Heine characterises forty-five feminine figures in his Shakespeare's Mädchen und Frauen, but the last twenty-one are only distinguished by a few quotations, and he makes no attempt at any deeper interpretation, historical or psychological.
[1] In Mrs. Jameson's charming old book, Shakespeare's Female Characters, she has categorized his female characters in a random way. Ignoring any chronological order, she splits twenty-three characters into four groups: 1. Intellect Characters. 2. Passion and Imagination Characters. 3. Affection Characters. 4. Historical Characters. Heine describes forty-five female figures in his Shakespeare's Mädchen und Frauen, but the last twenty-one are only marked by a few quotes, and he doesn't attempt any deeper historical or psychological analysis.
XV
PERICLES—COLLABORATION WITH WILKINS AND ROWLEY—SHAKESPEARE AND CORNEILLE
Sevenfold darkness surrounds Shakespeare's productions in that transition period during which morbid distrust was giving way to the brighter view of life we find in his later plays. We possess a brief series of plays: Timon of Athens and Pericles, which are plainly only partially his work, and Henry VIII. and The Two Noble Kinsmen, of which we may confidently assert that Shakespeare had nothing to do with them beyond the insertion of single important speeches and the addition of a few valuable touches.
Sevenfold darkness surrounds Shakespeare's plays in that transition period when deep distrust was shifting to the more optimistic perspective we see in his later works. We have a short series of plays: Timon of Athens and Pericles, which are clearly only partially his work, and Henry VIII. and The Two Noble Kinsmen, where we can confidently say that Shakespeare was only involved in adding a few significant speeches and some valuable details.
He had not adapted other men's work since his novitiate, neither had he blended his own intellectual produce with alien and inferior efforts. What is the reason of such an association suddenly and repeatedly occurring now? I will state my view of the matter without any circumlocution or criticism of the opinion of others. We noticed in Coriolanus that Shakespeare's changed attitude towards humanity had also affected his attitude towards his art. A certain carelessness of execution had made itself felt. His steadily increasing despair of finding any virtue or worth in the world, and the ever-growing resentment against the coarseness and thanklessness of men, were accompanied by his corresponding indifference and negligence as a dramatist.
He hadn't used anyone else's work since he started out, nor had he mixed his own intellectual creations with lesser efforts. Why is this sudden and repeated association happening now? I’ll share my thoughts on this directly, without beating around the bush or criticizing others’ opinions. We noticed in Coriolanus that Shakespeare's changed view of humanity also influenced how he approached his art. There was a noticeable carelessness in his execution. His growing despair over the lack of virtue or worth in the world and his increasing annoyance with the roughness and ingratitude of people led to his indifference and negligence as a playwright.
We have followed Shakespeare through his early struggles and youthful happiness to the great and serious epoch of his life, and through the anything but brief period of gloom to its crisis in the wild outburst of Timon of Athens; after which we recognised the first symptoms of convalescence. A perspective of not too profoundly-serious nor realistic dramas has opened out before us, whose freely playing fantasy proves that Shakespeare is once more reconciled to life.
We’ve followed Shakespeare from his early challenges and youthful joy to the significant and serious phase of his life, navigating through a lengthy period of darkness to its peak in the wild eruption of Timon of Athens; after which we noticed the first signs of recovery. A view of not overly serious or realistic plays has emerged, whose playful imagination shows that Shakespeare has once again made peace with life.
It stands to reason that this reconciliation was not effected by any sudden change, and Shakespeare would not immediately return to the old striving after perfection in his profession—did not do so, in fact, until that very last work in which he laid aside his art for ever. We saw that he had strained too much at life,[Pg 576] and he now realises that he has done the same with art. Either he no longer taxes his strength to the uttermost when he writes, or he has lost that power for which no task was too heavy, no horror too terrible to depict. From this moment we feel a foreboding that this mighty genius will lay down his pen some years before his life is to end, and we realise that his mind is being gradually withdrawn from the theatre. He has already ceased to act; soon he will have ceased to write for the stage. He longs for rest, for solitude, away from the town, far into the country; away from his life's battlefield to the quietude of his birthplace, there to pass his remaining years and die.
It’s clear that this reconciliation didn’t happen overnight, and Shakespeare wouldn’t instantly go back to his old struggle for perfection in his craft—he didn’t actually do that until his very last work, when he set aside his art for good. We observed that he had pushed too hard in life,[Pg 576] and he now realizes he has done the same with his art. Either he no longer pushes himself to the limit when he writes, or he has lost that ability to take on any challenge, no matter how daunting or horrific. From this point on, we sense a looming feeling that this great talent will put down his pen a number of years before his life comes to an end, and we notice that his mind is slowly drifting away from the theater. He has already stopped acting; soon he will stop writing for the stage as well. He yearns for rest, for solitude, away from the city, deep in the countryside; away from the battlefield of his life to the tranquility of his birthplace, where he wants to spend his remaining years and eventually pass away.
He may have reasoned thus: For whom should he write? Where were they for whom he had written the plays of his youth? They were dead or far away; he had lost sight of them and they of him—how long does any warm sympathy with a productive intellect usually last? With his ever-increasing indifference to fame, he shrank more and more from the exertion entailed by laborious planning and careful execution, and as little did he care whether the work he did was known by his or another man's name. In his utter contempt for what the crowd did or did not believe about him, he allowed piratical booksellers to publish one worthless play after another with his immortal name upon the title-page—Sir John Oldcastle in 1600, The London Prodigal in 1605, A Yorkshire Tragedy in 1608, Lord Cromwell in 1613—and he either obscured or permitted others to obscure his work by associating it with the feeble or affected productions of younger and inferior men. We saw in Timon, as we shall presently see in Pericles and other plays, how the lines drawn by his master-hand have been blurred by others, traced by clumsy and unsteady fingers. It is not always easy to distinguish whether it was Shakespeare who began the play and wearied of his work half-way through, as Michael Angelo so frequently did, carelessly looking on at its completion by another hand, or whether he had the attempts of others lying before him and hid his own poetical strength and greatness in these fungus growths of childish versification and unhealthy prose, leaving it to chance whether the future generations, to whom he never gave much thought, would be able to distinguish his part in them. It may be that he treated his work for the theatre much as a modern author does when he makes over his ideas to a collaborator, or writes anonymously in a newspaper or periodical. He believes that among his friends are three or four who will recognise his style, and if they do not (as frequently happens) it is no great matter.
He might have thought like this: Who should he write for? Where were the people he wrote the plays for in his younger days? They were gone or far away; he had lost track of them, and they had lost track of him—how long does any real connection with a brilliant mind last? With his growing indifference to fame, he was increasingly reluctant to put in the effort needed for detailed planning and careful execution, and he cared less and less whether the work he produced carried his name or someone else's. In his total disregard for what the public believed—or didn’t believe—about him, he let greedy publishers release one pointless play after another with his famous name on the title page—Sir John Oldcastle in 1600, The London Prodigal in 1605, A Yorkshire Tragedy in 1608, Lord Cromwell in 1613—and he either obscured his work or allowed others to do so by linking it to the weak or pretentious works of younger, lesser writers. We see in Timon, as we will soon see in Pericles and other plays, how the clear lines drawn by his masterful hand have been smudged by others, traced by unskilled and shaky fingers. It’s not always easy to tell if it was Shakespeare who started the play and then lost interest halfway through, like Michelangelo often did, casually watching it be finished by someone else, or if he had the efforts of others in front of him and allowed his own poetic skill and greatness to be hidden in these spongy growths of childish poetry and unhealthy prose, leaving it to chance whether future generations, whom he hardly considered, would be able to recognize his contributions. He might have treated his theater work much like a modern author does when he hands off his ideas to a collaborator or writes anonymously for a newspaper or magazine. He thinks that among his friends there are a few who will catch his style, and if they don’t (as often happens), it’s no big deal.
On the title-page of the first quarto edition of Pericles, in 1609, are these words: "The late, and much admired play called Pericles, Prince of Tyre.... By William Shakespeare." "The late"—the play cannot have been acted before 1608, for there is no contemporary mention of it before that date, whereas from[Pg 577] 1609 onwards it is frequently noticed. "The much admired play"—everything witnesses to the truth of these words.[1] Many contemporary references testify to the favour the play enjoyed. In an anonymous poem, Pimlyco, or Runne Redcap (1609), Pericles is mentioned as the new play which gentle and simple crowd to see:
On the title page of the first quarto edition of Pericles, in 1609, are these words: "The recently performed and highly praised play called Pericles, Prince of Tyre.... By William Shakespeare." "The recently performed"—the play couldn't have been acted before 1608, because there's no mention of it before that date, while from[Pg 577] 1609 onward, it’s frequently referenced. "The highly praised play"—everything supports the accuracy of these words.[1] Many contemporary references show how popular the play was. In an anonymous poem, Pimlyco, or Runne Redcap (1609), Pericles is mentioned as the new play that both the rich and poor rush to see:
"Amazde I stood, to see a Crowd
Of civill Throats stretched out so lowd
(As at a New Play). All the Roomes
Did swarm with Gentiles mix'd with Groomes,
So that I truly thought all These
Came to see Shore or Pericles."
"Amazde I stood, to see a crowd
of people shouting at the top of their lungs
(like at a new play). All the rooms
were filled with noblemen alongside regular people,
so that I really thought all these
came to see Shore or Pericles.
The previously mentioned prologue (p. 539) to Robert Tailor's The Hog has Lost his Pearl (1614) cannot wish the play anything better than that it may succeed as well as Pericles:
The previously mentioned prologue (p. 539) to Robert Tailor's The Hog has Lost his Pearl (1614) can only hope that the play does as well as Pericles:
"And if it prove so happy as to please,
Weele say 'tis fortunate like Pericles."
"And if it turns out to be so fortunate as to please,
We'll say it's lucky like Pericles.
In 1629, Ben Jonson, exasperated by the utter failure of his play The New Inn, affords evidence, in the ode addressed to himself which accompanies the drama, of the persistent popularity of Pericles:
In 1629, Ben Jonson, frustrated by the complete failure of his play The New Inn, shows in the ode he wrote to himself that Pericles continues to be popular:
"No doubt some mouldy tale
Like Pericles, and stale
As the shrieves crusts and nasty as his fish—
Scraps out of every dish
Thrown forth and raked into the common tub,
May keep up the Play-club."
"No doubt some old story
Like Pericles, and exhausted
As bad as the sheriff's leftovers and as disgusting as his fish—
Leftovers from every meal
Discarded and tossed into the communal bin,
"Let's keep the Play club running."
In Sheppard's poem, The Times displayed in Six Sestyads. Shakespeare is said to equal Sophocles and surpass Aristophanes, and all for Pericles' sake:
In Sheppard's poem, The Times displayed in Six Sestyads. Shakespeare is said to be on par with Sophocles and to outshine Aristophanes, all for the sake of Pericles':
"With Sophocles we may
Compare great Shakespeare: Aristophanes
Never like him his Fancy could display,
Witness the Prince of Tyre, his Pericles."
"We can compare the great Shakespeare to Sophocles:
Aristophanes
could never match his creativity,
Just check out Pericles, Prince of Tyre.
This play was not included in the First Folio edition, probably because the editors could not come to an agreement with the original publisher; for these pirates were protected by law as soon as the book was entered at Stationers' Hall. During Shakespeare's lifetime and after his death it was one of the most popular of English dramas.
This play wasn't included in the First Folio edition, likely because the editors couldn’t reach an agreement with the original publisher; these pirates were legally protected as soon as the book was registered at Stationers' Hall. During Shakespeare's lifetime and even after his death, it was one of the most popular English dramas.
[Pg 578] Pericles was formerly considered one of Shakespeare's earliest works, an opinion held strangely enough by Karl Elze in our own day. But all English critics now believe, what Hallam was the first to discover, that the language of such parts of it as were written by Shakespeare belongs in style to his latest period, and it is unanimously declared to have been written somewhere about the year 1608, after Antony and Cleopatra and before Cymbeline and The Tempest. (See, for example, P. Z. Round's introduction to the Irving edition, or Furnival's Triar Table of the order of Shakespeare's Plays, reprinted in Dowden and elsewhere.) My own opinion of course is, that Pericles follows naturally upon Coriolanus and Timon of Athens, and forms an appropriate overture to the succeeding fantastically idyllic plays. The reader will have noticed that, unlike Dowden and Furnivall, I have not been able to assign so early a date for the whole series of pessimistic dramas as 1608 would imply.[2] I assume that certain portions of Pericles were forming in Shakespeare's mind even in the midst of the venom to which he was giving vent for the last time in Timon of Athens. In such periods of violent upheaval there may be an undercurrent to the surface-current in the mind of a poet as well as in another man's, and it is this undercurrent which will presently gain strength and become the prevalent mood.
[Pg 578] Pericles used to be thought of as one of Shakespeare's earliest works, a view that surprisingly persists with Karl Elze even today. However, all English critics now agree, following Hallam’s initial discovery, that the language of the sections written by Shakespeare reflects his later style. It is widely accepted that it was written around 1608, after Antony and Cleopatra and before Cymbeline and The Tempest. (See, for example, P. Z. Round's introduction to the Irving edition, or Furnival's Triar Table of the order of Shakespeare's Plays, reprinted in Dowden and elsewhere.) Personally, I believe that Pericles naturally follows Coriolanus and Timon of Athens, serving as a fitting introduction to the following whimsically idyllic plays. Unlike Dowden and Furnivall, I haven't been able to assign such an early date for the entire series of pessimistic dramas as 1608 suggests. [2] I believe that some parts of Pericles were already forming in Shakespeare's mind even while he was expressing his last bout of bitterness in Timon of Athens. During times of intense upheaval, there can be a deeper layer in a poet’s mind, just as in anyone else’s, and it is this deeper layer that will soon gain strength and become the dominant mood.
The intelligent reader will have realised that all this dating of Shakespeare's pessimistic works can only be approximate. I am inclined to advance them a year, because I fancy I can trace a connection between Coriolanus and Shakespeare's own thoughts of his mother, who died in 1608. But a son does not only think of his mother at the moment she is taken from him, and the fear of losing her in the illness which probably preceded her death may have recalled his mother's image to Shakespeare's mind with special force long before he actually lost her. Here, as in all cases where it is not expressly mentioned, the reader is requested to see an underlying Perhaps or Possibly, and to add one where he feels the need of it. Only the main lines of the sequence are at all certain. Where external criterions are missing, the internal alone cannot determine the question of a year or a month. As far as Pericles is concerned, we do possess some guide, for it is most unlikely that Shakespeare's share in the play would be added after it was performed in 1608, especially in the face of the assurance on the title-page.
The smart reader will have realized that all this dating of Shakespeare's more pessimistic works can only be approximate. I'm inclined to push the dates forward by a year because I think I can see a connection between Coriolanus and Shakespeare's own thoughts about his mother, who died in 1608. However, a son doesn't only think of his mother at the moment she's taken from him, and the fear of losing her during the illness that likely preceded her death may have brought his mother's image to Shakespeare's mind with particular intensity long before he actually lost her. Here, as in all cases where it’s not explicitly mentioned, the reader is asked to add a “Perhaps” or “Possibly” as needed. Only the main lines of the timeline are at all certain. Where external criteria are lacking, the internal alone cannot determine the question of a year or a month. Regarding Pericles, we do have some guidance since it’s very unlikely that Shakespeare's contribution to the play would have been added after it was performed in 1608, especially given the assurance on the title page.
The work as it has come down to us is not in reality a drama at all, but an incompletely dramatised epic poem. We are taken back to the childhood of dramatic art. The prologue to each act[Pg 579] and the various explanatory passages interpolated throughout the play are supposed to be spoken by the old English poet John Gower, who had treated the subject in narrative verse about the year 1390. He introduces the play to the audience and explains it, as it were, with his pointer. Anything that cannot well be acted he narrates, or has represented in dumb-show. He speaks in the old octosyllabic rhymed iambics, which, as a rule, however, do not rhyme:
The version we have is not really a drama at all, but an unfinished dramatized epic poem. It takes us back to the early days of dramatic art. The prologue to each act[Pg 579] and the various explanatory sections added throughout the play are meant to be delivered by the old English poet John Gower, who explored the topic in narrative verse around 1390. He introduces the play to the audience and explains it, so to speak, with his pointer. Anything that can’t be easily acted out, he narrates or has represented in gesture. He speaks in the old octosyllabic rhymed iambics, which usually don’t actually rhyme:
"To sing a song that old was sung
From ashes ancient Gower has come,
Assuming man's infirmities,
To glad your ears and please your eyes"
"To sing a song that old was sung
From ancient ashes, Gower has arrived,
Addressing man's flaws,
"To delight your ears and please your eyes"
And in the last lines of the prologue to the fourth act:
And in the final lines of the prologue to the fourth act:
"Dionyza doth appear,
With Leonine a murderer."
"Dionyza appears,
With Leonine a murderer."
He jestingly alludes to the fact that the play includes nearly the whole of Pericles' life, from youth to old age. Marina is born at the beginning of the third act, and is about to be married at the close of the fifth. Nothing could well be farther from that unity of time and place which was attempted in France at a later period. The first act is laid at Antioch, Tyre, and Tarsus; the second in Pentapolis, on the sea-shore, in a corridor of Simonides' palace, and lastly in a hall of state. The third act opens on board ship and continues in the house of Cerimon at Ephesus. The fourth act begins with an open place near the sea-shore and ends in a brothel at Mitylerie; the fifth, on Pericles' ship off Mitylene, ending in the Temple of Diana at Ephesus. There is as little unity of action as of time and place about the play; its disconnected details are merely held together by the individuality of the principal characters, and there is neither rhyme nor reason in its various incidents; pure chance seems to rule all. The reader will seek in vain for any intention—I do not mean moral, but any fundamental idea in the play. Gower certainly institutes a contrast between an immoral princess at the beginning of the play and a virtuous one at the close, but this moral contrast has no connection with the intermediate acts.
He humorously points out that the play covers nearly all of Pericles' life, from youth to old age. Marina is born at the start of the third act and is about to get married by the end of the fifth. There's nothing further from the unity of time and place that was later attempted in France. The first act takes place in Antioch, Tyre, and Tarsus; the second in Pentapolis, on the beach, in a corridor of Simonides' palace, and finally in a grand hall. The third act starts on a ship and continues in Cerimon's house in Ephesus. The fourth act begins in an open area near the coastline and ends in a brothel in Mitylene; the fifth act is on Pericles' ship off Mitylene, ending in the Temple of Diana in Ephesus. There’s as little unity of action as there is of time and place in this play; its disjointed details are only connected by the distinct personalities of the main characters, and there’s no logic or reason behind its various events; pure chance seems to govern everything. The reader will look in vain for any intention—I don’t mean moral, but any fundamental idea in the play. Gower certainly creates a contrast between an immoral princess at the beginning of the play and a virtuous one at the end, but this moral contrast has no connection to the acts in between.
Pericles was an old and very popular subject. Its earliest form was probably that of a Greek romance of the fifth century, of which a Latin translation is still extant. It was translated into various languages during the Middle Ages, and one version has found its way into the Gesta Romanorum. In the twelfth century it was incorporated by Godfrey of Viterbo in his great Chronicle. John Gower, who adapts it in the eighth book of his Confessio Amantis, gives Godfrey as his authority. The Latin tale was translated into English by Lawrence Twine in 1576, under the title of The Patterne of Paynfull Aduentures, a second edition of[Pg 580] which was published in 1607. In all but the English adaptations the hero's name is given as Apollonius of Tyre. There can be no doubt that Shakespeare's play was based upon the 1607 editon, and this in itself is sufficient to refute the antiquated notion that his part in it belonged to his youthful period. It was on the substance of this play, and doubtless also upon Shakespeare's share in it, that George Wilkins founded the romance he published in 1608 under the title of The Painfull Aduentures of Pericles Prince of Tyre, Being the true history of the Play of Pericles as it was lately presented by the worthy and ancient John Gower. The fact that Wilkins, in the dedication of his book, which is a mere abstract of Twine and the play, calls it "a poor infant of my braine," and the still more remarkable similarity of the style and metrical structure of the first act of Pericles with Wilkins' own play, The Miseries of enforced Marriage, would seem to point to him as the author of the extraneous portions of Pericles. In both dramas a quantity of disconnected material has been brought together in a long-drawn-out play, destitute of dramatic situations or interest, and in both we find the same jarring and awkward inversions of words. The incidents of the Enforced Marriage recall some of the non-Shakespearian elements of Timon; here, also, we are shown a spendthrift, evidently in possession of the sympathies of his author, by whom he is considered a victim. The mingling of prose, blank verse, and clumsily-introduced couplets with the same rhymes constantly recurring, reminds us of those acts and scenes in which Shakespeare had no part. Fleay observes that 195 rhymed lines occur in the two first acts of Pericles, and only fourteen in the last three, so marked is the contrast of style between the two parts, and he notices that this frequency of rhyme corresponds closely to the method of George Wilkins' own work. Both he and Boyle agree with Delius, who was the first to express the opinion, that Wilkins is the author of the first two acts. By dint of comparisons of style, Fleay came to the conclusion that Gower's two speeches in five-footed iambics, before and after Scenes 5 and 6 (which differ so markedly in form and language from his other monologues), were written by William Rowley, who had been associated in the previous year with Wilkins and Day in the production of a wretched melodrama, The Travels of Three English Brothers. His attempt, however, to ascribe to Rowley the two prose scenes which take place in the brothel is made more on moral than æsthetic grounds, and can have very little weight. My own opinion is that they were entirely written by Shakespeare. They are plainly presupposed in certain passages which are unmistakably Shakesparean; they accord with that general view of life from which he is but now beginning to escape, and they markedly recall the corresponding scenes in Measure for Measure.
Pericles was a well-known and very popular story. Its earliest version was likely a Greek romance from the fifth century, and a Latin translation still exists. It was translated into different languages during the Middle Ages, with one version appearing in the Gesta Romanorum. In the twelfth century, Godfrey of Viterbo included it in his significant Chronicle. John Gower adapted it in the eighth book of his Confessio Amantis, citing Godfrey as his source. The Latin tale was translated into English by Lawrence Twine in 1576, titled The Patterne of Paynfull Aduentures, followed by a second edition in 1607. In all adaptations except the English ones, the hero's name is referred to as Apollonius of Tyre. There’s no doubt that Shakespeare’s play was based on the 1607 edition, which refutes the outdated belief that it was from his early work. The framework of this play, and likely Shakespeare’s involvement, inspired George Wilkins to create the romance published in 1608 titled The Painfull Aduentures of Pericles Prince of Tyre, Being the true history of the Play of Pericles as it was lately presented by the worthy and ancient John Gower. Notably, in the dedication of his book, which is just a summary of Twine and the play, Wilkins calls it "a poor infant of my brain," and the significant similarities in style and structure of the first act of Pericles with Wilkins' own play, The Miseries of enforced Marriage, suggest he authored the additional parts of Pericles. Both dramas collect various unrelated material into a lengthy play, lacking dramatic situations or interest, and they both include the same awkward and jarring word inversions. The events in The Enforced Marriage remind us of some non-Shakespearean elements in Timon; here, too, we see a reckless spender, clearly sympathized with by his author, who sees him as a victim. The mix of prose, blank verse, and awkward couplets with the same rhymes repeating frequently is reminiscent of those acts and scenes that Shakespeare didn’t write. Fleay notes that 195 rhymed lines appear in the first two acts of Pericles, while only fourteen are found in the last three, highlighting the style difference between the two parts. He observes that this rhyme frequency closely matches George Wilkins' own work method. Both he and Boyle agree with Delius, who was the first to claim that Wilkins wrote the first two acts. By comparing styles, Fleay concluded that Gower's two speeches in five-foot iambics before and after Scenes 5 and 6—which differ significantly in form and language from his other monologues—were written by William Rowley, who had previously collaborated with Wilkins and Day on a terrible melodrama, The Travels of Three English Brothers. However, his attempt to attribute the two prose scenes set in the brothel to Rowley is based more on moral than aesthetic reasoning and lacks convincing strength. Personally, I believe they were entirely written by Shakespeare. They are clearly implied in certain passages that are unmistakably Shakespearean; they align with the general view of life he was just beginning to move away from, and they notably remind us of similar scenes in Measure for Measure.
[Pg 581] It is impossible to ascertain the precise circumstances under which the play was produced. Some critics have maintained that it originally began with what is now the third act, and that Shakespeare, having lain it aside, gave Wilkins and Rowley permission to complete it for the stage. But in reality the two men wrote the play in collaboration and disposed of it to Shakespeare's company, which in turn submitted it to the poet, who worked upon such parts as appealed to his imagination. As the play now belonged to the theatre, and Wilkins was not at liberty to publish it, he forestalled the booksellers by bringing it out as a story, taking all the credit of invention and execution upon himself.
[Pg 581] It's impossible to know exactly how the play came to be produced. Some critics argue that it originally started with what is now the third act, and that Shakespeare set it aside, giving Wilkins and Rowley the go-ahead to finish it for the stage. However, in reality, the two men worked on the play together and sold it to Shakespeare's company, which then presented it to the poet, who revised parts that inspired him. Since the play now belonged to the theater, and Wilkins couldn’t publish it, he beat the booksellers to the punch by releasing it as a story, claiming all the credit for the creation and execution.
Never was a drama contrived out of more unlikely material. The name of the knightly Prince of Tyre is changed, probably because it did not suit the metre, from Apollonius to Pericles, which was corrupted from the Pyrocles of Sidney's Arcadia. He comes to Antioch to risk his life on the solution of a riddle. According to his success or failure he is to be rewarded by the Princess's hand or death. The riddle betrays to him the abominable fact that the Princess is living in incest with her own father. He withdraws from the contest, and flies from the country to escape the wrath of the wicked prince, who is even more certain to slay him for success than for failure. He returns to Tyre, but feeling insecure even there, he falls into a state of melancholy, and quits his kingdom to escape the pursuit of Antiochus.
Never was a drama created from more unlikely material. The name of the knightly Prince of Tyre is changed, probably because it didn’t fit the rhythm, from Apollonius to Pericles, which is a variation of Pyrocles from Sidney's Arcadia. He goes to Antioch to risk his life by solving a riddle. Depending on whether he succeeds or fails, he is promised either the Princess's hand in marriage or death. The riddle reveals to him the shocking truth that the Princess is involved in incest with her own father. He withdraws from the contest and flees the country to avoid the wrath of the wicked prince, who is just as likely to kill him for succeeding as he is for failing. He returns to Tyre, but feeling unsafe even there, he falls into a state of depression and leaves his kingdom to escape Antiochus's pursuit.
Arriving at Tarsus at a time when its inhabitants are suffering from famine, he succours them with corn from his ships. Soon afterwards he is wrecked off Pentapolis and cast ashore. His armour is dragged out of the sea in fishermen's nets, and Pericles takes part in a knightly tournament. The king's daughter, Thaisa, falls in love with him at first sight, as did Nausicaa with Odysseus. She ignores all the young knights around her for the sake of this noble stranger, who has suffered shipwreck and so many other misfortunes. She will marry him or none; he shines in comparison with the others as a precious stone beside glass. Pericles weds Thaisa, and bears her away with him on his ship. They are overtaken by a storm, during which Thaisa dies in giving birth to a daughter. The superstition of the sailors requires that her corpse shall be immediately thrown into the sea. The coffin drifts ashore at Ephesus, where Thaisa reawakes to life unharmed. The newborn child is left by Pericles to be nursed at Tarsus. As Marina grows up, her foster-mother determines to kill her because she outshines her daughter. Pirates land and prevent the murder; carrying off Marina, they sell her to the mistress of a brothel in Mitylene. She preserves her purity amidst these horrible surroundings, and, finding a protector, gains her release. She is taken on board Pericles' ship that she may charm away his[Pg 582] melancholy. A recognition ensues, and, in obedience to a sign from Diana, they sail to Ephesus; the husband is reunited to his wife and the newly-found daughter to her mother.
Arriving in Tarsus during a famine, he helps the locals by bringing corn from his ships. Soon after, he is shipwrecked off Pentapolis and washes ashore. His armor is pulled from the sea in fishermen's nets, and Pericles participates in a knightly tournament. The king's daughter, Thaisa, instantly falls for him, just like Nausicaa did with Odysseus. She overlooks all the young knights around her for this noble stranger who has endured a shipwreck and many other hardships. She vows to marry him or no one at all; he stands out among them like a precious stone next to glass. Pericles marries Thaisa and takes her aboard his ship. They encounter a storm during which Thaisa dies while giving birth to a daughter. The sailors' superstition dictates that her body must be immediately thrown into the sea. The coffin washes ashore at Ephesus, where Thaisa comes back to life unharmed. Pericles leaves the newborn child to be cared for in Tarsus. As Marina grows up, her foster-mother plans to kill her because she outshines her own daughter. Pirates arrive and stop the murder; they take Marina and sell her to a brothel owner in Mitylene. She maintains her purity despite the terrible circumstances and, finding a protector, earns her freedom. She is brought aboard Pericles' ship to help lift his[Pg 582] spirits. A reunion happens, and following a sign from Diana, they sail to Ephesus; the husband is reunited with his wife and the newly discovered daughter with her mother.
This is the dramatically impossible canvas which Shakespeare undertook to retouch and finish. That he should have made the first sketch of the play, as Fleay so warmly maintains, seems very improbable upon a careful study of the plot. To write such a beginning to an already finished end would have been an almost impossible task for Wilkins and his collaborator, involving a terribly active vigilance; for the setting of the Shakespearian scenes, Gower's prologues, interludes, and epilogues, &c., is a frame of their own making. Everything favours the theory that it was Shakespeare who undertook to shape a half- or wholly-finished piece of patchwork.
This is the drastically impossible canvas that Shakespeare set out to refine and complete. The idea that he created the initial draft of the play, as Fleay argues so passionately, seems very unlikely upon a close examination of the plot. Writing such a beginning for an already completed ending would have been an almost insurmountable challenge for Wilkins and his co-writer, requiring an incredibly active level of oversight; because the settings of the Shakespearian scenes, Gower's prologues, interludes, and epilogues, etc., are a structure of their own design. Everything supports the idea that it was Shakespeare who took on the task of shaping a half- or fully-finished piece of patchwork.
He hardly touched the first two acts, but they contain some traces of his pen—the delicacy with which the incest of the Princess is treated, for example, and Thaisa's timid, almost mute, though suddenly-aroused love for him who at first glance seems to her the chief of men. The scene between the three fishermen, with which the second act opens, owns some turns which speak of Shakespeare, especially where a fisherman says that the avaricious rich are the whales "o' the land, who never leave gaping till they've swallowed the whole parish, church, steeple, bells, and all," and another replies, "But, master, if I had been the sexton, I would have been that day in the belfry."
He barely engaged with the first two acts, but they still show some signs of his writing—like the sensitivity with which the Princess’s incest is handled, and Thaisa's shy, almost silent, but suddenly awakened affection for the man she first sees as the greatest of all. The scene with the three fishermen that opens the second act includes some lines that feel like Shakespeare, especially when one fisherman says that greedy rich people are the whales "of the land, who never stop gaping until they've consumed the entire parish, church, steeple, bells, and all," and another replies, "But, master, if I had been the sexton, I would have been up in the belfry that day."
"Second Fisherman. Why, man?
Second Fisherman. Why’s that?
"Third Fisherman. Because he should have swallowed me too: and when I had been in his belly, I would have kept such a jangling of the bells, that he should never have left till he cast bells, steeple, church, and parish up again."
Third Fisherman. Because he should have swallowed me as well: and once I was in his stomach, I would have caused such a commotion with the bells that he wouldn’t have stopped until he spit out the bells, steeple, church, and parish all over again.
It is not impossible, however, that these gleams of Shakespearean wit are mere imitations of his manner. But, on the other hand, the obvious mimicry of the Midsummer Night's Dream in Gower's prologue to the third act is commonplace and clumsy enough:
It’s not impossible, though, that these flashes of Shakespearean wit are just copies of his style. But, on the flip side, the clear imitation of Midsummer Night's Dream in Gower's prologue to the third act is pretty obvious and awkward enough:
"Now sleep yslaked hath the rout;
No din but snores the house about.
. . . . . . .
The cat, with eyne of burning coal,
Now couches fore the mouse's hole;
And crickets sing at the oven's mouth,
E'er the blither for their drouth."
"Now sleep has relaxed the crowd;
The only sound in the house is the snoring.
I'm sorry, but it seems you didn't provide any text to be modernized. Please provide the text you'd like me to work on, and I'll be happy to help!
The cat, with eyes like glowing coals,
Now waits by the mouse's hole;
And crickets chirp at the edge of the oven,
Even happier for their cravings.
Compare this with Puck's:
Compare this with Puck’s:
"Now the wasted brands do glow,
Whilst the screech-owl, screeching loud," &c.
"Now the burnt embers glow,
While the screech owl screeched loudly, &c.
[Pg 583] An awkwardly introduced pantomime interrupts the prologue, which is tediously renewed; then suddenly, like a voice from another world, a rich, full tone breaks in upon the feeble drivel, and we hear Shakespeare's own voice in unmistakable and royal power:
[Pg 583] An awkward pantomime disrupts the prologue, which drags on; then suddenly, like a voice from another world, a rich, full tone cuts through the weak chatter, and we hear Shakespeare's own voice in unmistakable and commanding strength:
"Thou God of this great vast, rebuke these surges,
Which wash both heaven and hell; and thou, that hast
Upon the winds command, bind them in brass,
Having called them from the deep! Oh, still
Thy deafening, dreadful thunders; gently quench
Thy nimble, sulphurous flashes!—Oh, how, Lychorida,
How does my queen?—Thou stormest venomously:
Wilt thou spit all thyself? The seaman's whistle
Is as a whisper in the ears of death,
Unheard."...
"God of this vast universe, calm these waves,
That collision with both heaven and hell; and you, who have
Take control of the winds, tie them securely,
After calling them up from the depths! Oh, still
Your loud, frightening thunder; quietly extinguish
Your quick, fiery bursts!—Oh, how, Lychorida,
How is my queen?—You are really angry:
Are you going to let it all out? The sailor's whistle.
It's like a whisper in the ears of death,
Unheard.
The nurse brings the tiny new-born babe, saying:
The nurse brings the tiny newborn, saying:
"Here is a thing too young for such a place,
Who, if it had conceit, would die, as I
Am like to do: take in your arms this piece
Of your dead queen.
Pericles. How, how Lychorida!
Lychorida. Patience, good sir; do not assist the storm.
Here's all that is left living of your queen,
A little daughter: for the sake of it,
Be manly and take comfort."
"Here's something too young for this place,
If it had any pride, it would perish, just like I do.
Please hold this piece
Of your deceased queen in your arms.
Pericles. How, how Lychorida!
Lychorida. Hang in there, good sir; don’t stir up trouble.
Here’s everything that’s left of your queen,
A little daughter: for her benefit,
"Stay strong and seek comfort."
The sailors enter, and, after a brief, masterly conversation, full of the raging storm and the struggle to save the ship, they superstitiously demand that the queen, who has but this instant drawn her last breath, should be thrown overboard. The king is compelled to yield, and turning a last look upon her, says:
The sailors come in and, after a short, skillful chat about the fierce storm and the fight to save the ship, they superstitiously insist that the queen, who has just taken her last breath, should be thrown overboard. The king has no choice but to agree, and as he takes a final look at her, he says:
"A terrible childbed hast thou had, my dear;
No light, no fire: the unfriendly elements
Forgot thee utterly; nor have I time
To give thee hallowed to thy grave, but straight
Must cast thee, scarcely coffined, in the ooze;
Where, for a monument upon thy bones,
And e'er-remaining lamps, the belching whale
And humming water must o'erwhelm thy corse,
Lying with simple shells."
"A terrible childbirth you've had, my dear;
No light, no warmth: the harsh elements
Totally forgot about you; I also don't have
It's time for a proper burial, but instead
I have to throw you in, barely in a coffin, into the mud;
Where, as a tribute to your remains,
And eternal lamps, the spouting whale
And the sound of water will surround you completely,
Lying with simple shells.
He gives orders to change the course of the ship and make for Tarsus, because "the babe cannot hold out to Tyrus." There is so mighty a breath of storm and raging seas, such rolling of thunder and flashing of lightning in these scenes, that nothing in English poetry, not excepting Shakespeare's Tempest itself, nor Byron's and Shelley's descriptions of Nature, can surpass it.[Pg 584] The storm blows and howls, hisses and screams, till the sound of the boatswain's whistle is lost in the raging of the elements. These scenes are famous and beloved among that seafaring folk for whom they were written, and who know the subject-matter so well.
He gives orders to change the ship's direction and head for Tarsus, because "the baby can't last until Tyre." There’s such a powerful storm and crashing waves, along with rolling thunder and flashing lightning in these scenes, that nothing in English poetry, not even Shakespeare's Tempest, nor Byron's and Shelley's depictions of Nature, can compare. [Pg 584] The storm rages with howling winds, hissing, and screaming, until the sound of the boatswain's whistle is drowned out by the chaos of the elements. These scenes are well-known and cherished by the seafaring people for whom they were created, and who understand the subject matter so well.
The effect is tremendously heightened by the struggles of human passion amidst the fury of the elements. The tender and strong grief expressed in Pericles' subdued lament for Thaisa is not drowned by the storm; it sounds a clear, spiritual note of contrast with the raging of the sea. And how touching is Pericles' greeting to his new-born child:
The impact is significantly intensified by the battles of human emotion against the chaos of nature. The deep and powerful sorrow shown in Pericles' quiet mourning for Thaisa isn't overshadowed by the storm; it rings a distinct, emotional note that contrasts sharply with the violent sea. And how moving is Pericles' welcome to his newborn child:
"Now, mild may be thy life!
For a more blustrous birth had never babe:
Quiet and gentle thy conditions, for
Thou art the rudeliest welcomed to this world
That ever was prince's child. Happy what follows!
Thou hast as chiding a nativity
As fire, air, water, earth, and heaven can make,
To herald thee from the womb." ...
"Now, may your life be kind!"
No baby has ever been born with such a loud arrival:
Calm and peaceful be your life, for
You are welcomed into this world with the roughest embrace
That any prince's child has ever known. May happiness follow!
You have as fierce a birth
As fire, air, water, earth, and heaven can create,
To announce your coming from the womb." ...
Although Wilkins' tale follows the course of the play very faithfully, there are but two points in which the resemblance between them extends to a similarity of wording. The first of these occurs in the second act, which was Wilkins' own work, and the second here. In his tale Wilkins says:
Although Wilkins' story closely follows the play, there are only two instances where the wording is similar. The first occurs in the second act, which Wilkins wrote himself, and the second is this one. In his story, Wilkins says:
"Poor inch of nature! Thou art as rudely welcome to the world as ever princess' babe was, and hast as chiding a nativity as fire, air, earth, and water can afford thee."
"Poor little creature of nature! You’re brought into the world just as roughly as any princess's baby and face a tough start that fire, air, earth, and water can give you."
Even more striking than the identity of words is the exclamation "Poor inch of nature!" It is so entirely Shakespearian that we are tempted to believe it must have been accidentally omitted in the manuscripts from which the first edition was printed.
Even more striking than the choice of words is the exclamation "Poor inch of nature!" It feels so completely Shakespearian that we're inclined to think it must have been accidentally left out of the manuscripts used for the first edition.
It is not until the birth of Marina in the third act that Shakespeare really takes the play in hand. Why? Because it is only now that it begins to have any interest for him. It is the development of this character, this tender image of youthful charm and noble purity, which attracts him to the task.
It isn’t until Marina is born in the third act that Shakespeare truly engages with the play. Why? Because it’s only at this point that it starts to interest him. It’s the growth of this character, this delicate embodiment of youthful charm and noble purity, that draws him to the work.
How Shakespearian is the scene in which Marina is found strewing flowers on the grave of her dead nurse just before Dionyza sends her away to be murdered; it foreshadows two scenes in plays which are shortly to follow—the two brothers laying flowers on the supposed corpse of Fidelio in Cymbeline and Perdita, disguised as a shepherdess, distributing all kinds of blossoms to the two strangers and her guests in The Winter's Tale.
How Shakespearean is the scene where Marina is found spreading flowers on the grave of her deceased nurse right before Dionyza orders her away to be killed; it hints at two scenes in upcoming plays—the two brothers placing flowers on the supposed body of Fidelio in Cymbeline and Perdita, disguised as a shepherdess, handing out various blossoms to the two strangers and her guests in The Winter's Tale.
"No, I will rob Tellus of her weed
To strew thy green with flowers: the yellows, blues,
The purple violets, and marigolds,
Shall as a carpet hang upon thy grave
While summer-days do last.—Ay me! poor maid,
Born in a tempest, when my mother died,
This world to me is like a lasting storm,
Whirring me from my friends."
"No, I will take the plants from the earth
To adorn your resting place with flowers: the yellows, blues,
The purple violets and marigolds
Will drape like a carpet over your grave.
As long as summer lasts.—Oh, poor girl,
I was born during a storm, right when my mother passed away,
This world feels like an unending storm to me,
"Excluding me from my friends."
The words are simple, and not especially remarkable in themselves, but they are of the greatest importance as symptoms. They are the first mild tones escaping from an instrument which has long yielded only harsh and jarring sounds. There is nothing like them in the dramas of Shakespeare's despairing mood.
The words are straightforward and not particularly notable on their own, but they are incredibly significant as indicators. They are the first gentle notes coming from an instrument that has for a long time produced only rough and jarring sounds. There's nothing similar in the plays that reflect Shakespeare's troubled state of mind.
When, weary and sad, he consented to re-write parts of this Pericles, it was that he might embody the feeling by which he is now possessed. Pericles is a romantic Ulysses, a far-travelled, sorely tried, much-enduring man, who has, little by little, lost all that was dear to him. When first we meet him, he is threatened with death because he has correctly solved a horrible riddle of life. How symbolic this! and he is thus made cautious and introspective, restless and depressed. There is a touch of melancholy about him from the first, accompanied by an indifference to danger; later, when his distrust of men has been aroused, this characteristic despondency becomes intensified, and gives an appearance of depth of thought and feeling. His sensitive nature, brave enough in the midst of storm and shipwreck, sinks deeper and deeper into a depression which becomes almost melancholia. Feeling solitary and forsaken, he allows no one to approach him, pays no heed when he is spoken to, but sits, silent and stern, brooding over his griefs (Act iv. sc. I). Then Marina comes into his life. When she is first brought on board, she tries to attract his attention by her sweet, modest play and song; then she speaks to him, but is rebuffed, even angrily repulsed, until the gentle narrative of the circumstances of her birth and the misfortunes which have pursued her arrests the king's attention. The restoration of his daughter produces a sudden change from anguished melancholy to subdued happiness.
When he, tired and sad, agreed to rewrite parts of this Pericles, it was to express the emotions he was feeling at that moment. Pericles is like a romantic version of Ulysses, a well-traveled, deeply tested, and resilient man who has gradually lost everything he cherished. When we first meet him, he faces death for solving a terrible riddle of life correctly. How symbolic is that! As a result, he becomes cautious and introspective, restless and downcast. From the start, there’s a hint of sadness about him, mixed with a disregard for danger; later, as his distrust of people grows, this gloominess deepens, giving him an appearance of profound thought and feeling. His sensitive nature, brave enough in the face of storms and shipwrecks, sinks deeper into a depression that teeters on the edge of melancholia. Feeling lonely and abandoned, he pushes everyone away, ignores those who speak to him, and sits silently, sternly, lost in his sorrows (Act iv. sc. I). Then Marina enters his life. When she is first brought on board, she attempts to get his attention with her sweet, modest play and song; she then speaks to him but is met with rejection, even angry dismissal, until the gentle story of her origins and the misfortunes that have followed her captures the king's interest. The return of his daughter suddenly transforms his anguished melancholy into a quiet happiness.
So, as a poet, had Shakespeare of late withdrawn from the world, and in just such a manner he looked upon men and their sympathy until the appearance of Marina and her sisters in his poetry.
So, as a poet, Shakespeare had recently stepped back from the world, and in this way, he viewed people and their compassion until Marina and her sisters appeared in his poetry.
It is probable that Shakespeare wrote the part of Pericles for Burbage, but there is much of himself in it. The two men had more in common than one would be apt to suppose from the only too well-known story of their rivalry on a certain intimate[Pg 586] occasion. It is just such trivial anecdotes as this that make their way and are remembered.
It’s likely that Shakespeare wrote the role of Pericles for Burbage, but it reflects a lot of his own character. The two of them had more in common than most people might think from the overly publicized story of their rivalry during a particular close[Pg 586] event. It’s these kinds of small stories that stick in people’s minds.
Shakespeare has spiritualised Pericles; Marina, in his hands, is a glorified being, who is scarcely grown up before her charm and rare qualities rouse envy and hatred. We first see her strewing flowers on a grave, and immediately after this we listen to her attempt to disarm the man who has undertaken to murder her. She proves herself as innocent as the Queen Dagmar of the ancient ballad. She "never spake bad word nor did ill turn to any living creature." She never killed a mouse or hurt a fly; once she trod upon a worm against her will and wept for it. No human creature could be cast in gentler mould, and truth and nobility unite with this mildness to shed, as it were, a halo round her.
Shakespeare has elevated Pericles; Marina, in his portrayal, is an exceptional being who, barely reaching adulthood, already inspires envy and hatred with her charm and unique qualities. We first see her placing flowers on a grave, and right after that, we hear her trying to appease the man who plans to kill her. She shows herself to be as innocent as Queen Dagmar from the old ballad. She "never spoke a bad word nor did any harm to any living creature." She never harmed a mouse or hurt a fly; one time, she accidentally stepped on a worm and cried over it. No human being could be more gentle, and her truth and nobility combine with this gentleness to create, in a sense, a halo around her.
When, after rebuffing and rejecting her, Pericles has gradually softened towards Marina, he asks her where she was born and who provided the rich raiment she is wearing. She replies that if she were to tell the story of her life none would believe her, and she prefers to remain silent. Pericles urges her:
When Pericles finally warms up to Marina after having pushed her away and rejected her, he asks her where she was born and who gave her the beautiful clothes she's wearing. She responds that if she shared her life story, no one would believe her, so she’d rather stay quiet. Pericles encourages her:
"Prithee, speak:
Falseness cannot come from thee; for thou look'st
Modest as Justice, and thou seem'st a palace
For the crowned Truth to dwell in; I will believe thee.
. . . . . . . . .
Tell thy story;
If thine considered prove the thousandth part
Of my endurance, thou art a man, and I
Have suffered like a girl: yet thou dost look
Like Patience gazing on kings' graves, and smiling
Extremity out of act."
"Please, talk:"
You can't be false; you look
As modest as Justice, and you seem like a palace
Where the crowned Truth can live; I will believe you.
I'm sorry, but there doesn't appear to be any text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the text you'd like me to work on.
Share your story;
If your thought is even a thousandth of my endurance,
You are a man, and I
Have suffered like a girl: yet you look
Like Patience gazing at kings' graves, and smiling
Extremity out of action."
All this rich imagery brings Marina before us with the nobility of character which is so fitly expressed in her outward seeming. It is Pericles himself who feels like a buried prince, and it is he who has need of her patient sympathy, that the violence of his grief may be softened by her smile. It is all very dramatically effective. The old Greek tragedies frequently relied on these scenes of recovery and recognition, and they never failed to produce their effect. The dialogue here is softly subdued, it is no painting in strong burning colours that we are shown, but a delicately blended pastel. In order to gain an insight into Shakespeare's humour at the time As You Like It and Twelfth Night were written, the reader was asked to think of a day on which he felt especially well and strong and sensible that all his bodily organs were in a healthy condition,—one of those days in which there is a festive feeling in the sunshine, a gentle caress in the air.
All this vivid imagery brings Marina to life with a nobility of character that matches her appearance perfectly. It’s Pericles who feels like a buried prince and who needs her patient support, so the intensity of his grief can be eased by her smile. It’s all very dramatically effective. The old Greek tragedies often relied on these moments of recovery and recognition, and they never failed to resonate. The dialogue here is softly toned down; it’s not a bold, fiery painting we see, but a finely blended pastel. To understand Shakespeare's humor during the time As You Like It and Twelfth Night were written, the reader is invited to recall a day when they felt especially healthy, strong, and sensible, aware that all their bodily systems were functioning well—one of those days when the sunshine brings a festive feeling, and there’s a gentle touch in the air.
To enter into his mood in a similar manner now you would[Pg 587] need to recall some day of convalescence, when health is just returning after a long and severe illness. You are still so weak that you shrink from any exertion, and, though no longer ill, you are as yet far from being well; your walk is unsteady, and the grasp of your hand is weak. But the senses are keener than usual, and in little much is seen; one gleam of sunshine in the room has more power to cheer and enliven than a whole landscape bathed in sunshine at another time. The twitter of a bird in the garden, just a few chirps, has more meaning than a whole chorus of nightingales by moonlight at other moments. A single pink in a glass gives as much pleasure as a whole conservatory of exotic plants. You are grateful for a trifle, touched by friendliness, and easily moved to admiration. He who has but just returned to life has an appreciative spirit.
To get into his mood similarly now you would[Pg 587] need to remember a day of recovery, when your health is just starting to come back after a long and serious illness. You still feel so weak that you avoid any effort, and even though you’re no longer sick, you’re still far from being well; your walk is wobbly, and your grip is weak. But your senses are sharper than usual, and you notice so much in the little things; a single beam of sunshine in the room lifts your spirits more than a whole sunny landscape at another time. The chirp of a bird in the garden, just a few notes, feels more significant than a whole chorus of nightingales under the moonlight at other moments. A single pink flower in a vase brings as much joy as a whole greenhouse of exotic plants. You feel grateful for small things, touched by kindness, and easily moved to admiration. Someone who has just returned to life has an appreciative spirit.
As Shakespeare, with the greater susceptibility of genius, was more keenly alive to the joyousness of youth, so more intensely than others he felt the quiet, half-sad pleasures of convalescence.
As Shakespeare, with the greater sensitivity of genius, was more aware of the joyfulness of youth, he also felt the quiet, somewhat melancholic pleasures of recovery more deeply than others.
Wishing to accentuate the sublime innocence of Marina's nature, he submits it to the grimmest test, and gives it the blackest foil one could well imagine. The gently nurtured girl is sold by pirates to a brothel, and the delineation of the inmates of the house, and Marina's bearing towards them and their customers, occupies the greater part of the fourth act.
Wishing to highlight the pure innocence of Marina's character, he puts it to the toughest test and gives it the darkest background one could think of. The softly raised girl is sold by pirates to a brothel, and the portrayal of the women in the house, along with Marina's attitude towards them and their clients, takes up most of the fourth act.
As we have already said, we can see no reason why Fleay should reject these scenes as non-Shakespearian. When this critic (whose reputation has suffered by his arbitrariness and inconsistency) does not venture to ascribe them to Wilkins, and yet will not admit them to be Shakespeare's, he is in reality pandering to the narrow-mindedness of the clergyman, who insists that any art which is to be recognised shall only be allowed to overstep the bounds of propriety in a humorously jocose manner. These scenes, so bluntly true to nature in the vile picture they set before us, are limned in just that Caravaggio colouring which distinstinguished Shakespeare's work during the period which is now about to close. Marina's utterances, the best he has put into her mouth, are animated by a sublimity which recalls Jesus' answers to his persecutors. Finally, the whole personnel is exactly that of Measure for Measure, whose genuineness no one has ever disputed. There is also an occasional resemblance of situation. Isabella, in her robes of spotless purity, offers precisely the same contrast to the world of pimps and panders who riot through the play that Marina does here to the woman of the brothel and her servants.
As we've already mentioned, we see no reason for Fleay to dismiss these scenes as not being written by Shakespeare. This critic (whose reputation has suffered due to his inconsistency and arbitrary judgments) doesn’t dare attribute them to Wilkins, yet refuses to accept them as Shakespeare’s work, which essentially caters to the narrow views of the clergyman, who insists that any recognized art must only push the boundaries of propriety in a humorously light-hearted way. These scenes, so frankly true to nature in the awful depiction they present, are painted with that Caravaggio-like quality that marked Shakespeare’s work during this period that is now coming to an end. Marina’s words, the finest he has given her, are filled with a grandeur that reminds one of Jesus’ responses to his accusers. Ultimately, the entire personnel is exactly the same as that of Measure for Measure, whose authenticity has never been questioned. There’s also a similar situation at times. Isabella, in her pure robes, creates the same stark contrast to the world of pimps and hustlers that dominate the play as Marina does here to the woman of the brothel and her crew.
After all that he had suffered, it was hardly possible Shakespeare would relapse into the romantic, mediæval worship of woman as woman. But his natural rectitude of spirit soon led him to make exceptions from the general condemnation which he was inclined for a time to pass upon the sex; and now that his soul's health was returning to him, he felt drawn, after having[Pg 588] dwelt solely upon women of the merely sensual type, to place a halo round the head of the young girl, and so he brings her with unspotted innocence out of the most terrible situations.
After everything he had been through, it was unlikely that Shakespeare would fall back into the romantic, medieval idealization of women. However, his natural sense of fairness soon prompted him to make exceptions to the overall judgment he was initially inclined to pass on the entire gender. Now that he was regaining his emotional well-being, he felt compelled to put a shining light around the young girl, bringing her forth with pure innocence from even the most horrific circumstances.
When she sees that she is locked into the house, she says:
When she realizes she's trapped in the house, she says:
"Alack, that Leonine was so slack, so slow!
He should have struck, not spoke; or that these pirates,
Not enough barbarous, had but o'erboard thrown me
For to seek my mother!
Bawd. Why lament you, pretty one?
Marina. That I am pretty.
Bawd. Come, the gods have done their part in you.
Marina. I accuse them not.
Bawd. You are 'light into my hands, where you are like to live.
Marina. The more my fault
To 'scape his hands where I was like to die.
. . . Are you a woman?
Bawd. What would you have me be, an I be not a woman?
Marina. An honest woman, or not a woman."
"Too bad Leonine was so lazy, so slow!
He should have attacked instead of talking; or if these pirates, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
Not cruel enough, had just tossed me overboard.
Looking for my mom!
Bawd. Why are you feeling down, beautiful girl?
Marina. Because I’m beautiful.
Bawd. Well, the gods have certainly done their work with you.
Marina. I get it.
Bawd. You've come into my grasp, where you’re probably going to make it.
Marina. That only makes me feel more guilty.
For getting away from him when I was supposed to die.
. . . Are you a woman?
Bawd. What do you want me to be if I’m not a woman?
Marina. A decent woman, or not a woman at all."
The governor Lysimachus seeks the house, and is left alone with Marina. He begins:
The governor Lysimachus looks for the house and finds himself alone with Marina. He starts:
"Now, pretty one, how long have you been at this trade? Marina. What trade, sir?
"So, beautiful one, how long have you been doing this work? Marina. What work, sir?"
Lysimachus. Why, I cannot name't but I shall offend.
Lysimachus. "I can't say it without being rude."
Marina. I cannot be offended with my trade. Please you to name it.
Marina. "I can't be offended by my job. Go ahead and say it."
Lysimachus. How long have you been of this profession?
Lysimachus. "How long have you been doing this job?"
Marina. E'er since I can remember.
Marina. "As long as I can remember."
Lysimachus. Did you go to't so young? Were you a gamester at five or at seven?
Lysimachus. "Did you start that young? Were you playing games at five or seven?"
Marina. Earlier too, sir, if now I be one.
Marina. "Before, sir, I was if I am one now."
Lysimachus. Why, the house you dwell in proclaims you to be a creature of sale.
Lysimachus. "The house you live in shows that you're someone who can be bought."
Marina. Do you know this house to be a place of such resort, and will come into't? I hear say you are of honourable parts, and are the governor of this place.
Marina. "Do you know this house is well-known, and will you come in? I’ve heard you’re an honorable person and the governor here."
Lysimachus. Why, hath your principal made known unto you who I am?
Lysimachus. "So, has your boss told you who I am?"
Marina. Who is my principal?
Marina. "Who is my boss?"
Lysimachus. Why, your herb-woman; she that sets seeds and roots of shame and iniquity. Oh, you have heard something of my power, and so stand aloof for more serious wooing. . . . Come, bring me to some private place: come, come.
Lysimachus. "Well, your herb seller; she who spreads seeds and roots of shame and wrongdoing. Oh, you've heard a bit about my status, so you're holding back for something more serious... Come, take me to a private place: hurry up, let's go."
Marina. If you were born to honour, show it now; If put upon you, make the judgment good That thought you worthy of it."
Marina. "If you were meant to be respected, prove it now; If it’s been given to you, live up to the expectations that made you worthy of it."
Lysimachus is arrested by her words and his purpose changed. He gives her gold, bids her persevere in the ways of purity, and[Pg 589] prays the gods will strengthen her. She succeeds in obtaining her freedom and in supporting herself by her talents. The lasting impression she had made on the governor in her degradation is proved by his sending for her to charm King Pericles' melancholy, and later he aspires to her hand.
Lysimachus is taken aback by her words, and his goals shift. He gives her gold, encourages her to stay true to her purity, and[Pg 589] prays that the gods will give her strength. She manages to gain her freedom and support herself through her skills. The strong impression she left on the governor during her struggles is shown when he calls for her to lift King Pericles' spirits, and later, he seeks to marry her.
The scenes quoted do not give an intellectual equivalent for all that has been dared in order to produce them, but they bear witness to the desire Shakespeare felt of painting youthful womanly purity shining whitely in a very snake-pit of vice, and the spirit in which it is accomplished is that of both Shakespeare and the Renaissance.
The quoted scenes don’t fully capture the intellectual effort behind their creation, but they show Shakespeare’s desire to portray youthful innocence shining brightly amidst a corrupt world. The spirit in which it's achieved reflects both Shakespeare and the Renaissance.
At a somewhat earlier period such a subject would have assumed, in England, the form of a Morality, an allegorical religious play, in which the steadfastness of the virtuous woman would have triumphed over Vice. At a somewhat later period, in France, it would have been a Christian drama, in which heathen wickedness and incredulity were put to confusion by the youthful believer. Shakespeare carries it back to the days of Diana; his virtue and vice are alike heathen, owning no connection with church or creed.
At an earlier time, this topic would have taken the shape of a Morality, an allegorical religious play in England, where the unwavering nature of the virtuous woman would have won over Vice. A bit later in France, it would have been a Christian drama, showcasing how pagan wickedness and disbelief were defeated by a young believer. Shakespeare brings it back to the era of Diana; his concepts of virtue and vice are both pagan, with no ties to church or belief system.
Thirty-seven years later, during the minority of Louis XIV., Pierre Corneille made use of a very similar subject in his but little-known tragedy, Théodore, Vierge et Martyre. The scene is laid in the same place in which Pericles begins, in Antioch during the reign of Diocletian.
Thirty-seven years later, during the youth of Louis XIV, Pierre Corneille used a very similar theme in his lesser-known tragedy, Théodore, Vierge et Martyre. The setting is the same location where Pericles starts, in Antioch during the reign of Diocletian.
Marcella, the wicked wife of the governor of the province, determines that her daughter Flavia shall marry the object of her passion, Placidus. He, however, has no thought but for the Princess Theodora, a descendant of the old Syrian kings. Theodora is a Christian, and these are the times of Christian persecution. In order to revenge herself upon the young girl and estrange Placidus from her, Marcella causes her to be confined in just such another house as that into which Marina was sold.
Marcella, the ruthless wife of the provincial governor, decides that her daughter Flavia will marry the man she desires, Placidus. However, his only thoughts are for Princess Theodora, a descendant of the ancient Syrian kings. Theodora is a Christian, and this is a time of persecution for Christians. To get back at the young girl and drive Placidus away from her, Marcella has her locked up in a house just like the one where Marina was sold.
The dramatic interest would naturally lie in the development of Theodora's feelings when, she finds herself abandoned to her fate. But the chaste young girl will not, and cannot, express in words the horror she must feel; and in any case the laws of propriety would not allow her to do so on the French stage. Corneille avoided the difficulty by exchanging action for narrative. Various false or incomplete accounts of what has taken place keep the audience in anxious expectation.
The dramatic interest would naturally center on how Theodora's feelings evolve when she finds herself left to her fate. But the innocent young girl cannot and will not articulate the horror she must feel; plus, the rules of propriety wouldn’t permit her to do so on the French stage. Corneille sidestepped the issue by swapping action for narration. Different misleading or partial accounts of what has happened keep the audience on edge.
Placidus is told that Theodora's sentence has been commuted to one of simple banishment. He breathes again. Then he hears that Theodora has actually been taken to the house; that Didymus, her Christian admirer, bribed the soldiers to allow him to enter first, and that shortly afterwards he returned, covering his face with his cloak as though ashamed.[Pg 590] He is furious. The third announcement informs him that it was Theodora who came out disguised in Didymus's clothes. Placidus' rage now gives way to agonising jealousy. He believes that Theodora has yielded willingly to Didymus, and he suffers tortures. Finally we learn the truth. Didymus himself tells how he rescued Theodora unharmed; he is a Christian, and expects to die. "Live thou without jealousy," he says to Placidus; "I can endure the death penalty." "Alas!" answers Placidus, "how can I be other than jealous, knowing that this glorious creature owes more than life to thee. Thou hast given thy life to save her honour; how can I but envy thy happiness!" Both Theodora and Didymus are martyred, and the pagan lover, who did nothing to help his love, is left alone with his shame.
Placidus is told that Theodora's punishment has been changed to simple banishment. He breathes a sigh of relief. Then he learns that Theodora has actually been taken to the house; Didymus, her Christian admirer, bribed the soldiers to let him go in first, and shortly afterward, he came out covering his face with his cloak as if he were embarrassed.[Pg 590] He is furious. The third update informs him that it was Theodora who came out disguised in Didymus's clothes. Placidus's anger turns into agonizing jealousy. He believes that Theodora willingly gave in to Didymus, and he suffers greatly. Finally, we discover the truth. Didymus himself explains how he rescued Theodora unharmed; he is a Christian and expects to die. "Live without jealousy," he tells Placidus; "I can face the death penalty." "Alas!" replies Placidus, "how can I not be jealous, knowing that this amazing person owes more than her life to you? You sacrificed your life to save her honor; how can I not envy your happiness?" Both Theodora and Didymus are martyred, and the pagan lover, who did nothing to help his beloved, is left alone with his shame.
The sole contrast intended here is between the noble qualities developed by the Christian faith and that baseness which was considered inseparable from heathendom.
The only difference being pointed out here is between the admirable qualities fostered by the Christian faith and the lowliness that was seen as unavoidable in paganism.
Two things arrest our attention in this comparison: firstly, the superiority of the English drama, which openly represents all things on the stage, even such subjects as are only passingly alluded to by society; and, secondly, the marked difference in the spirit of that Old England of the Renaissance from the all-pervading Christianism of the early classic period in "most Christian" France.
Two things catch our attention in this comparison: first, the superiority of English drama, which openly presents everything on stage, even topics that society only hints at; and second, the distinct difference in the spirit of that Old England during the Renaissance compared to the all-encompassing Christianity of early classic "most Christian" France.
The calm dignity of Marina's innocence has none of that taint of the confessional which was plainly obnoxious to Shakespeare, and which neither the mediæval plays before him, nor Corneille and Calderon after, could escape. Corneille's Theodora is a saint by profession and a martyr from choice. She gives herself up to her enemies at the end of the play, because she has been assured by supernatural revelation that she will not again be imprisoned in the house from which she has just escaped. Shakespeare's Marina, the tenderly and carefully outlined sketch of the type which is presently to wholly possess his imagination, is purely human in her innate nobility of nature.
The calm dignity of Marina's innocence lacks the confessional stain that clearly bothered Shakespeare and that neither the medieval plays before him nor Corneille and Calderón after could avoid. Corneille's Theodora is a saint by profession and a martyr by choice. She surrenders to her enemies at the end of the play because she has been told through a supernatural revelation that she won’t be imprisoned again in the house she has just escaped from. Shakespeare's Marina, a carefully developed portrayal of the type that will soon completely capture his imagination, is purely human in her natural nobility.
It is deeply interesting to trace in this sombre yet fantastically romantic play of Pericles the germs of all his succeeding works.
It’s really fascinating to see the beginnings of all his later works in this dark yet incredibly romantic play, Pericles.
Marina and her mother, long lost and late recovered by a sorrowing king, are the preliminary studies for Perdita and Hermione in A Winter's Tale. Perdita, as her name tells us, is lost and is living, ignorant of her parentage, in a strange country. Marina's flower-strewing suggests Perdita's distribution of blossoms, accompanied by words which reveal a profound understanding of flower-nature, and Hermione is recovered by Leontes as is Thaisa by Pericles.
Marina and her mother, who were separated for a long time and finally found by a grief-stricken king, are early versions of Perdita and Hermione in A Winter's Tale. Perdita, as her name implies, is lost and is living without knowing her true background in a foreign land. Marina's act of scattering flowers suggests Perdita's gesture of spreading blossoms, paired with words that show a deep insight into the essence of flowers, and Hermione is reunited with Leontes just like Thaisa is with Pericles.
The wicked stepmother in Cymbeline corresponds to the wicked foster-mother in Pericles. She hates Imogen as Dionyza hates Marina. Pisanio is supposed to have murdered her as Leonine is[Pg 591] believed to have slain Marina, and Cymbeline recovers both sons and daughter as Pericles his wife and child.
The evil stepmother in Cymbeline is similar to the evil foster-mother in Pericles. She despises Imogen just like Dionyza despises Marina. Pisanio is thought to have killed her, just as Leonine is[Pg 591] believed to have murdered Marina, and Cymbeline retrieves both his sons and daughter just as Pericles does with his wife and child.
The tendency to substitute some easy process of explanation, such as melodramatic music or supernatural revelation, in the place of severe dramatic technique, which appears at this time, betrays a certain weariness of the demands of the art. Diana appears to the slumbering Pericles as Jupiter does to Posthumus in Cymbeline.
The tendency to replace a more complex method of storytelling with simpler explanations, like dramatic music or supernatural events, shows a kind of fatigue with the demands of the art. Diana appears to the sleeping Pericles just like Jupiter does to Posthumus in Cymbeline.
But it is for The Tempest that Pericles more especially prepares us. The attitude of the melancholy prince towards his daughter seems to foreshadow that of the noble Prospero towards his child Miranda. Prospero is also living in exile from his home. But it is Cerimon who approaches more nearly in character to Prospero. Note his great speech:
But it's for The Tempest that Pericles really sets us up. The way the sad prince interacts with his daughter seems to hint at how the noble Prospero feels about his daughter Miranda. Prospero is also in exile from his home. But it's Cerimon who is more similar in character to Prospero. Check out his powerful speech:
"I held it ever,
Virtue and cunning were endowments greater
Than nobleness and richer: careless heirs
May the two latter darken and expend;
But immortality attends the former,
Making a man a god. 'Tis known I ever
Have studied physic, through which secret art,
By turning o'er authorities, I have,
Together with my practice, made familiar
To me and to my aid the blest infusions
That dwell in vegetives, in metals, stones;
And I can speak of the disturbances
That Nature works, and of her cures; which doth give me
A more content in course of true delight
Than to be thirsty after tottering honour
Or tie my treasure up in silken bags,
To please the fool and death" (Act iii. sc. 2).
"I’ve always believed that"
Virtue and cleverness are more valuable
Than nobility and wealth: careless heirs
Might waste the latter two and let them fade;
But immortality follows the former,
Turning a person into a god. It’s known that I’ve always
Studied medicine, through which secret knowledge,
By reviewing various texts, I have,
Along with my practice, made familiar
To myself and my support the blessed remedies
Found in plants, metals, and stones;
And I can talk about the troubles
That Nature causes, and her cures; this gives me
More satisfaction in the pursuit of true joy
Than chasing after shaky honor
Or locking my wealth up in silk bags,
To impress fools and death." (Act iii. sc. 2).
The position in which Thaisa and Pericles stand in the second act towards the angry father, who has in reality no serious objection to their union, closely resembles that of Ferdinand and Miranda before the feigned wrath of Prospero. Most notable of all is the preliminary sketch we find in Pericles of the tempest which ushers in the play of that name. Over and above the resemblance between the storm scenes, we have Marina's description of the hurricane during which she was born (Pericles, Act iv. sc. I), and Ariel's description of the shipwreck (Tempest, Act i. sc. 2).
The position that Thaisa and Pericles find themselves in during the second act, facing the angry father who really has no serious objections to their relationship, is very similar to that of Ferdinand and Miranda confronted with Prospero's fake anger. The most notable aspect is the early example we see in Pericles of the storm that opens the play of the same name. Besides the similarities between the storm scenes, we also have Marina's description of the hurricane she was born during (Pericles, Act iv. sc. I), and Ariel's account of the shipwreck (Tempest, Act i. sc. 2).
Many other slight touches prove a relationship between the two plays. In The Tempest (Act ii. sc. I), as in Pericles (Act v. sc. I), we have soothing slumbrous music and, mention of harpies (Tempest, Act iii. sc. 3, and Pericles, Act iv. sc. 3). The words "virgin knot," so charmingly used by Marina:
Many other subtle details show a connection between the two plays. In The Tempest (Act ii. sc. I), just like in Pericles (Act v. sc. I), we have calming, dreamy music and mentions of harpies (Tempest, Act iii. sc. 3, and Pericles, Act iv. sc. 3). The phrase "virgin knot," so beautifully used by Marina:
"If fires be hot, knives sharp, or waters deep,
Untied I still my virgin knot will keep" (Act iv. sc. 2),
"If fires are hot, knives are sharp, or waters are deep,
"I will still keep my virginity" (Act iv. sc. 2),
[Pg 592]are also employed by Prospero in reference to Miranda in The Tempest (Act iv. sc. I); and it will be observed that these are the only two instances in which they occur in Shakespeare.
[Pg 592]are also used by Prospero when talking about Miranda in The Tempest (Act iv. sc. I); and you'll notice that these are the only two times they appear in Shakespeare.
Thus the germs of all his latest works lie in this unjustly neglected and despised play, which has suffered under a double disadvantage: it is not entirely Shakespeare's work, and in such portions of it as are his own there exist, in the dark shadow cast by her hideous surroundings about Marina, traces of that gloomy mood from which he was but just emerging. But for all that, whether we look upon it as a contribution to Shakespeare's biography or as a poem, this beautiful and remarkable fragment, Pericles, is a work of the greatest interest.[3]
Thus, the seeds of all his latest works are found in this unfairly overlooked and undervalued play, which has suffered from a double setback: it isn't entirely Shakespeare's work, and in those parts that are his, there are hints of the dark mood surrounding Marina, reflecting the gloomy mindset he was just beginning to move away from. Still, whether we view it as a piece of Shakespeare's biography or as a poem, this beautiful and extraordinary fragment, Pericles, is a work of great interest.[3]
[1] The complete title runs thus:—"The late, and much admired Play, called Pericles, Prince of Tyre, with the true Relation of the whole History, adventures, and fortunes of the said Prince: As also, The no lesse strange and worthy accidents, in the Birth and Life of his Daughter MARIANA. As it hath been diuers and sundry times acted by his Maiesties Seruants, at the Globe on the Bancside. By William Shakespeare. Imprinted at London for Henry Gosson, and are to be sold at the Signe of the Sunne in Paternoster Row. 1609."
[1] The full title is:—"The recent and highly praised play, called Pericles, Prince of Tyre, with the true account of the entire history, adventures, and fortunes of this prince: As well as, the equally strange and noteworthy events in the birth and life of his daughter MARIANA. Performed various times by His Majesty's Servants at the Globe on the Bankside. By William Shakespeare. Printed in London for Henry Gosson, and available for sale at the Sign of the Sun in Paternoster Row. 1609."
Troilus and Cressida | 1606-7 |
Antony and Cleopatra | 1606-7 |
Coriolanus | 1607-8 |
Timon of Athens. | 1607-8 |
[3] Delius: Ueber Shakespeare's Pericles, Prince of Tyre. Jahrbuch der deutschen Shakespeare-Gesellschaft, iii. 175-205; F. G. Fleay: On the Play of Pericles. The New Shakspere Society's Transactions, 1874, 195-254; Swinburne: A Study of Shakespeare, p. 206; Gervinus: Shakespeare, vol. i. 187, and Elze: Shakespeare, p. 409, still believe Pericles to be a work of Shakespeare's youth.
[3] Delius: About Shakespeare's Pericles, Prince of Tyre. Journal of the German Shakespeare Society, iii. 175-205; F. G. Fleay: On the Play of Pericles. The New Shakspere Society's Transactions, 1874, 195-254; Swinburne: A Study of Shakespeare, p. 206; Gervinus: Shakespeare, vol. i. 187, and Elze: Shakespeare, p. 409, still think Pericles is a work from Shakespeare's early years.
XVI
FRANCIS BEAUMONT AND JOHN FLETCHER
It was a comparatively easy task to distinguish Shakespeare's part in Timon of Athens and Pericles, for it consisted of all that was important in either play. The identity of the men who collaborated with him seems to have been decided by pure chance, and is of little interest to us now-a-days. It is a different matter, however, in the case of two other dramas of this period which have been associated with Shakespeare's name—The Two Noble Kinsmen and Henry VIII.—for his part in them is unimportant, in one almost imperceptible, in fact. Their real author was a young man just coming into notice, who afterwards became one of the most famous dramatists of the day, and can hardly have been indifferent to Shakespeare. The question, therefore, of their mutual relations and the origin of their collaboration is one of the greatest interest.
It was relatively easy to identify Shakespeare's contributions to Timon of Athens and Pericles, as it included everything significant in both plays. The identity of the men who worked with him seems to have been determined by chance, and it's not very interesting to us today. However, the situation is different for two other plays from this period that are linked to Shakespeare’s name—The Two Noble Kinsmen and Henry VIII. His role in them is minor, almost negligible, in fact. The real author was a young man just starting to gain recognition, who later became one of the most famous playwrights of his time and likely had a strong opinion about Shakespeare. Therefore, the question of their relationship and the origins of their collaboration is highly intriguing.
A drama entitled Philaster had been played at the Globe Theatre., in 1608 with extraordinary success. It was the joint work of two young men, Francis Beaumont, aged 22, and John Fletcher, aged 28. The play made their reputation, and they found themselves famous from the moment of its representation. A would-be amusing, but in reality rather dull play of Fletcher's, The Woman-Hater, had been put on the stage in 1606-7. It contained some good comic parts, but nothing that gave promise of the poet's later works.
A play called Philaster was performed at the Globe Theatre in 1608 with incredible success. It was created by two young men, Francis Beaumont, who was 22, and John Fletcher, who was 28. The play established their reputation, and they became famous right after it was performed. A supposedly funny, but honestly rather boring, play by Fletcher called The Woman-Hater had been staged in 1606-7. It had some good comedic moments, but nothing that indicated the poet's future accomplishments.
After this triumph with Philaster, the two friends produced in 1609 or 1611 their masterpiece, The Maid's Tragedy, and their scarcely less admired A King and no King. This joint activity continued until the death of Beaumont in 1615. During the remaining ten years of his life Fletcher wrote alone, with the single exception of a play produced in collaboration with Rowley, and attained to a fame which probably eclipsed Shakespeare's in these last years of his life, as it certainly did immediately after his death. Dryden remarks, in his well-known Essay of Dramatic Poetry (1668), "Their plays are now the most pleasant and frequent entertainments of the stage, two of them being acted through the year for one of Shakespeare's or Jonson's." This statement seems somewhat exaggerated if we compare it with the entries in Pepys' Diary; still, we know that Shakespeare's fame was completely[Pg 594] eclipsed towards the end of the century by that of Ben Jonson. Samuel Butler not only prefers the latter, but speaks as though his superiority was universally admitted.[1]
After this success with Philaster, the two friends created their masterpiece, The Maid's Tragedy, and the also highly regarded A King and no King, between 1609 and 1611. They worked together like this until Beaumont passed away in 1615. For the next ten years, Fletcher wrote on his own, with just one play co-written with Rowley, and achieved a level of fame that likely surpassed Shakespeare’s during these final years of his life, and certainly did right after his death. Dryden notes in his famous Essay of Dramatic Poetry (1668), "Their plays are now the most enjoyable and frequently performed on stage, with two of them being performed throughout the year for every one of Shakespeare's or Jonson's." This claim seems a bit exaggerated when we compare it to the entries in Pepys' Diary; however, we know that Shakespeare's fame was entirely overshadowed towards the end of the century by Ben Jonson’s. Samuel Butler not only prefers Jonson but treats his superiority as if it were widely recognized.[1]
The two new poets were neither learned proletaires, like Peele, Greene, and Marlowe, nor of the middle classes, like Shakespeare and Ben Jonson, but were both of good family. Fletcher's father was a high-placed ecclesiastic, much experienced in the courts of Elizabeth and James, and Beaumont was the son of a Justice of Common Pleas, and related to families of some standing. One great source of their popularity lay in the fact that they were thus enabled to reproduce to perfection the manners of the fine gentleman, his general dissipation, and his quick repartee.
The two new poets weren't well-educated working-class people, like Peele, Greene, and Marlowe, nor were they from the middle class, like Shakespeare and Ben Jonson; instead, they both came from respectable families. Fletcher's father was a high-ranking church official with a lot of experience in the courts of Elizabeth and James, while Beaumont was the son of a Justice of Common Pleas and was related to families of some note. One major reason for their popularity was that they were able to perfectly capture the manners of the gentleman, including his overall lifestyle and quick wit.
Francis Beaumont was born somewhere about the year 1586, at Grace Dieu in Leicestershire. His family numbered among those of the legal aristocracy, and many of its members were noted for poetical propensities and abilities; there were no fewer than three poets by name of Beaumont living at the time of Francis' death. The future dramatist was entered at ten years of age as a gentleman-commoner at Broadgate Hall, Oxford. He early left the university for London, where he was made a member of the Inner Temple. His legal studies appear to have sat lightly upon him, and he seems to have devoted himself principally to the composition of those plays and masques which were so frequently performed by the various legal colleges of those days. In 1613 he wrote the masque which was performed by the legal institutions of the Inner Temple and Gray's Inn in honour of the Princess Elizabeth's marriage with the Elector-Palatine.
Francis Beaumont was born around 1586 at Grace Dieu in Leicestershire. His family was part of the legal aristocracy, with many members known for their poetic talent; at least three poets named Beaumont were alive when Francis died. The future dramatist enrolled as a gentleman-commoner at Broadgate Hall, Oxford, at the age of ten. He left the university early for London, where he became a member of the Inner Temple. His legal studies didn’t seem to interest him much, and he mostly focused on writing plays and masques that were often performed by various legal colleges of the time. In 1613, he wrote the masque that was performed by the legal institutions of the Inner Temple and Gray's Inn in honor of Princess Elizabeth's marriage to the Elector-Palatine.
It seems to have been a mutual enthusiasm for Jonson's Volpone (1605) which brought Beaumont and Fletcher together, and united them in a brotherly friendship and fellowship in work of which history affords few parallels. Aubrey, to whom we are indebted for a number of anecdotes about Shakespeare, gives the following vivid picture of their life: "They lived together on the Bankside, not far from the playhouse; both batchelors lay together, had one wench in the house between them, which they did so admire; the same cloathes and cloake, etc., between them."
It seems that a shared enthusiasm for Jonson's Volpone (1605) brought Beaumont and Fletcher together, forming a strong friendship and collaboration in their work that history rarely matches. Aubrey, who has provided us with several anecdotes about Shakespeare, paints a lively picture of their life: "They lived together on the Bankside, not far from the theater; both bachelors shared a place, had one woman living with them, whom they both admired; they even shared clothes and cloaks, etc."
The two friends soon set to work, and appear to have planned out the dramas together, each finally working out the scenes most suited to his talents. An anecdote related by Winstanley seems to indicate such a method. One day while they were thus apportioning their parts in a tavern they frequented, a man standing at the door overheard the exclamation, "I will undertake to kill the king;" suspecting some treasonable conspiracy, he gave information, with the result that both poets were arrested. In support of the veracity of this anecdote, George Darley observes that a similar incident occurs in Fletcher's Woman-Hater (Act v. sc. 2). Great bitterness is certainly expressed in this play on the[Pg 595] subject of informers; witness the very unflattering sketch of their ways and manners in the third scene of the second act.
The two friends quickly got to work and seemed to have planned out the dramas together, each finally figuring out the scenes that suited their talents best. An anecdote shared by Winstanley suggests this method. One day, while they were dividing their roles in a tavern they often visited, a man standing at the door overheard the exclamation, "I will take on killing the king;" suspecting some treason, he reported it, and as a result, both poets were arrested. To support the truth of this story, George Darley notes a similar incident in Fletcher's Woman-Hater (Act v. sc. 2). There is definitely a strong bitterness expressed in this play about the[Pg 595] issue of informers; for example, the very unflattering portrayal of their habits and behavior in the third scene of the second act.
In whatsoever fashion The Two Noble Kinsmen may have originally been written, the joint-authors must have finally revised it in company and obliterated to the best of their ability the distinguishing marks of their very different styles. Otherwise it would not offer, now that we are in possession of works executed by each separately, the present difficulty of apportioning to each the honour due to him.
In whatever way The Two Noble Kinsmen was originally written, the co-authors must have rewritten it together and done their best to erase the distinct features of their different writing styles. Otherwise, it wouldn't present the current challenge of assigning the appropriate credit to each author now that we have works written separately by both.
There was no lack of difference, especially of a metrical nature, about their styles. As far as we can judge, Beaumont's was the gift for tragedy; he had less wit and less skill than Fletcher, but he was more genuinely inspired, richer in feeling, and more daring in invention than his brother poet. His noble head is encircled by a halo of sadness, for, like Marlowe and Shelley, two of England's greatest poets, he died before he had completed his thirtieth year.
There was no shortage of differences, especially in terms of style. From what we can tell, Beaumont had a talent for tragedy; he had less wit and skill than Fletcher, but he was more genuinely inspired, emotionally rich, and bolder in his ideas than his fellow poet. His noble head is surrounded by a sense of sadness, for, like Marlowe and Shelley, two of England's greatest poets, he died before reaching thirty.
Beaumont was a devoted admirer of Ben Jonson, and a constant frequenter of that "Mermaid Tavern" whose literary and social gatherings have been celebrated in his poetical epistle to the object of his admiration. His passionate regard for the author of Volpone is shown in a poem addressed to him upon the subject, in which he exalts Jonson's art and the charm of his comedy above all that any other poet (thereby including Shakespeare) had ever produced for the English stage. Jonson replies with his ode "To Mr. Francis Beaumont," in which he reciprocates the admiring attention by a declaration of the warmest affection, and expresses himself "not worth the least indulgent thought thy pen drops forth," assuring his friend that he envies him his greater talent. According to Dryden, Jonson submitted everything he wrote to Beaumont's criticism as long as the young man was alive, and even gave him his manuscripts to correct.
Beaumont was a dedicated admirer of Ben Jonson and regularly visited the "Mermaid Tavern," known for its literary and social gatherings, which he celebrated in a poetic letter to Jonson. His deep admiration for the author of Volpone is evident in a poem he wrote about him, where he praises Jonson's artistry and the appeal of his comedies above anything else any other poet (including Shakespeare) had ever created for the English stage. In response, Jonson wrote the ode "To Mr. Francis Beaumont," where he returned the admiration with a declaration of his warmest feelings and expressed that he wasn't even worthy of the slightest kind thought from Beaumont, assuring his friend that he envied his greater talent. According to Dryden, Jonson submitted everything he wrote to Beaumont's critique while he was alive and even allowed him to edit his manuscripts.
While Beaumont's name is thus associated with Jonson, Fletcher's forms a constellation in conjunction with that of Shakespeare.
While Beaumont's name is linked with Jonson, Fletcher's is grouped together with Shakespeare's.
John Fletcher was born in December 1579, at Rye in Sussex, and was therefore fifteen years younger than the great poet with whom he is said to have collaborated more than once. His father, the Dean of Peterborough, was successively promoted through the bishoprics of Bristol and Worcester to that of London. He was a handsome, eloquent man, with a luxurious temperament, inclined to display and pleasure of all kinds. Every inch a courtier, all his thoughts were concentrated upon gaining, retaining, or recovering the royal favour.
John Fletcher was born in December 1579 in Rye, Sussex, making him fifteen years younger than the famous poet he is said to have worked with multiple times. His father, the Dean of Peterborough, rose through the bishoprics of Bristol and Worcester before becoming the Bishop of London. He was a good-looking and articulate man with a love for luxury and all kinds of pleasures. He embodied the qualities of a courtier, with all his thoughts focused on gaining, maintaining, or regaining royal favor.
One episode of his life of an impressively dramatic and historic interest, calculated to make the strongest impression on the imagination of an embryo tragic poet, must have been often related by him to his young son. Dr. Richard Fletcher was the[Pg 596] divine appointed by Government to attend on Mary Stuart at the time of her execution, and was therefore both spectator and participator in the closing scene of the Scottish Cleopatra's life.
One episode from his impressively dramatic and historic life, likely aimed at leaving a strong impression on the imagination of a budding tragic poet, must have been frequently recounted to his young son. Dr. Richard Fletcher was the[Pg 596] minister appointed by the Government to attend to Mary Stuart during her execution, so he was both a spectator and participant in the final moments of the Scottish Cleopatra's life.
When he approached the Queen in the great hall hung with black, and invited her, as he was in duty bound to do, to unite with him in prayer, she turned her back upon him.
When he walked up to the Queen in the large hall draped in black and invited her, as he was obligated to, to join him in prayer, she turned her back on him.
"Madam," he began with a low obeisance, "the Queen's most excellent majesty. Madam, the Queen's most excellent majesty." Thrice he commenced his sentence, wanting words to pursue it. When he repeated the words a fourth time she cut him short.
"Ma'am," he started with a slight bow, "the Queen's most excellent majesty. Ma'am, the Queen's most excellent majesty." He began his sentence three times, struggling to find the right words to continue. When he tried to say it a fourth time, she interrupted him.
"Mr. Dean," she said, "I am a Catholic, and must die a Catholic. It is useless to attempt to move me, and your prayers will avail me little."
"Mr. Dean," she said, "I am a Catholic, and I will die a Catholic. It's pointless to try to change my mind, and your prayers won’t help me much."
"Change your opinion, madam," he cried, his tongue being loosed at last. "Repent of your sins, settle your faith in Christ, by Him to be saved."
"Change your mind, ma'am," he shouted, finally able to speak freely. "Repent for your wrongdoings, place your faith in Christ, and be saved through Him."
"Trouble not yourself further, Mr. Dean," she answered. "I am settled in my own faith, for which I mean to shed my blood."
"Don't worry about it anymore, Mr. Dean," she replied. "I'm firm in my beliefs, and I'm prepared to stand up for them."
"I am sorry, madam," said Shrewsbury, "to see you so addicted to Popery!"[2]
"I apologize, ma'am," said Shrewsbury, "to see you so devoted to Catholicism!"[2]
Slowly and carefully her ladies removed her veil so as not to disturb the arrangement of her hair. They took off her long black robe, and she stood then in a skirt of scarlet velvet; they removed the black bodice, and revealed one of scarlet silk. Sobbing, they drew on her scarlet sleeves and placed scarlet slippers upon her feet. It was like a transformation scene in a theatre when the proud woman stood suddenly dressed in scarlet in the black funeral hall. When her women wept and wailed she said to them, "Ne criez pas vous, j'ai promis pour vous. Adieu, au revoir," and praying in a loud voice, "In te Domine confido," she laid her head upon the block. It was impossible that Richard Fletcher should ever forget the inflexible resolution and indomitable courage displayed by the great actress, nor was he likely to forget the terrible mingling of horror with pure burlesque in the final scene. In his agitation, the executioner missed his aim, and a weak blow fell upon the handkerchief with which the Queen's eyes were bound, inflicting a slight wound upon her cheek. The second blow left the severed head hanging by a piece of skin, which the executioner cut as he drew back the axe. Then Dr. Fletcher witnessed a second transformation, as marvellous as any ever produced by a magician's wand: the great mass of thick false hair fell from the head. The Queen who had knelt before the block possessed all the ripened charm and dignified beauty of maturity; the head held up by the executioner to the gaze of the little company was that of a grey,[Pg 597] wrinkled, old woman.[3] Could anything in the world have given young Fletcher a keener insight into the horrors of tragic catastrophe, the solemnity of death, and the blending of the terrible with the utterly grotesque which life's most supreme moments occasionally produce? It must have acted like a call and incitement to the creation of tragic and burlesque theatrical effect.
Slowly and carefully, her women took off her veil so they wouldn’t mess up her hair. They removed her long black robe, revealing a skirt made of scarlet velvet underneath. They took off the black bodice and showed a scarlet silk one instead. As they sobbed, they pulled on her scarlet sleeves and slipped scarlet shoes onto her feet. It felt like a dramatic scene in a play when the proud woman suddenly stood dressed in scarlet in the dark funeral hall. As her ladies cried and mourned, she told them, "Don’t cry, I've promised for you. Goodbye, see you later," and praying loudly, "In you, Lord, I trust," she laid her head on the block. Richard Fletcher could never forget the unwavering determination and unbreakable courage shown by the great actress, nor would he forget the horrific blend of fear and pure absurdity in the final scene. In his distress, the executioner missed his target, and a weak blow struck the handkerchief covering the Queen's eyes, causing a small injury to her cheek. The second strike left her head hanging by a piece of skin, which the executioner cut as he pulled back the axe. Then Dr. Fletcher witnessed a second transformation, as amazing as any created by a magician’s wand: the great mass of thick false hair fell from the head. The Queen who had knelt before the block embodied the full charm and dignified beauty of maturity; the head held up by the executioner for the small crowd to see was that of a gray, wrinkled old woman.[Pg 597][3] Could anything in the world have provided young Fletcher with a deeper understanding of the horrors of tragic catastrophe, the severity of death, and the mix of the terrifying with the utterly ridiculous that life’s most significant moments sometimes create? It must have prompted him to create tragic and comedic theatrical effects.
John Fletcher was educated at Cambridge, and probably came to London shortly before Beaumont, to try his fortune as a dramatic writer. His first success was with Philaster, or Love lies Bleeding, in 1608. Shakespeare must have witnessed its triumphant performance with strangely mingled feelings, for it could but strike him as being in many ways an echo of his own work. In so far as he is wrongfully deprived of his throne, Prince Philaster occupies much the same position as Hamlet, and several of his speeches to the king are markedly in the style of the Danish Prince of Shakespeare's play. Thus, in the opening scene of the first act:
John Fletcher was educated at Cambridge and likely moved to London shortly before Beaumont to pursue his career as a playwright. His first big hit was Philaster, or Love lies Bleeding, in 1608. Shakespeare must have watched its successful performance with mixed feelings, as it probably felt familiar to him in many ways. Just like Hamlet, Prince Philaster is wrongly stripped of his throne, and several of his speeches to the king are strikingly similar to those of the Danish Prince in Shakespeare's play. For instance, in the opening scene of the first act:
"King. Sure he's possess'd.
Philaster. Yes, with my father's spirit: It's true, O king!
A dangerous spirit. Now he tells me, king,
I was a king's heir, bids me be a king;
And whispers to me, these are all my subjects.
'Tis strange he will not let me sleep, but dives
Into my fancy, and there gives me shapes that kneel
And do me service, cry me 'King.'
But I'll oppose him, he's a factious spirit,
And will undo me. Noble sir, your hand,
I am your servant.
King. Away, I do not like this," &c.
"King. He's definitely possessed."
Philaster. Yes, it's true, oh king! My father's spirit is with me.
A dangerous spirit. Now he tells me, king,
I was a king's heir, urging me to be a king;
And whispers to me, these are all my subjects.
It's strange he won't let me sleep, but dives
Into my imagination, and there gives me visions that kneel
And serve me, calling me 'King.'
But I'll resist him, he's a rebellious spirit,
And will bring me down. Noble sir, your hand,
I am your servant.
King. That's enough, I don't like this.
The king, however, has nothing to fear from Philaster, for the prince loves and is beloved by the monarch's daughter, Arethusa, whom her father intends to wed to that arrogant braggart, Prince Pharamond of Spain. Philaster, all unknown to himself, is beloved by Euphrasia, the daughter of the courtier Cleon. Disguised as a page she enters the prince's service under the name of Bellario, and displays a devotion which no trial can shake, not even that of carrying love-letters between Philaster and Arethusa, nor of being transferred to the service of the latter that she may be at hand in case of need. Euphrasia's situation and feelings resemble those of Viola in Twelfth Night, but the comedy of Shakespeare's play here becomes serious and romantic tragedy. Philaster must have reminded Shakespeare yet more forcibly of another of his plays, and one to which the second half of the title, i.e., Love lies Bleeding, would have been applicable, for in the course of the piece Philaster and Arethusa are brought into a situation which is a counterpart of that of Othello and Desdemona.
The king, however, has nothing to worry about when it comes to Philaster, because the prince loves and is loved by the king's daughter, Arethusa, whom her father plans to marry off to that arrogant show-off, Prince Pharamond of Spain. Unbeknownst to himself, Philaster is adored by Euphrasia, the daughter of the courtier Cleon. Disguised as a page, she joins the prince's service under the name Bellario and shows a loyalty that no challenge can break, not even the task of delivering love letters between Philaster and Arethusa or being reassigned to serve Arethusa so she can be close by in case she's needed. Euphrasia's situation and feelings are similar to those of Viola in Twelfth Night, but the comedy in Shakespeare's play transforms here into a serious and romantic tragedy. Philaster must have reminded Shakespeare even more strongly of another play of his, one where the second part of the title, i.e., Love lies Bleeding, would fit perfectly, as throughout the story Philaster and Arethusa find themselves in a situation reminiscent of Othello and Desdemona.
[Pg 598]It happens in the following manner. The princess treats Pharamond with as much coldness as she dares, allowing her betrothed none of the privileges which he may claim after marriage. Pharamond, who naïvely confides to the audience that his temperament will not stand such treatment, is sympathised with by an exceedingly accommodating court lady. Her name is Megra; she is one of those wanton fair ones whom Fletcher excelled in portraying, and is closely akin to the Chloe of his charming play The Faithful Shepherd, The time and place of this assignation being betrayed, the king, enraged at the insult offered to his daughter, breaks in upon them and overwhelms Megra with cruel and coarse abuse. She, on her part, threatens that if her name is publicly disgraced, she will reveal all she knows of a much too tender friendship between the princess and a handsome page lately taken into her service.
[Pg 598]It unfolds like this. The princess treats Pharamond with as much coldness as she can manage, denying him all the privileges he would normally have as her fiancé. Pharamond, who honestly tells the audience that he can’t handle such treatment, finds sympathy from a very accommodating court lady named Megra. She’s one of those flirtatious women that Fletcher was great at portraying, similar to Chloe from his delightful play The Faithful Shepherd. When the time and place of this meeting are exposed, the king, furious about the disrespect shown to his daughter, barges in and hurls cruel and harsh insults at Megra. In response, she threatens that if her name is publicly tarnished, she will expose everything she knows about a far too affectionate friendship between the princess and a handsome page who has recently joined her service.
The king, finding that Bellario is actually attendant upon Arethusa, believes the slander and insists upon his instant dismissal. The courtiers, who, in common with the people, love Philaster and look to him to dethrone the king and rule in his stead, have watched this obstacle of his passion for the princess with no great favour. They hasten to report the rumour to him. Dion, Euphrasia-Bellario's own father, mendaciously asserts that he has surprised the lovers together. No use is made of this incident, nor of any of the opportunities offered by Euphrasia's disguise, which remains a secret even from the audience until the last scene of the play. Philaster in a jealous frenzy draws his sword upon Bellario and drives him away. The page instinctively guesses that Philaster is caught in the meshes of some intrigue, but does not divine its nature. Her parting words might have been addressed by Desdemona to Othello:
The king, discovering that Bellario is actually with Arethusa, believes the rumors and demands his immediate dismissal. The courtiers, who, like the people, support Philaster and hope he will overthrow the king and take the throne, have observed this hindrance to his love for the princess with little favor. They rush to inform him of the gossip. Dion, Euphrasia-Bellario's own father, deceitfully claims that he has caught the lovers together. This incident, along with any opportunities created by Euphrasia's disguise, is not utilized, remaining a secret even from the audience until the final scene of the play. Philaster, in a fit of jealousy, draws his sword on Bellario and chases him away. The page instinctively senses that Philaster is entangled in some scheme but doesn’t understand what kind. Her farewell words could have been spoken by Desdemona to Othello:
"But through these tears,
Shed at my hopeless parting, I can see
A world of treason practised upon you,
And her, and me."
"But through these tears,"
Shed at my despairing farewell, I can see
A world of betrayal aimed at you,
And her, and me."
Just as Desdemona, suspecting nothing, warmly pleads Cassio's cause with Othello, so Arethusa laments to Philaster that she has been forced to dismiss his cherished messenger of love:
Just like Desdemona, unaware of anything wrong, passionately argues for Cassio with Othello, Arethusa mourns to Philaster that she has had to send away his beloved messenger of love:
"O cruel!
Are you hard-hearted too? Who shall now tell you
How much I loved you? Who shall swear it to you,
And weep the tears I send? Who shall now bring you
Letters, rings, bracelets? lose his health in service?
Wake tedious nights in stories of your praise?" (Act iii. sc. 2).
"O harsh one!
Are you really that cold-hearted? Who will tell you now?
How deeply I loved you? Who will vouch for that?
And who will now bring you the tears I cried?
Letters, rings, bracelets? Are they sacrificing their health for you?
"Have you spent sleepless nights sharing stories about how great you are?" (Act iii. sc. 2).
Philaster suffers the same agonies as the Moor of Venice, but being of a naturally gentle disposition, he only answers her in[Pg 599] terms hardly to be surpassed for mournful and pathetic beauty. Later, coming upon the princess and her page, who have met by chance in a wood, he is so carried away by jealousy that he draws his sword first upon Arethusa and then upon Bellario. The page takes the blow without a murmur, and goes willingly to prison in place of Philaster for the attempt upon the princess's life. The devotion of Desdemona is thus reproduced in both these maidens, and finds in both a striking expression. All comes right eventually. A revolution places Philaster upon the throne, the women who love him recover from their wounds, and the discovery of Bellario's sex puts an end to all scandal. Philaster marries his beloved, and she, even more magnanimous than the queen in De Musset's Carmosine, closes the play with an invitation to Bellario-Euphrasia to share their life:
Philaster goes through the same pains as the Moor of Venice, but since he has a naturally gentle nature, he responds to her in[Pg 599] terms that are incredibly mournful and beautiful. Later, when he comes across the princess and her page in the woods by chance, he becomes so overwhelmed by jealousy that he first draws his sword against Arethusa and then against Bellario. The page takes the blow without a sound, willingly going to prison in place of Philaster for the attempt on the princess's life. The devotion of Desdemona is mirrored in both of these maidens, and is powerfully expressed in both. In the end, everything is resolved. A revolution puts Philaster on the throne, the women who love him heal from their wounds, and the revelation of Bellario's true identity settles all rumors. Philaster marries his beloved, and she, even more generous than the queen in De Musset's Carmosine, ends the play by inviting Bellario-Euphrasia to join their lives:
"Come, live with me;
Live free as I do. She that loves my lord,
Cursed be the wife that hates her."
"Come live with me;"
Live as freely as I do. Anyone who loves my lord,
Cursed be the wife who despises her."
In spite of its many echoes from his own plays, Shakespeare cannot have failed to appreciate the talent displayed in this drama. The gentleness and charm of the women in the works of both young poets must have appealed to him, offering as they did so marked a contrast to those of Chapman and Marlowe, neither of whom had any appreciation of womanliness or power to depict it. The best of Chapman's tragedies can have contained little that would attract Shakespeare. The Conspiracy and Tragedy of Charles Duke of Byron, Marshall of France, was rather a ten-act epic than a drama. His comedies, too, even Eastward Hoe, with its wonderful picture of the London of the day to which Ben Jonson and Marston contributed their share, must have repelled him by a realism which he always avoided in his own work. Beaumont and Fletcher laid their scenes in Sicily, or rather in some imaginary country, whose abstract poetry, more in accordance with the Romance nation's manner of representing men and their passions, cannot have been unsympathetic to Shakespeare, especially at this period of his life.
In spite of the many similarities to his own plays, Shakespeare must have recognized the talent shown in this drama. The gentleness and charm of the women in the works of both young poets must have appealed to him, as they contrasted sharply with those of Chapman and Marlowe, who had little appreciation for femininity or the ability to portray it. The best of Chapman's tragedies probably offered little that would attract Shakespeare. The Conspiracy and Tragedy of Charles Duke of Byron, Marshall of France was more like a ten-act epic than a drama. His comedies, even Eastward Hoe, with its amazing depiction of London at the time, where Ben Jonson and Marston contributed, likely turned him off with a realism he always shied away from in his own work. Beaumont and Fletcher set their scenes in Sicily, or rather in some fictional land, whose abstract poetry, more in line with the Romance nation's style of depicting people and their emotions, likely found sympathy in Shakespeare, especially during this stage of his life.
A King and no King, the play which in all probability immediately succeeded Philaster, contains the same merits and defects as the latter, and here also Shakespeare might find reminiscences of his own work. When the king's mother kneels before her son, and is raised by him (Act iii. sc. I), we are reminded of Volumnia kneeling to Coriolanus, and we feel that the same scene was in the mind of the two young poets. The comic character of the play is one Bessus, a soldier by profession, and an arrant coward in spite of his captaincy. He is a braggart, liar, and, if occasion offers, a pander, being equally diverting in all these capacities. Considerable humour is displayed in the[Pg 600] elaboration of his character, but the mighty figure of Falstaff is plainly discernible in the background. The authors even go to the length of appropriating some distinctly Falstaffian expressions. A fencing-master says of Bessus (Act iv. sc. 3):
A King and no King, the play that likely followed Philaster, has the same strengths and weaknesses as the latter, and here too Shakespeare might find echoes of his own work. When the king's mother kneels before her son and is lifted up by him (Act iii. sc. I), it reminds us of Volumnia kneeling to Coriolanus, and we can sense that the same scene was on the minds of the two young writers. The comic character in the play is Bessus, a soldier by trade, and a complete coward despite being a captain. He’s a braggart, a liar, and, when the opportunity arises, a pander, making him amusing in all these roles. Significant humor is shown in the[Pg 600] portrayal of his character, but the powerful figure of Falstaff is clearly visible in the background. The authors even go so far as to borrow some distinctly Falstaffian phrases. A fencing-master remarks about Bessus (Act iv. sc. 3):
"It showed discretion, the better part of valour."[4]
"It showed good judgment, the wiser choice in bravery."[4]
In Philaster we were shown a strong passion consumed by groundless jealousy. In A King and no King we have a still stronger passion, that of the young Arbaces for Princess Panthea, leading to confusion and disaster. Throughout the whole play Arbaces never doubts for a moment that they are brother and sister. The secret of his birth is not discovered until the last scene, just as Bellario's sex is not made known until the end of Philaster. Spaconia discovers that King Tigranes, who is as her very life to her, is in love with Panthea; whereupon she assumes much the same position towards him that Euphrasia did towards her love. But there is profounder study of character in the new play. Arbaces, a mixture of vanity and boastfulness with really excellent qualities, makes an extremely complex personality, though not an unnatural or unsympathetic one, and we are given a study of complicated passion in no way inferior to that in Racine's Phèdre, the instinct of love violently and irresistibly aroused, but constantly met by the fear and horror of incest. The subject is treated with great pathos and power of language.[5]
In Philaster, we see a strong passion driven by unfounded jealousy. In A King and no King, there's an even stronger passion, that of young Arbaces for Princess Panthea, which leads to chaos and disaster. Throughout the entire play, Arbaces never questions for a second that they are brother and sister. The truth about his origins is only revealed in the final scene, just like Bellario's gender is not revealed until the end of Philaster. Spaconia realizes that King Tigranes, who means everything to her, is in love with Panthea; this leads her to react similarly to how Euphrasia did towards her love. However, there's a deeper exploration of character in the new play. Arbaces, who blends vanity and arrogance with genuinely admirable traits, creates an extremely complex character, yet one that isn't unnatural or unsympathetic. The play provides a rich examination of complicated passion, rivaling that of Racine's Phèdre, where the instinct of love is violently and irresistibly awakened, but constantly faced with the fear and horror of incest. The subject is handled with great emotional depth and powerful language.[5]
[Pg 601]In 1609-10 Fletcher reached the zenith of his fame as sole author and as collaborator with Beaumont. That sweet and fresh pastoral play The Faithful Shepherdess, Fletcher's unassisted work, must have been written before the spring of 1610, for Sir William Skipworth, to whom, amongst others, it is dedicated, died in the May of that year. The theme was peculiarly suited to the fresh and delicate grace of Fletcher's lyrical gift, and here again Shakespeare may have perceived a distinct imitation of his Midsummer Night's Dream. Here also the lovers are metamorphosed, and Perigot embraces Amaryllis in the form of Amoret, believing her to be his love; he also wounds Amoret as Philaster wounds Arethusa. A still earlier version of the play may be found in Spenser's Shepherds Calendar. Darley has observed that Fletcher imitated several lines from the same source, and among them, oddly enough, some which had been appropriated by Spenser from Chaucer, whose verses greatly surpass either of the later poets in charm. In The Faithful Shepherdess, for example, we have (v. 5):
[Pg 601]In 1609-10, Fletcher hit the peak of his fame as a solo author and a collaborator with Beaumont. His lovely and refreshing pastoral play The Faithful Shepherdess, which he wrote on his own, must have been completed before spring 1610, as Sir William Skipworth, one of its dedicatees, passed away in May of that year. The theme suited the fresh and delicate beauty of Fletcher's lyrical talent, and once again, Shakespeare might have noticed a clear imitation of his Midsummer Night's Dream. In this play, the lovers are transformed, with Perigot embracing Amaryllis, who takes the form of Amoret, mistakenly thinking she is his true love; he also injures Amoret just as Philaster wounds Arethusa. An earlier version of this play can be found in Spenser's Shepherd's Calendar. Darley has noted that Fletcher borrowed several lines from that source, including some that Spenser had taken from Chaucer, whose verses are far more charming than either of the later poets. In The Faithful Shepherdess, for example, we have (v. 5):
"Sort all your shepherds from the lazy clowns
That feed their heifers in the budded brooms."
"Separate all your shepherds from the lazy fools
Who feed their heifers in the young brooms."
In Spenser's Shepherds Calendar it stands:
In Spenser's Shepherds Calendar, it says:
"So loytering live you, little herd grooms,
Keeping your beasts in the budded brooms."
"So hanging around you are, little herd grooms,
"Caring for your animals among the blooming bushes."
But in Chaucer's House of Fame we find the following verse (iii. 133):
But in Chaucer's House of Fame we find the following verse (iii. 133):
"And many a floite and litlyng home
And pipis made of grenè corne
As have these litel herdè-groomes
That kepen bestis in the bromes."
"And many a flight and little home
And pipes made from green corn
So have these little herders
"That concern for animals in the wild."
Fletcher's principal source, however, was, as the title tells us, Guarini's Pastor Fido.
Fletcher's main source, as the title indicates, was Guarini's Pastor Fido.
The Faithful Shepherdess is a charming idyl, too airy and delicate to have an immediate success with his own generation, but it may be read with pleasure to this day, and has secured lasting fame to its author. Ben Jonson's later but also admirable pastoral play, The Sad Shepherd, is the English poem of that period which most resembles it.
The Faithful Shepherdess is a delightful poem, too light and fragile to have had immediate success with its own audience, but it can still be enjoyed today and has brought lasting recognition to its author. Ben Jonson's later yet also impressive pastoral play, The Sad Shepherd, is the English poem from that time that resembles it the most.
Immediately after the production of this little tragi-comedy, Fletcher offered to the Globe Theatre the most remarkable work [Pg 602] which had resulted from the combined labours of himself and Francis Beaumont—The Maid's Tragedy.
Immediately after the production of this little tragi-comedy, Fletcher offered to the Globe Theatre the most remarkable work [Pg 602] that came from the combined efforts of him and Francis Beaumont—The Maid's Tragedy.
The first act opens with the preparations for a wedding festivity. The king has commanded the worthy and distinguished Lord Amintor to break off his engagement to the gentle and devoted Aspasia and to marry Evadne, the beautiful sister of his dearest friend and comrade, the great general Melantius. Amintor, to whom the king's command is sacred, and who is, moreover, strongly attracted by Evadne, breaks with Aspasia, dear as she is to him. We witness Aspasia's deep grief, the outburst of rage on the part of her father (the cowardly Calianax), and the performance of the masque on the eve of the wedding, in which some of the poets' sweetest lyrics are to be found.
The first act begins with the preparations for a wedding celebration. The king has ordered the esteemed Lord Amintor to end his engagement with the kind and loyal Aspasia and marry Evadne, the beautiful sister of his closest friend, the great general Melantius. Amintor, who takes the king's commands seriously and is also drawn to Evadne, breaks off his engagement with Aspasia, despite his deep feelings for her. We see Aspasia's profound sadness, her father's angry outburst (the cowardly Calianax), and the performance of the masque on the night before the wedding, featuring some of the poets' most beautiful lyrics.
The second act represents the wedding-night. The disrobing of the bride by her friends, and all the fun and banter attendant on the occasion, form the introduction. Then follows, between bridegroom and bride, the first great scene of the play, as boldly dramatic as any written by Shakespeare before or Webster after this date. Amintor approaches Evadne with tender words, she gently repulses him. He strives to disarm what he supposes to be her bashfulness, but she tells him calmly and coldly that she will never be his. Still he does not understand, and now urges her with impatient desire. Then she rises, like a serpent about to sting, and coldly hisses that she is, and will continue to be, the king's mistress, that the marriage has merely been arranged by him as a screen for his relations with her. The fury and thirst for revenge which seizes Amintor when he realises this outrage gives way to a desperate comprehension that it is the king who has dishonoured him; to a subject the person of the king is inviolable.
The second act portrays the wedding night. The bride’s friends help her get dressed, and all the fun and teasing around the event kick things off. Then comes the first major scene of the play between the bridegroom and the bride, as dramatic as anything written by Shakespeare before or Webster after this time. Amintor approaches Evadne with sweet words, but she gently pushes him away. He tries to convince her that she’s just being shy, but she calmly and coldly tells him that she will never be his. He still doesn’t get it and presses her with intense desire. Then she rises, like a snake about to strike, and coldly hisses that she is, and will remain, the king's mistress, and that the marriage has simply been set up by him as a cover for their relationship. The rage and desire for revenge that overwhelm Amintor when he realizes this betrayal transform into a desperate understanding that it’s the king who has brought shame upon him; to a subject, the king’s person is sacred.
The third act opens with an audacious visit from the king on the following morning. With cool patronage he asks Amintor if the night has given him satisfaction. Amintor replies composedly, and answers the king's more particular inquiries quite in the style of the happy husband. It is now the king's turn to be disconcerted. He sends for Evadne and violently accuses her of treachery, against which she, of course, passionately protests. The king, beside himself with rage, sends for Amintor; he is furiously attacked by Evadne for his falsehoods, and the king brutally explains the situation and the part the husband is expected to play. This double scene is written in a masterly fashion, with a strong sense of dramatic effect, but the rest of the act is worthess, being chiefly composed of dialogues between Amintor and Melantius, who learns the truth about his sister from his friend. The two are perpetually drawing upon each other and sheathing their swords again; firstly, because Melantius will not believe in his sister's shame; secondly, because Amintor will not allow Melantius to seek any revenge which will reveal his dishonour.[Pg 603] It all reads like a weak imitation of the Spanish dramatists before Calderon.
The third act starts with a bold visit from the king the next morning. With a cool attitude, he asks Amintor if the night has satisfied him. Amintor replies calmly and answers the king's more specific questions like a happy husband. Now it's the king's turn to feel uneasy. He calls for Evadne and angrily accuses her of betrayal, which she vehemently denies. The king, beside himself with anger, summons Amintor; he is fiercely confronted by Evadne for his lies, and the king brutally lays out the situation and the role the husband is supposed to take on. This intense scene is written skillfully, with a strong sense of dramatic impact, but the rest of the act is pointless, mainly consisting of conversations between Amintor and Melantius, who learns the truth about his sister from his friend. The two keep pulling swords on each other and then putting them away again; first, because Melantius refuses to believe in his sister's dishonor; and second, because Amintor won't let Melantius seek any revenge that would expose his own shame.[Pg 603] It all feels like a weak imitation of the Spanish dramatists before Calderon.
The fourth act presents another series of effective scenes. The brother accuses the sister of her infamy, and when she coldly denies everything he threatens her with his sword, until she vows that she will take bloody vengeance on the cruel and vicious king who has brought about her degradation. Then the suddenly converted Evadne falls upon her knees and implores her husband's forgiveness, which he, seeing how bitterly she repents the life she has been living, accords. This is followed by a particularly well-imagined scene, in which the ridiculous old Calianax, who hates Melantius, denounces him to the king for his attempt to persuade him, Calianax, to give up the city he held for the monarch. In spite of its truth, Melantius listens to the accusation quite imperturbably, and succeeds in giving it the appearance of being merely the ramblings of an old dotard.
The fourth act features another set of powerful scenes. The brother accuses the sister of her shameful acts, and when she coldly denies everything, he threatens her with his sword until she promises to take bloody revenge on the cruel and vicious king who caused her downfall. Then the suddenly changed Evadne falls to her knees and begs her husband's forgiveness, which he grants, recognizing how deeply she regrets the life she has led. This is followed by a particularly clever scene where the ridiculous old Calianax, who despises Melantius, tells the king about Melantius's attempt to convince him to give up the city he controls for the king. Despite the truth of the accusation, Melantius remains calm and manages to make it seem like just the ramblings of a senile old man.
In the fifth act is a skilfully prepared Judith scene—the second great scene of the play. Evadne goes to the king's chamber, passing through the anteroom, which resounds with the profligate jests of the courtiers. The authors linger with a certain voluptuous cruelty over the scene between the king, who does not awake from his sleep until his hands have been tied to the bed, and the woman who has been his mistress, and who now tortures him with scathing words before she murders him. The remaining scenes are marred by their excessive sensationalism. Aspasia, disguised as her brother, seeks Amintor, from whom she can no longer be separated. He receives her with warm cordiality, but she taunts, strikes, and even kicks him, wishing to attain, if possible, the happiness of dying by his hand. He finally loses patience and draws his sword upon her, seeing too late that it is his beloved whom he has slain. Evadne now appears, red-handed and glowing with love, but Amintor repulses her with horror, she is stained with that greatest of all crimes, regicide. She kills herself in despair, and Amintor also dies by his own hand.
In the fifth act, there's a skillfully crafted Judith scene—this is the second major scene of the play. Evadne goes to the king's room, passing through the anteroom filled with the lewd jokes of the courtiers. The writers linger with a certain twisted pleasure over the scene where the king doesn't wake from his sleep until his hands are tied to the bed, and the woman who was once his mistress now tortures him with biting words before she kills him. The remaining scenes suffer from being overly sensational. Aspasia, disguised as her brother, seeks Amintor, from whom she can no longer bear to be apart. He welcomes her warmly, but she taunts, slaps, and even kicks him, hoping to find happiness in dying by his hand. He finally loses his temper and draws his sword against her, realizing too late that it’s his beloved he has killed. Evadne then appears, bloodied and filled with love, but Amintor pushes her away in horror—she is marked by the worst crime of all, regicide. In despair, she takes her own life, and Amintor also dies by his own hand.
Aspasia is the perpetually slighted young woman who appears, always resigned and gentle, in all Beaumont and Fletcher's plays. The old coward Calianax is another of their standing characters. The brotherhood between Melantius and Amintor possesses, in spite of its occasional artificiality, some interest for us, as does the corresponding friendship in the Two Noble Kinsmen, from the fact that the mutual relations between the authors evidently served as the prototype in both cases. Evadne's character, if not completely intelligible, is entirely hors ligne, and most admirably suited to dramatic treatment. The play indeed is a model of everything which dramatic and theatrical treatment requires, and was well calculated to impress an audience for whom Shakespeare's art was too refined.
Aspasia is the constantly overlooked young woman who appears, always resigned and gentle, in all of Beaumont and Fletcher's plays. The old coward Calianax is another of their recurring characters. The brotherhood between Melantius and Amintor has, despite its occasional artificiality, some interest for us, just like the corresponding friendship in the Two Noble Kinsmen, given that the mutual dynamics between the authors clearly served as a prototype in both cases. Evadne's character, while not entirely understandable, is completely hors ligne, and remarkably well-suited for dramatic treatment. The play is truly a model of everything that dramatic and theatrical storytelling requires and was well designed to impress an audience that found Shakespeare's art too refined.
We cannot, therefore, be surprised that the friend and fellow-craftsman [Pg 604]of the two poets, who was the first to publish a collected edition of their works after their death, should write the following words without fear of contradiction: "But to mention them is to throw a cloud upon all former names and benight posterity; this book being, without flattery, the greatest monument of the scene that time and humanity have produced, and must live, not only the crown and sole reputation of our own, but the stain of all other nations and languages" (Shirley's address to the reader).
We shouldn't be surprised that the friend and fellow craftsman [Pg 604] of the two poets, who was the first to publish a complete collection of their works after they died, wrote the following words confidently: "But to mention them is to overshadow all previous names and darken the future; this book is, without exaggeration, the greatest testament to the era that time and humanity have created, and it will endure, not just as the pinnacle and sole legacy of our own, but as a mark on all other nations and languages" (Shirley's address to the reader).
[4] It is Falstaff who says in the First Part of Henry IV. (Act v. sc. 4), "The better part of valour is discretion." This parallel has been overlooked both in Ingleby's Shakespeare's Century of Praise and in Furnivall's Fresh Allusions to Shakespeare.
[4] It is Falstaff who says in the First Part of Henry IV. (Act v. sc. 4), "The best part of bravery is being careful." This connection has been missed in both Ingleby's Shakespeare's Century of Praise and Furnivall's Fresh Allusions to Shakespeare.
"Know I have lost
The only difference betwixt man and beast,
My reason.
PANTHEA.
Heaven forbid!
ARBACES.
Nay, it is gone,
And I am left as far without a bound
As the wide ocean that obeys the winds;
Each sudden passion throws me where it lists,
And overwhelms all that oppose my will.
I have beheld thee with a lustful eye;
My heart is set on wickedness, to act
Such sins with thee as I have been afraid
To think of....
I have lived
To conquer men, and now am overthrown
Only by words, brother and sister. Where
Have those words dwelling? I will find 'em out
And utterly destroy'em; but they are
Not to be grasped
Accursed man!
Thou bought'st thy reason at too dear a rate;
For thou hast all thy actions bounded in
With curious rules, where every beast is free;
What is there that acknowledges a kindred
But wretched man? Who ever saw the bull
Fearfully leave the heifer that he liked
Because they had one dam?"
"Know that I have lost
The only thing that separates humans from animals,
My thought process.
PANTHEA.
God forbid!
ARBACES.
No, it's disappeared.
And I am left feeling completely lost
Like the vast ocean that moves with the winds;
Each sudden emotion takes me wherever it wants,
And crushes everything that gets in my way.
I have looked at you with desire;
I'm determined to do something wrong.
I’ve been too scared to confess these sins to you.
To even consider....
I've lived
To win over people, and now I have been defeated.
Only through words, brother and sister. Where
Are those words lingering? I will track them down.
And completely wipe them out; but they are
Not to be understood
Cursed dude!
You sacrificed too much for your reasoning;
All your actions are limited by
Complex rules exist, even though every creature is free;
What is it that acknowledges a connection?
But what a miserable man? Who ever saw the bull __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__?
Nervously leave the heifer he liked.
"Is it just because they have the same mother?"
XVII
SHAKESPEARE AND FLETCHER—THE TWO NOBLE KINSMEN AND HENRY VIII.
In the year 1684 a drama was published for the first time under the following title:
In 1684, a play was published for the first time with the following title:
"The Two Noble Kinsmen; presented at the Blackfriars, by the King's Maiesties Servants, with great applause. Written by the memorable Worthies of their time Mr. John Fletcher and Mr. William Shakespeare, Gent: Printed at London by Tho. Cotes for John Waterson, and are to be sold at the signe of the Crown in Paul's Churchyard."
"The Two Noble Kinsmen; performed at the Blackfriars by the King’s Majesty’s Servants, to great acclaim. Written by the notable figures of their time, Mr. John Fletcher and Mr. William Shakespeare, Gent: Printed in London by Tho. Cotes for John Waterson, and available for purchase at the Crown sign in Paul's Churchyard."
This play was not included in the First Folio edition of Beaumont and Fletcher (1647), but it appeared in the second (1679). Even supposing the editors of the First Folio edition of Shakespeare's works to have entertained no doubt of his share in it, it would probably remain in Fletcher's possession until his death in 1625, and would therefore be inaccessible to them.
This play wasn't included in the First Folio edition of Beaumont and Fletcher (1647), but it showed up in the second edition (1679). Even if the editors of Shakespeare's First Folio were completely confident about his contribution to it, it likely stayed with Fletcher until his death in 1625, making it unavailable to them.
The play is of no particular value; it is far inferior to Fletcher's best work, and not to be compared with any of Shakespeare's completed dramas. Nevertheless, many eminent critics of this century have found distinct traces in this play of the styles of both greater and lesser poet.
The play isn't particularly valuable; it's much worse than Fletcher's best work and can't be compared to any of Shakespeare's finished dramas. However, many prominent critics this century have noticed clear influences in this play from both the greater and lesser poet's styles.
Like that of Troilus and Cressida, the theme found its way from the pages of an old-world poet, Statius' Thebaide in this case, into those of Boccaccio, and through him it came to Chaucer. Under the form given it by the latter it proved the foundation of several dramas of the reigns of Elizabeth and James.[1] Most of the essential details of The Two Noble Kinsmen may be found in Boccaccio's La Teseide.
Like in Troilus and Cressida, the theme traveled from the works of an ancient poet, Statius' Thebaide in this case, into Boccaccio's hands, and from him, it reached Chaucer. The version crafted by Chaucer became the basis for several plays during the reigns of Elizabeth and James.[1] Most of the key details of The Two Noble Kinsmen can be found in Boccaccio's La Teseide.
It is a tale of two devoted friends, both suddenly seized by a romantic passion for a woman whom they have watched walking in a garden from the window of the tower in which they are held prisoners of war. Their friendship is shattered, each claiming the exclusive right to the affections of this lady, who is the Duke's sister Emilia. One of the friends is set at liberty upon[Pg 606] the express condition of his quitting the country for ever. His irresistible longing for the fair one, however, draws him back to live disguised in her neighbourhood. The second friend escapes from prison, and meeting the first, engages him in a duel, which is interrupted by Duke Theseus. They explain their position to him, and their passion for his sister. The Duke arranges a formal tournament between the suitors; Emilia's hand is to reward the victor, and the vanquished is to suffer death. The conqueror, however, is fatally injured by a fall from his horse, and it is the defeated man who marries the princess.
It’s a story about two close friends who suddenly find themselves in a romantic frenzy over a woman they’ve seen walking in a garden from the tower where they’re being held as prisoners of war. Their friendship is torn apart, each one believing he has the sole right to the love of this lady, who happens to be the Duke’s sister, Emilia. One friend is released on the condition that he leaves the country forever. Despite this, his overwhelming desire for the beautiful woman pulls him back, and he lives nearby in disguise. The other friend manages to escape from prison, and when he encounters the first, they get into a duel, which is stopped by Duke Theseus. They explain their situation to him and their feelings for his sister. The Duke organizes a formal tournament between the suitors; Emilia’s hand will reward the winner, while the loser faces death. However, the winner suffers a fatal injury from a fall off his horse, and it is the defeated friend who ends up marrying the princess.
There can be no reasonable question of the traces of Fletcher's hand in this play, for in it we find not only his easily recognised metrical style, but many features peculiar to his poorer work—the lax composition which permits of two plots running side by side with no connection between them, a tendency to merely theatrical effect and entirely motiveless action, contrived to surprise the audience at the cost of psychology, and finally his conception of virtue and vice in the relations between man and woman. To Fletcher, chastity meant entire abstinence, and side by side with this "chastity" he places, and delineates with relish, an immodest and purely sensual passion. Thus Emilia talks of her "chastity," and the jailer's daughter alludes to her passion for Palamon in terms which are repulsively shameless. When Shakespeare's women love, they are neither chaste in this fashion nor passionate in this fashion. They are sympathetically and reverentially drawn as loving only one man and loving him faithfully, whereas the affections of Fletcher's heroines veer round as suddenly as we saw Evadne's veer in The Maids Tragedy. Therefore it is possible for him to portray such women as Emilia, who during the tournament loves first one and then the other of her suitors as his chances of victory are in the ascendant. That it contains many reminiscences of Shakespeare is no argument against Fletcher's responsibility for the greater part of the play, but quite the contrary; we have already seen how many of these traces are to be found even among his best works. In the Two Noble Kinsmen we find echoes from The Midsummer Night's Dream, from Julius Cæsar (the quarrel between Brutus and Cassio), and, above all, a tasteless and offensive imitation of Ophelia's madness, when the jailer's daughter goes crazy for fear while seeking Palamon in the wood at night, and in her raving and singing later in the play. Shakespeare never repeated without excelling, and certainly never parodied himself in this fashion.[2]
There’s no reasonable doubt that Fletcher's influence is present in this play. We can see not only his recognizable metrical style, but also many characteristics typical of his lesser work—the loose structure that allows for two plots to run parallel with no connection, a focus on mere theatrical effect and motivation-free action aimed at surprising the audience at the expense of psychological depth, and finally his unique take on morality and relationships between men and women. For Fletcher, chastity meant complete abstinence, and alongside this "chastity," he vividly showcases an immodest and purely sensual passion. For example, Emilia speaks of her "chastity," while the jailer’s daughter describes her passion for Palamon in disgustingly shameless terms. When Shakespeare’s women love, they are neither chaste in this way nor passionate in this manner. They are depicted sympathetically and with respect, loving only one man and being faithful to him, while the affections of Fletcher’s heroines shift as abruptly as seen with Evadne in The Maid's Tragedy. This makes it possible for him to portray women like Emilia, who during the tournament loves one suitor then the other based on who seems likely to win. The presence of many references to Shakespeare does not negate Fletcher's responsibility for most of the play; on the contrary, it shows that such traces exist even in his best works. In The Two Noble Kinsmen, we find echoes from A Midsummer Night's Dream, from Julius Cæsar (the argument between Brutus and Cassio), and, most notably, a tasteless and offensive imitation of Ophelia's madness, when the jailer’s daughter goes insane with fear while looking for Palamon in the woods at night, and in her ranting and singing later in the play. Shakespeare never repeated himself without surpassing his previous work, nor did he ever parody himself in such a way.[2]
Shakespeare evidently had no part in the planning of the play. There is no originality in it, and if we do obtain a glimpse of some sort of life's philosophy, it is certainly not his.[Pg 607] Swinburne's surmise that the play was sketched by Shakespeare and completed by Fletcher, can therefore hardly be correct. Among other arguments, we may mention that the part in which, according to Swinburne's own opinion, Shakespeare's hand is most traceable, is the conclusion, which is hardly likely to have been written first.
Shakespeare clearly didn't participate in planning the play. There's nothing original about it, and even if we catch a glimpse of some kind of life philosophy, it definitely isn't his.[Pg 607] Swinburne's suggestion that the play was started by Shakespeare and completed by Fletcher can’t really be accurate. Among other points, we can note that the section where, according to Swinburne, Shakespeare's influence is most evident is the ending, which is unlikely to have been written first.
Can any part of the play be ascribed to Shakespeare? Gardiner and Delius believe not, and the Danish critics a few years ago shared the same scarcely justifiable opinion. Bierfreund is uninfluenced by the fact that many of the most eminent English critics hold a contrary view, but such a circumstance should impose the very closest study of the play on the part of foreign critics. In my case this has led me to the conclusion that although the drama was planned and the greater part executed by Fletcher, he had Shakespeare's assistance in finishing the work. We can hardly imagine that Shakespeare vouchsafed his help from any motive but that of interest in, and a friendly feeling for, the younger poet, who had submitted his work to him and appealed for his assistance.
Can any part of the play be attributed to Shakespeare? Gardiner and Delius don’t think so, and Danish critics a few years back held a similar, somewhat questionable view. Bierfreund isn’t swayed by the fact that many leading English critics hold a different opinion, but this should compel foreign critics to study the play in great detail. In my case, this has led me to conclude that although the drama was largely conceived and mainly written by Fletcher, he had Shakespeare’s help in completing it. It’s hard to believe that Shakespeare offered his assistance for any reason other than being interested in and supportive of the younger poet, who had presented his work to him and sought his guidance.
It would but weary the reader to go through the work from beginning to end to show how the seal of Shakespeare's style is stamped upon it. The traces of his pen are most frequent in the opening act; the appeal of the first queen to Theseus ("We are three queens," &c.), in the introductory scene, for example. These lines possess all the rhythm peculiar to the productions of the last years of the poet's life; and how boldly figurative and genuinely Shakespearian in expression is the same queen's fanciful expression:
It would just tire the reader to go through the entire work to illustrate how Shakespeare's style is evident throughout. His writing is especially noticeable in the opening act, like the first queen's plea to Theseus ("We are three queens," etc.) in the introductory scene. These lines have the distinct rhythm typical of the later years of the poet's life; and how boldly figurative and truly Shakespearian is the same queen's imaginative expression:
"Dowagers, take hands;
Let us be widows to our woes; delay
Commends us to a famishing hope."
"Widows, join hands;
Let’s share our sorrows together; waiting
"Leads us to a desperate hope."
Theseus' last speech in this act (the summing up of the situation and circumstances) reminds us of Hamlet's monologue, "The whips and scorns of life, the oppressors' wrongs," &c., and "Ulysses' beauty, wit, high birth," &c.
Theseus' final speech in this act (the summary of the situation and circumstances) reminds us of Hamlet's monologue, "The troubles and insults of life, the wrongs of oppressors," etc., and "Ulysses' beauty, intelligence, noble lineage," etc.
"Since I have known frights, fury, friends' behests,
Love's provocations, zeal, a mistress' task,
Desire of liberty, a fever, madness."...
"Since I've experienced fear, anger, friends' requests,
Love's temptations, passion, and a lover's responsibilities,
The longing for freedom is like a fever, almost like madness.
Mere imitations must not be confounded with Shakespeare's own style, however. The passage in which Emilia speaks of the ardent and tender friendship that united her to her dead friend, Flavina, which in England has been mistakenly admired as Shakespeare's work, is in reality a poor copy of the passage in the Midsummer Night's Dream (Act iii. sc. 2) where Helena describes the love between herself and Hermia. The unhealthy affection here set forth bears Fletcher's stamp upon it, and is made particularly[Pg 608] unpleasant by the use Emilia makes of the word "innocent."
Mere imitations shouldn't be confused with Shakespeare's own style, though. The part where Emilia talks about the passionate and caring friendship she had with her late friend, Flavina, which has been wrongly praised in England as Shakespeare's writing, is actually a weak copy of the section in the Midsummer Night's Dream (Act iii. sc. 2) where Helena describes her love for Hermia. The unhealthy affection portrayed here has Fletcher's mark on it and is made especially[Pg 608] unpleasant by Emilia’s use of the word "innocent."
We are again sensible of Shakespeare's touch in the monologue spoken by the jailer's daughter, which constitutes the second scene of the third act. Note the picturesque expression, "In me has grief slain fear," and many others. From the moment she goes out of her mind down to the last word she utters, Shakespeare has neither part nor lot in those speeches whose uncouth imitation of his style must have been singularly offensive to him.
We can once again feel Shakespeare's influence in the monologue delivered by the jailer's daughter, which is in the second scene of the third act. Notice the vivid expression, "In me has grief slain fear," along with many others. From the time she loses her sanity to the final word she speaks, Shakespeare has no connection to those lines whose awkward imitation of his style must have been particularly upsetting to him.
The greater part of the first scene of the fifth act is undoubtedly Shakespeare's. Theseus' first speech is superb, and Arcite's address to the knights and invocation of Mars is delightful. The lines at the close of the play have also a Shakespearian ring about them, especially the words so much admired by Swinburne:
The majority of the first scene in the fifth act is definitely Shakespeare's. Theseus's opening speech is outstanding, and Arcite's speech to the knights and call to Mars is charming. The lines at the end of the play also have a Shakespearean feel, especially the words that Swinburne praised so much:
"That nought could buy
Dear love but loss of dear love."
"Nothing could purchase"
Dear love but the loss of dear love."
But there is no deeper, no intellectual interest for us in all this. Shakespeare had nothing to do with the psychology, or rather want of it, in this play.[3]
But there’s no deeper or intellectual interest for us in all this. Shakespeare had nothing to do with the psychology, or rather the lack of it, in this play.[3]
Had he any greater share in Henry VIII.? The play was first published in the Folio edition of 1623, where it closes the series of Historical Plays. The first four acts are founded on Holinshed's Chronicle, and the last upon Fox's Acts and Monuments of the Church, commonly known as the Book of Martyrs. The authors were also directly or indirectly indebted to a book which at that date only existed in manuscript, George Cavendish's Relics of Cardinal Wolsey, which had been largely drawn upon by Holinshed and Hall. The earliest reference to a play of Henry VIII. may be found in the Stationers' Hall Registry for the 12th of February 1604-5, where the "Enterlude for K. Henry VIII." is entered; but this refers to Rowley's worthless and fanatically Protestant play "When you see mee you know mee." The next mention of such a drama occurs in the well-known oft-quoted letters concerning the burning of the Globe Theatre on the 29th of June 1613. In an epistle from Thomas Larkin to Sir Thomas Pickering, dated "This last of June 1613," we read: "No longer since than yesterday, while Burbege's company were acting at the Globe the play of Henry VIII., and there shooting off certain chambers in way of triumph, the fire catched and there burnt so furiously, as it consumed the whole house, all in less than two hours, the people having enough to do to save themselves." Also Sir Henry Wotton in a letter to his nephews, dated the 6th of July 1613, writes: "Now let matters of state sleep, I will entertain you[Pg 609] at the present with what happened at the Bankside. The king's players had a new play, called All is True, representing some principal pieces of the reign of Henry VIII., which was set forth with many extraordinary circumstances of pomp and majesty, even to the matting of the stage; the knights of the Order, with their Georges and Garter, the guards with their embroidered coats and the like; sufficient, in Truth, within a while to make greatness very familiar if not ridiculous. Now King Henry making a masque at the Cardinal Wolsey's House, and certain canons being shot off at his entrance, some of the paper, or other stuff wherewith one of them was stopped, did light on the thatch, where being thought at first but an idle smoak, and their eyes more attentive to the show, it kindled inwardly and ran round like a train, consuming within less than an hour the whole House to the very grounds."
Had he any greater involvement in Henry VIII? The play was first published in the Folio edition of 1623, which concludes the series of Historical Plays. The first four acts are based on Holinshed's Chronicle, while the last act is taken from Fox's Acts and Monuments of the Church, commonly known as the Book of Martyrs. The authors were also directly or indirectly influenced by a book that was only available in manuscript at that time, George Cavendish's Relics of Cardinal Wolsey, which had been heavily referenced by Holinshed and Hall. The earliest mention of a play titled Henry VIII can be found in the Stationers' Hall Registry from the 12th of February 1604-5, where the "Enterlude for K. Henry VIII." is recorded; however, this refers to Rowley's inferior and fanatically Protestant play "When you see me you know me." The next reference to such a drama appears in the well-known letters often quoted regarding the burning of the Globe Theatre on the 29th of June 1613. In a letter from Thomas Larkin to Sir Thomas Pickering, dated "This last of June 1613," it's written: "Just yesterday, while Burbege's company was performing the play of Henry VIII. at the Globe and shooting off some fireworks in celebration, a fire caught and burned so fiercely that it consumed the entire building in less than two hours, leaving the audience scrambling to save themselves." Additionally, Sir Henry Wotton, in a letter to his nephews dated the 6th of July 1613, writes: "Let’s put state matters aside for now; I'll share with you what happened at the Bankside. The king's players had a new play called All is True, showcasing major events from the reign of Henry VIII., filled with impressive pomp and grandeur, even to the extent of having a mat on the stage; the knights of the Order, with their Georges and Garter, the guards in their embroidered coats, and more; truly enough to make greatness feel familiar, if not somewhat ridiculous. During King Henry's masque at Cardinal Wolsey's House, as certain canons were fired off at his entrance, some of the paper or other material that was used to stop one of them caught on the thatch. Initially thought to be just a harmless smoke, the audience's attention was elsewhere on the spectacle, and it ignited internally, spreading quickly and consuming the entire House within less than an hour."
The emphatic and thrice repeated assertion of the prologue that all that is about to be represented is the truth, taken in conjunction with other details, proves that the play described is our Henry VIII., and at that date, therefore, a new work.
The strong and repeated claim in the prologue that everything being shown is the truth, along with other details, confirms that the play being referred to is our Henry VIII, and is, therefore, a new work at that time.
Although never very highly esteemed, it was not until somewhere about the year 1850 that it was ever doubted that Henry VIII. was entirely written by Shakespeare. It would now be impossible to find any one holding such an opinion; some of the most competent critics, indeed, maintain that Shakespeare had nothing whatever to do with it.[4]
Although it was never particularly respected, it wasn't until around 1850 that anyone doubted that Henry VIII was solely written by Shakespeare. Today, it's hard to find anyone who believes that; some of the most qualified critics even argue that Shakespeare had nothing to do with it.[4]
That keen observer, Emerson, alluding to Henry VIII. in his book Representative Men draws attention to the two entirely different rhythms of its verse—one that is Shakespearian, and another much inferior. Almost simultaneously, Spedding published an article in the Gentleman's Magazine for August 1856 (afterwards reprinted under the title "Who Wrote Shakespeare's Henry VIII?"), in which he points out these differing rhythms, affirming one of them to be Fletcher's. Furnivall and Fleay declared themselves of the same opinion in 1874. To understand this criticism, the reader must bear in mind the following simple evolution of English five-footed iambics. The language does not possess what Scandinavians call feminine rhymes, alternating and contrasting with the masculine. The first attempt to break the monotony of the blank verse simply consisted in the addition of an extra syllable to the original ten—double ending. The proportion of these lengthened lines in Shakespeare's Henry V. is 18 in[Pg 610] 100. Ben Jonson long adhered to the old regular construction, but finally yielded to the newer fashion. Fletcher constantly used the eleven-syllabled lines, employing them indeed so regularly and consciously that he is betrayed into a certain monotoneous mannerism. Instance the following from The Wild Goose Chase:
That sharp observer, Emerson, referring to Henry VIII. in his book Representative Men, highlights the two completely different rhythms of its verse—one that is Shakespearian, and another that is much worse. Almost at the same time, Spedding published an article in the Gentleman's Magazine for August 1856 (later reprinted under the title "Who Wrote Shakespeare's Henry VIII?"), where he points out these differing rhythms, confirming that one of them is Fletcher's. Furnivall and Fleay expressed the same view in 1874. To understand this critique, the reader should keep in mind the following straightforward evolution of English five-foot iambics. The language doesn't have what Scandinavians refer to as feminine rhymes, which alternate and contrast with the masculine. The first attempt to break the monotony of the blank verse simply involved adding an extra syllable to the original ten—double ending. The proportion of these lengthened lines in Shakespeare's Henry V. is 18 in[Pg 610] 100. Ben Jonson long stuck to the old regular construction, but eventually gave in to the newer trend. Fletcher frequently employed eleven-syllable lines, using them so consistently and intentionally that he falls into a certain monotonous mannerism. For example, take the following from The Wild Goose Chase:
"I would I were a woman, sir, to fit you,
As there be such, no doubt, may engine you too,
May with a countermine blow up your valour.
But in good faith, sir, we are both too honest;
And the plague is, we cannot be persuaded;
For look you, if we thought it were a glory
To be the last of all your lovely ladies." . . .
"I wish I were a woman, sir, so I could suit you,
As there are definitely some who might try to lure you as well,
And maybe weaken your courage.
But honestly, sir, we're both too genuine;
The problem is that we can't be persuaded;
Because you see, if we thought it was a glory
"To be the last of all your beautiful ladies."
This will also show that Fletcher did not, as a rule, allow the idea to overlap from one line to the next.
This will also show that Fletcher generally didn't let the idea carry over from one line to the next.
In Shakespeare's later works the proportion of eleven-syllabled lines is 33 in 100; in Massinger it is 40, and in Fletcher 50 to 80, or even more. Again, Shakespeare made use, with ever-increasing frequency, of enjambement or "run on" lines. This style is particularly noticeable in the passionate dramas of his bitter period, and the growing habit of employing them led to the more and more frequent appearance of lines ending with an adverb, article, or preposition (light and weaking endings). There may be a hundred such in his later plays; there are, for instance, 130 in Cymbeline. This feature became an extravagance with his successors. Massinger, whose dramas are considerably shorter than Shakespeare's, has from 150 to 170 of these weak endings in each play.
In Shakespeare's later works, the proportion of eleven-syllable lines is 33 out of 100; in Massinger's plays, it's 40, and in Fletcher's, it's between 50 and 80, or even more. Additionally, Shakespeare increasingly used enjambement or "run-on" lines. This style is especially noticeable in the intense dramas from his more bitter period, and his growing use of them resulted in a rising number of lines ending with an adverb, article, or preposition (light and weak endings). There may be about a hundred such instances in his later plays; for example, there are 130 in Cymbeline. This element became excessive in his successors. Massinger, whose plays are much shorter than Shakespeare's, has between 150 and 170 of these weak endings in each play.
In comparison with Shakespeare's work there is an effeminate ring about Fletcher's verse, and his was the Corinthian, if Shakespeare's was the Ionic style. Separate and unalloyed, it would be impossible to mistake them, but it is a very different matter when they are blended together in one and the same work as in Henry VIII. And here again the problem offered by the Two Noble Kinsmen presents itself. Did Shakespeare leave the play unfinished, and was it completed by Fletcher after his death? or did he help Fletcher by writing or re-writing certain scenes of his play? The first supposition is an utter impossibility, as far as I am concerned. The planning of the drama was not Shakespeare's; never in his life did anything so shapeless come from his pen. Is any part of the play due to him? In spite of the verdicts of Furnivall and Symons, I think so. In the first place, we are not justified in ignoring the testimony borne by Heminge and Condell in the First Folio edition. We have always hitherto taken for granted that they were better qualified to judge of the authenticity of a play than we of the present day; not one of the plays accepted by them has since been rejected by posterity, and we need a very good reason for[Pg 611] making an exception of Henry VIII. The sole pretext we can offer is the weakness of the whole play, including those portions of which we are in doubt. But this weakness cannot in any way be considered as decisive. Here, working with another man, Shakespeare did not put forth his full strength, exercise all his powers, nor give free play to his imagination. Of this, Henry VIII. is not the only example. Moreover, there are strong points of resemblance between those parts of the play which the majority of English critics ascribe to him and works of the same period which were unmistakably his and his alone.
Compared to Shakespeare's work, Fletcher's verse has a more delicate tone, and his style is more Corinthian, while Shakespeare's is more Ionic. It’s easy to tell them apart when they're separate, but it's a different story when they’re mixed together in the same piece, like in Henry VIII. The issue of Two Noble Kinsmen comes up again here. Did Shakespeare leave the play unfinished, and did Fletcher wrap it up after Shakespeare's death? Or did he collaborate with Fletcher by writing or rewriting certain scenes? I find the first idea completely implausible. The structure of the drama wasn't Shakespeare's; nothing so shapeless ever came from him. Did he contribute to any part of the play? Despite what Furnivall and Symons say, I believe he did. First, we can't ignore the evidence from Heminge and Condell in the First Folio edition. We’ve always assumed they were better judges of a play’s authenticity than we are today; not one play accepted by them has been rejected by history, and we need a compelling reason for[Pg 611] making an exception for Henry VIII. The only reason we might state is the overall weakness of the play, including the parts we doubt. However, this weakness isn't enough to be considered definitive. Here, working with another writer, Shakespeare didn't showcase his full talent, didn’t use all his abilities, nor did he allow his imagination to run free. Henry VIII isn’t the only example of this. Furthermore, there are notable similarities between the sections of the play that most English critics attribute to him and works from the same time that are undeniably his alone.
So far back as 1765, Samuel Johnson, who never doubted that the whole play was due to Shakespeare, remarked that the poet's genius seemed to rise and set with Queen Katharine, and that any one might have invented and written the rest. In 1850 James Spedding, moved thereto by some suggestive criticism by Tennyson, came to the conclusion already mentioned, that only certain parts were written by Shakespeare, and that the remainder was due to Fletcher. This opinion was confirmed by Samuel Hickson, who remarked that he had arrived at the same decision three or four years previously, and even with the same results as far as the separate scenes were concerned. This theory was, after a careful examination of the metrical structure, still further corroborated by Fleay.
So far back as 1765, Samuel Johnson, who never doubted that the entire play was written by Shakespeare, noted that the poet's talent seemed to rise and fall with Queen Katharine, suggesting that anyone could have come up with and penned the rest. In 1850, James Spedding, inspired by some thought-provoking critique from Tennyson, concluded, as previously mentioned, that only certain parts were actually written by Shakespeare, while the rest was authored by Fletcher. This view was backed up by Samuel Hickson, who stated he had reached the same conclusion three or four years earlier, with similar results regarding the individual scenes. This theory was further supported by Fleay after a thorough analysis of the metrical structure.
That the general scheme of the drama was not due to Shakespeare is self-evident. Spedding observed how utterly ineffective the play is as a whole, how the interest collapses instead of increasing, and how the sympathy aroused in the audience is in steady opposition to the actual development of events. The centre of interest in the first act is undeniably Queen Katharine, and, although the deference due to so recent a king as Elizabeth's father forbade too plain speaking, the audience is clearly given to understand that the monarch's passion for Anne Boleyn was really at the bottom of his conscientious scruples concerning the wedlock in which he had lived for twenty years. Notwithstanding this, the spectators are expected to feel joy and satisfaction when Anne is solemnly crowned queen, and actual triumph when she gives birth to a daughter. In the last act we have the impeachment of Archbishop Cranmer, his acquittal by the king, and his appointment to the godfathership of Elizabeth, all of which has no connection whatever with the real action of the play. Wolsey, one of the two chief characters, the evil principle in opposition to the good Queen Katharine, disappears before her, not even surviving the close of the third act. The whole play, in fact, resolves itself into a succession of spectacular effects, processions, songs, dances, and music. We are shown a great assembly of the State Council in connection with Buckingham's trial; a great festival in Wolsey's palace, with masquerade and dance; the great trial scene, with England's[Pg 612] queen at the bar; a great coronation scene, with canopy, crown jewels, and flourish of trumpets; the dying Katharine's vision of dancing angels, with golden vizards and palm branches in their hands; and lastly, the great christening scene in the palace, with another procession of canopy, trumpets, and heralds.
That the overall structure of the play wasn't created by Shakespeare is obvious. Spedding pointed out how completely ineffective the play is as a whole, how the interest fades instead of growing, and how the audience's sympathy is constantly at odds with what actually happens. The main focus in the first act is clearly Queen Katharine, and while it was improper to speak too openly about the recent king, Elizabeth's father, the audience is unmistakably led to understand that the king's love for Anne Boleyn was really behind his moral concerns about the marriage he had been in for twenty years. Despite this, the audience is expected to feel joy and satisfaction when Anne is officially crowned queen and actual triumph when she gives birth to a daughter. In the last act, we see Archbishop Cranmer being impeached, acquitted by the king, and appointed as Elizabeth’s godfather, none of which relates to the main story. Wolsey, one of the two main characters—the evil force opposing good Queen Katharine—disappears from the scene before her, not even surviving to the end of the third act. The entire play, in fact, breaks down into a series of flashy moments, processions, songs, dances, and music. We witness a large gathering of the State Council during Buckingham's trial; a grand celebration in Wolsey's palace with masquerades and dancing; the significant trial scene with England's[Pg 612] queen on trial; a grand coronation scene, complete with a canopy, crown jewels, and trumpet fanfare; the dying Katharine's vision of dancing angels wearing golden masks and holding palm branches; and finally, the significant christening scene in the palace, with another procession featuring a canopy, trumpets, and heralds.
An invisible writing inscribes on every page the words Written to order. In all probability it was a hurriedly written piece, hastily put together for performance at the court gaieties in honour of the Princess Elizabeth's marriage. It was for those festivities that Beaumont's little play, The Masque of the Inner Temple and Gray's Inn, and Shakespeare's own masterpiece, The Tempest, were written. Shakespeare's part in Henry VIII is limited to Act i. sc. I and 2, Act ii. sc. 3 and sc. 4, Act iii. sc. 2 as far as Wolsey's first monologue, "What should this mean," and Act v. sc. 1 and 4.
An invisible writing appears on every page with the words Written to order. It was likely a rushed piece, quickly thrown together for a performance during the court festivities celebrating Princess Elizabeth's marriage. It was for those celebrations that Beaumont's short play, The Masque of the Inner Temple and Gray's Inn, and Shakespeare's own masterpiece, The Tempest, were created. Shakespeare's contribution to Henry VIII is limited to Act i. sc. I and 2, Act ii. sc. 3 and sc. 4, Act iii. sc. 2 up to Wolsey's first monologue, "What should this mean," and Act v. sc. 1 and 4.
This play cannot be classed with Shakespeare's other historical dramas, for, as we have already observed, its events were of too recent occurrence to allow of a strictly veracious treatment. How was it possible to tell the truth about Henry VIII., that coarse and cruel Bluebeard, with his six wives? Did he not inaugurate the Reformation, and was he not the father of Queen Elizabeth? As little could the material interests which furthered the Reformation be represented on the stage, or the various religious and political aspects of the Reformation itself. Fettered and bound as he was by a hundred different considerations, Shakespeare acquitted himself of his difficult task with tact and skill. When Henry, immediately after his encounter with the beauteous court lady, began, after all those years, to feel scruples on the score of his marriage with his brother's wife, Shakespeare, without making him a hypocrite, allows us to perceive how the new passion acted as a spur to his conscience. The character of Wolsey is founded upon the Chronicle, and the clever parvenu's bold, unscrupulous, yet withal self-controlled nature, is indicated by a few light touches. Fletcher has spoiled the character by the introduction of the badly-written monologues uttered by Wolsey after his fall. We recognise the voice of the clergyman's son in their feeble, pastoral strain. The picture of Anne Boleyn, delicately outlined by Shakespeare, was also put out of drawing later in the play by Fletcher. All the light of the piece, however, is concentrated around the figure of the repudiated Catholic queen, Katharine of Arragon, for in her (as he found her character in the Chronicle) Shakespeare recognised a variant of his present all-absorbing type—the noble and neglected woman. She closely resembles the misjudged Queen Hermione, so unjustly separated from her husband and thrown into prison in the Winter's Tale. As in Cymbeline Imogen still loves Posthumus although he has cast her off, so Katharine continues to love the man who has wronged her.
This play can't be categorized alongside Shakespeare's other historical dramas because, as we've noted, its events are too recent for a completely accurate portrayal. How can one tell the truth about Henry VIII, that coarse and cruel figure with his six wives? Didn't he kick off the Reformation, and wasn't he the father of Queen Elizabeth? The material interests that fueled the Reformation couldn’t be depicted on stage, nor could the various religious and political dimensions of the Reformation itself. Limited by countless considerations, Shakespeare handled this tough task with skill and subtlety. When Henry, right after his encounter with the beautiful court lady, began to feel guilty about marrying his brother's wife after all those years, Shakespeare shows us, without making him a hypocrite, how this new passion stirred his conscience. Wolsey's character is based on the Chronicle, and his bold, unscrupulous yet self-controlled nature is suggested with just a few light touches. Fletcher ruined the character by adding poorly written monologues spoken by Wolsey after his fall. We can hear the clergyman's son's weak, pastoral tone in them. The portrayal of Anne Boleyn, subtly drawn by Shakespeare, was also distorted later in the play by Fletcher. However, all the focus of the piece is on the repudiated Catholic queen, Katharine of Aragon, because in her (as found in the Chronicle) Shakespeare saw a version of his all-consuming type—the noble and overlooked woman. She closely resembles the wrongly judged Queen Hermione, who was unjustly separated from her husband and imprisoned in the Winter's Tale. Just as in Cymbeline, where Imogen still loves Posthumus despite him abandoning her, Katharine continues to love the man who wronged her.
[Pg 613] Shakespeare has hardly put a word into the mouth of the Queen which may not be found in the Chronicle, but he has created a character of mingled charm and distinction, a union of Castilian pride with extreme simplicity, of inflexible resolution with gentlest resignation, and of a quick temper with a sincere piety, through which the temper sometimes shows. He has drawn with a caressing touch the figure of a queen neither beautiful nor brilliant, but true—true to the core, proud of her birth and queenly rank, but softer than wax in the hands of her royal lord, whom she loves after twenty-four years of married life as dearly as on her wedding-day. Her letters show how devoted and lovable she was, and in them she addresses Henry as "Your Grace, my husband, my Henry," and signs herself "Your humble wife and true servant." In those scenes in which it has fallen to Fletcher's lot to represent the Queen, he has adhered faithfully to Shakespeare's conception of her, which was virtually that of the Chronicle. Even in the hour of her death, Katharine does not forget to rebuke and punish the messenger who has failed in due respect by omitting to kneel; but she forgives her enemy the Cardinal and sends the King this last greeting:
[Pg 613] Shakespeare has hardly put a word in the Queen's mouth that isn't found in the Chronicle, but he has created a character that's both charming and distinguished. She embodies a mix of Castilian pride and absolute simplicity, unyielding determination paired with gentle resignation, and a quick temper alongside genuine piety, which sometimes shows through. He has tenderly sketched the figure of a queen who is neither beautiful nor dazzling, but utterly genuine—true to her core, proud of her heritage and royal status, yet as pliable as wax in the hands of her king, whom she loves just as deeply after twenty-four years of marriage as she did on her wedding day. Her letters reveal how devoted and endearing she was, addressing Henry as "Your Grace, my husband, my Henry," and signing off as "Your humble wife and true servant." In those scenes where Fletcher portrays the Queen, he stays true to Shakespeare's vision of her, which closely aligns with the Chronicle. Even in her final moments, Katharine doesn’t hesitate to scold the messenger who disrespected her by not kneeling, but she forgives her enemy the Cardinal and sends the King this last farewell:
"Remember me
In all humility unto his highness:
Say his long trouble now is passing
Out of the world: tell him in death I bless'd him,
For so I will.—Mine eyes grow dim."
"Don't forget me"
In all humility to his highness:
Say his long struggle is now coming to an end
In this world: tell him that in death I blessed him,
Because I truly will.—My eyes are growing dim."
Her stately dignity resembles that of Hermione, but she differs from the latter in her pride of race and piety. Hermione is neither pious nor proud; neither was Shakespeare. We find a little proof of his detestation of sectarianism even in the pompous play of Henry VIII. In the third scene of the fifth act the porter exclaims of the inquisitive multitude crowding to watch the christening procession:
Her graceful dignity is similar to Hermione's, but she stands apart because of her pride in her lineage and her devotion. Hermione doesn't show piety or pride, and neither did Shakespeare. We see a hint of his disdain for sectarianism even in the grand play of Henry VIII. In the third scene of the fifth act, the porter remarks about the curious crowd gathering to watch the christening procession:
"There are the youths that thunder at the playhouse and fight for bitten apples; that no audience but the Tribulation of Tower Hill or the limbs of Limehouse, their dear brothers, are able to endure."
"There are young people who cause a commotion at the theater and fight over damaged apples; only the struggles of Tower Hill or the people of Limehouse, their close friends, can tolerate them."
Limehouse was an artisan house in London; there also the foreigners settled, and it resounded with the strife of religious sects. It is amusing to note how Shakespeare contrived to have a fling at his detested groundlings and his Puritan enemies at one and the same time.
Limehouse was a workshop area in London where immigrants lived, and it echoed with the conflict of different religious groups. It's interesting to see how Shakespeare managed to take a jab at both his disliked groundlings and his Puritan foes all at once.
As we all know, the drama closes with Cranmer's lengthy and flattering prediction of the greatness of Elizabeth and James, which is marred by the monotony of Fletcher's worst mannerisms. Shakespeare clearly had no share in this tirade, which makes all the more strange the part it has played in the discussions which have[Pg 614] been carried on with so little psychology relative to Shakespeare's religious and denominational standpoint. How many times has the prophecy that under Elizabeth "God shall be truly known" been quoted in support of the great poet's firmly Protestant convictions? Yet the line was evidently never written by him, and not a single turn of thought in the whole of this lengthy speech owns any suggestion of his pathos and style. It is only here and there in the play that we obtain a glimpse of Shakespeare, and then he is fettered and hampered by collaboration with another man and by an uncongenial task, to which only a great exertion of his genius could here and there impart any dramatic interest.
As we all know, the drama ends with Cranmer's long and flattering prediction about the greatness of Elizabeth and James, which is spoiled by the dullness of Fletcher’s worst habits. It's clear that Shakespeare had no part in this long speech, which makes it even stranger how much it's been discussed with so little understanding of Shakespeare's religious and denominational views. How many times has the prophecy that under Elizabeth "God shall be truly known" been cited to support the great poet's strong Protestant beliefs? Yet that line was obviously never written by him, and not a single thought in the entire speech reflects his emotional depth or style. We only catch glimpses of Shakespeare in the play, and even then, he's constrained by collaborating with another writer and by an unappealing task, where only a huge effort of his genius can occasionally bring any dramatic interest.
[3] Compare Hickson, Fleay, and Furnivall upon the subject of The Two Noble Kinsmen. New Shakspere Society's Transactions, 1874. R. Boyle maintains that he can trace Massinger's hand in the play.
[3] Compare Hickson, Fleay, and Furnivall on the topic of The Two Noble Kinsmen. New Shakspere Society's Transactions, 1874. R. Boyle argues that he can identify Massinger's influence in the play.
[4] In his prefatory treatise to the Leopold Shakspere (136 quarto pages), F. J. Furnivall has dealt with this play as being in part Shakespeare's. Now he is of a different opinion, and in a copy of the book presented by him to me, he has written on the margin against Henry VIII. "Not Shakspere's." Arthur Symons, who edits and prefaces the play in the Irving edition, told me that he now inclines, on account of its metrical structure, to the belief that Shakespeare had no share in it. P. A. Daniels, the erudite editor of so many Shakespearian quartos, said that he had arrived at no decision respecting its authorship, and characteristically added that the identity was a matter of indifference to him so long as the play was good. This is not the psychological standpoint.
[4] In his introductory essay to the Leopold Shakspere (136 quarto pages), F. J. Furnivall discussed this play as partially belonging to Shakespeare. Now he thinks differently, and in a copy of the book he gave me, he wrote in the margin next to Henry VIII: "Not Shakspere's." Arthur Symons, who edits and introduces the play in the Irving edition, told me he now leans towards the belief, due to its metrical structure, that Shakespeare didn’t have any part in it. P. A. Daniels, the knowledgeable editor of many Shakespearian quartos, said he hasn’t made any decision about its authorship and typically added that the identity doesn’t matter to him as long as the play is good. This isn’t the psychological viewpoint.
XVIII
CYMBELINE—THE THEME—THE POINT OF DEPARTURE—THE MORAL—THE IDYLL —IMOGEN—SHAKESPEARE AND GOETHE—SHAKESPEARE AND CALDERON
In Cymbeline Shakespeare is once more sole master of his material, and he works it up into such a many-coloured web as no loom but his can produce. Here, too, we find a certain off-hand carelessness of technique. The exposition is perfunctory; the preliminaries of the action are conveyed to us in a scene of pure narrative. The comic passages are, as a rule, weak, the mirth-moving device being for one of the other characters to ridicule or parody in asides the utterances of the coarse and vain Prince Cloten. In the middle of the play (iii. 3), a poorly-written monologue gives us a sort of supplementary exposition, necessary to the understanding of the plot. Finally, the dramatic knot is loosed by means of a deus ex machinâ, Jupiter, "upon his eagle back'd," appearing to the sleeping Posthumus, and leaving with him an oracular "label," in which, as though to bear witness to the poet's "small Latin" the deity childishly derives mulier from mollis aer, or "tender air." But, in spite of all this, Shakespeare is here once more at the height of his poetic greatness; the convalescent has recovered all his strength. He has thrown his whole soul into the creation of his heroine, and has so enchased this Imogen, this pearl among women, that all her excellences show to the best advantage, and the setting is not unworthy of the jewel.
In Cymbeline, Shakespeare shows once again that he’s in complete control of his material, weaving it into a vibrant tapestry that only he could create. Here, we also see a certain casualness in technique. The exposition feels rushed; the setup for the action is delivered to us in a purely narrative scene. The comedic moments are generally weak, often relying on other characters making fun of or mocking the crude and vain Prince Cloten in asides. In the middle of the play (iii. 3), a poorly written monologue provides some extra exposition that’s necessary for understanding the plot. Ultimately, the dramatic tension is resolved with a deus ex machina, as Jupiter, "on his eagle-backed," appears to the sleeping Posthumus, leaving him an oracular "label" that, in a silly way to show off the poet's "small Latin," childishly derives mulier from mollis aer, or "tender air." But despite all this, Shakespeare reaches the peak of his poetic greatness here; he has fully regained his strength. He has poured his entire heart into creating his heroine, and has crafted Imogen, this pearl among women, in such a way that all her virtues shine brightly, and the setting is worthy of the jewel.
As in Cleopatra and Cressida we had woman determined solely by her sex, so in Imogen we have an embodiment of the highest possible characteristics of womanhood—untainted health of soul, unshaken fortitude, constancy that withstands all trials, inexhaustible forbearance, unclouded intelligence, love that never wavers, and unquenchable radiance of spirit. She, like Marina, is cast into the snake-pit of the world. She is slandered, and not, like Desdemona, at second or third hand, but by the very man who boasts of her favours and supports his boast with seemingly incontrovertible proofs. Like Cordelia, she is misjudged; but whereas Cordelia is merely driven from her father's presence along with the man of her choice, Imogen is doomed to death by her cruelly-deceived husband, whom alone she adores; and[Pg 616] through it all she preserves her love for him unweakened and unchanged.
As in Cleopatra and Cressida, where women are defined only by their gender, in Imogen we see the embodiment of the best characteristics of womanhood—pure spirit, unshakable strength, unwavering loyalty through challenges, endless patience, clear intelligence, steadfast love, and an unquenchable spirit. Like Marina, she is thrown into a harsh world. She faces slander, not like Desdemona, who is wronged indirectly, but by the very man who boasts of her affections and backs up his claims with what seem like undeniable evidence. Like Cordelia, she is misunderstood; however, while Cordelia is simply banished from her father's sight alongside her chosen partner, Imogen faces death at the hands of her cruelly deceived husband, whom she loves above all else; and[Pg 616] throughout it all, she maintains her love for him, unchanged and strong.
Strange—very strange! In Imogen we find the fullest, deepest love that Shakespeare has ever placed in a woman's breast, and that although Cymbeline follows close upon plays which were filled to the brim with contempt for womankind. He believed, then, in such love, so impassioned, so immovable, so humble—believed in it now? He had, then, observed or encountered such a love—encountered it at this point of his life?
Strange—very strange! In Imogen, we discover the most profound love that Shakespeare has ever shown in a woman's heart, and this comes even though Cymbeline comes right after plays that were packed with disdain for women. He believed in that kind of love—so passionate, so steadfast, so humble—did he believe in it now? Had he, at this stage in his life, seen or experienced such love?
Even a poet has scant enough opportunities of observing love. Love is a rare thing, much rarer than the world pretends, and when it exists, it is apt to be sparing of words. Did he simply fall back on his own experiences, his own inward sensations, his knowledge of his own heart, and, transposing his feelings from the major to the minor key, place them on a woman's lips? Or did he love at this moment, and was he himself thus beloved at the end of the fifth decade of his life? The probability is, doubtless, that he wrote from some quite fresh experience, though it does not follow that the experience was actually his own. It is not often that women love men of his mental habit and stature with such intensity of passion. The rule will always be that a Molière shall find himself cast aside for some Comte de Guiche, a Shakespeare for some Earl of Pembroke. Thus we cannot with any certainty conclude that he himself was the object of the passion which had revived his faith in a woman's power of complete and unconditional absorption in love for one man, and for him alone. In the first place, had the experience been his own, he would scarcely have left London so soon. Yet the probability is that he must just about this time have gained some clear and personal insight into an ideal love. In the public sphere, too, it is not unlikely that Arabella Stuart's undaunted passion for Lord William Seymour, so cruelly punished by King James, may have afforded the model for Imogen's devotion to Leonatus Posthumus in defiance of the will of King Cymbeline.
Even a poet has very few chances to observe love. Love is rare, much rarer than the world makes it out to be, and when it exists, it tends to be short on words. Did he just rely on his own experiences, his own feelings, his understanding of his own heart, and, by shifting his emotions from a major to a minor key, put them on a woman's lips? Or did he genuinely love at that moment, and was he himself loved at the end of his fifth decade? It's likely he wrote from a somewhat fresh experience, though it doesn't mean that experience was actually his own. Women don’t often love men of his intellect and status with such deep passion. The pattern will always be that a Molière is overlooked for some Comte de Guiche, a Shakespeare for some Earl of Pembroke. So we can't conclude with certainty that he was the one who inspired the passion that rekindled his faith in a woman's ability to completely and unconditionally devote herself to one man, and only to him. For one thing, if the experience had been his, he wouldn't have left London so quickly. However, it’s probable that around this time, he gained some clear and personal insight into an ideal love. In the public arena as well, it's possible that Arabella Stuart's fearless passion for Lord William Seymour, which King James punished so harshly, may have inspired Imogen's devotion to Leonatus Posthumus in defiance of King Cymbeline’s wishes.
Cymbeline was first printed in the Folio of 1623. The earliest mention of it occurs in the Booke of Plaies and Notes thereof kept by the above-mentioned astrologer and magician, Dr. Simon Forman. He was present, he says, at a performance of A Winters Tale on May 15, 1611, and at the same time he sketches the plot of Cymbeline, but unfortunately does not give the date of the performance. In all probability it was quite recent; the play was no doubt written in the course of 1610, while the fate of Arabella Stuart was still fresh in the poet's mind. Forman died in September 1611.
Cymbeline was first printed in the 1623 Folio. The earliest reference to it appears in the Booke of Plaies and Notes thereof kept by the aforementioned astrologer and magician, Dr. Simon Forman. He mentioned that he attended a performance of A Winters Tale on May 15, 1611, and at the same time, he outlines the plot of Cymbeline, but unfortunately does not specify the date of that performance. It's likely that it was very recent; the play was probably written during 1610, while the fate of Arabella Stuart was still fresh in the poet's mind. Forman passed away in September 1611.
In depth and variety of colouring, in richness of matter, profundity of thought, and heedlessness of conventional canons, Cymbeline has few rivals among Shakespeare's plays. Fascinating as it is, however, this tragi-comedy has never been very popular[Pg 617] on the stage. The great public, indeed, has neither studied nor understood it.
In terms of depth and color variety, richness of content, depth of thought, and disregard for traditional rules, Cymbeline has few competitors among Shakespeare's works. Although it's captivating, this tragi-comedy has never been particularly popular[Pg 617] on stage. The general audience, in fact, has neither studied nor grasped it.
In none of his works has Shakespeare played greater havoc with chronology. He jumbles up the ages with superb indifference. The period purports to be that of Augustus, yet we are introduced to English, French, and Italian cavaliers, and hear them talk of pistol-shooting and playing bowls and cards. The list of characters ends thus—"Lords, ladies, Roman senators, tribunes, apparitions, a soothsayer, a Dutch gentleman, a Spanish gentleman, musicians, officers, captains, soldiers, messengers, and other attendants." Was there ever such a farrago?
In none of his works has Shakespeare messed with time more than this. He mixes up the eras with amazing carelessness. The setting is supposed to be during Augustus’ reign, yet we meet English, French, and Italian nobles, and hear them discussing shooting pistols and playing bowls and cards. The character list wraps up with—"Lords, ladies, Roman senators, tribunes, apparitions, a soothsayer, a Dutch gentleman, a Spanish gentleman, musicians, officers, captains, soldiers, messengers, and other attendants." Has there ever been such a jumble?
What did Shakespeare mean by this play? is the question that now confronts us. My readers are aware that I never, in the first instance, try to answer this question directly. The fundamental point is, What impelled him to write? how did he arrive at the theme? When that is answered, the rest follows almost as a matter of course.
What did Shakespeare mean by this play? That's the question we're facing now. My readers know that I don't usually try to answer this question directly at first. The key point is, what drove him to write? How did he come up with the theme? Once that's answered, everything else follows pretty naturally.
Where, then, is the starting-point of this seeming tangle? We find it on resolving the material of the play into its component parts.
Where, then, is the starting point of this apparent confusion? We discover it by breaking down the material of the play into its individual elements.
There are three easily distinguishable elements in the action.
There are three clearly identifiable elements in the action.
In his great storehouse of English history, Holinshed, Shakespeare found some account of a King Kymbeline or Cimbeline, who is said to have been educated at Rome, and there knighted by the Emperor Augustus, under whom he served in several campaigns. He is stated to have stood so high in the Emperor's favour that "he was at liberty to pay his tribute or not" as he chose. He reigned thirty-five years, was buried in London, and left two sons, Guiderius and Arviragus. The name Imogen occurs in Holinshed's story of Brutus and Locrine. In the tragedy of Locrine, dating from 1595, Imogen is mentioned as the wife of Brutus.
In his extensive collection of English history, Holinshed, Shakespeare found a mention of King Kymbeline or Cimbeline, who is said to have been educated in Rome and knighted by Emperor Augustus, serving under him in various campaigns. He is reported to have been so favored by the Emperor that "he had the freedom to pay his tribute or not" as he wished. He ruled for thirty-five years, was buried in London, and had two sons, Guiderius and Arviragus. The name Imogen appears in Holinshed's tale of Brutus and Locrine. In the tragedy of Locrine, from 1595, Imogen is referred to as Brutus's wife.
Although Cymbeline, says Holinshed, is declared by most authorities to have lived at unbroken peace with Rome, yet some Roman writers affirm that the Britons having refused to pay tribute when Augustus came to the throne, that Emperor, in the tenth year after the death of Julius Cæsar, "made prouision to passe with an armie ouer into Britaine." He is said, however, to have altered his mind; so that the Roman descent upon Britain under Caius Lucius is an invention of the poet's.
Although Cymbeline, according to Holinshed, is said by most historians to have lived in constant peace with Rome, some Roman writers claim that the Britons refused to pay tribute when Augustus ascended to the throne. In the tenth year after Julius Caesar's death, that Emperor supposedly "made plans to lead an army over to Britain." However, it's said that he changed his mind, which means that the Roman invasion of Britain under Caius Lucius is a creation of the poet’s imagination.
In Boccaccio's Decameron, again (Book II. Novel 9), Shakespare found the story of the faithful Ginevra, of which this is the substance:—At a tavern in Paris, a company of Italian merchants, after supper one evening, fall to discussing their wives. Three of them have but a poor opinion of their ladies' virtue, but one, Bernabo Lomellini of Genoa, maintains that his wife would resist any possible temptation, however long he had been absent from her. A certain Ambrogiuolo lays a heavy wager with him on the[Pg 618] point, and betakes himself to Genoa, but finds Bernabo's confidence fully justified. He hits upon the scheme of concealing himself in a chest which is conveyed into the lady's bedroom. In the middle of the night he raises the lid. "He crept quietly forth, and stood in the room, where a candle was burning. By its light, he carefully examined the furnishing of the apartment, the pictures, and other objects of note, and fixed them in his memory. Then he approached the bed, and when he saw that both she and a little child who lay beside her were sleeping soundly, he uncovered her and beheld that her beauty in nowise consisted in her attire. But he could not discover any mark whereby to convince her husband, save one which she had under the left breast; it was a birth-mark around which there grew certain yellow hairs." Then he takes from one of her chests a purse and a night-gown, together with certain rings and belts, and conceals them in his own hiding-place. He hastens back to Paris, summons the merchants together, and boasts of having won the wager. The description of the room makes little impression on Bernabo, who remarks that all this he may have learnt by bribing a chambermaid; but when the birth-mark is described, he feels as though a dagger had been plunged into his heart. He despatches a servant with a letter to his wife, requesting her to meet him at a country-house some twenty miles from Genoa, and at the same time orders the servant to murder her on the way. The lady receives the letter with great joy, and next morning takes horse to ride with the servant to the country house. Loathing his task, the man consents to spare her, gives her a suit of male attire, and suffers her to escape, bringing his master false tidings of her death, and producing her clothes in witness of it. Ginevra, dressed as a man, enters the service of a Spanish nobleman, and accompanies him to Alexandria, whither he goes to convey to the Sultan a present of certain rare falcons. The Sultan notices the pretty youth in his train, and makes him (or rather her) his favourite. In the market-place of Acre she chances upon a booth in the Venetian bazaar where Ambrogiuolo has displayed for sale, among other wares, the purse and belt he stole from her. On her inquiring where he got them, he replies that they were given him by his mistress, the Lady Ginevra. She persuades him to come to Alexandria, manages to bring her husband thither also, and makes them both appear before the Sultan. The truth is brought to light and the liar shamed; but he does not escape so easily as Iachimo in the play. He who had falsely boasted of a lady's favour, and thereby brought her to ruin, is, with true mediæval consistency, allotted the punishment he deserves: "Wherefore the Sultan commanded that Ambrogiuolo should be led forth to a high place in the city, and should there be bound to a stake in the full glare of the sunshine, and smeared all over with honey, and should not be set free till his body fell to pieces by its own decay. So that he was not alone stung to death in unspeakable[Pg 619] torments by flies, wasps, and hornets, which greatly abound in that country, but also devoured to the last particle of his flesh. His white bones, held together by the sinews alone, stood there unremoved for a long time, a terror and a warning to all."
In Boccaccio's Decameron, again (Book II. Novel 9), Shakespeare found the story of the loyal Ginevra, which can be summarized as follows: One evening at a tavern in Paris, a group of Italian merchants start discussing their wives after dinner. Three of them think poorly of their wives' virtue, but one, Bernabo Lomellini from Genoa, insists that his wife would resist any temptation, no matter how long he was away from her. A man named Ambrogiuolo bets heavily against him and travels to Genoa, only to find that Bernabo's confidence is well-placed. He comes up with the idea to hide inside a chest that is taken into the lady's bedroom. In the middle of the night, he lifts the lid. "He quietly crept out and stood in the room, where a candle was burning. By its light, he carefully looked around at the furnishings, the paintings, and other notable items, committing them to memory. Then he approached the bed and saw that both she and a small child beside her were sound asleep. He uncovered her and discovered that her beauty wasn’t defined by her clothing. However, he found only one mark to convince her husband— a birthmark under her left breast, surrounded by some yellow hairs." He then took a purse, a nightgown, and some rings and belts from her chest and hid them away. He rushed back to Paris, gathered the merchants, and bragged that he had won the bet. The description of the room didn’t impress Bernabo, who suggested he could have learned all this by bribing a maid. But when the birthmark was described, it felt like a dagger to his heart. He sent a servant with a letter to his wife, asking her to meet him at a country house about twenty miles from Genoa, while also ordering the servant to kill her on the way. The lady received the letter with joy and set off the next morning on horseback with the servant to the country house. Hesitant to carry out his task, the servant decided to spare her, gave her a male outfit, and let her escape, returning with false news of her death and her clothes as proof. Dressed as a man, Ginevra took a job with a Spanish nobleman, who brought her to Alexandria to present rare falcons to the Sultan. The Sultan noticed the attractive youth in his entourage and made him (or rather her) his favorite. In the market square of Acre, she stumbled upon a booth in the Venetian bazaar where Ambrogiuolo was selling the purse and belt he had stolen from her. When she asked him where he got them, he replied that they were given to him by his mistress, the Lady Ginevra. She convinced him to come to Alexandria, worked out a way to bring her husband there too, and made them both stand before the Sultan. The truth came to light, and the liar was humiliated; but his punishment wasn't as lenient as Iachimo's in the play. The man who falsely boasted about a lady's favor, leading her to ruin, was, in true medieval fashion, given the punishment he deserved: "So the Sultan ordered that Ambrogiuolo be taken to a high place in the city, bound to a stake in the bright sunlight, covered with honey, and not released until his body decayed completely. Thus, he was not just stung to death in unbearable torment by flies, wasps, and hornets, which were plentiful in that area, but also devoured down to his last piece of flesh. His white bones, held together only by sinews, remained there for a long time, a terror and a warning to everyone."
These two tales—of the wars between Rome and heathen Britain, and of the slander, peril, and rescue of Ginevra—were in themselves totally unconnected. Shakespeare welded them by making Ginevra, whom he calls Imogen, a daughter of King Cymbeline by his first marriage, and therefore next in succession to the crown of Britain.
These two stories—one about the wars between Rome and pagan Britain, and the other about the rumors, dangers, and rescue of Ginevra—were completely unrelated. Shakespeare linked them by making Ginevra, whom he names Imogen, the daughter of King Cymbeline from his first marriage, and thus the next in line for the British throne.
There remains a third element in the play—the story of Belarius, his banishment, his flight with the king's sons, his solitary life in the forest with the two youths, the coming of Imogen, and so forth. All this is the fruit of Shakespeare's free invention, slightly stimulated, perhaps, by a story in the Decameron (Book II. Novel 8). It is in this invented portion, studied in its relation of complement and contrast to the rest, that we shall find an unmistakable index to the moods, sentiments, and ideas under the influence of which he chose this subject and shaped it to his ends.
There’s another important part of the play—the story of Belarius, his exile, his escape with the king's sons, his lonely life in the forest with the two young men, and the arrival of Imogen, among other things. All of this comes from Shakespeare's creative imagination, maybe inspired a bit by a tale in the Decameron (Book II. Novel 8). In this invented part, which we’ll examine in relation to the rest, we’ll find a clear reflection of the moods, feelings, and ideas that influenced his choice of this topic and how he developed it.
I conceive the situation in this wise: the mood he has been living through, the mood which has left its freshest impress on his mind, is one in which life in human society seems unendurable, and especially life in a large town and at a court. Never before had he felt so keenly and indignantly what a court really is. Stupidity, coarseness, weakness, and falsehood flourish in courts, and carry all before them. Cymbeline is stupid and weak, Cloten is stupid and coarse, the queen is false.
I see the situation like this: the mood he’s been experiencing, the one that’s left the strongest mark on his mind, is one where life in human society feels unbearable, especially in a big city and at a royal court. He’s never felt so sharply and angrily aware of what a court actually is. Stupidity, crudeness, weakness, and deceit thrive in courts and take over everything. Cymbeline is foolish and weak, Cloten is foolish and crude, and the queen is deceitful.
Here the best men are banished, like Belarius and Posthumus; here the best woman is foully wronged, like Imogen. Here the high-born murderess sits in the seat of the mighty—the queen herself deals in poisons, and demands deadly "compounds" of her physicians. Corruption reaches its height at courts; but in great towns as a whole, wherever multitudes of men are gathered together, it is impossible even for the best to keep himself above reproach. The weapons used against him—lies, slanders, and perfidy—force him to employ whatever means he can in self-defence. Let us then turn our backs on the town, and seek an idyllic existence in the country, in the lonely woodland places.
Here, the best people are exiled, like Belarius and Posthumus; here, the best woman is shamefully wronged, like Imogen. Here, the high-born murderer occupies the throne—the queen herself deals in poisons and demands deadly "compounds" from her doctors. Corruption reaches its peak at courts; but in large towns overall, where many people are gathered, it's impossible for even the best to remain above suspicion. The weapons used against him—lies, gossip, and deceit—force him to use whatever means he can for self-defense. So, let’s turn our backs on the city and seek a peaceful life in the countryside, in the quiet woods.
This note recurs persistently in all the works of Shakespeare's latest period. Timon longed to escape from Athens and make the solitudes echo with his invectives. Here Belarius and the king's two sons live secluded in a romantic wilderness; and we shall presently find Florizel and Perdita surrounded by the autumnal beauty of a rustic festival, and Prospero dwelling with Miranda on a lovely uninhabited island.
This theme appears repeatedly in all of Shakespeare's later works. Timon wanted to flee Athens and let his outbursts resonate in the wilderness. Here, Belarius and the king's two sons live privately in a beautiful, remote setting; soon, we'll see Florizel and Perdita amidst the autumn beauty of a countryside festival, while Prospero resides with Miranda on a beautiful deserted island.
When Shakespeare, in early years, had conjured up visions of a fantastic life in sylvan solitudes, it was simply because it amused [Pg 620]him to place his Rosalinds and Celias in surroundings worthy of their exquisiteness, ideal Ardennes, or perhaps we should say ideal Forests of Arden like that in which, as a boy, he had learnt to read the secrets of Nature. In these regions, exempt from the cares of the working-day world, young men and maidens passed their days together in happy idleness, pensive or blithesome, laughing or loving. The forest was simply a republic created by Nature herself for a witty and amorous élite of the most brilliant cavaliers and ladies he had known, or rather had bodied forth in his own image that he might live in the company of his peers. The air resounded with songs and sighs and kisses, with wordplays and laughter. It was a dreamland, a paradise of dainty lovers.
When Shakespeare, in his early years, imagined a fantastic life in peaceful woodlands, it was simply because it amused him to place his Rosalinds and Celias in settings that matched their beauty, ideal Ardennes—or we might say, ideal Forests of Arden, like the one where, as a boy, he learned to read Nature's secrets. In these areas, free from the worries of everyday life, young men and women spent their days together in joyful idleness, thoughtful or carefree, laughing or loving. The forest was essentially a paradise created by Nature for a clever and romantic group of the most amazing knights and ladies he knew, or rather had imagined, so he could share in the company of his equals. The air was filled with songs, sighs, and kisses, as well as playful banter and laughter. It was a dreamland, a paradise for graceful lovers.
How differently does he now conceive of the solitude of the country! It has become to him the one thing in life, the refuge, the sanctuary. It means for him an atmosphere of purity, the home of spiritual health, the stronghold of innocence, the one safe retreat for whoso would flee from the pestilence of falsehood and perfidy that rages in courts and cities.
How differently does he now see the solitude of the countryside! It has become the most important aspect of his life, a refuge, a sanctuary. For him, it represents an atmosphere of purity, the home of spiritual well-being, the stronghold of innocence, the only safe place for anyone who wants to escape the plague of lies and deceit that spreads in courts and cities.
There no one can escape it. But now, we must observe, Shakespeare no longer regards this contagion of untruth and unfaith with the eyes of a Timon. He now looks down from higher and clearer altitudes.
There, no one can escape it. But now, we must note that Shakespeare no longer views this spread of falsehood and betrayal like Timon did. He now views it from higher and clearer perspectives.
It is true that no one can keep his life wholly free from falsehood, deceit, and violence towards others. But neither falsehood nor deceit, nor even violence is always and inevitably a crime; it is often a necessity, a legitimate weapon, a right. At bottom, Shakespeare had always held that there were no such things as unconditional duties and absolute prohibitions. He had never, for example, questioned Hamlet's right to kill the king, scarcely even his right to run his sword through Polonius. Nevertheless he had hitherto been unable to conquer a feeling of indignation and disgust when he saw around him nothing but breaches of the simplest moral laws. Now, on the other hand, the dim divinations of his earlier years crystallised in his mind into a coherent body of thought to this effect: no commandment is unconditional; it is not in the observance or non-observance of an external fiat that the merit of an action, to say nothing of a character, consists; everything depends upon the volitional substance into which the individual, as a responsible agent, transmutes the formal imperative at the moment of decision.
It's true that no one can completely live their life free from lies, deceit, and harm to others. But lies, deceit, and even violence aren't always crimes; they can often be necessary, valid tools, or even rights. At heart, Shakespeare believed that there are no absolute duties or strict prohibitions. He never doubted Hamlet's right to kill the king, nor did he really question Hamlet's right to stab Polonius. However, he had previously struggled with feelings of anger and disgust when he saw nothing but violations of basic moral laws around him. Now, though, the vague insights from his earlier years came together in his mind into a clear idea: no commandment is absolute; the worth of an action, and even a person's character, isn't defined by simply following or ignoring an external rule; it all depends on the inner intent with which the individual, as a responsible agent, transforms the formal rule at the moment of choice.
In other words, Shakespeare now sees clearly that the ethics of intention are the only true, the only possible ethics.
In other words, Shakespeare now clearly sees that the ethics of intention are the only true and only possible ethics.
Imogen says (iv. 2):
Imogen says (iv. 2):
"If I do lie, and do
No harm by it, though the gods hear, I hope
They'll pardon it."
"If I do lie, and it __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"
Doesn’t hurt anyone, even if the gods hear, I hope
They’ll forgive it."
"Thou bidd'st me to my loss: for, true to thee,
Were to prove false, which I will never be
To him that is most true."
"You are asking me to my own detriment: for, if I were to be unfaithful to you,
I would be unfaithful, and I will never do that.
"to the one who is the most trustworthy."
And he hits the nail on the head when he characterises himself in these words (iv. 3):
And he hits the nail on the head when he describes himself with these words (iv. 3):
"Wherein I am false, I am honest; not true, to be true."
"Where I'm not genuine, I'm honest; not real, to be real."
That is to say, he lies and deceives because he cannot help it; but his character is none the worse, nay, all the better on that account. He disobeys his master, and thereby merits his gratitude; he hoodwinks Cloten, and therein he does well.
That means he lies and deceives because he can't help it; however, his character isn't worse for it—in fact, it's better. He defies his master, which earns him gratitude; he tricks Cloten, and in that, he does the right thing.
In the same way, all the nobler characters fly in the face of accepted moral laws. Imogen disobeys her father and braves his wrath, and even his curse, because she will not renounce the husband of her choice. So, too, she afterwards deceives the young men in the forest by appearing in male attire and under an assumed name—untruthfully, and yet with a higher truth, calling herself Fidele, the faithful one. So, too, the upright Belarius robs the king of both his sons, but thereby saves them for him and for the country; and during their whole boyhood he puts them off, for their own good, with false accounts of things. So, too, the honest physician deceives the queen, whose wickedness he has divined, by giving her an opiate in place of a poison, and thereby baffling her attempt at murder. So, too, Guiderius acts rightly in taking the law into his own hands, and answering Cloten's insults by killing him at sight and cutting off his head. He thus, without knowing it, prevents the brutish idiot's intended violence to Imogen.
In the same way, all the noble characters defy accepted moral laws. Imogen disobeys her father and faces his anger, even his curse, because she refuses to give up the husband she chose. Similarly, she later deceives the young men in the forest by dressing as a man and using a fake name—dishonestly, yet with a deeper truth, calling herself Fidele, the faithful one. Likewise, the honorable Belarius takes the king's two sons but saves them for him and for the nation; during their entire childhood, he misleads them with false stories for their own good. Similarly, the honest doctor tricks the queen, whose wickedness he has seen through, by giving her a sedative instead of poison, thwarting her murder attempt. Likewise, Guiderius does the right thing by taking justice into his own hands and responding to Cloten's insults by killing him on sight and cutting off his head. In doing so, he unknowingly prevents the brutish fool's planned violence against Imogen.
Thus all the good characters commit acts of deception, violence, and falsehood, or even live their whole life under false colours, without in the least derogating from their moral worth. They touch evil without defilement, even if they suffer and now and then feel themselves insecure in their strained relations to truth and right.
Thus, all the good characters engage in deception, violence, and lies, or even spend their entire lives pretending to be someone they’re not, without diminishing their moral worth at all. They interact with evil without being tainted by it, even if they experience suffering and sometimes feel uncertain in their complicated relationships with truth and righteousness.
Beyond all doubt, it must have been actual and intimate experience that first darkened Shakespeare's view of life, and then opened his eyes again to its brighter aspects. But it is the idea which he here indirectly expresses that seems to have played the essential and decisive part in uplifting his spirit above the mood of mere hatred and contempt for humanity: the realisation that the quality of a given act depends rather on the agent than on the act itself. Although it be true, for example; that falsehood and deceit encounter us on every hand, it does not necessarily follow that human nature is utterly corrupt. Neither[Pg 622] deceit nor any other course of action in conflict with moral law is absolutely and unconditionally wrong. The majority, indeed, of those who speak falsely and act unlawfully are an ignoble crew; but even the best, the noblest, may systematically transgress the moral law and be good and noble still. This is the meaning of moral self-government; the only true morality consists in following out our own ends, by our own means, and on our own responsibility. The only real and binding laws are those which we lay down for ourselves, and it is the breach of these laws alone that degrades us.
Without a doubt, it must have been real and personal experiences that first darkened Shakespeare's perspective on life, and then opened his eyes to its brighter sides. But the idea he indirectly conveys here seems to have played a crucial role in lifting his spirit beyond mere hatred and contempt for humanity: the understanding that the value of an action depends more on the person performing it than on the action itself. While it is true, for example, that we encounter lies and deceit everywhere, it doesn’t mean that human nature is completely corrupt. Neither[Pg 622] deceit nor any other action that goes against moral law is absolutely and conditionally wrong. Most, indeed, of those who lie and act unlawfully are unworthy; but even the best and noblest can consistently break moral laws and still remain good and noble. This is the essence of moral self-governance; true morality lies in pursuing our own goals, by our own means, and taking our own responsibility. The only real and binding laws are those we create for ourselves, and it is the violation of these laws that truly degrades us.
Seen from this point of view, the world puts on a less gloomy aspect. The poet is no longer impelled by a spiritual necessity to bring down his curtain to the notes of the trump of doom, to make all voyages end in shipwreck, all dramas issue in annihilation, or even to leaven the tragedy of life with consistent scorn and execration for humanity at large.
Seen from this perspective, the world looks a lot less bleak. The poet is no longer driven by a spiritual need to conclude with the sound of a doomsday trumpet, to have every journey end in disaster, every story result in destruction, or even to balance life's tragedy with constant disdain and loathing for humanity as a whole.
In his present frame of mind there is a touch of weary tolerance. He no longer cares to dwell upon the harsh realities of life; he seeks distraction in dreaming. And he dreams of retribution, of the suppression of the utterly vile (the queen dies, Cloten is killed), of letting mercy season justice in the treatment of certain human beasts of prey (Iachimo), and of preserving a little circle, a chosen few, whom neither the errors into which passion has led them, nor the acts of deceit and violence they have committed in self-defence, render unworthy of our sympathies. Life on earth is still worth living so long as there are women like Imogen and men like her brothers. She, indeed, is an ideal, and they creatures of romance; but their existence is a condition-precedent of poetry.
In his current state of mind, there's a hint of tired acceptance. He no longer wants to focus on the harsh truths of life; instead, he seeks escape in his dreams. He dreams of vengeance, of eliminating the truly despicable (the queen dying, Cloten being killed), of allowing mercy to temper justice in dealing with certain predatory people (Iachimo), and of protecting a small circle of worthy individuals, whose mistakes driven by passion or the deceit and violence they’ve resorted to in self-defense don’t make them undeserving of our sympathy. Life on earth is still worth living as long as there are women like Imogen and men like her brothers. She is truly an ideal, and they are figures of romance; but their existence is a prerequisite for poetry.
It is to this fertilising mist of feeling, this productive trend of thought, that the play owes its origin.
It is to this enriching cloud of emotions, this creative flow of ideas, that the play owes its origin.
Shakespeare has so far taken heart again that he can give us something more and something better than poetical fragments or plays which, like his recent ones, produce a powerful but harsh effect. He will once more unroll a large, various, and many-coloured panorama.
Shakespeare has regained his confidence enough to provide us with something more and better than just poetic snippets or plays that, like his recent ones, have a strong but jarring impact. He is ready to once again unfold a vast, diverse, and vibrant panorama.
The action of Cymbeline, like that of Lear, is only nominally located in pre-Christian England. There is not the slightest attempt at representation of the period, and the barbarism depicted is mediæval rather than antique. For the rest, the starting-point of Cymbeline vaguely resembles that of Lear. Cymbeline is causelessly estranged from Imogen, as Lear is from Cordelia; there is something in Cymbeline's weakness and folly that recalls the unreason of Lear. But in the older play everything is tragically designed and in the great manner, whereas here the whole action is devised with a happy end in view.
The story of Cymbeline, like that of Lear, is only loosely set in pre-Christian England. There's no effort to accurately portray the time period, and the barbarism shown is more medieval than ancient. Additionally, the starting points of Cymbeline and Lear are somewhat similar. Cymbeline is inexplicably alienated from Imogen, just as Lear is from Cordelia; there's a weakness and foolishness in Cymbeline that reminds us of Lear's irrationality. However, in the earlier play, everything is designed with a tragic intent and grand style, while here, the entire plot is crafted with a happy ending in mind.
The consort of this pitiful king is a crafty and ambitious[Pg 623] woman, who, by alternately flattering and defying him, has got him entirely under her thumb. She says herself (i. 2):—
The partner of this unfortunate king is a cunning and ambitious[Pg 623] woman, who, by switching between praising and challenging him, has completely taken control of him. She states herself (i. 2):—
"I never do him wrong
But he does buy my injuries to be friends,
Pays dear for my offences."
"I never treat him poorly."
But he buys my forgiveness to maintain the peace,
"He pays a high price for my mistakes."
In other words, she knows that she can always find her profit in a scene of reconciliation. Her object is to make Imogen the wife of Cloten, her son by a former marriage, and thus to secure for him the succession to the throne. This scheme of hers is the original source of all the misfortunes which overwhelm the heroine. For Imogen loves Posthumus, in spite of his poverty a paragon among men, and cannot be induced to renounce the husband she has chosen. Therefore the play opens with the banishment of Posthumus.
In other words, she knows she can always benefit from a reconciliation. Her goal is to make Imogen marry Cloten, her son from a previous marriage, to ensure his claim to the throne. This plan is what leads to all the troubles that fall on the heroine. Imogen loves Posthumus, who is an ideal man despite his lack of wealth, and she refuses to give up the husband she has chosen. As a result, the play begins with Posthumus's banishment.
The characters and incidents of Shakespeare's own invention give perspective to the play, the underplot forming a parallel to the main action, as the story of Gloucester and his cruel son forms a parallel to that of Lear and his heartless daughters. Belarius, a soldier and statesman, has twenty years ago fallen into unmerited disgrace with Cymbeline, who, listening to the voice of calumny, has outlawed him with the same unreasoning passion with which he now sends Posthumus into exile. In revenge for this wrong, Belarius has carried off Cymbeline's two sons, who have ever since lived with him in a lonely place among the mountains, believing him to be their father. To them comes Imogen in her hour of need, disguised as a boy, and is received with the utmost warmth and tenderness by the brothers, who do not know her, and whom she does not know. One of them, Guiderius, kills Cloten, who insulted and challenged him. Both the young men take up arms to meet the Roman invaders, and, together with Belarius and Posthumus, they save their father's kingdom.
The characters and events created by Shakespeare provide context for the play, with the subplot mirroring the main story, much like Gloucester and his cruel son reflect Lear and his heartless daughters. Belarius, a soldier and statesman, was wrongfully disgraced by Cymbeline twenty years ago; swayed by false accusations, Cymbeline banished him with the same blind rage he now uses to exile Posthumus. In retaliation for this injustice, Belarius kidnapped Cymbeline's two sons, who have lived with him in isolation in the mountains, believing him to be their father. In her time of need, Imogen comes to them disguised as a boy, and the brothers, who don't know her, welcome her with great warmth and kindness. One of the brothers, Guiderius, kills Cloten, who had insulted and challenged him. The two young men then take up arms against the Roman invaders, and along with Belarius and Posthumus, they defend their father's kingdom.
Gervinus has acutely and justly remarked that the fundamental contrast expressed in their story, as in Cymbeline's political situation, in Imogen's relation to Posthumus and Pisanio's relation to them both, is precisely the dual contrast expressed in the English words true and false—true meaning at once "veracious" and "faithful" (ideas which, in the play, shade off into each other), while false, in like manner, means both "mendacious" and "faithless."
Gervinus has keenly and accurately pointed out that the main contrast shown in their story, as in Cymbeline's political situation, in Imogen's relationship with Posthumus and Pisanio's ties to both of them, perfectly reflects the dual contrast represented in the English words true and false—true meaning both "truthful" and "loyal" (ideas that, in the play, blend into each other), while false similarly refers to both "deceitful" and "disloyal."
Life at court is beset with treacherous quicksands. The king is stupid, passionate, perpetually misguided; the queen is a wily murderess; and between them stands her son, Cloten, one of Shakespeare's most original figures, a true creation of genius, without a rival in all the poet's long gallery of fools and dullards. His stupid inefficiency and undisguised malignity have nothing in common with his mother's hypocritical and supple craft; he takes after her in worthlessness alone.
Life at court is filled with dangerous pitfalls. The king is foolish, emotional, and always misled; the queen is a cunning murderer; and between them is her son, Cloten, one of Shakespeare's most unique characters, a true work of genius, unmatched in all the poet's extensive collection of fools and dimwits. His foolish incompetence and blatant malice have nothing to do with his mother's deceitful and flexible cunning; he resembles her only in being worthless.
[Pg 624] For the sake of an inartistic stage effect, Shakespeare has endowed him with a bodily frame indistinguishable from that of the handsome Posthumus, leaving it to his head alone to express the world-wide difference between them. But how admirably has the poet characterised the dolt and boor by making him shoot forth his words with an explosive stammer! With profound humour and delicate observation, he has endowed him with the loftiest notions of his own dignity, and given him no shadow of doubt as to his rights. There are no bounds to his vanity, his coarseness, his bestiality. If words could do it, not a word of his but would wound others to the quick. And not only his words, but his intents are of the most malignant; he would outrage Imogen at Milford Haven and "spurn her home" to her father. His stupidity, fortunately, renders him less dangerous, and with delicate art Shakespeare has managed to make him from first to last produce a comic effect, thereby softening the painful impression of the portraiture. We take pleasure in him as in Caliban, whom he foreshadows, and who had the same designs upon Miranda as he upon Imogen. We might even describe Caliban as Cloten developed into a type, a symbol.
[Pg 624] For the sake of a theatrical effect, Shakespeare has given him a physique that looks just like the attractive Posthumus, leaving it up to his head to show the vast difference between them. But the poet has brilliantly characterized the fool and jerk by making him spit out his words with a rough stammer! With deep humor and keen observation, he has given him the highest ideas of his own importance, leaving no doubt about his rights. His vanity, rudeness, and brutishness know no limits. If words had the power, every one of his would cut others deeply. And not just his words, but his intentions are incredibly malicious; he would assault Imogen at Milford Haven and "kick her back" to her father. Luckily, his stupidity makes him less of a threat, and with a delicate touch, Shakespeare has managed to make him comedic from start to finish, softening the painful image he creates. We find enjoyment in him like we do with Caliban, whom he resembles, as both have similar plans for Miranda and Imogen. We might even say Caliban is like Cloten taken to another level, a symbol.
It is such personages as these that compose the world which Belarius depicts to Guiderius and Arviragus (iii. 3), when the two youths repine against the inactivity of their lonely forest life, and yearn to plunge into the social turmoil and "drink delight of battle with their peers:"
It’s characters like these that make up the world Belarius describes to Guiderius and Arviragus (iii. 3), when the two young men complain about the dullness of their isolated life in the forest and long to dive into the chaos of society and "experience the thrill of battle with their peers:"
"How you speak!
Did you but know the city's usuries,
And felt them knowingly: the art o' the court,
As hard to leave as keep; whose top to climb
Is certain falling, or so slippery, that
The fear's as bad as falling: the toil o' the war,
A pain that only seems to seek out danger
I' the name of fame and honour; which dies i' the search,
And hath as oft a slanderous epitaph.
As record of fair act; nay, many times
Doth ill deserve by doing well; what's worse,
Must court'sy at the censure.—O boys! this story
The world may read in me."
"Check how you talk!"
If you really understood the city's greed,
And felt it firsthand: the way of the court,
As hard to leave as to stay; climbing its heights
Means certain downfall, or it's so slippery that
The fear is just as bad as falling: the struggle of war,
A pain that only seems to chase danger
In the name of fame and honor; which dies in the pursuit,
And often gets a slanderous epitaph.
As a record of good deeds; in fact, many times
It gets unfairly judged for doing well; what's worse,
Must bow to criticism.—Oh boys! this story
The world can read in me."
Amid these surroundings two personages have grown up whom Shakespeare would have us regard as beings of a loftier order.
Amid these surroundings, two characters have grown up whom Shakespeare wants us to see as being of a higher kind.
He has taken all possible pains, from the very first scene of the play, to inspire the spectator with the highest conception of Posthumus. One nobleman speaks of him to another in terms such as, in bygone days, the poet had applied to Henry Percy:
He has gone to great lengths, right from the first scene of the play, to inspire the audience with the best possible view of Posthumus. One nobleman talks about him to another using words that, in the past, the poet had used for Henry Percy:
"He liv'd in court
(Which rare it is to do) most prais'd, most lov'd;
A sample to the youngest, to the more mature
[Pg 625]A glass that feated them; and to the graver
A child that guided dotards."
"He lived in the court"
(Which is rare) most praised, most loved;
An example for the young, and for the older
[Pg 625]A reflection that suited them; and to the wiser
A child that guided the foolish."
A little farther on, Iachimo says of him to Imogen (i. 6):
A little further on, Iachimo says of him to Imogen (i. 6):
"He sits 'mongst men like a descended god;
He hath a kind of honour sets him off
More than a mortal seeming;"
"He sits among men like a descended god;
He has a sense of honor that makes him stand out.
"More than a human would appear;"
and finally, at the close of the play (v. 5), "He was the best of all, amongst the rar'st of good ones"—an appreciation which it is a pity Iachimo did not arrive at a little sooner, as it might have prevented him from committing his villainies. Shakespeare throws into relief the dignity and repose of Posthumus, and his selfpossession when the king denounces and banishes him. We see that he obeys because he regards it as unavoidable, though he has set at naught the king's will in relation to Imogen. In the compulsory haste of his leave-taking, he shows himself penetrated with a sense of his inferiority to her, and appeals to us by the way in which he tempers the loftiness of his bearing towards the outer world with a graceful humility towards his wife. It is rather surprising that he never for a moment seems to think of carrying Imogen with him into exile. This passivity is probably explained by her reluctance to take any step not absolutely forced upon her, that should render more difficult an eventual reconciliation. He will wait for better times, and long and hope for them.
and finally, at the end of the play (v. 5), "He was the best of all, among the rarest of good ones"—a compliment that it’s unfortunate Iachimo didn’t realize a bit sooner, as it might have stopped him from doing his wrongs. Shakespeare highlights Posthumus's dignity and calmness, along with his composure when the king accuses and banishes him. We see that he complies because he sees it as unavoidable, even though he has disregarded the king's wishes regarding Imogen. In the rushed moments of his farewell, he reveals his awareness of being inferior to her and connects with us by balancing his proud demeanor towards the outside world with a graceful humility towards his wife. It’s quite surprising that he never once considers taking Imogen with him into exile. This inaction is probably explained by her unwillingness to take any steps not absolutely forced upon her, which could complicate a future reconciliation. He chooses to wait for better times, longing and hoping for them.
As he is on the point of departure, Cloten forces himself upon him, insults and challenges him. He remains unruffled, ignores the challenge, contemptuously turns his back upon the oaf, and calmly leaves him to entertain the courtiers with boasts of his own valour and the cowardice of Posthumus, well knowing that no one will believe him.
As he's about to leave, Cloten pushes himself in front of him, throwing insults and challenges. He stays calm, ignores the challenge, and disdainfully turns his back on the fool, strolling away and letting him amuse the courtiers with his own bravado and claims of Posthumus's cowardice, fully aware that no one will buy into his nonsense.
The character, then, is well sketched out. But his mediæval fable compelled Shakespeare to introduce traits which, in the light of our humaner age, seem inconsistent and inadmissible. No man with any decency of feeling would in our days make such a wager as his; no man would give a stranger, and one, moreover, who is to all appearance a vain and quite unscrupulous woman-hunter, the warmest and most insistent letter of recommendation to his wife; and still less would any one give the same man an unwritten license to employ every means in his power to shake her virtue, simply in order to enjoy his discomfiture when all his arts shall have failed. And even if we could forgive or excuse such conduct in Posthumus, we cannot possibly extend our tolerance to his easy credulity when Iachimo boasts of his conquest, his insane fury against Imogen, and the base falsehood of the letter he sends her in order to facilitate Pisanio's murderous task. Even in the worst of cases we do not admit a man's right to have a woman assassinated because she has forgotten her love for him. They [Pg 626]thought otherwise in the days of the Renaissance; they did not look so closely into the plots of the old novelle, and were content, in the domain of romance, with traditional views of right and duty.
The character is well developed. However, his medieval story forced Shakespeare to include traits that, in our more compassionate age, seem unrealistic and unacceptable. No decent person today would make such a bet as he does; no one would give a stranger—especially one who appears to be a vain and ruthless womanizer—the most enthusiastic and pressing letter of recommendation to his wife; and even less would anyone give that same man a blank check to use any means necessary to undermine her virtue, just to take pleasure in his failure when all his tricks don’t work. And even if we could forgive or excuse such behavior from Posthumus, we can't overlook his gullibility when Iachimo brags about his conquest, his irrational rage against Imogen, and the deceitful letter he sends her to aid Pisanio's murderous plan. Even in the worst cases, we wouldn’t allow a man to have a woman killed just because she’s moved on from her love for him. They thought differently during the Renaissance; they didn’t scrutinize the plots of the old tales as closely and were satisfied with traditional views of right and duty in the world of romance.
Nevertheless, Shakespeare has done what he could to mitigate the painful impression produced by Posthumus's conduct. Long before he knows that Iachimo has deceived him, he repents of his cruel deed, bitterly deplores that Pisanio has (as he thinks) obeyed him, and speaks in the warmest terms of Imogen's worth. He says, for instance (v. 4):
Nevertheless, Shakespeare has done what he could to soften the painful impression created by Posthumus's actions. Long before he realizes that Iachimo has tricked him, he regrets his harsh behavior, deeply laments that Pisanio has (as he believes) followed his orders, and speaks very highly of Imogen's value. He says, for example (v. 4):
"For Imogen's dear life take mine; and though
'Tis not so dear, yet 'tis a life."
"For Imogen's precious life, take mine; and although
"While it's not as valuable, it's still a life."
He imposes upon himself the sternest penance. He comes to England with the Roman army, and then, nameless and disguised as a peasant, fights against the invaders. Together with Belarius and the king's sons, he is instrumental in staying the flight of the Britons, freeing Cymbeline, who has already been taken prisoner, winning the battle, and saving the kingdom. This done, he once more assumes his Roman garb, and seeks death at the hands of his countrymen, whose saviour he has been. He is taken prisoner and brought before the king, when all is cleared up.
He puts himself through the strictest punishment. He arrives in England with the Roman army, and then, unknown and disguised as a peasant, fights against the invaders. Along with Belarius and the king's sons, he plays a key role in stopping the retreat of the Britons, rescuing Cymbeline, who has already been captured, winning the battle, and saving the kingdom. Once that’s accomplished, he puts on his Roman clothing again and seeks death at the hands of his countrymen, whom he has saved. He is captured and brought before the king, where everything is revealed.
From the moment he sets foot on English ground, there is in his course of action a more high-pitched and overstrained idealism than we are apt to find in Shakespeare's heroes—a craving for self-imposed expiation. Still the character fails to strike us as the perfect whole the poet would fain make of it. Posthumus impresses us, not as a favourite of the gods, but as a man whose penitence is as unbridled and excessive as his blind passion.
From the moment he steps onto English soil, his actions reflect a more intense and strained idealism than what we usually see in Shakespeare's heroes—a desire for self-imposed atonement. Yet, the character doesn't come across as the complete entity the poet wishes it to be. Posthumus strikes us, not as a chosen one of the gods, but as a man whose remorse is as unrestrained and extreme as his blind passion.
Far other is the case of Imogen. In her perfection is indeed attained. She is the noblest and most adorable womanly figure Shakespeare has ever drawn, and at the same time the most various. He has drawn spiritual women before her—Desdemona, Cordelia—but the secret of their being could be expressed in two words. He has also drawn brilliant women—Beatrice, Rosalind—whereas Imogen is not brilliant at all. Nevertheless she is designed and depicted as incomparable among her sex—"she is alone the Arabian bird." We see her in the most various situations, and she is equal to them all. We see her exposed to trial after trial, each harder than the last, and she emerges from them all, not only scatheless, but with her rare and enchanting qualities thrown into ever stronger relief.
The situation is completely different for Imogen. In her, perfection is truly achieved. She is the most noble and lovable female character Shakespeare has ever created, and at the same time, the most diverse. He has portrayed spiritual women before—Desdemona, Cordelia—but their essence can be summed up in two words. He has also painted vibrant women—Beatrice, Rosalind—while Imogen isn't vibrant at all. Still, she is uniquely depicted as unmatched among all women—“she is the only Arabian bird.” We see her in a variety of situations, and she handles them all with grace. We witness her facing challenge after challenge, each more difficult than the last, and she comes through them all not only unscathed but with her rare and captivating qualities highlighted even more.
At the very outset she gives proof of perfect self-command in her relation to her weak and passionate father, her false and venomous stepmother. The treasure of tenderness that fills her soul betrays itself in her parting from Posthumus, in her passionate regret[Pg 627] that she could not give him one kiss more, and in the fervour with which she reproaches Pisanio for having left the shore before his master's ship had quite sunk below the horizon. During his absence her thoughts are unceasingly fixed on him. She repels with firmness the advances of her clownish wooer, Cloten. Brought face to face with Iachimo, she first receives him graciously, then sees through him at once when he begins to speak ill of Posthumus, and finally treats him with princely dignity when he has excused his offensive speeches as nothing but an ill-timed jest.
At the very beginning, she shows amazing self-control in dealing with her weak and emotional father and her deceitful and spiteful stepmother. The deep kindness that fills her heart comes through in her farewell to Posthumus, in her heartfelt sorrow that she couldn’t give him one last kiss, and in the intensity with which she criticizes Pisanio for leaving the shore before her master's ship had completely disappeared from sight. While he’s away, her thoughts are constantly on him. She firmly rejects the advances of her foolish suitor, Cloten. When confronted by Iachimo, she initially welcomes him warmly, then immediately sees through him when he starts to speak badly of Posthumus, and ultimately treats him with royal dignity when he tries to downplay his offensive remarks as a poorly timed joke.
Next comes the bedroom scene, in which she falls asleep, and Iachimo, as she slumbers, paints for us her exquisite purity. Then we have her disdainful dismissal of Cloten; her reception of the letter from Posthumus; her calm confronting (as it seems) of certain death; her exquisite communion with her brothers; her death-like sleep and horror-struck awakening beside the body which she takes to be her husband's; her denunciations of Pisanio as the supposed murderer; and, finally, the moment of reunion—all scenes which are pearls of Shakespeare's art, the rarest jewels in his diadem, never outshone in the poetry of any nation.
Next comes the bedroom scene, where she falls asleep, and Iachimo, while she’s resting, portrays her stunning purity. Then we see her dismiss Cloten with disdain; her reaction to the letter from Posthumus; her calm face-off (or so it seems) with certain death; her beautiful connection with her brothers; her death-like slumber and terrified awakening beside the body she believes is her husband’s; her accusations against Pisanio as the supposed murderer; and, finally, the moment of reunion—all scenes that are gems of Shakespeare's craft, the rarest treasures in his crown, unmatched in the poetry of any nation.
He depicts her as born for happiness, but early inured to suffering, and therefore calm and collected. When Posthumus is banished, she acquiesces in the separation; she will live in the memory of her love. Every one commiserates her; herself, she scarcely complains. She wishes no evil to her enemies; at the end, when the detestable queen is dead, she laments her father's bereavement, little dreaming that nothing but the death of the murderess could have saved her father's life.
He portrays her as someone meant for happiness, but who has grown accustomed to pain, and as a result, she remains calm and composed. When Posthumus is exiled, she accepts their separation; she will hold onto the memory of her love. Everyone feels sorry for her; she barely complains herself. She wishes no harm upon her enemies; in the end, when the despicable queen is dead, she mourns for her father's loss, unaware that only the death of the murderer could have spared her father's life.
Only one relation in life can stir her to passionate utterance—her relation to Posthumus. When she takes leave of him she says (i. 2):
Only one relationship in her life can spark her to speak with passion—her relationship with Posthumus. When she says goodbye to him, she expresses it like this (i. 2):
"You must be gone;
And I shall here abide the hourly shot
Of angry eyes; not comforted to live,
But that there is this jewel in the world,
That I may see again."
"You need to go;
And I'll stay here, enduring the constant glare
Of angry looks; not happy to go on living,
Except for the fact that this treasure exists in the world,
So that I can see it again."
And to his farewell she replies:
And in response to his goodbye, she says:
"Nay, stay a little.
Were you but riding forth to air yourself,
Such parting were too petty."
"No, stay for a while."
If you were just going out for a breath of fresh air,
This goodbye would be too trivial."
When he is gone she cries:
When he's gone, she sobs:
"There cannot be a pinch in death
More sharp than this is."
"There can't be a sting in death."
More intense than this is."
Her father's upbraidings leave her cold:
Her dad's scoldings leave her indifferent:
"I am senseless of your wrath'; a touch more rare
Subdues all pangs, all fears."
"I am oblivious to your anger'; a little more rare
Conquers all pain, all fears.
[Pg 628]To his continued reproaches she only replies with a rapturous eulogy of Posthumus:
[Pg 628]To his ongoing complaints, she just responds with an enthusiastic praise of Posthumus:
"He is
A man worth any woman; overbuys me
Almost the sum he pays."
"He is"
A man that any woman would want; he values me
Almost as much as he pays."
And her passion deepens after her husband's departure. She envies the handkerchief he has kissed; she laments that she could not watch his receding ship; she would have "broke her eye-strings" to see the last of it. He has been torn away from her while she had yet "most pretty things to say;" how she would think of him and beg him to think of her at three fixed hours of every day; and she would have made him swear not to forget her for any "she of Italy." He was gone before she could give him the parting kiss which she had set "betwixt two charming words."
And her feelings intensify after her husband leaves. She envies the handkerchief he kissed; she wishes she could have watched his ship sailing away; she would have "broken her heart" to see it one last time. He was taken from her before she could share all the "most beautiful things" she still had to say; she would think of him and wish for him to think of her at three specific times each day; and she would have made him promise not to forget her for any "she from Italy." He was gone before she could give him the farewell kiss she had planned "between two lovely words."
She is devoid of ambition. She would willingly exchange her royal station for idyllic happiness in a country retreat such as that for which Shakespeare is now longing. When Posthumus has left her she exclaims (i. 2):
She has no ambition. She would gladly trade her royal status for a peaceful, happy life in a countryside place like the one Shakespeare is now wishing for. After Posthumus has left her, she exclaims (i. 2):
"Would I were
A neatherd's daughter, and my Leonatus
Our neighbour shepherd's son!"
"I wish I was"
A cowherd's daughter, and my Leonatus
Our neighbor shepherd's son!"
In other words, she sighs for the lot in life which we shall find in The Winters Tale apportioned to Prince Florizel and Princess Perdita. In the same spirit she reflects before the coming of Iachimo (i. 7):
In other words, she longs for the life that we will see in The Winters Tale assigned to Prince Florizel and Princess Perdita. In the same way, she ponders before Iachimo arrives (i. 7):
"Blessed be those,
How mean soe'er, that have their honest wills,
Which seasons comfort."
"Blessed are those who,"
No matter how lowly, who have their true desires,
Which bring them comfort."
And then when Iachimo ("little Iago") slanders Posthumus to her, as he will presently slander her to Posthumus, how different is her conduct from her husband's! She has turned pale at his entrance, at Pisanio's mere announcement of a nobleman from Rome with letters from her lord. To Iachimo's first whispers of Posthumus's infidelity, she merely answers:
And then, when Iachimo ("little Iago") badmouths Posthumus to her, and as he will soon badmouth her to Posthumus, her reaction is so different from her husband's! She goes pale when he enters, just from Pisanio saying there's a nobleman from Rome with letters from her husband. To Iachimo's first hints about Posthumus's cheating, she just responds:
"My lord, I fear,
Has forgot Britain."
"Sir, I'm afraid,"
Has forgotten Britain."
But when Iachimo proceeds to draw a gloating picture of her husband's debaucheries, and offers himself as an instrument for her revenge upon the faithless one, she replies with the exclamation:
But when Iachimo goes on to paint a smug picture of her husband's partying ways and suggests he could help her get back at the unfaithful man, she responds with the exclamation:
"What, ho, Pisanio!"
"Hey, Pisanio!"
She summons her servant; she has seen all she wants of this Italian.
She calls for her servant; she has seen all she wants from this Italian.
Even when she says nothing she fills the scene, as when,[Pg 629] having gone to rest, she lies in bed reading, dismisses her attendant, closes the book and falls asleep. How wonderfully has Shakespeare brought home to us the atmosphere of purity in this sleeping-chamber by means of the passionate words he places in the mouth of Iachimo (ii. 2):
Even when she doesn't say anything, she still occupies the scene, like when,[Pg 629] after settling down, she lies in bed reading, sends her attendant away, shuts the book, and falls asleep. How beautifully has Shakespeare conveyed the sense of purity in this sleeping chamber through the intense words he gives to Iachimo (ii. 2):
"Cytherea,
How bravely thou becom'st thy bed! fresh lily,
And whiter than the sheets! That I might touch!
But kiss; one kiss!—Rubies unparagon'd,
How dearly they do't!—'Tis her breathing that
Perfumes the chamber thus."
"Cytherea,"
How beautifully you lie in your bed! Fresh lily,
And whiter than the sheets! I wish I could touch!
But just one kiss!—Rubies unmatched,
How dearly they do it!—It's her breathing that
Fills the room with this fragrance."
The influence of this scene—interpreting as it does the overpowering impression that emanates even from the material surroundings of exquisite womanhood, the almost magical glamour of purity and loveliness combined—may in all probability be traced in the rapture expressed by Goethe's Faust when he and Mephistopheles enter Gretchen's chamber. Iachimo is here the love-sick Faust and the malign Mephistopheles in one. Remember Faust's outburst:
The impact of this scene—capturing the strong impression that radiates from the beautiful environment of an exceptional woman, the almost enchanting mix of innocence and beauty—can likely be seen in the excitement shown by Goethe's Faust when he and Mephistopheles enter Gretchen's room. Iachimo embodies both the lovesick Faust and the wicked Mephistopheles at once. Recall Faust's passionate outburst:
"Willkommen, süsser Dämmerschein,
Der Du dies Heiligthum durchwebst
Ergreif mein Herz, du süsse Liebespein,
Die Du vom Thau der Hoffnung schmachtend lebst!
Wie athmet hier Gefühl der Stille."
"Welcome, lovely twilight,"
You who move through this sacred space
Take my heart, you sweet agony of love,
You who are alive, longing, on the moisture of hope!
"How the sensation of silence feels alive here."
Despite the difference between the two situations, there can be no doubt that the one has influenced the other.[1]
Despite the differences between the two situations, it's clear that one has influenced the other.[1]
As though in ecstasy over this incomparable creation, Shakespeare once more bursts forth into song. Once and again he pays her lyric homage; here in Cloten's morning song, "Hark, hark, the lark at heaven's gate sings," and afterwards in the dirge her brother's chant over what they believe to be her dead body.
As if he's in a daze from this incredible masterpiece, Shakespeare once again expresses his admiration through song. Time and time again, he offers her lyrical praise; here in Cloten's morning song, "Hark, hark, the lark at heaven's gate sings," and later in the mournful song sung by her brother over what they think is her lifeless body.
Shakespeare makes her lose her self-control for the first time when Cloten ventures to speak disparagingly of her husband, calling him a "base wretch," a beggar "foster'd with cold dishes, with scraps o' the court," "a hilding for a livery," and so on.[Pg 630] Then she bursts forth into words of more than masculine violence, and almost as opprobrious as Cloten's own (ii. 3):
Shakespeare makes her lose her self-control for the first time when Cloten dares to speak disrespectfully about her husband, calling him a "low-life," a beggar "nurtured on leftovers, on scraps from the court," "a servant seeking a uniform," and so on.[Pg 630] Then she breaks out into words filled with more than masculine fury, almost as insulting as Cloten's own (ii. 3):
"Profane fellow!
Wert thou the son of Jupiter, and no more
But what thou art besides, thou wert too base
To be his groom: thou wert dignified enough,
Even to the point of envy, if't were made
Comparative for your virtues, to be styl'd
The under-hangman of his kingdom, and hated
For being preferr'd so well."
"You horrible guy!"
Even if you were the son of Jupiter, and nothing more
Than what you are besides, you’d still be too low
To be his servant: you were dignified enough,
Even to the point of envy, if it were made
Comparative for your virtues, to be called
The executioner of his kingdom, and hated
For being favored so highly."
It is in the same flush of anger that she speaks the words which first sting Cloten to comic fury, and then inspire him with his hideous design. Leonatus' meanest garment, she says, is "dearer in her respect" than Cloten's whole person—an expression which rankles in the mind of the noxious dullard, until at last it drives him out of his senses.
It’s in the same rush of anger that she says the words that first infuriate Cloten with rage and then fuel his awful plan. She claims that even Leonatus' worst clothing is "more valuable to her" than Cloten himself—an accusation that eats away at the thick-headed fool, driving him mad in the end.
New charm and new nobility breathe around her in the scene in which she receives the letter from her husband, designed to lure her to her death. First all her enthusiasm, and then all her passion, blaze forth and burn with the clearest flame. Hear this (iii. 2):
New charm and new elegance surround her in the moment when she receives the letter from her husband, meant to lead her to her death. First, all her excitement bursts forth, and then all her passion ignites and burns with the brightest flame. Listen to this (iii. 2):
"Pisanio. Madam, here is a letter from my lord.
Imogen. Who? thy lord? that is my lord: Leonatus.
O learn'd indeed were that astronomer
That knew the stars as I his characters;
He'd lay the future open.—You good gods,
Let what is here contain'd relish of love,
Of my lord's health, of his content,—yet not,
That we two are asunder,—let that grieve him:
Some griefs are medicinable; that is one of them,
For it doth physic love:—of his content,
All but in that!—Good wax, thy leave.—Bless'd be
You bees, that make these locks of counsel!"
Pisanio. Ma'am, here's a letter from my lord.
Imogen. Who? Your lord? That’s my lord: Leonatus.
Oh, how skilled that astronomer would be
Who knew the stars as well as I know his handwriting;
He'd reveal the future. — You good gods,
Let what's in here be filled with love,
With my lord’s well-being and happiness—yet not,
That we're apart—let that worry him:
Some pains can be healed; that’s one of them,
Because it remedies love: — as for his happiness,
Everything but that! — Good wax, let me use you. — Bless the
You bees, that create these secrets of counsel!"
She reads that her lord appoints a meeting-place at Milford Haven, little dreaming that she is summoned there only to be murdered:
She reads that her lord has set a meeting place at Milford Haven, not realizing that she is called there only to be killed:
"O for a horse with wings!—Hear'st thou, Pisanio?
He is at Milford Haven: read, and tell me
How far 'tis thither. If one of mean affairs
May plod it in a week, why may not I
Glide thither in a day?—Then, true Pisanio,
(Who long'st, like me, to see thy lord; who long'st,—
O let me 'bate!—but not like me;—yet long'st,—
But in a fainter kind:—O not like me,
For mine's beyond beyond) say, and speak thick,
(Love's counsellor should fill the bores of hearing,
To the smothering of the sense), how far it is
To this same blessed Milford: and, by the way,
[Pg 631]
Tell me how Wales was made so happy as
To inherit such a haven: but, first of all,
How we may steal from hence; and, for the gap
That we shall make in time, from our hencegoing
And our return, to excuse: but first, how get hence:
Why should excuse be born or e'er begot?
We'll talk of that hereafter.... Prithee, speak,
How many score of miles may we well ride
'Twixt hour and hour?
Pis. One score, 'twixt sun and sun,
Madam's, enough for you: [Aside] and too much too.
Imo. Why, one that rode to's execution, man,
Could never go so slow; I have heard of riding wagers,
Where horses have been nimbler than the sands
That run i' the clock's behalf. But this is foolery:
Go bid my woman feign a sickness."
"O for a horse with wings!—Can you hear me, Pisanio?
He's at Milford Haven: read this and let me know.
How far is it there? If an average person
I can walk it in a week; why can't I?
Can we fly there in a day?—Then, dear Pisanio,
Who, like me, wants to see your lord; who wants to,—
Oh, let me take a moment!—but not like I would;—yet still wants to,—
But in a more subtle way:—Oh, not like me,
For my desire is stronger) say, and speak clearly,
Love’s advisor should fill the ears with music,
Drowning out all other senses, how far away it is.
To this wonderful Milford: and, by the way,
[Pg 631]
Tell me how Wales became so lucky as
To have such a refuge: but first of all,
How we can quietly leave this place; and around the time
We'll get back to you soon to explain our absence:
But first, how do we go about leaving?
Why do we need an excuse before we even begin?
We'll talk about that later... Please, tell me,
How many miles can we realistically ride?
In an hour?
Pis. Twenty, from sunrise to sunset,
Ma'am, that's enough for you: [Aside] and honestly, it's too much.
Imo. Well, someone who’s being taken to their execution,
I could never go that slow; I’ve heard of betting races, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
Where horses have galloped quicker than the minutes.
That time passes on the clock. But this is ridiculous:
"Go tell my girlfriend to act like she's sick."
These outbursts are beyond all praise; but quite on a level with them stands her answer when Pisanio shows her Posthumus's letter to him, denouncing her with the foulest epithets, and the whole extent of her misfortune becomes clear to her. It is then she utters the words (iii. 4) which Sören Kierkegaard admired so deeply:
These outbursts are incredibly impressive; but her response when Pisanio shows her Posthumus's letter, which harshly insults her and reveals the full extent of her misfortune, is equally noteworthy. It's at that moment she expresses the words (iii. 4) that Sören Kierkegaard admired so much:
"False to his bed! what is it to be false?
To lie in watch there and to think on him?
To weep 'twixt clock and clock? if sleep charge nature
To break it with a fearful dream of him
And cry myself awake? that's false to's bed, is it?"
"Unfaithful to his bed! What does it mean to be unfaithful?
Lying awake there and thinking about him?
To cry during the night? If sleep makes me
Break it with a chilling dream of him.
"And waking up crying? That's being unfaithful to his bed, right?"
It is very characteristic that she never for a moment believes that Posthumus can really think it possible she should have given herself to another. She seeks another explanation for his inexplicable conduct:
It’s typical that she never for a moment believes Posthumus could actually think she would give herself to someone else. She looks for another reason for his strange behavior:
"Some jay of Italy,
Whose mother was her painting, hath betray'd him."
"Some clueless Italian,"
Whose mother was her artwork, has let him down."
This is scant comfort to her, however, and she implores Pisanio, who would spare her, to strike, for life has now lost all value for her. As she is baring her breast to the blow, she speaks these admirable words:
This doesn't bring her much comfort, though, and she begs Pisanio, who wants to spare her, to go ahead and strike, since life has lost all meaning for her now. As she exposes her breast for the blow, she says these remarkable words:
"Come, here's my heart:
Something's afore't:—soft, soft! we'll no defence;
Obedient as the scabbard.—What is here?
The scriptures of the loyal Leonatus,
All turn'd to heresy? Away, away,
Corrupters of my faith! you shall no more
Be stomachers to my heart."
"Come, here’s my heart:"
Something’s going on:—wait, wait! we won’t defend ourselves;
Obedient like a scabbard.—What’s this?
The writings of the loyal Leonatus,
All turned against me? Get out, get out,
Destroyers of my faith! you will no longer
Feast on my heart."
With the same intentness, or rather with the same tenderness, has Shakespeare, all through the play, imbued himself with her spirit, never losing touch of her for a moment, but lovingly filling[Pg 632] in trait upon trait, until at last he represents her, half in jest, as the sun of the play. The king says in the concluding scene:
With the same focus, or rather with the same care, Shakespeare has, throughout the play, immersed himself in her spirit, never losing connection with her for a moment, but affectionately filling[Pg 632] in detail after detail, until he ultimately portrays her, partly in jest, as the center of the play. The king says in the final scene:
"See,
Posthumus anchors upon Imogen;
And she, like harmless lightning, throws her eye
On him, her brothers, me, her master, hitting
Each object with a joy: the counterchange
Is severally in all."
"Check it out,"
Posthumus is focused on Imogen;
And she, like harmless lightning, glances
At him, her brothers, me, her master, impacting
Each person with joy: the exchange
Is distinctly felt by all."
Early in the play Imogen expressed the wish that she were a neatherd's daughter, and Leonatus a shepherd's son. Later, when, clad in manly attire, she chances upon the lonely forest cave in which her brothers dwell, she feels completely at ease in their neighbourhood, and in the primitive life for which she has always longed—as Shakespeare longs for it now. The brothers are happy with her, and she with them. She says (Act iii. sc. 6):
Early in the play, Imogen wishes she were a neatherd's daughter and Leonatus a shepherd's son. Later, dressed in men’s clothes, she stumbles upon the secluded forest cave where her brothers live. She feels completely comfortable around them and embraces the simple life she has always desired—just as Shakespeare yearns for it now. The brothers are happy to be with her, and she feels the same. She says (Act iii. sc. 6):
"Pardon me, gods!
I'd change my sex to be companions with them,
Since Leonatus's false."
"Excuse me, deities!"
I'd switch my gender to be friends with them,
Since Leonatus is a liar."
And later (Act iv. sc. 2):
And later (Act iv. sc. 2):
"These are kind creatures. Gods! what lies I have heard!
Our courtiers say all's savage but at court."
"These are kind beings. Wow! what lies I have heard!
Our courtiers claim that everything is harsh except at the court.
Belarius exclaims in the same spirit (Act iii. sc. 3):
Belarius says with the same feeling (Act iii. sc. 3):
"Oh, this life
Is nobler than attending for a check,
Richer than doing nothing for a bauble,
Prouder than rustling in unpaid for silk."
"Oh, this life"
Is better than waiting for a paycheck,
More valuable than doing nothing for a trinket,
More dignified than flaunting unpaid silk."
The princes, in whom the royal soldierly blood asserts itself in a thirst for adventure, reply in a contrary strain:
The princes, with their royal soldier's blood driving them to seek adventure, respond in a completely different tone:
"Guiderius. Haply this life is best
If quiet life be best; sweeter to you
That have a sharper known; well corresponding
With your stiff age; but unto us it is
A call of ignorance, travelling a-bed;
A prison for a debtor, that not dares
To stride a limit."
"Guiderius. Maybe this life is the best."
If a peaceful life is the best; it's sweeter for you
Who have a sharper understanding; it fits well
With your older age; but for us, it feels
Like a call to ignorance, lounging around;
A prison for a debtor, who doesn't dare
To cross a boundary."
And his brother adds:
And his brother says:
"What should we speak of
When we are as old as you? When we shall hear
The rain and wind beat dark December.
. . . . We have seen nothing;
We are beastly."
"What are we supposed to discuss?"
When we get as old as you? When we hear __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The rain and wind hitting hard in dark December.
. . . . We haven’t seen anything;
"We feel like animals."
Shakespeare has diffused a marvellous poetry throughout this forest idyl; a matchless freshness and primitive charm pervade[Pg 633] the whole. In this period of detestation for the abortions of culture, the poet has beguiled himself by picturing a life far from all civilisation, an innately noble youth in a natural state, and he depicts two young men who have seen nothing of life and never looked upon the face of woman; whose days have been passed in the pursuit of game, and who, like the Homeric warriors, prepared and cooked with their own hands the spoil procured by their bows and arrows. But their race shines through, and they prove of better stock than we should have looked for in the sons of the contemptible Cymbeline. Their instincts all tend towards the noble and princely ideal.
Shakespeare has spread amazing poetry throughout this forest story; there's an unmatched freshness and primitive charm that fills[Pg 633] the entire work. In this time of disdain for cultural failures, the poet has captivated himself by portraying a life far removed from civilization, an innately noble youth in a natural state. He illustrates two young men who have experienced nothing of life and have never seen a woman; their days are spent hunting, and like the warriors of Homer, they prepare and cook their own catch from what they’ve hunted with their bows and arrows. However, their lineage shines through, and they turn out to be of better stock than we might have expected from the sons of the despicable Cymbeline. Their instincts all lead towards a noble and princely ideal.
In the Spanish drama, which twenty-five years later received such an impetus under Calderon, it became a leading motive to portray young men and women brought up in solitude without having seen a single being of the other sex, and without knowledge of their rank and parentage. Thus in Calderon's Life is a Dream (La vida es sueño) of 1635, we are shown a king's son leading a solitary life in utter ignorance of his royal descent. He is seized by a passionate love on his first meeting with mankind kind, and is crudely violent in the face of any opposition, but, like the princes in Cymbeline, the seeds of majesty are lying dormant and the princely instincts spring readily into life. In the play En esta vida todo as verdad y todo es mentira of 1647, a faithful servant carries off the emperor's son from the pursuit of a tyrant, and seeks refuge in a mountain cave of Sicily. He also takes charge of a base-born son of the tyrant, and the two lads are brought up together. They see no one but their foster-father, are clad in the skins of animals and live upon game and fruit. When the tyrant appears to claim his child and slay the emperor's son, none can tell him which is which, and neither threats nor entreaties can prevail upon the servant to yield the secret. Here, as in Life is a Dream, the first glimpse of a woman rouses instant love in both young men. In A Daughter of the Air (La hija del ayre) of 1664, Semiramis is brought up by an old priest, as Miranda is by Prospero in The Tempest. Like all these beings reared in solitude remote from the turmoil of life, Semiramis nourishes an impatient longing to be out in the world. In the two plays of 1672, Eco y Narciso and El monstruo de los jardines, Calderon employs a variation of the same idea. Narcissus in the one and Achilles in the other are brought up in solitude in order that we may see all the emotions aroused, especially those of love and jealousy, in a being so primitive that it cannot even name its own sensations.
In the Spanish drama, which got a big boost twenty-five years later under Calderón, it became a common theme to depict young men and women raised in isolation without ever having seen a member of the opposite sex or knowing their social status or family background. In Calderón's Life is a Dream (La vida es sueño) from 1635, we see a king's son leading a solitary life completely unaware of his royal lineage. He falls passionately in love the first time he interacts with people and reacts violently to any opposition. However, like the princes in Cymbeline, his royal qualities remain dormant until they spring to life. In the play En esta vida todo es verdad y todo es mentira from 1647, a devoted servant rescues the emperor's son from a tyrant's pursuit and finds refuge in a cave in Sicily. He also takes care of the illegitimate son of the tyrant, and the two boys are raised together. They only see their foster father, wear animal skins, and survive on game and fruit. When the tyrant comes to claim his child and kill the emperor's son, no one can identify which is which, and neither threats nor pleas can persuade the servant to reveal the truth. Just like in Life is a Dream, the first sight of a woman ignites instant love in both young men. In A Daughter of the Air (La hija del ayre) from 1664, Semiramis is raised by an old priest, similar to how Miranda is raised by Prospero in The Tempest. Like all these characters brought up in isolation away from the chaos of life, Semiramis has a restless desire to experience the world. In the two plays from 1672, Eco y Narciso and El monstruo de los jardines, Calderón explores a variation of the same theme. Narcissus in one and Achilles in the other are raised in isolation so we can see all the emotions that arise, especially love and jealousy, in beings so primitive they can’t even name their own feelings.
In this episode, and throughout this last period of his poetry, Shakespeare entered a realm which the imagination of the Latin races immediately seized upon and made their own. But in all their dramatic poetry of this nature they never surpassed that of the English poet.
In this episode, and throughout this recent phase of his poetry, Shakespeare ventured into a territory that the Latin cultures quickly embraced and claimed as their own. Yet, in all their dramatic poetry of this kind, they never exceeded the work of the English poet.
[Pg 634] He refrained entirely from the erotic in this idyl, and instead of the demands of a lover's passion, he portrayed unconscious brotherly love offered to a sister disguised as a boy. Imogen and the two strong-natured, high-minded youths dwell charmingly together, but their companionship is destroyed in the bud when Imogen, after having drunk the narcotic supplied by the physician to the queen instead of poison, lies as one dead. A gently touching element is introduced into this moving play when the two brothers bear her forth and sing over her bier. We witness a burial without rites or ceremonies, requiems or church formalities, an attempt being made to fill their place with spontaneous natural symbols. A similar attempt was made by Goethe in the double chorus sung over Mignon's body in Wilhelm Meister (Book VIII. chap. viii.). Imogen's head is laid towards the east, and the brothers sing over her the beautiful duet which their father had taught them at the burial of their mother. Its rhythm contains the germ of all that later became Shelley's poetry.
[Pg 634] He completely avoided any erotic themes in this story, and instead of a lover's passion, he depicted an innocent brotherly love offered to a sister who is disguised as a boy. Imogen and the two strong-willed, high-minded young men share a lovely bond, but their friendship is tragically cut short when Imogen, after unknowingly taking the narcotic given to the queen instead of poison, falls as if dead. A touching moment arises in this emotional play when the two brothers carry her away and sing over her body. We see a burial without any rites or ceremonies, requiems, or church formalities, and they try to replace these with spontaneous natural symbols. A similar effort was made by Goethe in the double chorus sung over Mignon's body in Wilhelm Meister (Book VIII. chap. viii.). Imogen's head is positioned towards the east, and the brothers sing the beautiful duet their father taught them at their mother’s burial. Its rhythm holds the essence of everything that later became Shelley’s poetry.
The first verse runs:
The first verse goes:
"Fear no more the heat of sun,
Nor the furious winter's rages;
Thou thy worldly task hast done,
Home art gone and ta'en thy wages:
Golden lads and girls all must
As chimney-sweeper, come to dust."[2]
"Don't fear the heat of the sun anymore,
Nor the fierce winter storms;
You've finished your earthly tasks,
You're home now and have gotten your paycheck:
All golden boys and girls must
"Like chimney sweepers, return to dust."[2]
The concluding verses, in which the voices are heard first in solo and then in duets, form a wonderful harmony of metric and poetic art.
The final verses, where the voices are first heard solo and then in duets, create a beautiful harmony of rhythm and poetic craft.
This idyl, in which he found and expressed his reawakened love for the heart of Nature, has been worked out by Shakespeare with especial tenderness. He by no means intended to represent a flight from scorn of mankind as a thing desirable in itself, but merely to depict solitude as a refuge for the weary, and existence in the country as a happiness for those who have done with life.
This idyllic portrayal, where he discovered and expressed his renewed love for the essence of Nature, has been crafted by Shakespeare with notable tenderness. He certainly didn't intend to depict a retreat from humanity as something desirable in itself, but rather to show solitude as a sanctuary for the weary and country life as a blissful escape for those who have moved on from life.
As a drama, Cymbeline contains more of the nature of intrigue than any earlier play. There is no little skill displayed in the way Pisanio misleads Cloten by showing him Posthumus's letter, and where Imogen takes the headless Cloten, attired in Posthumus's clothes, for her murdered husband. The mythological dream vision seems to have been interpolated for use at court festivities. The explanatory tablet left by Jupiter, and the king's joyful outburst in the last scene, "Am I a mother to the birth of three?" prove that even at his fullest and ripest Shakespeare was never securely possessed of an unfailing good taste, but such trifling errors of judgment are more than counterbalanced by the overflowing richness of the fairylike poetry of this drama
As a drama, Cymbeline has more intrigue than any earlier play. Pisanio cleverly deceives Cloten by showing him Posthumus's letter, and Imogen mistakenly identifies the headless Cloten, dressed in Posthumus's clothes, as her murdered husband. The mythological dream vision seems to have been added for court festivities. The explanatory note left by Jupiter, and the king's joyful exclamation in the last scene, "Am I a mother to the birth of three?" show that even at his most accomplished, Shakespeare wasn’t always in possession of perfect taste, but these minor misjudgments are more than offset by the abundant beauty of the fairytale-like poetry in this drama.
[1] Scarcely any poet has been more followed in modern times than Shakespeare. We have already drawn attention to the by no means accidental resemblances in Voltaire, Goethe, and Schiller, and we have further instances. Schiller's D. Jungfrau von Orleans is markedly indebted to the first part of Henry VI. The scene between the maid and the Duke of Burgundy (ii. 10) is fashioned after the corresponding scene in Shakespeare (iii. 3), and that between the maid and her father in Schiller (iv. II) answers to Shakespeare's (v. 4). The apothecary in Oehlenschläger's Aladdin is borrowed from the apothecary in Romeo and Juliet. In Björnstjerne Björnson's Maria Stuart (ii. 2) Ruthven rises from a sick bed to totter into the conspirators with Knox, and take the more eager share in the plot to murder Rizzio, as the sick Ligarius makes his way to Brutus (Julius Cæsar, ii. I) to join the conspiracy to murder Cæsar.
[1] Hardly any poet has been as influential in recent times as Shakespeare. We have already pointed out the significant similarities with Voltaire, Goethe, and Schiller, and there are more examples. Schiller's D. Jungfrau von Orleans clearly takes inspiration from the first part of Henry VI. The interaction between the maid and the Duke of Burgundy (ii. 10) is modeled after the similar scene in Shakespeare (iii. 3), and the exchange between the maid and her father in Schiller (iv. 11) corresponds to Shakespeare's (v. 4). The apothecary in Oehlenschläger's Aladdin is taken from the apothecary in Romeo and Juliet. In Björnstjerne Björnson's Maria Stuart (ii. 2), Ruthven gets out of bed to creep into the conspirators with Knox and take a more active role in the plot to murder Rizzio, similar to how the sick Ligarius approaches Brutus (Julius Cæsar, ii. 1) to join the conspiracy to kill Cæsar.
XIX
WINTER'S TALE—AN EPIC TURN—CHILDLIKE FORMS—THE PLAY AS A MUSICAL STUDY—SHAKESPEARE'S ÆSTHETIC CONFESSION OF FAITH
We are now about to see Shakespeare enthralled and reinspired by the glamour of fairy tale and romance.
We are now about to see Shakespeare captivated and inspired again by the allure of fairy tales and romance.
The Winter s Tale was first printed in the Folio of 1623, but, as we have already mentioned, an entry in Dr. Simon Forman's diary informs us that he saw it played at the Globe Theatre on the 15th of May 1611. A notice in the official diary of Sir Henry Herbert, Master of the Revels, goes to prove that at that date the play was quite new. "For the king's players. An olde playe called Winter's Tale, formerly allowed of by Sir George Bucke, and likewyse by mee on Mr. Hemmings his word that nothing profane was added or reformed, though the allowed book was missinge; and therefore I returned itt without fee this 19th of August 1623." The Sir George Bucke mentioned here did not receive his official appointment as censor until August 1610. Therefore it was probably one of the first performances of the Winters Tale at which Forman was present in the spring of 1611.
The Winter's Tale was first published in the Folio of 1623, but, as we’ve already noted, an entry in Dr. Simon Forman's diary tells us he saw it performed at the Globe Theatre on May 15, 1611. A record in the official diary of Sir Henry Herbert, Master of the Revels, shows that at that time, the play was fairly new. "For the king's players. An old play called Winter's Tale, previously approved by Sir George Buck, and also by me based on Mr. Hemmings' assurance that nothing inappropriate was added or changed, although the approved book was missing; and therefore I returned it without fee on August 19, 1623." The Sir George Buck mentioned here didn't receive his official position as censor until August 1610. So, it was likely one of the first performances of the Winter's Tale that Forman attended in the spring of 1611.
We have already drawn attention to Ben Jonson's little fling at the play in the introduction to his Bartholomew's Fair in 1614.
We have already pointed out Ben Jonson's little jab at the play in the introduction to his Bartholomew's Fair in 1614.
The play was founded on a romance of Robert Greene's, published in 1588 under the title of "Pandosto, the Triumph of Time," and was re-named half-a-century later "The Historie of Dorastus and Fawnia." So popular was it, that it was printed again and again. We know of at least seventeen editions, and in all likelihood there were more.
The play was based on a romance by Robert Greene, published in 1588 under the title "Pandosto, the Triumph of Time," and was re-named half a century later "The Historie of Dorastus and Fawnia." It was so popular that it was printed over and over again. We know of at least seventeen editions, and there were probably even more.
Shakespeare had adapted Lodge's Rosalynde in his earlier pastoral play, As You Like It, very soon after its publication in 1590. It is significant that this other tale, with its peculiar blending of the pathetic and idyllic, should only now, though it must have long been familiar to him, strike him as suitable for dramatic treatment. Karl Elze's theory that Shakespeare had adapted the story in some earlier work, which Greene had in his mind when he wrote his famous and violent accusation of plagiarism, cannot be considered as more than a random conjecture.[Pg 636] Greene's attack was sufficiently accounted for by that remodelling and adaptation of older works which was practised by the young poet from the very first, and it clearly aimed at Henry VI.
Shakespeare had adapted Lodge's Rosalynde in his earlier pastoral play, As You Like It, shortly after its release in 1590. It's noteworthy that this other story, with its unique mix of the sad and the idyllic, should only now, despite being familiar to him for a long time, seem appropriate for dramatic interpretation. Karl Elze's idea that Shakespeare had incorporated the story into some earlier work, which Greene referenced in his famous and aggressive accusation of plagiarism, should be viewed as nothing more than a mere guess.[Pg 636] Greene's criticism was sufficiently explained by the way the young poet reworked and adapted older pieces from the very beginning, and it clearly targeted Henry VI.
Shakespeare, who could not, of course, use Greene's title, called his play A Winters Tale; a title which would convey an impression, at that time, of a serious and touching or exciting story, and he plainly strove for a dream-like and fantastic effect in his work. Mamillius says, when he begins his little story (Act ii. sc. I), "A sad tale's best for winter," and in three different places the romantic impossibility of the plot is impressed upon the audience. In the description of the discovery of Perdita we are warned that "this news, which is called true, is so like an old tale, that the verity of it is in strong suspicion" (Act v. sc. 2).
Shakespeare, who obviously couldn't use Greene's title, named his play A Winters Tale; a title that at the time would suggest a serious, touching, or exciting story, and he clearly aimed for a dream-like and fantastical effect in his work. Mamillius says at the start of his little story (Act ii. sc. I), "A sad tale's best for winter," and in three different places, the romantic impossibility of the plot is highlighted to the audience. When Perdita is discovered, we are cautioned that "this news, which is called true, is so like an old tale, that the verity of it is in strong suspicion" (Act v. sc. 2).
The geographical extravagances are those of the romance; it was Greene who surrounded Bohemia with the sea and transferred the Oracle of Delphi to the Island of Delphos. But Shakespeare contributed the anachronisms; it was he who made the oracle exist contemporaneously with Russia as an empire, who made Hermione a daughter of a Russian Emperor and caused her statue to be executed by Giulio Romano. The religion of the play is decidedly vague, the very characters themselves seem to forget at times what they are, one moment figuring as Christians, and the next worshipping Jupiter and Proserpina. In the same play in which a pilgrimage is made to Delphi to obtain an oracle, a shepherd lad says there is "but one puritan amongst them, and he sings songs to hornpipes" (Act iv. sc. 2). All this is unintentional, no doubt, but it greatly adds to the general fairy tale effect.
The geographical wonders are those of romance; it was Greene who surrounded Bohemia with the sea and moved the Oracle of Delphi to the Island of Delphos. But Shakespeare added the anachronisms; he made the oracle exist at the same time as Russia was an empire, made Hermione a daughter of a Russian Emperor, and had her statue created by Giulio Romano. The religion in the play is definitely ambiguous; even the characters sometimes forget who they are, one moment acting like Christians, and the next worshipping Jupiter and Proserpina. In the same play where a pilgrimage is made to Delphi to get an oracle, a shepherd boy comments that there's "but one puritan amongst them, and he sings songs to hornpipes" (Act iv. sc. 2). All of this is unintentional, no doubt, but it really adds to the overall fairy tale vibe.
We do not know why Shakespeare transposed the localities. In Greene's book the tragedy of the play occurs in Bohemia, and the idyllic part in Sicily; in the drama the situations are reversed. It might be that Bohemia seemed to him a more suitable country for the exposure of an infant than the better known and more thickly populated island of the Mediterranean.
We don’t know why Shakespeare switched the locations. In Greene's book, the tragic events happen in Bohemia, and the peaceful part is set in Sicily; in the play, those situations are flipped. It’s possible that Bohemia felt like a better place for abandoning a baby than the more familiar and densely populated Mediterranean island.
All the main features of the play are drawn from Greene, first and foremost the king's unreasonable jealousy because his wife, at his own urgent request, invites Polixenes to prolong his stay and speaks to him in friendly fashion. Among the grounds of jealousy enumerated by Greene was the naïve and dramatically unsuitable one that Bellaria, in her desire to please and obey her husband by showing every attention to his guest, frequently entered his bed-chamber to ascertain if anything was needed there.[1] Greene's queen really dies when she is cast off by the king in his jealous madness, but this tragic episode, which [Pg 637]would have deprived him of his reconciliation scene, was not adopted by Shakespeare. He did, however, include and amplify the death of Mamillius, their little son, who pines away from sorrow for the king's harsh treatment of his mother. Mamillius is one of the gems of the play; a finer sketch of a gifted, large-hearted child could not be. We can but feel that Shakespeare, in drawing this picture of the young boy and his early death, must once again have had his own little son in his mind, and that it was of him he was thinking when he makes Polixenes say of his young prince (Act i. sc. 2):
All the key aspects of the play come from Greene, especially the king's irrational jealousy because his wife, at his own insistence, invites Polixenes to stay longer and speaks to him in a friendly way. One of the reasons for jealousy mentioned by Greene is the innocent yet dramatically inappropriate notion that Bellaria, wanting to please and obey her husband by giving full attention to his guest, often entered his bed-chamber to check if he needed anything there.[1] In Greene's story, the queen actually dies when the king casts her aside in his jealous rage, but Shakespeare didn’t use this tragic moment, which would have taken away from his reconciliation scene. However, he did include and expand upon the death of Mamillius, their young son, who fades away from sadness over the king's cruel treatment of his mother. Mamillius stands out as one of the highlights of the play; you couldn't depict a more beautifully drawn, kind-hearted child. It's likely that Shakespeare, in creating this portrait of the young boy and his early death, was thinking again of his own little son, which is evident when he has Polixenes comment on his young prince (Act i. sc. 2):
"If at home, sir,
He's all my exercise, my mirth, my matter;
Now my sworn friend, and then mine enemy;
My parasite, my soldier, statesman, all:
He makes a July's day short as December;
And with his varying childness, cures in me
Thoughts that would thick my blood."
Leontes. So stands this squire
Offic'd with me."
"If he's home, sir,
He's my exercise, my joy, my everything;
Sometimes my sworn friend, and sometimes my enemy;
My dependent, my warrior, my politician, all:
He makes a summer day feel as short as winter;
And with his changing childishness, heals in me
Thoughts that would clog my blood."
Leontes. So this knight stands
In service with me."
The father's tone towards little Mamillius is at first a jesting one.
The father's tone towards little Mamillius is initially playful.
"Mamillius, art thou my boy?"
Mamillius. Ay, my good lord.
Leontes. Why, that's my bawcock. What, hast smutch'd
thy nose?
They say it is a copy out of mine."
"Mamillius, are you my boy?"
Mamillius. Yes, my lord.
Leontes. Alright, that's my little buddy. What, did you make a mistake?
your nose?
"They say it looks exactly like mine."
Later, when jealousy grows upon him, he cries:
Later, when jealousy takes over him, he cries:
"Come, sir page,
Look on me with your welkin eye: sweet villain!
Most dear'st! my collop!—Can thy dam?—may'st be?"
"Come here, page."
"Look at me with your bright eye: sweet villain!
Most beloved! my darling!—Can your mother?—might you be?"
The children of the French poets of the middle and end of that century were never childlike. They would have made a little prince destined to a sad and early death talk solemnly and maturely, like little Joas in Racine's Athelie; but Shakespeare had no hesitation in letting his princeling talk like a real child. He says to the lady-in-waiting who offers to play with him:
The children of the French poets from the middle and end of that century were never truly childlike. They would have made a little prince, doomed to a sad and early death, speak seriously and maturely, like little Joas in Racine's Athelie; but Shakespeare had no qualms about allowing his young prince to speak like a real child. He says to the lady-in-waiting who offers to play with him:
"No, I'll none of you.
lst Lady. Why, my sweet lord?
Mamillius. You'll kiss me hard, and speak to me as if
I were a baby still."
"No, I don't want any of you.
First Lady. Why, my dear lord?
Mamillius. You'll kiss me passionately and speak to me as if
"I was still a baby."
He announces that he likes another lady better because her eyebrows are black and fine; and he knows that eyebrows are most becoming when they are shaped like a half-moon, and look as though drawn with a pen.
He says he likes another woman more because her eyebrows are dark and well-shaped; and he knows that eyebrows look best when they're shaped like a half-moon and seem to be inked on.
[Pg 638]
"2nd Lady. Who taught you this?
Mamillius. I learn'd it out of women's faces. Pray, now.
What colour are your eyebrows?
lst Lady. Blue, my lord.
Mam. Nay, that's a mock; I have seen a lady's nose
That has been blue, but not her eyebrows."
[Pg 638]
"2nd Lady. Who showed you this?"
Mamillius. I picked it up from women's expressions. Go ahead, tell me.
What color are your eyebrows?
First Lady. Blue, my lord.
Ma'am. No, that's a joke; I've seen a woman's nose.
That was blue, but not her eyebrows."
The tale he is about to tell is cut short by the entrance of the furious king.
The story he’s about to share is interrupted by the arrival of the angry king.
During the trial scene, which forms a parallel to that in Henry VIII., tidings are brought of the prince's death (Act iii. sc. I):
During the trial scene, which parallels the one in Henry VIII, news arrives about the prince's death (Act iii. sc. I):
"——whose honourable thoughts
(Thoughts too high for one so tender) cleft the heart
That could conceive a gross and foolish fire
Blemished his gracious dam."
"——whose great ideas"
(Thoughts too lofty for someone so young) pierced the heart
That could create a crude and foolish passion
Marred his kind mother."
In Greene's tale the death of the child causes that of his mother, but in the play, where it follows immediately upon the king's defiant rejection of the oracle, it effects a sudden revulsion of feeling in him as a punishment direct from Heaven. Shakespeare allowed Hermione to be merely reported dead because his mood at this time required that the play should end happily. That Mamilius seems to pass entirely out of every one's memory is only another proof of a fact we have already touched upon, namely, Shakespeare's negligent style of work in these last years of his working life. The poet, however, is careful to keep Hermione well in mind; she is brought before us in the vision Antigonus sees shortly before his death, and she is preserved during sixteen years of solitude that she may be restored to us at the last. It is, indeed, chiefly by her personality that the two markedly distinct parts of this wasp-waisted play are held together.
In Greene's story, the child's death leads to the mother's death, but in the play, after the king boldly rejects the oracle, it causes an immediate change in his feelings as a direct punishment from Heaven. Shakespeare chose to have Hermione simply reported as dead because he wanted the play to end on a happy note. The fact that Mamilius seems to be forgotten by everyone is just another example of Shakespeare's careless approach to his work in the later years of his career. However, the poet makes sure we keep Hermione in mind; she appears in a vision that Antigonus sees shortly before he dies, and she remains in solitude for sixteen years so she can be reunited with us at the end. It is, in fact, primarily through her character that the two distinctly different parts of this play are connected.
Although, as in Pericles, there is more of an epic than a dramatic character about the work, it possesses a certain unity of tone and feeling. As a painting may contain two comparatively unconnected groups which are yet united by a general harmony of line and colouring, so, in this apparently disconnected plot, there is an all-pervading poetic harmony which we may call the tone or spirit of the play. Shakespeare was careful from the first that its melancholy should not grow to such an incurable gloom as to prevent our enjoyment of the charming scenes between Florizel and Perdita at the sheep-shearing festival, or the thievish tricks of the rascal Autolycus. The poet sought to make each chord of feeling struck during the play melt away in the gentle strain of reconciliation at the close. If Hermione had returned to the king at once, which would have been the most natural course of events, the play would have ended with the third act. She therefore disappears, finally returning to life and the embrace of the weeping Leontes in the semblance of a statue.
Although, like in Pericles, the work has more of an epic feel than a dramatic one, it still has a certain unity of tone and emotion. Just as a painting can feature two relatively unrelated groups that are connected by an overall harmony in line and color, this seemingly disjointed plot has a pervasive poetic harmony that we can refer to as the tone or spirit of the play. Shakespeare was careful from the beginning to ensure that its sadness didn't become so overwhelming that it would hinder our enjoyment of the delightful scenes between Florizel and Perdita at the sheep-shearing festival, or the mischievous antics of the trickster Autolycus. The poet aimed to have each emotional note played during the play blend smoothly into the gentle theme of reconciliation at the end. If Hermione had immediately returned to the king, which would have been the most natural outcome, the play would have concluded with the third act. Instead, she disappears, ultimately returning to life and into the embrace of the weeping Leontes in the form of a statue.
[Pg 639] Looked upon from a purely abstract point of view, as though it were a musical composition, the play might be considered in the light of a soul's history. Beginning with powerful emotions, suspense and dread; with terrible mistakes entailing deserved and undeserved suffering, it leads to a despair which in turn gradually yields to forgetfulness and levity; but not lastingly. Once alone with its helpless grief and hopeless repentance, the heart still finds in its innermost sanctuary the memory which, death-doomed and petrified, has yet been faithfully guarded and cherished unscathed until, ransomed by tears, it consents to live once more. The play has its meaning and moral just as a symphony may have, neither more nor less. It would be absurd to seek for a psychological reason for Hermione's prolonged concealment. She reappears at the end because her presence is required, as the final chord is needed in music or the completing arabesque in a drawing.
[Pg 639] From a purely abstract perspective, almost like it's a piece of music, the play can be seen as a portrayal of a soul's journey. It starts with strong emotions, tension, and fear; full of significant mistakes that cause both deserved and undeserved suffering. This leads to a despair that eventually gives way to forgetfulness and lightness, but not permanently. When faced with its deep sorrow and futile regret, the heart still holds onto the memory, which, though marked by death and frozen, has been carefully protected and cherished until it finally agrees to live again, redeemed by tears. The play has meaning and lessons just like a symphony might, neither more nor less. It would be silly to look for a psychological explanation for Hermione's long absence. She returns at the end because her presence is essential, just like the final chord in music or the finishing detail in a drawing.
Among Shakespeare's additions in the first part of the play we find the characters of the noble and resolute Paulina and her weakly good-natured husband. Paulina, who has been overlooked by both Mrs. Jameson and Heine in their descriptions of Shakespeare's feminine characters, is one of the most admirable and original figures he has put upon the stage. She has more courage than ten men, and possesses that natural eloquence and power of pathos which determined honesty and sound common sense can bestow upon a woman. She would go through fire and water for the queen whom she loves and trusts. She is untouched by sentimentality; there is as little of the erotic as there is of repugnance in her attitude towards her husband. Her treatment of the king's jealous frenzy reminds us of Emilia in Othello, but the resemblance ends there. In Paulina there is a vein of that rare metal which we only find in excellent women of this not essentially feminine type. We meet it again in the nineteenth century in the character of Christiana Oehlenschläger as we see it in Hauch's beautiful commemorative poem.
Among Shakespeare's additions in the first part of the play, we find the characters of the noble and determined Paulina and her kind but weak husband. Paulina, who has been overlooked by both Mrs. Jameson and Heine in their descriptions of Shakespeare's female characters, is one of the most admirable and unique figures he has created. She has more courage than ten men and possesses a natural eloquence and emotional depth that only genuine honesty and good judgment can give a woman. She would go through hell and high water for the queen she loves and trusts. She is not swayed by sentimentality; her attitude toward her husband shows neither erotic attraction nor disgust. Her handling of the king's jealous rage reminds us of Emilia in Othello, but the similarities end there. In Paulina, there's a hint of that rare quality found in exceptional women of this not inherently feminine type. We see it again in the nineteenth century in the character of Christiana Oehlenschläger, as highlighted in Hauch's beautiful commemorative poem.
The rustic fête in the second part of the play, with the conversations between Florizel and Perdita, is entirely Shakespeare's work; above all is the diverting figure of Autolycus his own peculiar property.
The countryside festival in the second part of the play, featuring the chats between Florizel and Perdita, is entirely Shakespeare's creation; especially notable is the entertaining character of Autolycus, which is uniquely his own.
In Greene's tale the king falls violently in love with his daughter when she is restored to him a grown woman, and he kills himself in despair when she is wedded to her lover. Shakespeare rejected this stupid and ugly feature; his ending is all pure harmony.
In Greene's story, the king becomes intensely infatuated with his daughter when she returns to him as an adult, and he takes his own life in despair when she marries her lover. Shakespeare dismissed this foolish and grotesque aspect; his ending is completely harmonious.
Here, as in Cymbeline, we see the poet compelled by the nature of his theme to dwell upon the disastrous effects of jealousy. This is the third time he treats of such suspicions driving to madness. Othello was the first great example, then Posthumus, and now Leontes.
Here, as in Cymbeline, we see the poet forced by the nature of his theme to focus on the terrible consequences of jealousy. This is the third time he addresses how such suspicions lead to madness. Othello was the first major example, then Posthumus, and now Leontes.
The case of Leontes is so far unique that no one has suggested causes of jealousy, nor slandered Hermione to him. His own[Pg 640] coarse and foolish imaginings alone are to blame. This variation of the vice was evidently intended to darken the background against which womanly high-mindedness and blamelessness were to shine forth.
The situation with Leontes is quite different because no one has hinted at reasons for his jealousy or spread rumors about Hermione to him. His own[Pg 640] crude and foolish thoughts are solely responsible. This twist on the vice was clearly meant to highlight the brightness of a woman's noble character and innocence.
Mrs. Jameson has charmingly said that Hermione combines such rare virtues as "dignity without pride, love without passion, and tenderness without weakness." As queen, wife, and mother, there is a majestic lovableness about her, a grand and gracious simplicity, a natural self-control, the proverb, "Still waters run deep," being eminently applicable to her. Her gentle dignity contrasts well with Paulina's enthusiastic intrepidity, and her noble reticence with Paulina's free outspokenness. Her attitude and language during the trial scene are superb, far outshining Queen Katherine's on a similar occasion. Her nature, the ideal Englishwoman's nature, all meekness and submissiveness, rises in dignified protest. She is brief in her self-defence; life has no value for her since she has lost her husband's love, since her little son has been removed from her as though she were plague-stricken, and her new-born daughter "from her breast, the innocent milk in its most innocent mouth, haled out to murder." Her only desire is to vindicate her honour, yet the first words of this cruelly accused and shamefully treated woman are full of pity for the remorse which Leontes will some day suffer. Her language is that of innocent fortitude. When about to be taken to prison she says:
Mrs. Jameson has beautifully remarked that Hermione has such rare qualities as "dignity without arrogance, love without obsession, and tenderness without fragility." As a queen, wife, and mother, there’s a majestic charm about her, a grand and graceful simplicity, a natural self-restraint, making the saying "Still waters run deep" very applicable to her. Her gentle dignity contrasts nicely with Paulina's bold enthusiasm, and her noble reserve stands in stark contrast to Paulina's openness. Her demeanor and words during the trial scene are stunning, far outshining Queen Katherine's on a similar occasion. Her nature, embodying the ideal Englishwoman's qualities of humility and submission, rises in dignified protest. She is succinct in her self-defense; life holds no value for her since she has lost her husband’s love, since her little son has been taken from her as if she were contagious, and her newborn daughter, "from her breast, the innocent milk in its most innocent mouth, dragged out to murder." Her only wish is to clear her name, yet the first words of this unjustly accused and brutally treated woman are filled with compassion for the remorse that Leontes will one day feel. Her words reflect innocent strength. When she is about to be taken to prison, she says:
"There's some ill planet reigns:
I must be patient till the heavens look
With an aspect more favourable. Good my lords,
I am not prone to weeping, as our sex
Commonly are; the want of which vain dew
Perchance shall dry your pities: but I have
That honourable grief lodged here which burns
Worse than tears drown."
"There's some negative influence at play:"
I just have to wait until the universe is more
Favorable. My lords,
I'm not one to cry, like most women
Tend to do; the lack of that pointless outpouring
Might dry up your sympathy: but I carry
A deep sense of honorable grief inside me that burns
Worse than tears can wash away."
She bids her women not weep until she has deserved imprisonment; then indeed their tears will have cause to flow.
She tells her women not to cry until she has earned her punishment; then their tears will truly have a reason to fall.
In the second half of the Winters Tale we are surrounded by a fresh and charming country, and shown a picture of rustic happiness and well-being. No one was less influenced by the sentimental vagaries of the fantastic pastorals of the day than Shakespeare. He had drawn in Corin and Phebe, in As You Like It, an extremely natural, and therefore not particularly poetical, shepherd and shepherdess; and the herdsmen in the Winters Tale are no beautiful languishing souls. They do not write sonnets and madrigals, but drink ale and eat pies and dance. The hostess serves her guests with a face that is "o' fire with labour and the thing she took to quench it." The clowns' heads are full of the prices of wool; they have no thought[Pg 641] for roses and nightingales, and their simplicity is rather comical than touching. They are more than overmatched by the light-fingered Autolycus, who educates them by means of ballads, and eases them of their purses at the same time. He is a Jack-of-all-trades, has travelled the country with a monkey, been a process-server, bailiff, and servant to Prince Florizel; he has gone about with a puppet-show playing the Prodigal Son; finally, he marries a tinker's wife and settles down as a confirmed rogue. He is the clown of the piece—roguish, genial, witty, and always master of the situation. In spite of the fact that Shakespeare seized every opportunity to flout the lower classes, that he always gave a satirical and repellent picture of them as a mass, yet their natural wit, good sense, and kind-heartedness are always portrayed in his clowns with a sympathetic touch. Before his time, the buffoon was never an inherent part of the play; he came on and danced his jig without any connection with the plot, and was, in fact, merely intended to amuse the uneducated portion of the audience and make them laugh. Shakespeare was the first to incorporate him into the plot, and to endow him, not merely with the jester's wit, but with the higher faculties and feelings of the Fool in Lear, or the gay humour of the vagabond pedlar, Autolycus.
In the second half of the Winter's Tale, we find ourselves in a fresh and charming countryside, witnessing a scene of rural happiness and well-being. Shakespeare was not swayed by the sentimental trends of the romantic pastorals of his time. He introduced Corin and Phebe in As You Like It as very natural, and therefore not particularly poetic, shepherds; the shepherds in the Winter's Tale are also not idealized figures. They don’t write sonnets or madrigals, but instead drink ale, eat pies, and dance. The hostess greets her guests with a face “o' fire with labor and the thing she took to quench it.” The clowns’ minds are filled with thoughts about wool prices; they have no interest in roses and nightingales, and their simplicity is more amusing than touching. They are quickly outmaneuvered by the clever Autolycus, who teaches them through ballads while also picking their pockets. He is a jack-of-all-trades who has traveled the country with a monkey, worked as a process-server, bailiff, and served Prince Florizel; he has performed with a puppet show depicting the Prodigal Son, and eventually, he marries a tinker’s wife and becomes a confirmed rogue. He is the clown of the story—sly, friendly, clever, and always in control of the situation. Despite Shakespeare's tendency to mock the lower classes and his often satirical portrayal of them as a whole, he depicts their natural wit, common sense, and kindness with a sympathetic touch in his clowns. Before him, the entertainer was never truly part of the play; he would come on stage, dance his jig, and had no real connection to the plot, existing solely to amuse the less educated audience. Shakespeare was the first to weave him into the story, giving him not just the jester’s humor but also the deeper emotions and intellect of the Fool in Lear, or the cheerful humor of the wandering pedlar, Autolycus.
The clown in the Winter's Tale is the drollest and sharpest of knaves, and is employed to unravel the knot in the story. He it is who transports the old shepherd and his son from Bohemia to the court of King Leontes in Sicily.
The clown in the Winter's Tale is the funniest and cleverest of tricksters, and he is used to untangle the plot of the story. He is the one who brings the old shepherd and his son from Bohemia to the court of King Leontes in Sicily.
The ludicrous features of rustic society, however, are quite overpowered by the kind-heartedness which stamps every word coming from the lips of these worthy country folk, and prepares us for the appearance of Perdita in their midst.
The ridiculous aspects of rural life, however, are completely overshadowed by the warmth and kindness that radiate from every word spoken by these good-hearted country people, which sets the stage for Perdita's arrival among them.
She has been adopted out of compassion, and, with her gold, proves a source of prosperity to her adoptive parents. Thus she grows up without feeling the pressure of poverty or servitude. She wins the prince's heart by the beauty of her youth, and when we first see her she is attired in all her splendour as queen of a rural festival. Modest and charming as she is, she shows the courage of a true princess in face of the difficulties and hardships she must encounter for the sake of her love.
She has been adopted out of kindness, and with her wealth, she brings prosperity to her new parents. As a result, she grows up without the burden of poverty or servitude. She captures the prince's heart with her youthful beauty, and when we first see her, she is dressed in all her splendor as the queen of a countryside festival. Though she is modest and charming, she demonstrates the bravery of a true princess when facing the challenges and hardships she must endure for the sake of her love.
She is one of Shakespeare's cherished children, and he has endowed her with his favourite trait—a distaste for anything artificial or unnatural. Not even to improve the flowers in her garden will she employ the art of special means of cultivation. She will not have the rich blooms of "carnations and streaked gillyflowers" there; they do not thrive and she will not plant them. When Polixenes asks why she disdains them, she replies (Act iv. sc. 3):
She is one of Shakespeare's beloved characters, and he has given her his favorite trait—a dislike for anything fake or unnatural. She won't even use special gardening techniques to enhance the flowers in her garden. She refuses to plant the beautiful "carnations and streaked gillyflowers" there; they don't thrive, and she won't grow them. When Polixenes asks why she rejects them, she replies (Act iv. sc. 3):
"For I have heard it said
There is an art which in their piedness shares
With great creating nature."
"I've heard it said"
There’s an art that reflects the colorful beauty
Of great creative nature."
[Pg 642]To which Polixenes makes the profound response:
Polixenes responds thoughtfully:
"Say there be;
Yet nature is made better by no mean,
But nature makes that mean: so over that art
Which you say adds to nature is an art
That nature makes. You see, sweet maid, we marry
A gentler scion to the wildest stock,
And make conceive a bark of baser kind
By bud of nobler race; this is an art
Which does mend nature,—change it rather; but
The art itself is nature."
With great creating nature."
"It is what it is;"
But nature isn’t improved by any means,
Instead, nature creates those means: so, above that art
You say enhances nature is an art
That nature itself creates. You see, sweet girl, we unite
A gentler breed to the wildest roots,
And we cause a less noble bark to emerge
From a bud of a more distinguished lineage; this is an art
That enhances nature,—rather transforms it; but
The art itself is nature."
With great creating nature."
These are the most profound and subtle words that could well be spoken on the subject of the relations between nature and culture; the clearest repudiation of that gospel of naturalism against which the figure of Caliban and the ridicule cast upon Gonzalo's Utopia in The Tempest are protests. Perdita herself is one of those chosen flowers which are the product of that true culture which preserves and ennobles nature.
These are the deepest and most nuanced words that could be said about the relationship between nature and culture; the strongest rejection of the belief in naturalism, which the character Caliban and the mockery of Gonzalo's Utopia in The Tempest oppose. Perdita herself is one of those special flowers that represent the authentic culture that enhances and elevates nature.
They are also words of genuine wisdom on the relative positions of nature and art. Shakespeare's art was that of nature itself, and in this short speech we possess his æsthetic confession of faith.
They are also heartfelt words about the relationship between nature and art. Shakespeare's art was a reflection of nature itself, and in this brief speech, we find his artistic beliefs laid bare.
His ideal was a poetry which strayed neither in matter nor manner from what Hamlet calls "the modesty of nature." Although he did not wholly succeed in escaping its infection, Shakespeare invariably pursued the artificial taste of the times with gibes. From the days when he made merry at the expense of Euphuisms in Love's Labours Lost and Falstaff, until now, when he puts such affectedly poetical language in the mouths of his courtiers in the Winter s Tale, he has always ridiculed it vigorously.
His ideal was poetry that stayed true to what Hamlet refers to as "the modesty of nature." While he didn't completely avoid its influence, Shakespeare consistently mocked the pretentious tastes of his time. From the moments he poked fun at Euphuism in Love's Labours Lost and Falstaff, to now when he has his courtiers speak in overly poetic language in the Winter's Tale, he has always ridiculed it fiercely.
In the first scene of the play Camillo says in praise of Mamillius:
In the first scene of the play, Camillo praises Mamillius:
"They that went on crutches before he was born desire still their
life to see him a man.
"Those who relied on crutches before he was born still want to see him as a man.
Whereupon Archidamus sarcastically inquires:
Then Archidamus sarcastically asks:
"Would they else be content to die?"
"Would they be alright with dying otherwise?"
and Camillo is forced to laughingly confess:
and Camillo is forced to jokingly confess:
"Yes, if there were no other excuse why they should desire to live."
"Yes, if there was no other reason for them to want to live."
Still more absurd is the style in which the Third Gentleman describes, in the last scene of the play, the meeting between the king and his long-lost daughter and the aspect of the spectators. He says of Paulina:
Still more ridiculous is the way the Third Gentleman describes, in the final scene of the play, the meeting between the king and his long-lost daughter and the look on the faces of the spectators. He says about Paulina:
This comical diction reaches a climax in the following expressions:
This funny language reaches its peak in the following expressions:
"One of the prettiest touches of all, and that which angled for mine eyes, caught water though not the fish, was when at the relation of the queen's death, with the manner how she came to't, bravely confessed and lamented by the king, how attentiveness wounded his daughter; till, from one sign of dolour to another, she did, with an 'Alas,' I would fain say, bleed tears, for I am sure my heart wept blood. Who was most marble there changed colour; some swooned, all sorrowed: if all the world could have seen't the woe had been universal."
"One of the most beautiful moments, and the one that really stood out to me, was when the king courageously recounted the story of the queen's death and what happened. He expressed how deeply it affected his daughter; every sign of her sadness intensified his own. With a heartfelt 'Alas,' she seemed to 'bleed tears,' because my heart was breaking too. Even the toughest people in the room showed emotion; some fainted, and everyone felt the sorrow. If the whole world could have seen it, the grief would have resonated everywhere."
That Shakespeare's æsthetic sense did not sanction such expressions as these of the Third Gentleman scarcely needs stating. Perdita's language is that of nature itself. So great is her dislike of artificiality, that she will not even plant gardener's flowers in her garden, saying:
That Shakespeare's aesthetic sense did not approve of expressions like those from the Third Gentleman is pretty clear. Perdita's language is as natural as it gets. Her dislike of anything artificial is so strong that she won't even plant flowers from a gardener in her garden, saying:
"No more than were I painted I would wish
This youth should say 'twere well, and only therefore
Desire to breed by me."
"No more than if I were a painting would I want
This young man thinks it would be good, and just for that reason.
"Do you want to have kids with me?"
Nowhere is Shakespeare's knowledge of nature more charmingly displayed than in her speeches. It is not only the poetic expression that is so wonderful in Perdita's distribution of flowers; it is the intimacy shown with their habits. She says (Act iv. sc. 3):
Nowhere is Shakespeare's understanding of nature more beautifully shown than in her speeches. It's not just the poetic way Perdita talks about flowers that's impressive; it's the closeness she demonstrates with their behaviors. She says (Act iv. sc. 3):
"Hot lavender, mints, savory, marjoram;
The marigold, that goes to bed wi' the sun
And with him rises weeping."
"Hot lavender, mints, savory, marjoram;
The marigold that sleeps with the sun.
And rises with him crying."
How well she knows that in England the daffodils bloom as early as February and March, while the swallow does not come till April:
How well she knows that in England, the daffodils bloom as early as February and March, while the swallows don’t arrive until April:
"——O Proserpina,
For the flowers now that, frighted, thou lett'st fall
From Dis's waggon! daffodils,
That come before the swallow dares, and take
The winds of March with beauty; violets dim,
But sweeter than the lids of Juno's eyes
Or Cytherea's breath; pale primroses,
That die unmarried, ere they can behold
Bright Phœbus in his strength—a malady
Most incident to maids; bold oxlips and
[Pg 644]
The crown imperial; lilies of all kinds,
The flower-de-luce being one! Oh, these I lack
To make you garlands of, and my sweet friend,
To strew him o'er and o'er!
Florizel. What, like a corse?
Perdita. No, like a bank for love to lie and play on:
Not like a corse; or if, not to be buried,
'But quick and in mine arms." ...
"——O Proserpina,"
For the flowers that you let fall in fear
From Dis's cart! daffodils,
That come before the swallow dares and take
The winds of March with their beauty; violets faint,
But sweeter than the lids of Juno's eyes
Or Cytherea's breath; pale primroses,
That die without being loved, before they can see
Bright Phœbus in his strength—a sickness
Most common among young women; bold oxlips and
[Pg 644]
The crown imperial; lilies of all kinds,
The flower-de-luce being one! Oh, these I need
To make you garlands of, and my sweet friend,
To scatter them all around him!
Florizel. What, like a dead body?
Perdita. No, like a space where love can rest and have fun:
Not like a corpse; or if so, not to be buried,
'But alive and in my arms." ...
Florizel's answer describes her with a lover's eloquence:
Florizel's response captures her with the eloquence of a lover:
"What you do
Still betters what is done. When you speak, sweet,
I'd have you do it ever: when you sing
I'd have you buy and sell so, so give alms,
Pray so, and, for the ordering your affairs,
To sing them too."...
"What you do"
is always better than what has been done. When you speak, sweet,
I want you to always be like that: when you sing
I want you to handle buying and selling like that, so give to the needy,
pray like that, and when it comes to managing your affairs,
do that with a song too."...
Her charm is equalled by her pride and resolution. When the king threatens to have her "beauty scratched with briars" if she dares retain her hold upon his son, although she believes all is lost, she says:
Her charm is matched by her pride and determination. When the king threatens to have her "beauty scratched with briars" if she dares to keep holding onto his son, even though she thinks all is lost, she says:
"I was not much afraid; for once or twice
I was about to speak and tell him plainly,
The self-same sun that shines upon his court
Hides not his visage from our cottage, but
Looks on alike." ...
"I wasn't very scared; because once or twice
I was about to talk and say it to him straight.
The same sun that shines on his palace
Doesn't hide his face from our home, but
"Shines on both of us equally."
The delineation of the love between Florizel and Perdita is marked by certain features not to be found in Shakespeare's youthful works, but which reappear with Ferdinand and Miranda in The Tempest. There is a certain remoteness from the world about it, a tenderness for those who are still yearning and hoping for happiness and a renunciation of any expectation as far as himself is concerned. He stands outside and beyond it all now. In the old days the poet stood on a level, as it were, with the love he was portraying; now he looks upon it from above with a fatherly eye.
The way Florizel and Perdita's love is portrayed has some distinct aspects not found in Shakespeare's earlier works, but similar to what we see with Ferdinand and Miranda in The Tempest. There's a sense of distance from the world, a compassion for those who are still longing and hoping for happiness, and a letting go of any personal expectations. He has moved beyond it all now. In the past, the poet was on the same level as the love he described; now he observes it from a higher perspective, almost like a father.
As in Cymbeline, the court is here placed in contrast with idyllic life, and shown as the abode of cruelty, stupidity, and vice. Even the better of the two kings, Polixenes, is rough and harsh, and Leontes, whom we are not to look upon as criminal, but only as misled by his miserable suspicions, offers a true picture of the princely attitude and princely behaviour of the time of the Renaissance, during the sixteenth century in Italy and about a century later in England. It was with good reason that Belarius said in Cymbeline (Act iii. sc. 3):
As in Cymbeline, the court is contrasted with a peaceful life, showing it as a place of cruelty, ignorance, and immorality. Even the better of the two kings, Polixenes, is harsh and unkind, and Leontes, who should not be seen as a criminal but rather as someone misled by his unfortunate doubts, reflects the noble mindset and behavior of the Renaissance era, during the sixteenth century in Italy and about a century later in England. Belarius rightly stated in Cymbeline (Act iii. sc. 3):
"And we will fear no poison, which attends
In place of greater state."
"And we won’t fear any poison that comes with
"More power."
We see that the thoughts of the king immediately turn to poison when he believes that his wife has deceived him, and we also[Pg 645] see that the courtier in whom he confides has all the means ready to hand (Act i. sc. 2):
We notice that the king's mind instantly goes to poison when he thinks his wife has betrayed him, and we also[Pg 645] see that the courtier he trusts has everything prepared (Act i. sc. 2):
"And thou ...
... might'st bespice a cup,
To give mine enemy a lasting wink;
Which draught to me were cordial.
Camillo. Sir, my lord,
I could do this, and that with no rash potion,
But with a lingering dram that should not work
Maliciously like poison."
"And you ..."
... could spice a cup,
To give my enemy a lasting nudge;
That drink would be like a warm embrace to me.
Camillo. Sir, my lord,
I could do this, and that with no hasty potion,
But with a slow-acting drink that wouldn’t work
Maliciously like poison."
When, to escape committing this crime, Camillo takes flight with Polixenes, and the king has to be content with wreaking his vengeance on the hapless Hermione and her infant, he returns again and again to the thought of having them burned:
When, to avoid committing this crime, Camillo runs away with Polixenes, and the king can only take out his anger on the unfortunate Hermione and her baby, he repeatedly contemplates having them burned:
"Say that she were gone,
Given to the fire, a moiety of my rest
Might come to me again."'
"If she was gone,
Taken by the fire, a part of my peace
Might return to me."
Then the command with regard to the child:
Then the command regarding the child:
"Hence with it, and, together with the dam,
Commit them to the fire!" (Act ii/sc. 3).'
"Hence with it, and, along with the dam,
"Throw them into the fire!" (Act ii/sc. 3).
Paulina shall share their fate for daring to oppose him:
Paulina will share their fate for having the audacity to oppose him:
"I'll ha' thee burnt!"
"I'll have you burned!"
When she is gone, he repeats his order for the burning of the infant:
When she leaves, he orders the infant to be burned again:
"Take it hence
And see it instantly consumed with fire....
... If thou refuse,
And wilt encounter with my wrath, say so;
The bastard brains with these my proper hands
Shall I dash out. Go, take it to the fire!"
"Go ahead"
And watch it burn to ashes....
... If you refuse,
And want to face my anger, just say it;
I’ll smash the bastard's brains out with these hands
Of mine. Now, go, throw it in the fire!"
We can see that Shakespeare had no intention of allowing the drama to become mawkish by giving too free scope to the humours of a pastoral play.
We can see that Shakespeare didn’t plan to let the drama get overly sentimental by giving too much freedom to the quirks of a pastoral play.
The resemblance between the sufferings of the infant Perdita, put ashore on the coast of Bohemia during a tempest, and those of the infant Marina, born during a storm at sea, is accentuated by lines which markedly recall a well-known passage in Pericles. In the Winter's Tale we have (Act iii. sc. 3):
The similarities between the struggles of baby Perdita, who was abandoned on the shores of Bohemia during a storm, and those of baby Marina, who was born during a violent sea storm, are emphasized by lines that strongly remind us of a famous section in Pericles. In the Winter's Tale we have (Act iii. sc. 3):
"Thou'rt like to have
A lullaby too rough: I never saw
The heavens so dim by day. A savage clamour!"[3]
"You're probably going to have"
A lullaby that's too harsh: I've never seen
The skies look so dull during the day. Such a wild noise!"[3]
[Pg 646] The impression designedly produced upon the audience, that all this is not serious earnest, enables Shakespeare to approach more nearly to tragic dissonance than would otherwise be permissible in a work of this kind. The atmosphere of fairy tale, so skilfully breathed here and there throughout the play, carries with it a certain playfulness of expression which gives a touch of raillery to incidents which would otherwise be horrible. Playfulness it is, and we once more obtain a glimpse of this quality which has so long deserted Shakespeare. It would be difficult to find a more roguish bit of drollery than the old shepherd's monologue on finding the child (Act iii. sc. 3):
[Pg 646] The impression intentionally created for the audience, that none of this is taken too seriously, allows Shakespeare to get closer to tragic dissonance than would typically be acceptable in this type of work. The fairy tale atmosphere, skillfully woven throughout the play, brings a certain lightness to the dialogue that adds a playful tone to moments that would otherwise be terrible. It is indeed playful, and we catch another glimpse of this quality that has long been absent from Shakespeare’s work. It would be hard to find a more mischievous piece of humor than the old shepherd's monologue upon discovering the child (Act iii. sc. 3):
"A pretty one; a very pretty one: sure, some 'scape: though I am not bookish, yet I can read waiting-gentlewoman in the 'scape. This has been some stair-work, some trunk-work, some behind-door-work: they were warmer that got this than the poor thing is here."
"A stunning one; truly a stunning one: definitely an escape: even though I’m not into books, I can still appreciate a waiting lady in the retreat. This has involved some serious stair work, some trunk work, some behind-the-door work: those who got this were better off than the poor thing here."
The same tone is preserved in the young shepherd's account of how he saw Antigonus torn to pieces by a bear. Impossible to feel horror-stricken or solemn over this:
The same tone is kept in the young shepherd's story about how he saw Antigonus ripped apart by a bear. It's impossible to feel horrified or serious about this:
"And then for the land-service, to see how the bear tore out his shoulder-bone; how he cried to me for help, and said his name was Antigonus, a nobleman. But to make an end of the ship, to see how the sea flap-dragoned it; but first how the poor souls roared, and the sea mocked them; and how the poor gentleman roared, and the bear mocked him, both roaring louder than sea or weather."
"Then there was the land service, where I saw how the bear tore out his shoulder bone; how he called out to me for help, saying his name was Antigonus, a nobleman. But let's go back to the ship, to see how the sea assaulted it; but first, how the poor souls screamed, and the sea mocked them; and how the poor gentleman yelled while the bear laughed at him, both screaming louder than the sea or the storm."
It does not seem very likely that the unfortunate man's chief anxiety while the bear was tearing him to pieces would be to inform the shepherd of his name and rank. He forgot to add his age, although, through a slip on Shakespeare's part, the old shepherd knows without being told that Antigonus was aged.
It doesn't seem very likely that the unfortunate man's main worry while the bear was ripping him apart would be to tell the shepherd his name and rank. He forgot to mention his age, even though, due to a mistake by Shakespeare, the old shepherd knows without being told that Antigonus was old.
Shakespeare did not concentrate his whole strength on this play either. He took no great pains to reduce his scattered materials to order, and, as if in defiance of those classically cultivated people who demanded unity of time and place, he allowed sixteen years to elapse between two acts, leaving us on the voyage between Sicily and Bohemia, between reality and wonderland. In other words, he has freely improvised on his instrument upon a given poetic theme; he has painted purely decoratively, content with a general harmony of colour and unity of tone, without giving much thought to any ultimate meaning.
Shakespeare didn’t put all his effort into this play either. He didn’t bother to organize his scattered ideas, and, as if to challenge those classically trained folks who insisted on unity of time and place, he let sixteen years pass between two acts, leaving us somewhere between Sicily and Bohemia, caught between reality and a fantasy world. In other words, he played freely with a poetic theme; he created purely decorative work, satisfied with a general harmony of colors and a unified tone, without worrying too much about any deeper meaning.
[2] Julius Lange positively asserts that these expressions are not to be taken as an intentional jest on the part of Shakespeare, but are to be regarded as part of his style ("said in sober earnest," to quote his own words), and he makes them the pretext of an attack upon the "then, as now, idolised Shakespeare—in whose works, after all, we find more high-sounding and highly-coloured words than any meaning or real understanding of life." (Tilskueren, 1895, p. 699.)
[2] Julius Lange strongly argues that these expressions shouldn't be seen as a deliberate joke by Shakespeare, but rather as part of his style ("said in sober earnest," to quote him). He uses this as a basis to criticize the "then, as now, idolized Shakespeare—in whose works we ultimately find more grand and elaborate words than actual meaning or true understanding of life." (Tilskueren, 1895, p. 699.)
[3] In Pericles:
"For thou'rt the rudliest welcome to this world
That e'er was prince's child."
"For you are the most unwelcome addition to this world
"That was ever a prince's child."
XX
THE TEMPEST—WRITTEN FOR THE PRINCESS ELIZABETH'S WEDDING
It is a different matter with that rich, fantastic wonder-poem, The Tempest, on which Shakespeare concentrated for the last time all the powers of his mind. Everything here is ordered and concise, and so inspired with thought that we seem to be standing face to face with the poet's idea. In spite of all its boldness of imagination, the dramatic order and condensation are such that the whole complies with the severest rules of Aristotle, the action of the entire play occupying in reality only three hours.
It’s a different story with that incredible, imaginative masterpiece, The Tempest, where Shakespeare poured all his creative energy one last time. Everything here is organized and precise, filled with such deep thought that it feels like we're directly encountering the poet's vision. Despite its bold imagination, the dramatic structure and tightness abide by the strictest principles of Aristotle, with the entire action of the play actually taking place in just three hours.
Owing to a notice by the Master of the Revels concerning a performance of the play at Whitehall in 1611, the date 1610-11 was long accepted as the year of its production. This memorandum is, however, a forgery, and the sole bit of reliable information we possess of The Tempest, before its appearance in the Folio edition of 1613, is a notice in Vertue's Manuscripts of a performance at court in February 1613, as one of the festivities celebrating the Princess Elizabeth's wedding. We can prove that this was its first performance and that it was written expressly for the occasion.
Due to a notice from the Master of the Revels about a performance of the play at Whitehall in 1611, the period of 1610-11 was long believed to be when it was produced. However, this notice is a forgery, and the only reliable information we have about The Tempest before it appeared in the Folio edition of 1613 is a mention in Vertue's Manuscripts of a performance at court in February 1613, as part of the celebrations for Princess Elizabeth's wedding. We can confirm that this was its first performance and that it was specifically written for the occasion.
The Princess Elizabeth had been educated at Combe Abbey, far from the impure atmosphere of the court, under the care of Lord and Lady Harrington, an honourable and right-minded couple. When returned to her parents at the age of fifteen, she was distinguished by a charm and dignity beyond her years, and soon became the special favourite of her brother Henry, then seventeen years of age. Claimants for her hand were not long in appearing. The Prince of Piedmont was among the first, but the Pope would not consent to a marriage between a Catholic potentate and a Protestant princess. The next wooer was no less a person than Gustavus Adolphus, and his suit was rejected because James refused to bestow his daughter upon the enemy of his friend and brother-in-law, Christian IV. of Denmark. As early as December 1611 negotiations were entered upon on behalf of Prince Frederick V., who had just succeeded his father as Elector of the Palatinate. There was much to be said in favour of an alliance with a son of the man who had stood at the head of the Protestant League in Germany, and in May 1612[Pg 648] a preliminary contract of betrothal was signed. In the August of the same year an ambassador from the young Elector came to England. Meanwhile the first suitor, strongly supported by the Queen's Catholic sympathies, had reappeared. The King of Spain had also made some overtures, but they had fallen through on account of their implying the conversion of the Princess to the Catholic faith. It was the Elector Frederick, therefore, who was finally victorious in the contest, and matters were soon so far settled that he could set out on his journey to England. He was very popular there by reason of his Protestantism, and he arrived at Gravesend amid general rejoicing. He sailed up to Whitehall on the 22nd of October, and was enthusiastically greeted by the crowd. King James received him warmly, and presented him with a ring worth eighteen hundred pounds. He was ardently supported by the young Prince of Wales, who announced his intention of following his sister on her wedding-tour to Germany, where it was his secret purpose to look for a bride for himself, regardless of political intrigue.
The Princess Elizabeth had been raised at Combe Abbey, away from the corrupting influence of the court, under the guidance of Lord and Lady Harrington, a respectable and principled couple. When she returned to her parents at fifteen, she exhibited a charm and poise beyond her years, quickly becoming her brother Henry's favorite, who was then seventeen. It didn't take long for suitors to come forward. The Prince of Piedmont was one of the first, but the Pope refused to allow a marriage between a Catholic ruler and a Protestant princess. Next in line was none other than Gustavus Adolphus, whose proposal was turned down because James wouldn’t give his daughter to the enemy of his friend and brother-in-law, Christian IV of Denmark. As early as December 1611, negotiations began for Prince Frederick V, who had just taken over as Elector of the Palatinate. There were strong reasons to consider an alliance with the son of the leader of the Protestant League in Germany, and by May 1612[Pg 648], a preliminary betrothal contract was signed. In August of that year, an ambassador from the young Elector arrived in England. Meanwhile, the first suitor, backed by the Queen’s Catholic sympathies, had returned. The King of Spain also made some offers, but those fell through due to their requirement that the Princess convert to Catholicism. Therefore, it was Elector Frederick who ultimately succeeded in the competition, and soon it was arranged for him to travel to England. He was quite popular there because of his Protestant beliefs, and he arrived at Gravesend to a warm welcome. He sailed up to Whitehall on October 22nd, where he was greeted with enthusiasm by the crowd. King James welcomed him warmly and gave him a ring valued at eighteen hundred pounds. The young Prince of Wales strongly supported him and expressed his intention to join his sister on her wedding trip to Germany, where he secretly planned to search for a bride for himself, without regard for political maneuvering.
The Elector Palatine was a remarkably handsome and prepossessing young man. Born on the 16th of August 1596, he was at this time just sixteen years of age, and nothing in his conduct suggested the unmanly and contemptible character he displayed eight years later, when he, as King of Bohemia, lost the battle of Prague through a drunken revel. The contemporary English accounts of him abound with his praise. He made an excellent impression everywhere, and we read, of his dignified and princely behaviour in a letter from John Chamberlain to Sir Dudley Carleton, dated 22nd October 1612: "He hath a train of very sober and well-fashioned gentlemen, his whole number is not above 170, servants and all, being limited by the King not to exceed." The condition of the exchequer would not permit of any unnecessary extravagance, and in less than a month after the wedding the whole retinue appointed to attend on the Prince during his stay in England was dismissed—a slight which the young Princess took very much to heart.
The Elector Palatine was a remarkably handsome and charming young man. Born on August 16, 1596, he was just sixteen years old at this time, and nothing in his behavior hinted at the weak and despicable character he showed eight years later, when he, as King of Bohemia, lost the Battle of Prague due to a drunken party. Contemporary English accounts are full of praise for him. He made a great impression everywhere, and we read about his dignified and princely behavior in a letter from John Chamberlain to Sir Dudley Carleton, dated October 22, 1612: "He has a group of very sober and well-mannered gentlemen, with his whole number not exceeding 170, including servants, as limited by the King." The state of the treasury didn't allow for any unnecessary extravagance, and less than a month after the wedding, the entire retinue assigned to attend the Prince during his stay in England was dismissed—a slight that the young Princess took very much to heart.
The much beloved Prince Henry was far from well at the time of his future brother-in-law's arrival in London. He had injured himself by violent bodily exercise during the unusually hot summer, and had ruined his digestion by eating great quantities of fruit. We now know that the illness by which he was attacked was typhus fever, and it appears that not many days after he was convalescent he incurred a severe relapse by playing tennis in the cold open air with no more clothing on the upper part of his body than a shirt.
The much-loved Prince Henry was not well when his future brother-in-law arrived in London. He had hurt himself from intense physical activity during the unusually hot summer and had upset his digestion by eating a lot of fruit. We now know that he was suffering from typhus fever, and it seems that just a few days after he started to recover, he had a serious setback by playing tennis in the cold open air with nothing on his upper body but a shirt.
High-minded, enlightened, and honourable as he was, Prince Henry was the idol and hope of the English nation. Queen Anne had taken the Prince, while he was yet a boy, to visit Raleigh at the Tower, soon after the illustrious prisoner had[Pg 649] been forced to abandon those hopes of the Admiralship of the Danish fleet which he had based on the visit of Christian the Fourth, to England. Prince Henry had been intimate with Raleigh since 1610, and is reported to have said, "No man but my father would have kept such a bird in a cage!" He had, with great difficulty, obtained from the King a promise that Raleigh should be released at Christmas 1612—a promise which was never kept.
High-minded, enlightened, and honorable as he was, Prince Henry was the idol and hope of the English nation. Queen Anne took the Prince, when he was still a boy, to visit Raleigh at the Tower, shortly after the famous prisoner had[Pg 649] been forced to give up his hopes of becoming the Admiral of the Danish fleet, which he had based on Christian the Fourth's visit to England. Prince Henry had been close to Raleigh since 1610 and is said to have remarked, "No man but my father would have kept such a bird in a cage!" He had, with great effort, secured a promise from the King that Raleigh would be released at Christmas 1612—a promise that was never fulfilled.
On the morning of the 6th of November the Prince's condition was declared hopeless. The Queen sent to the Tower for a bottle of Raleigh's famous cordial, which she believed to have once saved her own life, and in which Raleigh himself placed the greatest faith. He despatched it with a message that it would save the Prince's life, unless he were dying of poison. It only availed to ease his death struggles, however, and, barely nineteen years of age, he died before the day was out.
On the morning of November 6th, the Prince's condition was declared hopeless. The Queen sent to the Tower for a bottle of Raleigh's famous cordial, which she believed had once saved her own life and that Raleigh himself had great faith in. He sent it with a message that it would save the Prince's life, unless he was dying from poison. Unfortunately, it only helped ease his dying struggles, and, barely nineteen years old, he passed away before the day was over.
Never before in the history of England had such hopes been fixed and such affection lavished on an heir-apparent, and we can realise how great would be the grief of the entire nation for his loss. According to the manner of the times, it was generally supposed that he had been poisoned. John Chamberlain, writing to Sir Dudley Carleton, says that grave doubts were entertained, but adds that no traces of poison were found when the body was opened on the second day. The editor of these letters however (author of the Memoirs of Sophia Dorothea), remarks: "There is nothing conclusive in this; for, in the first place, there were poisons which left no trace of their presence; and, in the next, if the effects of poisoning had been visible, the physicians would have been afraid to say so. More than one writer has ventured to assert that the atrocious crime was perpetrated with the connivance of the king, whose notorious jealousy of the popular young prince at this period, and foolish fondness for his brother Charles, induced a wretch well known to have been guilty of similar practices—the King's favourite, Viscount Rochester—to cause the prince to be secretly put out of the way. It was hoped by all who objected to the marriage of the Princess to the German Elector that Prince Henry's death would stand in the way of the wedding, for it could hardly be celebrated at a time of such deep mourning. The Elector, however, had come over to England on purpose to be married, and it was not possible to delay the ceremony long. The final marriage contract was signed by the King on the 17th of November, and the formal betrothal took place on the 27th of the same month. The wedding was postponed, but only until February. Sir Thomas Lake writes on the 6th of January that mourning is given up, and the wedding festivities are arranged.
Never before in England's history had such hopes been placed and such affection shown for an heir apparent, and we can imagine the nation’s deep sorrow at his loss. At that time, it was widely believed that he had been poisoned. John Chamberlain, writing to Sir Dudley Carleton, mentions that serious doubts were raised, but also notes that no signs of poison were found when the body was examined two days later. However, the editor of these letters (the author of the Memoirs of Sophia Dorothea) observes: "There is nothing definitive here; because, first, there were poisons that left no trace behind, and secondly, if the effects of poisoning were apparent, the doctors would have been hesitant to admit it. More than one writer has claimed that this heinous act was carried out with the king's knowledge, whose well-known jealousy of the popular young prince at the time, and his foolish affection for his brother Charles, led a notorious wrongdoer—the King's favorite, Viscount Rochester—to secretly arrange for the prince's removal. Those opposed to the Princess marrying the German Elector hoped that Prince Henry's death would prevent the wedding, as it would be difficult to celebrate at such a time of deep mourning. The Elector, however, had come to England specifically to marry, so the ceremony couldn't be delayed for long. The final marriage contract was signed by the King on November 17th, and the official betrothal took place on November 27th. The wedding was postponed, but only until February. Sir Thomas Lake writes on January 6th that mourning has been lifted, and the wedding celebrations are being planned.
The bride of seventeen was solemnly united to the bridegroom of sixteen to the general gratification of the court, on the 14th of[Pg 650] February, in the presence of many spectators. On the 18th of the same month John Chamberlain writes to Mrs. Carleton: "The bridegroom and bride were both in a suit of cloth of silver, richly embroidered with silver, her train carried up by thirteen young ladies, or lord's daughters at least, besides five or six more that could not come near it. These were all in the same livery with the bride, though not so rich. The bride was married in her hair, that hung down long, with an exceeding rich coronet on her head, which the King valued at a million of crowns."
The seventeen-year-old bride was solemnly joined to the sixteen-year-old groom, much to the satisfaction of the court, on February 14th of[Pg 650], in front of many spectators. On February 18th, John Chamberlain wrote to Mrs. Carleton: "The bridegroom and bride were both dressed in silver cloth, beautifully embroidered with silver. Her train was carried by thirteen young ladies, or at least daughters of lords, along with five or six more who couldn’t get close. They all wore the same outfit as the bride, though less extravagant. The bride wore her hair down long, topped with an extremely valuable coronet, which the King valued at a million crowns."
The bridegroom, with the King and Prince Charles, took part in a tournament of the wedding, and earned great applause in the evening by a display of his splendid horsemanship (Court and Times of James the First). In Wilson's Contemporary History (p. 64) we read of the bride: "Her vestments were white, the emblem of Innocency, her hair dishevel'd, hanging down her back at length, an ornament of Virginity; a crown of pure gold upon her head, the cognizance of Majesty, being all beset with precious gems, shining liking a constellation, her train supported by twelve young ladies in white garments, so adorned with jewels that her passage looked like a milky way."
The groom, along with the King and Prince Charles, participated in a wedding tournament and received a lot of applause in the evening for his impressive horse riding skills (Court and Times of James the First). In Wilson's Contemporary History (p. 64), we read about the bride: "Her dress was white, symbolizing innocence, her hair untied, falling freely down her back, illustrating purity; a crown of pure gold rested on her head, representing royalty, decorated with precious gems that sparkled like a constellation, her train carried by twelve young ladies in white dresses, all adorned with jewels, making her passage resemble a milky way."
Among the various plays chosen for performance at court during these wedding festivities was The Tempest, and we shall see that it was written expressly for the occasion.
Among the various plays selected for performance at court during these wedding celebrations was The Tempest, and we will see that it was written specifically for the occasion.
It is hardly necessary to confute Hunter's theory, argued at great length, that the play dates from 1596. One fact alone will sufficiently prove its absurdity, namely, that use is made in the play of a passage from Florio's translation of Montaigne, which was not published until 1603. Nor is there any foundation for Karl Elze's opinion (also lengthily set forth) that The Tempest was written by 1604. The metre shows that it belongs to Shakespeare's latest period. It has a proportion of 33 in the 100 of eleven-syllabled lines, whereas Antony and Cleopatra, written long after 1604, has but 25, and As You Like It, of the year 1600, only 12 in the 100.
It’s hardly necessary to argue against Hunter's theory, extensively presented, that the play dates back to 1596. One fact alone is enough to prove its absurdity: the play includes a passage from Florio's translation of Montaigne, which wasn't published until 1603. There’s also no basis for Karl Elze's claim (also elaborately argued) that The Tempest was written by 1604. The meter indicates that it belongs to Shakespeare's later period. It contains 33 out of 100 lines with eleven syllables, while Antony and Cleopatra, written long after 1604, has only 25, and As You Like It, from the year 1600, has just 12 out of 100.
We have another fragment of internal evidence against the play having been written before 1610. In May 1609 Sir George Somer's fleet was scattered by a storm in mid-ocean while on its way to Virginia. The admiral's ship, driven out of its course, was blown by the gale unto the Bermudas. After all hope had been abandoned, the vessel was saved by being stranded between two rocks in just such a bay as that to which Ariel guides the king's ship in The Tempest. A little book was written on the subject of this shipwreck, and the adventures connected with it, by Sylvester Jourdan, and was published in 1610 under the title, "Discovery of the Bermudas, otherwise called, The Isle of Devils." The storm and the peril of the admiral's ship are described; the vessel had sprung a leak, and the sailors were falling asleep at the pumps out of sheer exhaustion when she grounded. They found[Pg 651] the island (hitherto regarded as enchanted) uninhabited, the air mild, and the soil remarkably fertile.
We have another piece of evidence suggesting that the play wasn’t written before 1610. In May 1609, Sir George Somer's fleet got scattered by a storm in the middle of the ocean on its way to Virginia. The admiral's ship, pushed off course, was blown by the gales to the Bermudas. After all hope seemed lost, the ship was saved by being stranded between two rocks in a bay much like the one Ariel leads the king’s ship to in The Tempest. A short book was written about this shipwreck and the related adventures by Sylvester Jourdan, published in 1610 under the title, "Discovery of the Bermudas, otherwise called, The Isle of Devils." The storm and the dangers faced by the admiral's ship are described; the vessel had developed a leak, and the sailors were falling asleep at the pumps from exhaustion when it ran aground. They found[Pg 651] the island (previously thought to be enchanted) uninhabited, with mild air and remarkably fertile soil.
Shakespeare borrowed several details from this book, the name of Bermoothes, mentioned by Ariel in the first act, for instance; and his only reason for not following the narrative in detail was his desire to lay the scene in an island of the Mediterranean.
Shakespeare took several elements from this book, like the name Bermoothes, which Ariel mentions in the first act; his only reason for not sticking to the story in detail was his wish to set the scene on an island in the Mediterranean.
The play, then, was written for the royal wedding in 1613. This date was first surmised by Tieck, and later declared probable by Johan Meissner, being finally confirmed by Richard Garnett in the Universal Review of 1889. The latter maintains and proves that The Tempest was written for a private audience on the occasion of a wedding; that the nature of the audience and the identity of the wedding are determined by unmistakable references to the personality of the bridegroom, to the early death of Prince Henry, and to the qualities which King James prided himself on possessing, and for which he loved to be praised. Over and above all this, there is internal evidence for the year 1613, and none for any other date.
The play was written for the royal wedding in 1613. This year was initially suggested by Tieck, later deemed likely by Johan Meissner, and ultimately confirmed by Richard Garnett in the Universal Review of 1889. Garnett argues and demonstrates that The Tempest was created for a private audience during a wedding; the nature of the audience and the identity of the wedding can be inferred from clear references to the bridegroom's character, the early death of Prince Henry, and the traits that King James took pride in and enjoyed being praised for. Additionally, there is clear evidence supporting the year 1613, with none indicating any other date.
The play is much shorter than the generality of Shakespeare's dramas, there being only 2000 lines in The Tempest against the average 3000. It was not permitted to take up too much of the King's time nor of that of his guests; moreover, the play had to be written and learned and put on the stage all within the course of, at most, a few months. Thus there was every inducement to make it short.
The play is much shorter than most of Shakespeare's works, with only 2,000 lines in The Tempest compared to the average of 3,000. It couldn't take up too much of the King's time or that of his guests; also, it needed to be written, memorized, and staged within just a few months at most. So there was plenty of reason to keep it brief.
Not being written for performance in an ordinary theatre, it was desirable to have as few changes of scene as possible, and in this respect The Tempest is unique among Shakespeare's plays. After the opening scene on the deck of the ship, no change of scenery whatever is necessary, although the action transpires on different parts of the island. The occasion of the play made it equally desirable to avoid change of costume, and of this there is actually none, except where Prospero attires himself in ducal robes at the close of the play, and even this he effects on the stage with the assistance of Ariel. We have already referred to the compression of the play, which, instead of extending, as is usual with Shakespeare, over a long period, or even (as in Pericles and The Winter's Tale) over a whole lifetime, merely occupies three hours, not much longer than was required for the performance of the play.
Not written for performance in a typical theater, it was important to have as few scene changes as possible, and in this way, The Tempest stands out among Shakespeare's plays. After the opening scene on the ship's deck, no scenery changes are needed, even though the action takes place in various parts of the island. The nature of the play also made it important to avoid costume changes, and there are none except when Prospero dresses in ducal robes at the end, which he does on stage with Ariel's help. We've already mentioned the play's compression, which, instead of extending over a long period as is common with Shakespeare, or even (as in Pericles and The Winter's Tale) over an entire lifetime, simply covers three hours—about the same time as the play's performance.
In spite of its brevity, two masques, of the kind generally represented before royalty on such occasions, are introduced into the play.
In spite of its short length, two masques, the type usually performed in front of royalty on such occasions, are included in the play.
The pantomime and ballet, with its transformations, are much more elaborate than would have been necessary if the scene was only there for its own sake. "Enter several strange Shapes, bringing in a banquet; they dance about it with gentle actions of salutation; and inviting the king, &c., to eat, they depart. Thunder and lightning. Enter Ariel, like a harpy; claps his wings upon the table, and with a quaint device the banquet vanishes." King James had, as we know, a fancy for all manner[Pg 652] of stage machinery, and Inigo Jones contrived quantities of it for use at court festivities.
The pantomime and ballet, with their transformations, are way more elaborate than they needed to be if the scene was just there for its own sake. "Several strange figures enter, bringing in a feast; they dance around it with gentle gestures of greeting and invite the king, etc., to eat before they leave. There's thunder and lightning. Ariel enters, looking like a harpy; he slaps his wings on the table, and with a clever trick, the feast disappears." King James, as we know, had a taste for all kinds of stage machinery, and Inigo Jones designed a lot of it for use at court events.
Still more suggestive is the great wedding masque, which, with its mythological figures, Juno, Ceres, and Iris, occupies nearly the whole of the fourth act. If it were not that The Tempest was written for a bridal performance, this masque would be condemned, so extraneous is it to the plot, as a later interpolation, and as such, indeed, it was considered by Karl Elze. Without it, however, the fourth act dwindles to nothing, and the ballet is obviously required to give it its proper length. Moreover, masque and play are inseparably connected by the famous lines, "and like the baseless fabric of this vision," &c. It has been attributed, without sufficient reason, to Beaumont; but even supposing him to have composed it, it must have been planned by the author of the play and written to his order, and it affords unmistakable proof that The Tempest was composed as an occasional play for the diversion of princes and courtiers. The audience must have been in possession of circumstances justifying the introduction of the masque, and those circumstances could not be anything but a wedding. We may now assert with absolute certainty that The Tempest was performed on the occasion of the Princess Elizabeth's wedding. They would not revive an old play, originally written for the stage, for such a purpose, still less would they use one which had been composed for a previous wedding. Shakespeare would never allow anything unsuitable to be performed; moreover, at no former marriage would such a play have been appropriate. The fact that it was one of the king's musicians who composed the music for Ariel's songs, "Full fathom five" in the first act, and "Where the bee sucks" in the last, renders it still more probable that this of the court was its first performance. Everything indicates a royal wedding.
Even more telling is the grand wedding masque, which features mythological figures like Juno, Ceres, and Iris, and takes up almost the entire fourth act. If it weren't for the fact that The Tempest was created for a wedding performance, this masque would be criticized for being irrelevant to the plot, as it was seen by Karl Elze as a later addition. Without it, the fourth act would feel empty, and the ballet is clearly needed to give it the right length. Furthermore, the masque and the play are closely tied together by the famous lines, "and like the baseless fabric of this vision," etc. It's been wrongly attributed to Beaumont without enough evidence; but even if he did write it, it must have been planned by the play's author and written to his specifications, providing undeniable proof that The Tempest was meant as a special performance for the entertainment of royalty and courtiers. The audience must have known the circumstances that warranted the inclusion of the masque, which could only have been a wedding. We can now confidently say that The Tempest was performed for Princess Elizabeth's wedding. They wouldn't revive an old play meant for the stage for such an event, especially not one that was written for a previous wedding. Shakespeare would never allow something inappropriate to be staged; also, no prior marriage would have called for such a play. The fact that one of the king's musicians composed the music for Ariel's songs, "Full fathom five" in the first act and "Where the bee sucks" in the last, makes it even more likely that this was its debut performance. Everything points to a royal wedding.
We find many flattering allusions in this play to King James, who could not possibly be neglected on such an occasion as that of his daughter's bridal. When Prospero, explaining his position to his daughter (Act i. sc. 2), tells how he was foremost among all the dukes for dignity and knowledge of the liberal arts, his special study, and how, absorbed in secret studies, he grew a stranger to his state, his speech conveys that interpretation of James's position and character which he himself favoured, and implies, at the same time, that the possession of these qualities was the cause of his unpopularity. Possibly there was a touch of well-concealed irony in all this. Garnett, indeed, finds an intentional dramatic satire in the crustiness and self-sufficiency of the character, proving that even the development of the highest human qualities is attended by drawbacks. But this is carrying the parallel between the characteristics of Prospero and James too far. Garnett can truly say, however, that just such a prince as Prospero, wise, humane, peace-loving, pursuing distant aims which none but he could realise or fathom; independent of counsellors and more than a match for[Pg 653] his enemies in sagacity, holding himself in reserve until the decisive moment and then taking effective action, a devoted student of every lawful science but a sworn foe to the black art, did James imagine himself to be, and as such did he love to be represented.
We find many flattering references to King James in this play, who definitely couldn’t be overlooked during such a significant event as his daughter's wedding. When Prospero explains his situation to his daughter (Act i. sc. 2), he describes how he stood out among all the dukes for his dignity and knowledge of the liberal arts, which he focused on, and how, lost in his studies, he became distant from his duties. His words reflect the way James saw his own position and character, suggesting that these qualities contributed to his unpopularity. There may even be a hint of hidden irony in all of this. Garnett indeed sees a deliberate dramatic satire in the character’s sternness and self-sufficiency, showing that even the development of the highest human qualities comes with drawbacks. However, this takes the comparison between Prospero's traits and James too far. Garnett can rightly point out that James imagined himself as just the kind of prince Prospero is: wise, compassionate, peace-loving, pursuing distant goals that only he could understand, independent of advisors, more than capable of outsmarting his enemies, holding back until the critical moment to take decisive action, a committed student of every legitimate science yet a sworn enemy of dark magic—this is how James wanted to be portrayed.
We have seen with what mingled feelings the King and court would prepare for the Princess's wedding. The grief for Prince Henry's death was still so fresh that all rejoicing must be overshadowed by it. A noisy joyous play would have been out of place, while, upon the other hand, it would not do to destroy all festive feeling by directly recalling the loss the royal family and the nation had so lately sustained. Shakespeare performed this difficult task with admirable tact and good feeling. He alluded to the death of the Prince, but in such a manner that grief was lost in joy. Until the last act of the play the youthful Prince Ferdinand is believed by his father and the courtiers to be dead, and frequent expression is given to their sorrow over their supposed loss. The Prince is not the son of Prospero, but of Alonso, and the sonless Duke finds a son in Ferdinand, as James found one in the Elector Palatine.
We’ve seen how the King and court prepared for the Princess's wedding with mixed emotions. The sorrow over Prince Henry’s death was still so fresh that all celebrations were overshadowed by it. A loud and cheerful performance would have felt inappropriate, yet it wouldn’t have worked to completely kill the festive mood by directly reminding everyone of the recent loss that the royal family and the nation had suffered. Shakespeare handled this tricky situation with impressive tact and sensitivity. He referenced the Prince’s death, but in a way that allowed joy to overshadow grief. Until the final act of the play, everyone believes that Prince Ferdinand is dead, with the King and courtiers frequently expressing their sorrow over their supposed loss. Ferdinand is not the son of Prospero, but of Alonso, and the childless Duke finds a son in Ferdinand, just as James found one in the Elector Palatine.
The fact that these guarded allusions to Prince Henry's death are found throughout the play prove that it must have been written after the 6th of November, and, since it was evidently performed before the wedding, which was celebrated on the 14th of February, we may see how little time was needed by Shakespeare in which to produce a work actually brimming over with genius, and how far he was from being enfeebled or exhausted when, in this play, he bade farewell for ever to his art and his position in London.
The fact that these subtle references to Prince Henry's death appear throughout the play shows that it must have been written after November 6th, and since it was clearly performed before the wedding on February 14th, it's impressive how little time Shakespeare needed to create a work that was full of genius. It also highlights how far he was from being weakened or drained when he said goodbye to his art and his place in London with this play.
The entire drama is permeated by the atmosphere of that age of discovery and struggling colonists. It has been admirably shown by Watkins Lloyd that all the topics and problems it deals with correspond to the colonisation of Virginia—the marvels brought to light by the discovery of new countries and new races; by the wonderful falsehoods, and still more wonderful truths, of travellers concerning natural phenomena and the superstitions arising from them. Sea perils and shipwreck, the power that lies in such calamities to provoke remorse for crimes committed; the quarrels and mutinies of colonists, the struggles of their leaders to preserve their authority; theories on the civilisation and government of new countries, the reappearance of old world vices on a new soil, the contrast between the reasoning powers of man and those of the savage; and lastly, all the demands made upon the activity, promptitude, and energy of the conquerors.
The entire drama is filled with the atmosphere of that age of discovery and struggling settlers. Watkins Lloyd has brilliantly shown that all the topics and issues it addresses relate to the colonization of Virginia—the wonders revealed by the discovery of new lands and races; the amazing lies, and even more amazing truths, told by travelers about natural phenomena and the superstitions that came from them. There are dangers at sea and shipwrecks, the way these disasters can stir up guilt for past wrongs; the conflicts and rebellions among the settlers, the efforts of their leaders to maintain control; debates about the civilization and governance of new territories, the return of old world vices in a new environment, the difference between human reasoning and that of the savage; and finally, all the demands on the activity, quickness, and energy of the conquerors.
The date of the first Virginian settlement was May 1607, and it then consisted of 107 colonists. The Virginia Company was not founded until 1609 and very little was known about it before 1610. Not before 1612 could they write home, "Our colony is now seven hundred strong." These circumstances all seem to point to 1612-13 as the period during which The Tempest was produced.
The first settlement in Virginia was established in May 1607, with 107 colonists. The Virginia Company wasn't created until 1609, and not much was known about it before 1610. It wasn't until 1612 that they could report back home, "Our colony now has seven hundred people." All these details suggest that 1612-13 was when The Tempest was written.
XXI
SOURCES OF THE TEMPEST
We possess no knowledge of any one particular source from which The Tempest might have been drawn, but it seems probable that Shakespeare constructed his drama upon some already existing foundation. A childishly old-fashioned play by Jacob Ayrer, Comedia von der schönen Sidea, seems to have been founded upon a variant of the story used by Shakespeare.[1] Ayrer died in 1605, and his work, therefore, cannot have owed anything to that of the great dramatist. The similarity between the two plays is confined to the relations between Prospero and Alonso, and Ferdinand and Miranda. In the German play we have a banished sovereign, his daughter, and a captive prince, who is compelled to atone for his audacity in making love to the daughter by carrying and cutting firewood. He promises his beloved she shall be queen, and attempting to draw his sword upon his father-in-law, is rendered powerless by magic. There is no real resemblance between the dramas. It is, of course, possible that Dowland, or some other English actor, might have introduced the Sidea from Germany, but Shakespeare did not know German, and in any case the play was too poor a one to interest him. Moreover, since we know that Ayrer did occasionally copy English works, we may safely conclude that both dramatists were indebted to some earlier English source. There is nothing specially original about the above incidents. In Greene's Friar Bacon, four men make fruitless efforts to draw swords held in their scabbards by magic, and The Tempest would naturally possess traits in common with other plays representing sorcery upon the stage. In Marlowe's drama, Dr. Faustus, for instance, the hero punishes his would-be murderers by making them wallow in filth (Faustus, Act iv. sc. 2), just as Prospero drives Caliban, Trinculo, and Stephano into the marsh and leaves them there up to their chins in mire (Tempest, Act iv.).
We don't know of any specific source that inspired The Tempest, but it seems likely that Shakespeare built his play on an existing foundation. A somewhat dated play by Jacob Ayrer, Comedia von der schönen Sidea, appears to be based on a different version of the story that Shakespeare used.[1] Ayrer passed away in 1605, so his work couldn't have influenced the great playwright. The similarities between the two plays are mainly in the relationships between Prospero and Alonso, and Ferdinand and Miranda. In the German play, we have an exiled king, his daughter, and a captive prince, who must make up for his boldness in wooing the daughter by cutting firewood. He tells his love that she will be queen, and when he tries to draw his sword against his father-in-law, he is rendered helpless by magic. There’s no real similarity between the two dramas. It's possible that Dowland, or another English actor, may have brought Sidea from Germany, but Shakespeare didn’t know German, and in any case, the play wasn’t good enough to catch his interest. Furthermore, since we know Ayrer occasionally copied English works, we can conclude that both playwrights likely took inspiration from an earlier English source. The incidents mentioned aren't particularly original. In Greene's Friar Bacon, for example, four men futilely try to draw swords held in their scabbards by magic, and The Tempest naturally shares traits with other plays that depict sorcery. In Marlowe's play, Dr. Faustus, the main character punishes his would-be assassins by making them wallow in filth (Faustus, Act iv. sc. 2), just like Prospero forces Caliban, Trinculo, and Stephano into the swamp, leaving them up to their necks in mud (Tempest, Act iv.).
It is a most arbitrary and unreasonable supposition of Meissner's that Shakespeare borrowed his wedding masque from the one performed at Prince Henry's christening, in which also Juno, Ceres, and Iris appear. Shakespeare was never[Pg 655] so lacking in inventive power that he needed to unearth a description of an old play which had been acted before King James at Stirling Castle some nineteen years previously. We know that the masque itself was not yet in print.
It’s completely arbitrary and unreasonable for Meissner to assume that Shakespeare borrowed his wedding masque from the one performed at Prince Henry's christening, which also featured Juno, Ceres, and Iris. Shakespeare was never so lacking in creativity that he had to dig up a description of an old play that had been performed before King James at Stirling Castle about nineteen years earlier. We know that the masque itself wasn’t even printed yet.
It was an early and correct observation that various minor details of The Tempest were taken from different books of travel. Shakespeare found the name of Setebos, and, possibly, the first idea of Caliban himself, in an account of Magellan's voyage to the south pole in Eden's Historye of Travaile in East and West Indies (1577). From Raleigh's Discovery of the large, rich, and bewtiful Empire of Guiana (1596) he took the fable of the men whose heads stood upon their breasts. Raleigh writes that, though this may be an invention, he is inclined to believe it true, because every child in the provinces of Arromai and Canuri maintains that their mouths were in the middle of their breasts.[2] (See Gonzalo's speech in The Tempest, Act iii. sc. 2.)
It was an early and accurate observation that various minor details of The Tempest were taken from different travel books. Shakespeare found the name Setebos, and possibly the initial concept of Caliban himself, in an account of Magellan's voyage to the South Pole in Eden's Historye of Travaile in East and West Indies (1577). From Raleigh's Discovery of the large, rich, and beautiful Empire of Guiana (1596), he took the story of the men whose heads were on their chests. Raleigh notes that although this might be a fabrication, he tends to believe it’s true because every child in the provinces of Arromai and Canuri insists their mouths were in the middle of their chests.[2] (See Gonzalo's speech in The Tempest, Act iii. sc. 2.)
It was Hunter who first suggested that Shakespeare might have taken some hints from Ariosto. It is possible that he had in mind some stanzas from the 43rd canto of Orlando Furioso. The 15th and 14th contain a faint foreshadowing, as it were, of Prospero and Miranda, and the 187th stanza alludes to the power of witchcraft to raise storms and calm seas again. The Orlando had been translated into English by Harrington, but, as we have already observed, Shakespeare was fully qualified to read it in the original. Too much, however, has already been made of these trivial, nay, utterly insignificant coincidences.[3]
It was Hunter who first suggested that Shakespeare might have gotten some ideas from Ariosto. It's possible he was thinking of some stanzas from the 43rd canto of Orlando Furioso. The 15th and 14th stanzas hint at Prospero and Miranda, and the 187th stanza references the power of witchcraft to create storms and calm seas again. The Orlando had been translated into English by Harrington, but, as we've already noted, Shakespeare was more than capable of reading it in the original. Still, too much has already been made of these trivial, even completely insignificant coincidences.[3]
It is far more remarkable that the famous and beautiful passage (Act iv.) proclaiming the transitoriness of all earthly things—a passage which seems to be a mournful epitome of the philosophy of Shakespeare's last years of productiveness—may be an easy adaptation of an inferior and quite unknown poet[Pg 656] of his day. When the spirit play conjured up by Prospero has vanished he says:
It’s even more striking that the well-known and beautiful section (Act iv.) that highlights the fleeting nature of all worldly things—a part that appears to be a sad summary of the philosophy during Shakespeare's later years of creativity—might simply be a straightforward adaptation of a lesser-known and not particularly distinguished poet[Pg 656] from his time. After the spirit play summoned by Prospero has disappeared, he says:
"These our actors,
As I foretold you, were all spirits, and
Are melted into air, into thin air,
And, like the baseless fabric of this vision,
The cloud-capp'd towers, the gorgeous palaces,
The solemn temples, the great globe itself,
Yea, all which it inherit, shall dissolve,
And, like this insubstantial pageant faded,
Leave not a rack behind. We are such stuff
As dreams are made on, and our little life
Is rounded with a sleep."
"Our actors,"
As I predicted, were all spirits, and
Have melted into air, into thin air,
And, like the groundless structure of this vision,
The cloud-covered towers, the beautiful palaces,
The solemn temples, the great globe itself,
Yes, everything it contains, shall dissolve,
And, like this fleeting spectacle faded,
Leave not a trace behind. We are made of such stuff
As dreams are, and our brief life
Is completed with a sleep."
In Count Stirling's tragedy of Darius, published in London, 1604, the following verses occur:
In Count Stirling's tragedy of Darius, published in London, 1604, the following verses appear:
"Let Greatness of her glassy scepters vaunt,
Not scepters, no, but reeds, soon bruis'd, soon broken;
And let this worldly pomp our wits enchant,
All fades, and scarcely leaves behind a token.
Those golden palaces, those gorgeous halls,
With furniture superfluously fair,
Those stately courts, those sky-encount'ring walls,
Evanish all like vapours in the air."
"Let the greatness of her shiny scepters boast,
Not scepters, no, but reeds, fragile and easily broken;
And let this earthly beauty entertain our thoughts,
Everything fades, leaving barely a mark.
Those golden palaces, those beautiful halls,
With overly beautiful decor,
Those grand courts, those towering walls,
"Spread out like mist in the air."
History could scarcely afford a more striking proof that in art the style is all, subject and meaning being of comparatively small importance. Stirling's verses are by no means bad, nor even poor, and their decidedly pleasing rhymes express, in very similar words, exactly the same idea we find in Shakespeare's lines, and were, moreover, their precursors. Nevertheless, both they and the name of their author would be utterly forgotten long since if Shakespeare had not, by a marvellous touch or two, transformed them into a few lines of blank verse which will hold their own in the memory of man as long as the English language lasts.
History could hardly provide a clearer example that in art, style is everything, while subject and meaning are relatively unimportant. Stirling's verses aren’t bad, or even mediocre, and their pleasing rhymes convey, in very similar words, exactly the same idea found in Shakespeare’s lines, and were, in fact, their forerunners. However, both Stirling's work and his name would have faded into complete obscurity long ago if Shakespeare hadn’t, with a few brilliant touches, transformed them into a few lines of blank verse that will be remembered as long as the English language exists.
As Meissner[4] pointed out, Shakespeare was indebted to Frampton's translation of Marco Polo (1579) for one or two suggestive hints. For example, we read in Frampton of the desert of Lob in Asia: "You shall heare in the ayre, the sound of Tabers and other instruments, to putte the travellers in feare, and to make them lose their way, and to depart their company and loose themselves: and by that meanes many doe die, being deceived so, by evill spirits, that make these soundes, and also doe call diverse of the travellers by their names." Compare this with Caliban's words in The Tempest (Act iii. sc. 2):
As Meissner[4] pointed out, Shakespeare was influenced by Frampton's translation of Marco Polo (1579) for a few interesting ideas. For instance, in Frampton, we read about the desert of Lob in Asia: "You will hear in the air the sound of Drums and other instruments, designed to scare travelers, causing them to lose their way, separate from their companions, and get lost. Because of this, many die, fooled by evil spirits that create these sounds, and also call out to various travelers by their names." Compare this with Caliban's words in The Tempest (Act iii. sc. 2):
[Pg 657]
"The isle is full of noises,
Sounds, and sweet airs, that give delight and hurt not.
Sometimes a thousand twangling instruments
Will hum about mine ears, and sometimes voices."
[Pg 657]
"The island is full of sounds,
Melodies, and pleasant tunes that bring joy and cause no pain.
Sometimes a thousand strumming instruments
Will buzz around my ears, and sometimes voices."
And Trinculo's subsequent jesting remark, which evidently refers to the accompaniment of a clown's morris dance: "I would I could see this tabourer; he lays it on." Compare also Alonso's lament (Act iii. sc. 3):
And Trinculo's following joking comment, which clearly refers to the accompaniment of a clown's morris dance: "I wish I could see this tabourer; he's really going for it." Also compare Alonso's lament (Act iii. sc. 3):
"Oh, it is monstrous, monstrous!
Methought the billows spoke and told me of it;
The winds did sing it to me, and the thunder,
That deep and dreadful organ-pipe, pronounced
The name of Prospero: it did bass my trespass."
"Oh, it’s really awful!"
I thought the waves spoke and told me about it;
The winds sang it to me, and the thunder,
That deep and frightening organ-pipe, declared
The name of Prospero: it echoed my wrongdoing."
Shakespeare may have found the first suggestions of Caliban and Ariel in Greene's Friar Bacon. In the ninth scene of this play, two necromancers, Bungay and Vandermast, dispute as to which possess the greater power, the pyromantic (fire) spirits or the geomantic (earth) spirits. The fire spirits, says Bungay, are mere transparent shadows that float past us like heralds, while the spirits of earth are strong enough to burst rocks asunder. Vandermast maintains that earth spirits are dull, as befits their place of abode. They are coarse and earthly, less intelligent than other spirits, and thus it is they are at the service of jugglers, witches, and common sorcerers. But the fine spirits are mighty and swift, their power is far-reaching.
Shakespeare might have drawn his first ideas for Caliban and Ariel from Greene’s Friar Bacon. In the ninth scene of this play, two necromancers, Bungay and Vandermast, argue about which type of spirits have greater power: the fire spirits or the earth spirits. Bungay claims that fire spirits are just transparent shadows that float by like messengers, while the earth spirits are strong enough to break rocks apart. Vandermast argues that earth spirits are dull, which fits their environment. They are rough and earthly, less intelligent than other spirits, which is why they serve jugglers, witches, and ordinary sorcerers. But the fine spirits are powerful and quick, and their influence is far-reaching.
A more direct suggestion of Ariel's charming ways was probably found by Shakespeare at the close of the already mentioned Faithful Shepherdess, written by his young friend Fletcher. In it the satyr offers his services to the beautiful Corin in terms which recall Ariel's speech to Prospero (Act i. sc. 2):
A more direct suggestion of Ariel's charming ways was probably found by Shakespeare at the close of the already mentioned Faithful Shepherdess, written by his young friend Fletcher. In it, the satyr offers his services to the beautiful Corin in terms that remind us of Ariel's speech to Prospero (Act i. sc. 2):
"All hail, great master! grave sir, hail! I come
To answer thy best pleasure; be't to fly,
To swim, to dive into the fire, to ride
On the curled clouds, to thy strong bidding task
Ariel and all his quality."
"All hail, great master! Serious sir, hello! I'm here
Do whatever you want; whether it’s to fly,
To swim, to dive into the fire, or to ride
On the swirling clouds, I'm prepared to take on
Ariel and all his talents.
Fletcher's satyr makes the same offer:
Fletcher's satyr makes the same offer:
"Tell me, sweetest,
What new service now is meetest
For a satyr? Shall I stray
In the middle air, and stay
The sailing rack, or nimbly take
Hold by the moon, and gently make
Suit to the pale queen of night
For a beam to give thee light?
[Pg 658]
Shall I dive into the sea,
And bring thee coral, making way
Through the rising waves that fall
In snowy fleeces?" &c.
"Tell me, my love,"
What new service would be best
For a satyr? Should I wander
In the open air, and pause
The drifting clouds, or quickly take
Hold of the moon, and nicely ask
The pale queen of night
For a ray to give you light?
[Pg 658]
Should I dive into the sea,
And bring you coral, making my way
Through the rising waves that crash
In snowy fleeces?" &c.
But a much more striking example of Shakespeare's taste and talent for adaptation is presented by Prospero's farewell speech to the elves (Act v. sc. I), "Ye elves of hills, brooks," &c. Warburton was the first to draw attention to the fact that this speech, in which Shakespeare bids farewell to his art, and tells, through the medium of Prospero's marvellous eloquence, of all that he has accomplished, was founded upon the great incantation in Ovid's Metamorphoses (vii. 197-219), where, after the conquest of the golden fleece, Medea, at Jason's request, invokes the spirits of night to obtain the prolongation of his old father's life. A comparison of the text plainly proves Shakespeare's indebtedness to Golding's translation of the Latin work:
But a much more striking example of Shakespeare's sense and skill for adaptation is found in Prospero's farewell speech to the spirits (Act v. sc. I), "You elves of hills, brooks," etc. Warburton was the first to highlight that this speech, in which Shakespeare says goodbye to his craft and uses Prospero's amazing eloquence to describe all that he has achieved, is based on the great incantation in Ovid's Metamorphoses (vii. 197-219). In that passage, after the quest for the golden fleece, Medea, at Jason's request, calls upon the spirits of night to extend his old father's life. A comparison of the texts clearly demonstrates Shakespeare's debt to Golding's translation of the Latin work:
"Ye Ayres and Windes: ye Elites of Hillies, of Brooks, of Woods alone,
Of standing Lakes, and of the Night approche ye everyone
Through helpe of whom (the crooked bankes much wondring at the thing)
I haue compelled streames to run cleane backward to their spring.
By charmes I make the calme seas rough, and make the rough seas
playne,
And cover all the Skie with clouds and chase them thence againe.
By charmes I raise and lay the windes and burst the Viper's iaw,
And from the bowels of the earth both stones and trees do draw.
Whole woods and Forrests I remoouve: I make the Mountains shake,
And euen the earth it selfe to grone and fearefully to quake.
I call up dead men from their graues, and thee, O lightsome Moone,
I darken oft, though beaten brass abate thy perill soone.
Our Sorcerie dimmes the Morning faire, and darkes the Sun at Noone.
. . . . . . . . . .
Among the earth-bred brothers you a mortall warre did set
And brought asleepe the Dragon fell whose eyes were neuer shet."
"Hey Breezes and Winds: the Elites of Hills, Brooks, and Woods alone,
Of still Lakes, and when night falls, you all gather.
With the help of whom (the shady banks are pretty surprised by this)
I have created streams that flow all the way back to their source.
With spells, I turn calm seas into rough ones, and rough seas...
smooth again,
And fill the whole sky with clouds, only to clear them away again.
With spells, I control the winds and break the Viper's jaw,
From deep within the earth, I gather both stones and trees.
I move whole woods and forests: I make the mountains tremble,
Even the earth itself groans and trembles in fear.
I call the dead from their graves, and you, O shining Moon,
I often get gloomy, but polished brass quickly lessens your risk.
Our magic makes the beautiful Morning less bright and darkens the Sun at Noon.
I'm ready to assist, but it looks like there is no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the text you'd like me to work on.
Among the brothers born from the earth, you ignited a mortal war.
"And make the fierce Dragon fall asleep, whose eyes never shut."
The corresponding lines in The Tempest run:
The matching lines in The Tempest are:
"Ye elves of hills, brooks, standing lakes, and groves;
And ye that on the sands with printless foot
Do chase the ebbing Neptune, and do fly him
When he comes back; you . . .
. . . . . by whose aid—
Weak masters though ye be—I have bedimm'd
The noontide sun, call'd forth the mutinous winds,
And twixt the green sea and the azur'd vault
Set roaring war: to the dread-rattling thunder
Have I given fire, and rifted Jove's stout oak
[Pg 659]
With his own bolt: the strong-bas'd promontory
Have I made shake; and by the spurs pluck'd up
The pine and cedar: graves at my command
Have wak'd their sleepers, op'd and let 'em forth
By my so potent art."
"You elves of the hills, brooks, standing lakes, and groves;
And you who walk on the sand without leaving a mark
Chasing after the retreating Neptune and steering clear of him.
When he gets back; you . . .
. . . . . with your help—
Even if you’re weak rulers—I have dimmed
The midday sun summoned the rebellious winds.
And between the green ocean and the blue sky
Start a fierce battle: to the terrifying thunder
I have lit a fire and split Jove's mighty oak.
[Pg 659]
With his own lightning: the strong-based cliff
I made a shake; and by the roots uprooted
The pine and cedar: graves at my command
Have awakened their sleepers, opened the doors, and released them
"With my powerful magic."
The words employed in addressing the elves are actually the same. Medea's power to raise and calm the waves becomes the elfin chase of and flight from the advancing and retreating billows. Both Medea and Prospero proclaim their power to overcloud the sky and darken the sun, to raise winds and shatter trees, tearing them up by the roots. They can make the very mountains tremble, and can compel the grave to give up its dead.
The words used to talk to the elves are basically the same. Medea's ability to control the waves becomes the elves' pursuit and escape from the rising and falling tides. Both Medea and Prospero declare their power to overshadow the sky and block the sun, to summon winds and break trees, uprooting them completely. They can make the very mountains shake and force the grave to release its dead.
The names Prospero and Stephano may be found in Ben Jonson's Every Man in his Humour (1595). Prospero was also the name of a riding-master well known in the London of Shakepeare's day.
The names Prospero and Stephano appear in Ben Jonson's Every Man in his Humour (1595). Prospero was also the name of a riding instructor who was well known in London during Shakespeare's time.
Malone has suggested that the name "Caliban" was derived from "cannibal." Although the creature displays no tendency towards cannibalism, it is possible that Shakespeare had this term for a man-eater in his mind when he invented the name; it is even probable, seeing that the passage in Montaigne from which he drew Gonzalo's Utopia is contained in a chapter headed "Les Cannibales." Furness, who has inaugurated such an admirable edition of Shakespeare, considers this surmise an improbable one. He and Th. Elze incline to the belief that the name was derived from Calibia, a town in the neighbourhood of Tunis, but the connection is scarcely more obvious. Shakespeare found the name Ariel in Isaiah xxix. 1, the name of a city in which David dwelt, and he doubtless appropriated it on account of its similarity in sound to both English and Latin words for air.
Malone has suggested that the name "Caliban" came from "cannibal." Although the creature shows no signs of cannibalism, it’s possible that Shakespeare had this term for a man-eater in mind when he created the name; it's even likely, considering that the passage in Montaigne from which he drew Gonzalo's Utopia is found in a chapter titled "Les Cannibales." Furness, who has started an admirable edition of Shakespeare, thinks this idea is unlikely. He and Th. Elze believe that the name was derived from Calibia, a town near Tunis, but that connection isn’t very clear either. Shakespeare got the name Ariel from Isaiah xxix. 1, which is a city where David lived, and he probably chose it because it sounds similar to both the English and Latin words for air.
We now seem to have exhausted all the available literary sources of The Tempest, and we need only add that Dryden and Davenant, in their abominable adaptation of the play (published in London 1670), made free use of Calderon's already mentioned "En esta vida todo es vertad y todo es mentira," and thus provided the Miranda, who has never seen a young man, with a counterpart in Hippolyto, who has never seen the face of woman.
We now seem to have exhausted all the available literary sources of The Tempest, and we should just add that Dryden and Davenant, in their terrible adaptation of the play (published in London 1670), made extensive use of Calderon's previously mentioned "En esta vida todo es verdad y todo es mentira," and thus created a counterpart for Miranda, who has never seen a young man, in Hippolyto, who has never seen a woman's face.
"Or that there were such men
Whose heads stood in their breasts? which now we find,
Each putter-out of five for one will bring us
Good warrant of."
"Or that there were such men
Whose heads were in their chests? Which we now see,
Anyone who claims to be better than five will give us
Reliable evidence.
"Nella nostra cittade era un uom saggio
Di tutte l'arti oltre ogni creder dotto."
"Nella nostra città c'era un uomo saggio
In all the arts, more than one might think, expert.
Of his arrangements for his daughter, due to the bad character of his wife, we are told:
Of his plans for his daughter, because of his wife's bad character, we are informed:
"Fuor del commercio popolo la invola,
Ed ove piu solingo il luogo vede,
Questo amplo e bel palagio e ricco tanto
Fece fare a demonj per incanto."
"Outside of commerce, the people take her away,
And where the place seems more lonely,
This grand and beautiful palace, so rich,
Was made by demons through magic."
Of the storm, which, by the way, is not raised by the said old man, but by hermit, we are merely told:
Of the storm, which, by the way, is not caused by the old man, but by the hermit, we are simply informed:
"E facea alcuno effetto soprumano
. . . . . . .
Fermare il vento ad un segno di croce
E far tranquillo il mar quando è più atroce."
"E fa un effetto soprannaturale
I'm sorry, but it seems you haven't provided any text to modernize. Please share the text you'd like me to work on.
Stop the wind with a sign of the cross.
"To calm the sea when it’s at its worst."
XXII
THE TEMPEST AS A PLAY—SHAKESPEARE AND PROSPERO—FAREWELL TO ART
Although, taken from the point of view of a play, The Tempest is lacking in dramatic interest, the entire work is so marvellously rich in poetry and so inspired by imagination, that it forms a whole little world in itself, and holds the reader captive by that power which sheer perfection possesses to enthrall.
Although, when viewed as a play, The Tempest lacks dramatic interest, the entire work is incredibly rich in poetry and fueled by imagination, creating its own little world that captivates the reader with the mesmerizing power of sheer perfection.
If the ordinary being desires to obtain a salutary impression of his own insignificance and an ennobling one of the sublimity of true genius, he need only study this last of Shakespeare's masterpieces. In the majority of cases the result will be prostrate admiration.
If a regular person wants to gain a healthy sense of their own insignificance and an uplifting view of the greatness of true genius, they only need to study this final masterpiece of Shakespeare. In most cases, the result will be complete admiration.
Shakespeare gave freer rein to his imagination in this play than he had allowed himself since the days of the Midsummer Nights Dream and the First Part of Henry IV. He felt able, indeed compelled to do this; and, in spite of the restraint imposed upon him by the occasion for which it was written, he devoted his whole individuality to the task with greater force than he had done for years. The play contains far more of the nature of a confession than was usual at this period. Never, with the exception of Hamlet and Timon, had Shakespeare been so personal.
Shakespeare let his imagination run wild in this play more than he had since the days of Midsummer Night's Dream and The First Part of Henry IV. He felt not only able but also pushed to do this; and, despite the limitations placed upon him by the occasion for which it was written, he poured his whole self into the task with greater intensity than he had in years. The play has much more of a confessional nature than was typical at this time. Never, except for Hamlet and Timon, had Shakespeare been so personal.
It may be said that, in a manner, The Tempest was a continuation of his gloomy period; once again he treated of black ingratitude and cunning and violence practised upon a good man.
It can be said that, in a way, The Tempest was a continuation of his dark phase; once more he dealt with deep ingratitude and the deceit and cruelty inflicted on a good person.
Prospero, Duke of Milan, absorbed in scientific study, and finding his real dukedom in his library, imprudently intrusted the direction of his little state to his brother Antonio. The latter, betraying his trust, won over to his side all the officers of state appointed by Prospero, entered into an alliance with the Duke's enemy, Alonso, King of Naples, and reduced the hitherto free state of Milan to a condition of vassalage. Then, with the assistance of Alonso and his brother Sebastian, Antonio attacked and dethroned Prospero. The Duke, with his little three-year-old daughter, was carried out some leagues to sea, placed in a rotten old hull, and abandoned. A Neapolitan noble, Gonzalo, compassionately supplied them with provisions, clothes, and, above all, the precious books upon which Prospero's supernatural [Pg 661]powers depended. The boat was driven ashore upon an island whose one inhabitant, the aboriginal Caliban, was reduced to subjection by means of the control exercised over the spirit world by the banished man. Here, then, Prospero dwelt in peace and solitude, devoting himself to the culture of his mind, the enjoyment of nature, and the careful education of his daughter Miranda, who received such a training as seldom falls to the lot of a princess.
Prospero, the Duke of Milan, deeply focused on his studies, treated his library as his true dukedom and foolishly handed over the governance of his small state to his brother Antonio. Antonio betrayed this trust, winning over all the officials chosen by Prospero, forming an alliance with Alonso, the King of Naples, and turning the once-independent state of Milan into a vassal. With help from Alonso and his brother Sebastian, Antonio overthrew Prospero. The Duke, along with his three-year-old daughter, was taken out to sea, placed in a decaying old boat, and abandoned. A compassionate Neapolitan noble named Gonzalo provided them with food, clothes, and, most importantly, the valuable books that gave Prospero his magical powers. The boat washed up on an island inhabited only by Caliban, the original inhabitant, who was kept in check by the control Prospero had over the spirit world. Here, Prospero lived in peace and solitude, dedicating himself to cultivating his mind, enjoying nature, and carefully educating his daughter Miranda, who received an education rarely afforded to a princess.
Twelve years have passed, and Miranda is just fifteen when the play begins. Prospero is aware that his star has reached its zenith and that his old enemies are in his power. The King of Naples has married his daughter, Claribel, to the King of Tunis, and the wedding has been celebrated, oddly enough, at the home of the bridegroom; but then it was probably the first time in history that a Christian King of Naples had bestowed his daughter upon a Mohammedan. Alonso, with all his train, including his brother and the usurper of Milan, is on his homeward voyage when Prospero raises the storm which drives them on his island. After being sufficiently bewildered and humiliated, they are finally forgiven, and the King's son, purified by the trials through which he has passed, is as Prospero has all along intended that he should be, united to Miranda.
Twelve years have passed, and Miranda is now fifteen when the play starts. Prospero knows that his power has reached its peak and that his old enemies are within his grasp. The King of Naples has married his daughter, Claribel, to the King of Tunis, and the wedding was oddly held at the groom's house; it was probably the first time in history that a Christian King of Naples had given his daughter to a Muslim. Alonso, along with his entourage, including his brother and the usurper of Milan, is on his way home when Prospero conjures a storm that brings them to his island. After being thoroughly confused and humiliated, they are ultimately forgiven, and the King's son, refined through the challenges he faced, is now as Prospero always intended him to be—united with Miranda.
It was evidently Shakespeare's intention in The Tempest to give a picture of mankind as he now saw it, and we are shown something quite new in him, a typical representation of the different phases of humanity.
It was clearly Shakespeare's goal in The Tempest to present a view of humanity as he saw it at the time, and we see something entirely new from him, a typical portrayal of various aspects of human nature.
In Caliban we have the primitive man, the aboriginal, the animal which has just evolved into the first rough stages of the human being. In Prospero we are given the highest development of Nature, the man of the future, the superhuman man of spirit.
In Caliban, we see the primitive man, the original, the creature that has just begun to evolve into the first basic stages of humanity. In Prospero, we encounter the peak of Nature's development, the man of the future, the superhuman being of spirit.
We have seen that Shakespeare roughly planned such a character some years back, in the faintly outlined sketch of Cerimon in Pericles (ante p. 591). Prospero is the fulfilment of the promise contained in Cerimon's principal speech, a man, namely, who can compel to his uses all the beneficent powers dwelling in metals, stones, and plants. He is a creature of princely mould, who has subdued outward Nature, has brought his own turbulent inner self under perfect control, and has overpowered the bitterness caused by the wrongs he has suffered in the harmony emanating from his own richly spiritual life.
We have observed that Shakespeare had roughly sketched out such a character a few years earlier, in the vaguely outlined portrayal of Cerimon in Pericles (ante p. 591). Prospero represents the realization of what was promised in Cerimon's main speech, a man who can harness the beneficial powers found in metals, stones, and plants for his own purposes. He is a noble figure who has mastered the forces of nature, gained full control over his own tumultuous emotions, and has transcended the bitterness from the injustices he has faced, finding harmony in the richness of his own spiritual life.
Prospero, like all Shakespeare's heroes and heroines of this last decade—Pericles, Imogen, and Hermione no less than Lear and Timon—suffers grievous wrong. He is even more sinned against than Timon, has suffered more and lost more through ingratitude. He has not squandered his substance like the misanthrope, but, absorbed in occupations of a higher nature, he has neglected his worldly interests and fallen a victim to his own careless trustfulness.
Prospero, like all of Shakespeare's heroes and heroines from this last decade—Pericles, Imogen, and Hermione no less than Lear and Timon—suffers immense injustice. He is wronged even more than Timon, having endured more and lost more because of ingratitude. Unlike the misanthrope who has wasted his wealth, Prospero, focused on higher pursuits, has overlooked his worldly affairs and fallen victim to his own naivety.
[Pg 662] The injustice offered to Imogen and Hermione was not so detestable in its origin as that suffered by Prospero; the wrong done them sprang from misguided love, and was therefore easier to condone. The crime against the Duke was actuated by such low motives as envy and covetousness.
[Pg 662] The injustice faced by Imogen and Hermione wasn’t as horrible in its beginnings as what Prospero went through; the wrong done to them came from misguided love, making it easier to forgive. The crime against the Duke was driven by low motives like jealousy and greed.
Tried by suffering, Prospero proves its strengthening qualities. Far from succumbing to the blow, it is not until it has fallen that he displays his true, far-reaching, and terrible power, and becomes the great irresistible magician which Shakespeare himself had so long been. His power is not understood by his daughter, who is but a child, but it is felt by his enemies. He plays with them as he pleases, compels them to repent their past treatment of him, and then pardons them with a calmness of superiority to which Timon could never have attained, but which is far from being that all-obliterating tenderness with which Imogen and Hermione forgive remorseful sinners.
Tried by hardship, Prospero shows its strengthening effects. Instead of giving in to the pain, it’s only after he has been knocked down that he reveals his true, vast, and fearsome power, becoming the great and irresistible magician that Shakespeare himself had long been. His daughter, still a child, doesn’t grasp his power, but his enemies certainly feel it. He toys with them as he wishes, forces them to regret how they treated him, and then forgives them with a calm superiority that Timon could never achieve, though it’s very different from the complete and forgiving kindness that Imogen and Hermione show to remorseful wrongdoers.
There is less of charity towards the offenders in Prospero's absolution than that element of contempt which has so long and so exclusively filled Shakespeare's soul. His forgiveness, the oblivion of a scornful indifference, is not so much that of the strong man who knows his power to crush if need be, as that of the wisdom which is no longer affected by outward circumstance.
There’s less compassion for the wrongdoers in Prospero's forgiveness than the contempt that has filled Shakespeare's spirit for so long. His forgiveness, a dismissive indifference, isn’t so much a sign of the strong person who knows they could crush if necessary, but rather a reflection of the wisdom that’s no longer influenced by external situations.
Richard Garnett aptly observes, in his critical introduction to the play in the "Irving Edition," that Prospero finds it easy to forgive because, in his secret soul, he sets very little value on the dukedom he has lost, and is, therefore, roused to very little indignation by the treachery which deprived him of it. His daughter's happiness is the sole thing which greatly interests him now, and he carries his indifference to worldly matters so far that, without any outward compulsion, he breaks his magic wand and casts his books into the sea. Resuming his place among the ranks of ordinary men, he retains nothing but his inalienable treasure of experience and reflection. I quote the following passage from Garnett on account of its remarkable correspondence with the general conception of Shakespeare's development set forth in this book.
Richard Garnett aptly points out in his critical introduction to the play in the "Irving Edition" that Prospero finds it easy to forgive because, deep down, he doesn’t value the dukedom he lost very much. As a result, he feels only a little anger about the betrayal that took it from him. His daughter’s happiness is now his main concern, and he shows such indifference to worldly matters that, without any external pressure, he breaks his magic wand and throws his books into the sea. By returning to the life of ordinary people, he keeps only his invaluable treasure of experience and insight. I quote the following passage from Garnett because it aligns remarkably well with the overall view of Shakespeare’s development presented in this book.
"That this Quixotic height of magnanimity should not surprise, that it should seem quite in keeping with the character, proves how deeply this character has been drawn from Shakepeare's own nature. Prospero is not Shakespeare, but the play is in a certain measure autobiographical.... It shows us more than anything else what the discipline of life had made of Shakespeare at fifty—a fruit too fully matured to be suffered to hang much longer on the tree. Conscious superiority untinged by arrogance, genial scorn for the mean and base, mercifulness into which contempt entered very largely, serenity excluding passionate affection while admitting tenderness, intellect overtopping morality but in no way blighting or perverting it—such are the[Pg 663] mental features of him in whose development the man of the world kept pace with the poet, and who now shone as the consummate perfection of both."
"That this idealistic level of generosity shouldn't come as a surprise, that it feels completely in line with the character, shows how deeply this character reflects Shakespeare's own nature. Prospero isn't Shakespeare, but the play is somewhat autobiographical.... It reveals more than anything else what life's experiences had shaped in Shakespeare by the age of fifty—a fruit too ripe to hang on the tree much longer. A confident superiority free from arrogance, a warm disdain for the petty and lowly, compassion laced with a significant dose of contempt, a calmness that excludes fiery passion while still allowing tenderness, intellect that surpasses morality without harming or distorting it—these are the[Pg 663] mental traits of a man in whom the worldly individual progressed alongside the poet, who now radiated as the ultimate embodiment of both."
In other words, it is Shakespeare's own nature which overflows into Prospero, and thus the magician represents not merely the noble-minded great man, but the genius, imaginatively delineated, not, as in Hamlet, psychologically analysed. Audibly and visibly does Prospero's genius manifest itself, visible and audible also the inward and outward opposition he combats.
In other words, it’s Shakespeare's own essence that spills over into Prospero, so the magician represents not just a noble great person, but the genius, artistically portrayed, not, as in Hamlet, psychologically examined. Prospero's genius clearly shows itself, and the internal and external challenges he faces are also evident.
The two figures in which this spiritual power and this resistance are embodied are the most admirable productions of an artist's powers in this or any other age. Ariel is a supernatural, Caliban a bestially natural being, and both have been endowed with a human soul. They were not seen, but created.
The two characters that represent this spiritual power and resistance are some of the greatest works of an artist's talent in this age or any other. Ariel is a magical being, while Caliban is a raw, primal creature, and both have been given a human soul. They weren’t just seen; they were created.
Prospero is the master-mind, the man of the future, as shown by his control over the forces of Nature. He passes as a magician, and Shakespeare found his prototype, as far as external accessories were concerned, in a scholar of mark and man of high principles, Dr. Dee, who died in 1607. This Dr. Dee believed himself possessed of powers to conjure up spirits, good and bad, and on this account enjoyed a great reputation in his day. A man owning but a small share of the scientific knowledge of our times would inevitably have been regarded as a powerful magician at that date. In the creation of Prospero, therefore, Shakespeare unconsciously anticipated the results of time. He not merely gave him a magic wand, but created a poetical embodiment of the forces of Nature as his attendant spirit. In accordance with the method described in the Midsummer Night's Dream he gave life to Ariel:
Prospero is the mastermind, the man of the future, as shown by his control over the forces of nature. He is seen as a magician, and Shakespeare based his character, at least in terms of appearance, on the well-known scholar and principled man, Dr. Dee, who passed away in 1607. Dr. Dee believed he had the power to summon both good and bad spirits, which earned him a great reputation in his time. A person with even a small amount of the scientific knowledge we have today would have been considered a powerful magician back then. In creating Prospero, Shakespeare unknowingly foresaw the outcomes of the future. He not only gave him a magic wand but also created a poetic representation of nature’s forces as his spirit companion. Following the method described in the Midsummer Night's Dream, he gave life to Ariel:
"The poet's eye, in fine frenzy rolling,
Doth glance from heaven to earth, from earth to heaven:
And as imagination bodies forth
The forms of things unknown, the poet's pen
Turns them to shapes and gives to airy nothings
A local habitation and a name.
Such tricks hath strong imagination,
That if it would but apprehend some joy,
It comprehends the bringer of that joy."
"The poet's eye, in a wild frenzy,
Looks up to heaven, then down to earth, and back to heaven again:
And as imagination brings things to life
The shapes of things we don't know, the poet's pen
Shapes them into forms and gives them to empty spaces.
A place to be and a name.
Strong imagination holds such power,
That if it could just find some joy,
It knows where that joy comes from.
Ariel is just such a harbinger of joy; from the moment he appears we are content and assured of pleasurable impressions. In the whole record of poetry he is the one good spirit who arrests and affects us as a living being. He is a non-christian angel, a sprite, an elf, the messenger of Prospero's thought, the fulfiller of his will through the elementary spirits subject to the great magician's power. He is the emblem of Shakespeare's own genius, that "affable, familiar ghost" (as Shakespeare expresses it in his 86th sonnet) which Chapman boasted of possessing. His longing for freedom after prolonged servitude has a peculiar and touching[Pg 664] significance as a symbol of the yearning of the poet's own genius for rest.
Ariel is such a symbol of joy; from the moment he appears, we feel happy and confident in positive experiences. In all of poetry, he is the one good spirit who captivates and moves us as a real being. He’s a non-Christian angel, a spirit, an elf, the messenger of Prospero's thoughts, fulfilling his wishes through the elemental spirits under the great magician's control. He represents Shakespeare's own talent, that "friendly, familiar ghost" (as Shakespeare puts it in his 86th sonnet) which Chapman claimed to have. His desire for freedom after long servitude holds a unique and touching significance as a symbol of the poet's own talent yearning for peace.[Pg 664]
Ariel possesses that power of omnipresence and all those constantly varying forms which are the special gift of imagination. He skims along the foam, flies on the keen north wind, and burrows in the frozen earth. Now he is a fire spirit spreading terror as he flashes in cloven flame, encircling the mast and playing about the rigging of the vessel, or as one great bolt hurls himself to strike with all the power and speed of lightning. Now again, he is a mermaid, seen in fitful glimpses, and chanting alluring songs. He sounds the magic music of the air, he mimics the monotonous splashing of the waves, or barks like a dog and crows like a cock. In every essence of his nature as well as name he is a spirit of the air, a mirage, a hallucination of light and sound. He is a bird, a harpy, and finds his way through the darkness of night to fetch dew from the enchanted Bermudas. Faithful and zealous servant of the good, he terrifies, bewilders, and befools the wicked. He is compounded of charm and delicacy, and is as swift and bright as lightning.
Ariel has the power of being everywhere at once and takes on all kinds of constantly changing forms, which is a unique trait of imagination. He skims along the waves, flies on the sharp northern wind, and burrows into the frozen ground. At times, he is a fire spirit spreading fear as he blazes in split flames, surrounding the mast and dancing around the rigging of the ship, or as a massive bolt of lightning striking with incredible force and speed. Other times, he appears as a mermaid, seen in fleeting glimpses, singing enchanting songs. He plays the magical music of the air, imitates the constant splashing of the waves, or barks like a dog and crows like a rooster. In every aspect of his being, he is a spirit of the air, an illusion of light and sound. He is a bird, a harpy, and makes his way through the darkness of night to collect dew from the enchanted Bermudas. A loyal and dedicated servant of goodness, he frightens, confuses, and tricks the wicked. He is a blend of charm and delicacy, and is as fast and bright as lightning.
He was formerly in the service of the witch Sycorax, but, incurring her displeasure, was imprisoned by her in the rift of a cloven pine. There he was held in suffering many years, until delivered at last by Prospero's supernatural powers. He serves the magician in return for his release, but never ceases to long for his promised freedom. Although a creature of the air, he is capable of compassion, and can understand a sentiment of devotion which he does not actually feel. His subject condition is painful to him, and he looks forward with joy to the hour of liberty. Spirit of fire and air as he is, his essence exhales itself in music and mischievous pranks.
He used to work for the witch Sycorax, but after falling out of her favor, she imprisoned him in the split of a pine tree. He suffered there for many years until he was finally rescued by Prospero's magical powers. He serves the magician in exchange for his freedom, but he never stops yearning for the freedom he was promised. Even though he is a creature of the air, he is capable of compassion and can understand a sense of devotion that he doesn't genuinely feel. His situation as a servant is painful for him, and he eagerly anticipates the moment of his release. As a spirit of fire and air, his essence manifests in music and playful tricks.
Caliban, on the other hand, is of the earth earthy, a kind of land-fish, a being formed of heavy and gross materials, who was raised by Prospero from the condition of an animal to that of a human being, without, however, being really civilised. Prospero made much of the creature at first, caressed him and gave him to drink of water mixed with the juice of berries; taught him the art of speech and how to name the greater and the lesser light, and lodged him in his cell. But from the moment Caliban's savage instinct prompted him to attempt the violation of Miranda, Prospero treated him as a slave and made him serve as such. Strangely enough, however, Shakespeare has made him no prosaically raw being, untouched by the poetry of the enchanted island. The vulgar new-comers, Trinculo and Stephano, speak in prose, but Caliban's utterances are always rhythmic; indeed, many of the most exquisitely melodious lines in the play fall from the lips of this poor animal. They sound like an echo from the time he lived within the magic circle and was the constant companion of Prospero and Miranda.
Caliban, on the other hand, is earthy, a sort of land-fish, a creature made of heavy and crude materials, who was brought up by Prospero from being like an animal to being human, though he still isn’t really civilized. Prospero cared for him at first, pampered him, and gave him water mixed with berry juice; he taught him how to speak and named the sun and the moon, and housed him in his cell. But once Caliban's wild instincts drove him to try to violate Miranda, Prospero treated him like a slave and made him serve as such. Interestingly, though, Shakespeare doesn’t portray him as just a crude, unrefined being; he’s not completely untouched by the poetry of the enchanted island. The boorish newcomers, Trinculo and Stephano, speak in prose, but Caliban’s words are always rhythmic; in fact, some of the most beautifully melodic lines in the play come from this poor creature. They resonate like an echo from the time he lived within the magic circle, always alongside Prospero and Miranda.
[Pg 665] But since, from being their fellow, he has been degraded to their slave, all gratitude for former benefits has disappeared from his mind; and he now employs the language they have taught him in cursing the master who has robbed him, the original inhabitant, of his birthright. His is the hatred of the savage for his civilised conquerors.
[Pg 665] But now, since he has gone from being one of them to being their slave, any gratitude for past kindness has vanished from his mind; he now uses the words they taught him to curse the master who has taken away his birthright as the original inhabitant. He feels the same hatred a savage has for his civilized conquerors.
We have seen that the abhorrence Shakespeare felt for the vices of the court and fashionable life inclined him during these later years to dream of some natural life far from all civilisation (Cymbeline). But his instinct was too sure and his judgment too sound to allow of his ever believing, with the Utopists of his day, that the natural primitive state of man was one of innocence and nobility of soul in the golden age of prehistoric times. Caliban is a protest against this very theory, and Shakespeare distinctly ridicules all such fanaticism in the lines copied from Montaigne, and placed in Gonzalo's mouth, concerning the organisation of an ideal commonwealth; without commerce, law, or letters, without riches or poverty, without corn, oil, or wine, and without work of any kind, but a happy idleness for all.
We’ve seen that Shakespeare’s disgust for the vices of the court and high society led him, in his later years, to imagine a natural life far removed from all civilization (Cymbeline). However, his instincts were too sharp and his judgment too clear to ever buy into the Utopians of his time who believed that humanity’s natural, primitive state was one of innocence and noble character during some golden age of prehistory. Caliban stands as a protest against this idea, and Shakespeare clearly mocks this kind of fanaticism in the lines taken from Montaigne and spoken by Gonzalo, about the setup of an ideal society; one without commerce, laws, or written language, without wealth or poverty, without grain, oil, or wine, and without any work at all, just a carefree idleness for everyone.
Caliban represents the primitive, the prehistoric man; yet, such as he is, a poetically inclined philosopher of our day has discovered in him the features of the eternal plebeian. It is instructive to witness with how few reservations Renan was enabled to modernise the type, and shown how, tidied up and washed and interpreted as the dull fickle democracy, Caliban was as capable as the old aristocratic-religious despotism of sounding a conservative note, of protecting the arts and graciously patronising the sciences, &c.
Caliban represents the primitive, the prehistoric man; yet, as he is, a poetically inclined philosopher of our time has found in him the traits of the eternal common person. It's interesting to see how easily Renan was able to modernize the character and demonstrate that, cleaned up and interpreted as the unreliable fickle democracy, Caliban could just as well, as the old aristocratic-religious despotism, express a conservative viewpoint, support the arts, and graciously sponsor the sciences, etc.
Shakespeare's Caliban was the offspring of Sycorax and begotten by the Devil himself. With such a pedigree he could hardly be expected to rise to any height of angelic goodness and purity. He is, in reality, more of an elemental power than a human being; and therefore rouses neither indignation nor contempt in the mind of the audience, but genuine amusement. Invented, and drawn with masterly humour, he represents the savage natives found by the English in America, upon whom they bestowed the blessings of civilisation in the form of strong drink. There is not only wit but profound significance in the scene (Act ii. sc. 2) in which Caliban, who at first takes Trinculo and Stephano for two spirits sent by Prospero to torment him, allows himself to be persuaded that Trinculo is the Man in the Moon, shown to him by Miranda on beautiful moonlight nights, and forthwith worships him as his god, because he alone possesses the bottle with the heavenly liquor which has been put to the creature's lips, and given him his first taste of the wonderful intoxication produced by fire-water.
Shakespeare's Caliban is the child of Sycorax and the Devil himself. With such a background, it's hard to expect him to achieve any level of angelic goodness or purity. He is, in fact, more of a primal force than a human being, and as a result, he elicits not anger or disdain from the audience, but genuine amusement. Created with masterful humor, he symbolizes the savage natives encountered by the English in America, who were introduced to the gifts of civilization through strong alcohol. There is not only wit but also deep meaning in the scene (Act ii. sc. 2) where Caliban, who initially thinks Trinculo and Stephano are spirits sent by Prospero to torment him, is convinced that Trinculo is the Man in the Moon, shown to him by Miranda on lovely moonlit nights. He then worships him as a god because he alone has the bottle with the heavenly drink that has touched the creature's lips, giving him his first taste of the amazing intoxication that comes from fire-water.
Midway between these symbols of the highest culture and of Nature in its crudest form Shakespeare has placed a young girl,[Pg 666] as noble in body and soul as her father, and yet so purely and simply a child of Nature that she unhesitatingly follows her instincts, including that of love. She is the counterpart of the masculine ideal in Prospero, being all that is admirable in woman; hence her name, Miranda. To preserve her absolutely unspotted and fresh, Shakespeare has made her almost as young as his Juliet; and to still further accentuate the impression of maidenly immaculateness, she has grown up without seeing a single youth of the other sex, a trait which was used and abused by the Spaniards later in the same century. Hence the wondering admiration of the first meeting between Ferdinand and Miranda:
Midway between these symbols of the highest culture and the rawest form of Nature, Shakespeare places a young girl,[Pg 666] as noble in body and soul as her father, yet so purely and simply a child of Nature that she confidently follows her instincts, including the instinct of love. She embodies the ideal feminine qualities of Prospero, representing everything admirable in a woman; hence her name, Miranda. To keep her completely pure and fresh, Shakespeare has made her almost as young as his Juliet, and to further emphasize her maidenly innocence, she’s grown up without having seen a single boy of the opposite sex, a trait that was later exploited by the Spaniards in the same century. This sets the stage for the wonder and admiration during the first meeting between Ferdinand and Miranda:
"What! is't a spirit?
Lord, how it looks about! Believe me, sir,
It carries a brave form. But 'tis a spirit."
"What! Is it a ghost?"
Wow, look at how it moves around! Trust me, sir,
It has a strong presence. But it’s definitely a ghost."
When her father denies this she says:
When her dad denies this, she says:
"I might call him
A thing divine, for nothing natural
I ever saw so noble."
"I might call him."
Something divine, because I’ve never seen
Anything so noble in nature."
And Ferdinand:
And Ferdinand:
"My prime request,
Which I do last pronounce, is, O you wonder!
If you be maid or no?"
"My main question is,"
Which I now ask, is, oh you surprise!
Are you a virgin or not?"
It is Prospero, whose greatness shows no less in his power over human beings than over the forces of Nature, who has brought these two together, and who, although assuming displeasure at their mutual attraction, causes all which concerns them to follow the exact course his will has marked out.
It’s Prospero, whose greatness is evident not only in his control over people but also over the forces of nature, who has brought these two together. Even though he pretends to be upset about their attraction to each other, he ensures that everything related to them goes exactly as he wants it to.
He sees into the soul of mankind with as sure an eye as Shakespeare himself, and plays the part of Providence to his surroundings as incontestably as did the poet to the beings of his own creation.
He sees into the soul of humanity with the same clarity as Shakespeare himself, and influences his surroundings as undeniably as the poet did to the characters he created.
When Prospero shows the young people to his guests, they are playing chess, and there would seem to be a touch of symbol in the fact that they are playing, not only because they wish to do so, but because they must. There is, moreover, something almost personal in the way Prospero trains and admonishes the loving couple. Garnett is inclined to infer from the repeated exhortations to Ferdinand to restrain the impulse of his blood until the wedding-hour has struck, that the play was acted some days before the royal wedding ceremony. But if these warnings were intended for the Elector in his capacity of bridegroom, they were a piece of tasteless impertinence. No, it is far more likely that, as before suggested, they contain a melancholy confession, a purely personal reminiscence. Shakespeare cannot be accused of any excessive severity in such questions of morals. We saw[Pg 667] in Measure for Measure that he considered the connection between the two lovers, for which they are to be so severely punished, was to the full as good as marriage, although entered upon without ceremonies. It was no mere formalism which spoke here, but bitter experience. Now that he was already, in thought, on his way back to Stratford, and was living in anticipation of what awaited him there, Shakespeare was reminded of how he and Anne Hathaway forestalled their ceremonial union, and he spoke of the punishment following on such actions as a curse, which he knew:
When Prospero introduces the young couple to his guests, they're playing chess, and it seems significant that they're playing, not just because they want to, but because they have to. Additionally, there's something almost personal in how Prospero guides and advises the affectionate pair. Garnett tends to suggest from the repeated warnings to Ferdinand to hold back his desires until the wedding hour that the play took place a few days before the royal wedding. However, if these warnings were directed at the Elector in his role as the groom, they were quite inappropriate. It's much more likely that, as previously hinted, they express a sad acknowledgment, a personal memory. Shakespeare can't be criticized for being overly strict on moral issues. We saw[Pg 667] in Measure for Measure that he believed the bond between the two lovers, for which they face severe consequences, was just as valid as marriage, even if it happened informally. This wasn’t just a matter of formalities but came from painful experience. Now that he was already, in his mind, heading back to Stratford and thinking about what awaited him, Shakespeare was reminded of how he and Anne Hathaway rushed their wedding, and he referred to the consequences of such actions as a curse, which he understood well:
"Barren hate,
Sour-eyed disdain and discord shall bestrew
The union of your bed with weeds so loathly
That you shall hate it both" (Act iv. sc. I).
Hollow hate,
Bitter disdain and conflict will fill
Your bed's union with repulsive weeds
That you'll end up hating it both" (Act iv. sc. I).
As already observed, Shakespeare appropriated from some source or another the incident of the youthful suitor being obliged to submit to the trial of carrying and piling wood. It almost seems that his motive in including such an incident was to show that it is man's great and noble privilege to serve out of love. To Caliban all service is slavery; throughout the whole play he roars for freedom, and never so loudly as when he is drunk. For Ariel, too, all bondage, even that of a higher being, is mere torment. Man alone finds pleasure in the servitude of love. Thus Ferdinand bears uncomplainingly, and even gladly, for Miranda's sake, the burden laid upon him (Act iii. sc. I):
As noted earlier, Shakespeare took inspiration from some source for the scene where the young suitor has to carry and stack wood. It seems his purpose in including this moment was to illustrate that it is a man's great and noble privilege to serve out of love. For Caliban, every act of service is slavery; throughout the play, he cries out for freedom, especially when he is drunk. For Ariel, too, all forms of bondage, even those imposed by a higher power, are just torment. Only man finds joy in the servitude of love. So, Ferdinand carries the burden placed on him without complaint and even happily, all for Miranda's sake (Act iii. sc. I):
"I am in my condition
A prince, Miranda, I do think, a king.
. . . . . . . .
The very instant that I saw you, did
My heart fly to your service; there resides
To make me slave to it."
"I feel like I'm in a one-of-a-kind situation."
A prince, Miranda, I really think I could be a king.
I'm sorry, but there doesn't appear to be any text to modernize. Please provide the text you'd like me to work on.
The moment I laid eyes on you, my heart
Took flight to serve you; that’s where
I’m bound to become a slave to it."
She shares this feeling:
She feels this way:
"I am your wife if you will marry me!
If not, I'll die your maid; to be your fellow
You may deny me; but I'll be your servant
Whether you will or no."
"I'll be your wife if you decide to marry me!
If not, I'll just be your maid; I'll be your partner.
You can say no to me, but I’ll still be your servant.
"Whether you want me to or not."
It is a feeling of the same nature which impels Prospero to return to Milan to fulfil his duty towards the state whose government he has so long neglected.
It’s a similar feeling that drives Prospero to go back to Milan to take care of his responsibilities toward the state he has ignored for so long.
There are certain analogies between The Tempest and the Midsummer Night's Dream. In both we are shown a fantastic world in which heavenly powers make sport of earthly fools. Caliban discovering a god in the drunken Trinculo reminds us of Titania's amorous worship of Bottom. Both are wedding-plays, and yet what a difference! The Midsummer Night's Dream[Pg 668] was one of Shakespeare's earliest independent poetical works, written at the age of twenty-six, and his first great success. The Tempest was written as a farewell to art and the artist's life, just before the completion of his forty-ninth year, and everything in the play bespeaks the touch of autumn.
There are some similarities between The Tempest and A Midsummer Night's Dream. In both, we see a magical world where divine beings mock foolish humans. Caliban finding a god in the drunken Trinculo reminds us of Titania's affectionate devotion to Bottom. Both are wedding plays, but what a difference! A Midsummer Night's Dream[Pg 668] was one of Shakespeare's earliest standalone poetic works, written when he was twenty-six, and it marked his first major success. The Tempest was written as a farewell to art and the artist's life, just before he turned forty-nine, and everything in the play reflects the feeling of autumn.
The scenery is autumnal throughout, and the time is that of the autumn equinox with its storms and shipwrecks. With noticeable care all the plants named, even those occurring merely in similes, are such flowers and fruit, &c., as appear in the fall of the year in a northern landscape. The climate is harsh and northerly in spite of the southern situation of the island and the southern names. Even the utterances of the goddesses, the blessing of Ceres, for example, show that the season is late September—thus answering to Shakespeare's time of life and frame of mind.
The landscape is full of autumn vibes, and it's around the time of the autumn equinox with its storms and shipwrecks. Care has been taken to highlight all the plants mentioned, even those used in comparisons, which are typical flowers and fruits found in the fall in a northern setting. The weather is tough and northern despite the island's southern location and names. Even the words of the goddesses, like Ceres’ blessing, indicate that it's late September—aligning with Shakespeare's life stage and mindset.
No means of intensifying this impression are neglected. The utter sadness of Prospero's famous words describing the trackless disappearance of all earthly things harmonises with the time of year and with his underlying thought—"We are such stuff as dreams are made on:" a deep sleep, from which we awaken to life, and again, deep sleep hereafter. What a personal note it is in the last scene of the play where Prospero says:
No methods to enhance this feeling are overlooked. The deep sadness of Prospero's well-known words about the endless loss of all worldly things aligns with the season and his deeper idea—"We are such stuff as dreams are made on:" a deep sleep, from which we wake to life, and then, another deep sleep later on. It's such a personal touch in the final scene of the play where Prospero says:
"And thence retire me to my Milan, where
Every third thought shall be my grave."
"And then I’ll go back to my Milan, where
"Every third thought will be about my grave."
How we feel that Stratford was the poet's Milan, just as Ariel's longing for freedom was the yearning of the poet's genius for rest. He has had enough of the burden of work, enough of the toilsome necromancy of imagination, enough of art, enough of the life of the town. A deep sense of the vanity of all things has laid its hold upon him, he believes in no future and expects no results from the work of a lifetime.
How we see Stratford as the poet's Milan, just like Ariel's desire for freedom reflects the poet's genius yearning for peace. He’s tired of the weight of his work, tired of the exhausting magic of imagination, tired of art, tired of city life. A profound awareness of the emptiness of everything has taken hold of him; he believes in no future and expects no outcomes from a lifetime's work.
"Our revels now are ended. These our actors
. . . . . . . . . . were all spirits and
are melted into air, into thin air."
"Our celebrations are done. These actors
. . . . . . . . . . . . . were all spirits and
"have vanished into thin air, into nothingness."
Like Prospero, he had sacrificed his position to his art, and, like him, he had dwelt upon an enchanted island in the ocean of life. He had been its lord and master, with dominion over spirits, with the spirit of the air as his servant, and the spirit of the earth as his slave. At his will graves had opened, and by his magic art the heroes of the past had lived again. The words with which Prospero opens the fifth act come, despite all gloomy thoughts of death and wearied hopes of rest, straight from Shakespeare's own lips:
Like Prospero, he had given up his status for his art, and, like him, he had lived on an enchanted island in the ocean of life. He was its ruler, having power over spirits, with the spirit of the air as his servant and the spirit of the earth as his slave. At his command, graves had opened, and through his magical skills, the heroes of the past had come back to life. The words with which Prospero begins the fifth act come, despite all dark thoughts of death and tired hopes for peace, straight from Shakespeare's own lips:
"Now does my project gather to a head;
My charms crack not; my spirits obey; and time
Goes upright with his carriage."
"Now my plan is coming together;
My magic is working; my spirits are aligned; and time
"Moves forward effortlessly."
[Pg 669] All will soon be accomplished and Ariel's hour of deliverance is nigh. The parting of the master from his genius is not without a touch of melancholy:
[Pg 669] Everything will be finished soon, and Ariel's moment of freedom is close. The separation of the master from his spirit is not without a hint of sadness:
"My dainty Ariel! I shall miss thee,
But yet thou shalt have freedom."
"My delicate Ariel! I will miss you,
"But you will still have freedom."
Prospero has determined in his heart to renounce all his magical powers:
Prospero has decided in his heart to give up all his magical powers:
"To the elements
Be free, and fare thee well!"
"To the elements"
Be free, and take care!"
He has taken leave of all his elves by name, and now utters words whose personal application has never been approached by any character hitherto set upon the stage by Shakespeare:
He has said goodbye to all his elves by name, and now speaks words that no character before him has ever expressed on a stage created by Shakespeare:
"But this rough service
I here abjure, and, when I have required
Some heavenly music, which even now I do,
. . . . . I'll break my staff,
Bury it certain fathoms in the earth,
And deeper than did ever plummet sound
I'll drown my book."
"But I'm finished with this hard work."
I'm letting it go, and, when I need
Some heavenly music, which I'm doing right now,
I'll break my staff,
Bury it deep in the ground,
And deeper than anything has ever gone
I'll drown my book."
Solemn music is heard, and Shakespeare has bidden farewell to his art.
Solemn music plays, and Shakespeare has said goodbye to his craft.
Collaboration in Henry VIII. and the production and staging of The Tempest were the last manifestations of his dramatic activity. In all probability he only waited for the close of the court festivities before carrying out his plan of leaving London and returning to Stratford; and Ben Jonson's foolish thrust at those who beget tales, tempests, and such like drolleries, would not find him in town. When we drew attention to his efforts to increase his capital, and his purchase of houses and land at Stratford, we showed that, even at that early period, he hoped eventually to quit the metropolis, to give up the theatre and literature and to spend the last years of his life in the country. Even supposing him to have delayed his departure until after the performance of The Tempest, an event which happened only four months later would have supplied the final inducement to leave. In the month of June 13 a fire broke out, as we know, at the Globe Theatre during a performance of Henry VIII., and the whole building was burned to the ground. Thus the scene of his activity for so many long years disappeared, as it were, in smoke, leaving no trace behind. He was probably part owner of the stage properties and costumes, which were all consumed. In any case, the flames devoured all the manuscripts of his plays then in the possession of the theatre, a priceless treasure—for him surely a painful, and for us an irreparable, loss.
Collaboration in Henry VIII and the production and staging of The Tempest were the last signs of his work in theater. It's likely he was just waiting for the court festivities to end before he planned to leave London and go back to Stratford. Ben Jonson’s silly jab at those who create tales, tempests, and such like comedies wouldn’t find him in town. When we pointed out his efforts to grow his wealth and his purchases of properties in Stratford, we indicated that even at that early time, he hoped to eventually leave the city, give up theater and literature, and spend his final years in the countryside. Even if he had postponed his departure until after the performance of The Tempest, an event that occurred only four months later would have provided the final reason to leave. In June 1613, a fire broke out at the Globe Theatre during a performance of Henry VIII, and the entire building was burned to the ground. Thus, the place where he had worked for so many years literally vanished in smoke, leaving no trace behind. He was likely a part-owner of the stage props and costumes, which were all destroyed. In any case, the fire consumed all the manuscripts of his plays that were in the theater’s possession, a priceless treasure—surely a painful loss for him and an irreparable one for us.
XXIII
THE RIDE TO STRATFORD
That must have been a momentous day in Shakespeare's life on which, after giving up his house in London, he mounted his horse and rode back to Stratford-on-Avon to take up his abode there for good.
That must have been a significant day in Shakespeare's life when, after selling his house in London, he got on his horse and rode back to Stratford-on-Avon to settle down there for good.
He would recall that day in 1585 when, twenty-eight years younger, with his life lying before him veiled in the mists of expectation and uncertainty, he set out from Stratford to London to try his fortunes in the great city. Then his heart beat high, and he must have felt towards his horse much as the Dauphin did in Henry V. (Act iii. sc. 7) when he said, "When I bestride him I soar, I am a hawk: he trots the air; the earth sings when he touches it, the basest horn of his hoof is more musical than the pipe of Hermes."
He would remember that day in 1585 when, twenty-eight years younger, with his life ahead of him shrouded in the fog of hope and uncertainty, he set out from Stratford to London to pursue his dreams in the big city. Back then, his heart raced, and he must have felt towards his horse much like the Dauphin did in Henry V. (Act iii. sc. 7) when he said, "When I ride him, I soar; I’m a hawk: he glides through the air; the earth sings when he touches it, even the lowest sound of his hoof is more musical than the pipe of Hermes."
Life lay behind him now. His hopes had been fulfilled in many ways; he was famous, he had raised himself a degree in the social scale, above all he was rich, but for all that he was not happy.
Life was behind him now. His hopes had been fulfilled in many ways; he was famous, he had elevated his status in society, and, above all, he was wealthy, but despite all that, he was not happy.
The great town, in which he had spent the better part of a lifetime, had not so succeeded in attaching him to it that he would feel any pain in leaving it. There was neither man nor woman there so dear to him as to make society preferable to solitude, and the crowded life of London to the seclusion of the country and an existence passed in the midst of family and Nature.
The big city where he had spent most of his life hadn't attached him enough for him to feel any sadness about leaving. There was no one there, man or woman, who was dear enough to him to make being around people better than being alone, and he preferred the quiet of the countryside and a life surrounded by family and nature over the bustling life of London.
He had toiled enough, his working days were over, and now, at last, the cloud should be lifted from his name which had so long been cast upon it by his profession. It was nine years since he had actually appeared upon the stage, since he had made over his parts to others, and now he had ceased to take any pleasure in his pen. None of those were left for whom he had cared to write plays and put them upon the stage; the new generation and present frequenters of the theatre were strangers to him. There was no one in London who would heed his leaving it, no friends to induce him to stay, no farewell banquet to be given in his honour.
He had worked hard enough, his days of labor were over, and now, finally, the weight on his reputation that his profession had cast upon him would be lifted. It had been nine years since he had last stepped onto the stage, since he had handed over his roles to others, and now he found no joy in writing. There was no one left for whom he cared to create plays and bring them to the stage; the new generation and current theatergoers were all strangers to him. There was no one in London who would notice his departure, no friends to convince him to stay, no farewell party in his honor.
He would remember his first arrival in London, and how, according to the custom of all poor travellers, he sold his horse at Smithfield. He could, if he wished, keep many horses now, but no power could renew the joyous mood of twenty-one. Then the[Pg 671] wind had played with the long curls hanging below his hat, now he was elderly and bald.
He would remember his first arrival in London and how, like all struggling travelers, he sold his horse at Smithfield. He could, if he wanted, have many horses now, but nothing could bring back the carefree spirit of being twenty-one. Back then, the[Pg 671] wind had danced with the long curls that hung beneath his hat; now he was older and bald.
The journey from London to Stratford took three days. He would, put up at the inns at which he was accustomed to stay on his yearly journey to and fro, and where he was always greeted as a welcome guest, and given a bed with snow-white sheets, for which travellers on foot were charged an extra penny, but which he, as rider, enjoyed gratis. The hostess at Oxford, pretty Mistress Davenant, would give him a specially cordial greeting. The two were old and good friends. Little William, born in 1606, and now seven years old, possessed a certain, perhaps accidental, resemblance of feature to the guest.
The trip from London to Stratford took three days. He would stay at the inns he was used to on his annual journey back and forth, where he was always welcomed as a valued guest and given a bed with fresh white sheets, which travelers on foot had to pay an extra penny for, but he, as a rider, enjoyed for free. The hostess at Oxford, the lovely Mistress Davenant, would greet him especially warmly. The two were old and good friends. Little William, born in 1606 and now seven years old, bore a certain, possibly coincidental, resemblance to the guest.
As Shakespeare rode on, Stratford, so well known and yet, as settled home, so new, would (as Hamlet says) rise "before his mind's eye." A life of daily companionship with his wife was to begin afresh after a break of twenty-eight years. She was now fifty-seven, and consequently much older, in proportion, than her husband of forty-nine than when they were lovers and newly married, the one under and the other somewhat over twenty. There could be no intellectual bond between them after so long a separation, and their married life was but an empty form.
As Shakespeare continued on, Stratford, so well known yet still feeling like a new home, would (as Hamlet says) rise "before his mind's eye." A life of daily companionship with his wife was about to start again after a break of twenty-eight years. She was now fifty-seven, making her significantly older in comparison to her husband, who was forty-nine, than when they were young lovers just starting their marriage—one just under twenty and the other a little over twenty. There could be no intellectual connection between them after such a long separation, and their marriage felt like an empty routine.
Of their two daughters, Susanna, the elder, was now thirty, and had been married for six years to Dr. John Hall, a respected physician at Stratford. Judith, the younger daughter, was twenty-eight and unmarried.
Of their two daughters, Susanna, the older one, was now thirty and had been married for six years to Dr. John Hall, a well-regarded doctor in Stratford. Judith, the younger daughter, was twenty-eight and single.
The Halls, with their little five-year-old daughter, lived in a picturesque house in Old Stratford, at that time surrounded by woods. Mrs. Shakespeare and Judith lived at New Place, and the spirit prevailing in both establishments was not the spirit of Shakespeare.
The Halls, along with their five-year-old daughter, lived in a charming house in Old Stratford, which was then surrounded by woods. Mrs. Shakespeare and Judith lived at New Place, but the atmosphere in both homes didn’t reflect the spirit of Shakespeare.
Not only the town of Stratford, but his own home and family were desperately pious and puritanical. That power which had been most inimical to him in London, which had dishonoured his profession, and with which he had been at war during all the years of his dramatic activity; that very power against which he had striven, sometimes by open attack, more often by cautious insinuation, had triumphed in his native town behind his back and taken complete possession of his only home.
Not just the town of Stratford, but also his own home and family were extremely religious and strict. The authority that had been most hostile to him in London, which had disgraced his profession, and which he had fought against throughout his entire career as a playwright; that very authority he had battled against, sometimes openly and more often subtly, had prevailed in his hometown without him knowing and completely taken over his only home.
The closing of the theatre, which did not occur in London until the Puritans had completely gained the upper hand many years later, had already been anticipated in Stratford. The performance of those plays at which Shakespeare in his youth had made acquaintance with the men, his future brother professionals, with whom he sought refuge in London, was strictly forbidden. So long ago as 1602 the town council had carried a resolution that no performance of play or interlude should be permitted in the Guildhall, that long, low building with its eight small-paned windows. It was the only place in Stratford suitable for such[Pg 672] a purpose, and was connected with many of Shakespeare's memories. Directly above the long narrow hall, on the first floor, was the school which he had attended daily as a child. Into the hall itself he had awesomely penetrated the day the glories of a theatre were first displayed before his childish eyes. And now eleven years had passed since that wise Council had decreed that any alderman or citizen giving his consent to the representation of plays in this building should be fined ten shillings for every infringement of the prohibition. This not proving a sufficient deterrent, the fine was raised in 1612 from ten shillings to the extravagant sum of £10, equivalent to about £50 in our day. Fifty pounds for allowing a play to be performed in the only hall in the town suitable for the purpose! This was rank fanaticism!
The closing of the theater, which didn't happen in London until the Puritans had completely taken over many years later, had already been expected in Stratford. The performance of those plays where Shakespeare had met the men, his future fellow professionals, whom he sought refuge with in London, was strictly forbidden. As early as 1602, the town council had passed a resolution that no plays or interludes could be performed in the Guildhall, that long, low building with its eight small-paneled windows. It was the only place in Stratford suitable for such a purpose and was linked to many of Shakespeare's memories. Right above the long narrow hall, on the first floor, was the school he attended daily as a child. He had boldly entered the hall the day the wonders of a theater were first displayed before his young eyes. And now, eleven years had passed since that wise Council decreed that any alderman or citizen who consented to the performance of plays in this building would be fined ten shillings for every violation of the ban. This not proving to be a sufficient deterrent, the fine was raised in 1612 from ten shillings to the outrageous sum of £10, equivalent to about £50 today. Fifty pounds for allowing a play to be performed in the only hall in town suitable for it! This was pure fanaticism!
Moreover, it was a fanaticism which had found its way into his own home. That strong tendency to Puritanism which was so marked among his descendants until the race died out, had already developed in his family. His wife was extremely religious, as is often the case with women whose youthful conduct has not been too circumspect. When she captured her boy husband of eighteen, her blood was as warm as his, but now she was vastly his superior in matters of religion. Neither could he look for any real intellectual companionship from his daughters. Susanna was pious, her husband still more so. Judith was as ignorant as a child. Thus he must pay the penalty of his long absence from home and his utter neglect of the education of his girls.
Moreover, it was a fanaticism that had made its way into his own home. That strong tendency toward Puritanism, which was so noticeable among his descendants until the family line died out, had already developed in his family. His wife was very religious, which is often the case with women whose youthful behavior hasn't been too restrained. When she caught her boy husband at eighteen, her passion was as intense as his, but now she was far superior to him in religious matters. He could also expect no real intellectual companionship from his daughters. Susanna was devout, and her husband even more so. Judith was as ignorant as a child. Thus, he had to face the consequences of his long absence from home and his complete neglect of his daughters' education.
It was to no happy harmony of thought and feeling, therefore, that the poet could look forward as he rode away from his dramatic fairyland to the simplicities of domestic life. The only attractions existing for him there were his position as a gentleman, the satisfaction of no longer being obliged to act and write for money, and the pleasure of living on and roaming about his own property. The very fact that he did go back to Stratford with the little there was to attract him there proves how slight a hold London had taken upon him, and with what a feeling of loneliness, and (now that the bitterness was past) with what indifference, he bade farewell to the metropolis, its inhabitants and its pleasures.
It was not a joyful mix of thoughts and feelings that the poet faced as he left his dramatic fairyland behind and headed toward the straightforwardness of everyday life. The only things that appealed to him there were his status as a gentleman, the relief of no longer having to act and write for money, and the enjoyment of living on and exploring his own land. The mere fact that he returned to Stratford despite the limited attractions proves how little of a grip London had on him, and with what sense of loneliness—and now that the bitterness was over—with what indifference he said goodbye to the city, its people, and its pleasures.
It was the quietude of Stratford which attracted him, its leisure, the emptiness of its dirty streets, its remoteness, from the busy world. What he really longed for was Nature, the Nature with which he had lived in such intimate companionship in his early youth, which he had missed so terribly while writing As You Like It and its fellow-plays, and from which he had so long been separated.
It was the peace of Stratford that drew him in, its slow pace, the emptiness of its dirty streets, its distance from the busy world. What he truly craved was Nature, the Nature he had enjoyed such a close bond with during his youth, which he had missed so much while writing As You Like It and the other plays, and from which he had been apart for so long.
Far more than human beings was it the gardens which he had bought and planted there which drew him back to his native town—the gardens and trees on which he looked from his windows at New Place.
Far more than the people, it was the gardens he had bought and planted there that pulled him back to his hometown—the gardens and trees he could see from his windows at New Place.
XXIV
STRATFORD-UPON-AVON
He was home again. Home once more, where he knew every road and path, every house and field, every tree and bush. The silence of the empty streets struck him afresh as his footsteps echoed down them, and the river Avon shone bright and still between the willows bending down to the water's edge. He had shot many a deer in the neighbourhood of that stream, and it was by its banks that Jaques, in As You Like It, had sat as he watched the wounded stag that sighed as though its leathern coat would burst, while the big round tears coursed down its innocent nose. The fine arched bridge was erected in the time of Henry VIII. by the same Sir Hugh Clopton who had built New Place, the house which Shakespeare had bought, and been obliged to restore before his family could live in it.
He was home again. Home once more, where he knew every road and path, every house and field, every tree and bush. The silence of the empty streets hit him anew as his footsteps echoed down them, and the river Avon gleamed bright and still between the willows leaning down to the water's edge. He had hunted many deer near that stream, and it was by its banks that Jaques, in As You Like It, sat watching the wounded stag that sighed as if its leathery coat would burst, while big round tears streamed down its innocent nose. The elegant arched bridge was built during the time of Henry VIII by the same Sir Hugh Clopton who constructed New Place, the home that Shakespeare purchased and had to renovate before his family could live in it.
Close by the river stood the avenue leading to the beautiful Gothic church of the Holy Trinity, with its slender spire and handsome windows. Within were the graves and monuments of the neighbouring gentry, and there, so much sooner than he could possibly have dreamed, was Shakespeare himself to lie.
Close to the river was the road leading to the beautiful Gothic church of the Holy Trinity, with its tall spire and attractive windows. Inside were the graves and memorials of the local gentry, and there, much sooner than he could ever have imagined, was Shakespeare himself to rest.
Passing through Church Street, he would come upon the Guild Chapel, a fine square building, from whose tower rang the weekly bells calling to Sunday-morning service. He remembered those bells from of old, and now they would be constantly sounding in his ears, for New Place lay just across the road. Soon they would be tolling his own funeral knell. Directly adjoining the chapel stood the timbered building which represented both Guildhall and school. Once it had seemed large and spacious; how small and mean it looked now! It was more satisfactory to glance on to the corner where his large garden and green lawns stood, and his eye would rest affectionately upon the mulberry-tree his own hands had planted. Ten steps from his door lay the tavern, quaint and low, and how familiar! Not the first time would it be that he had sat at that table, the largest, it was said, that had ever been cut in England from a single piece of wood. He would at least find something to drink there, and a game of draughts or dice. With a sigh he realised that this tavern was likely to prove his chief refuge from his loneliness.
Passing through Church Street, he would come across the Guild Chapel, a nice square building, from whose tower rang the weekly bells calling to Sunday morning service. He remembered those bells from the past, and now they would be constantly ringing in his ears, since New Place was just across the road. Soon they would be tolling for his own funeral. Right next to the chapel stood the timber-framed building that served as both the Guildhall and school. Once it had seemed large and spacious; how small and insignificant it looked now! It was more comforting to glance at the corner where his large garden and green lawns were, and his eye would fondly rest on the mulberry tree he had planted himself. Just ten steps from his door lay the tavern, quaint and low, and oh, so familiar! This wouldn't be the first time he had sat at that table, the largest, they said, ever cut in England from a single piece of wood. At least he would find something to drink there, and a game of draughts or dice. With a sigh, he realized that this tavern was likely to become his main escape from loneliness.
[Pg 674] Every spot was rich in memories. Five minutes' walk would bring him to Henley Street, where he had played as a child, and where stood the old house in which he was born. He would enter; there was the kitchen, which had been the living room as well in his parents' time; near the entry was the woman's storeroom, and above, the sleeping-room in which he was born. How little he dreamed that this spot was to become a place of pilgrimage for the whole Anglo-Saxon race—nay, for the whole civilised world.
[Pg 674] Every place was filled with memories. A five-minute walk would take him to Henley Street, where he had played as a kid, and where the old house he was born in stood. He would go inside; there was the kitchen, which had also served as the living room in his parents' time; near the entrance was the woman's storeroom, and upstairs was the bedroom where he was born. He had no idea that this place would become a pilgrimage site for the entire Anglo-Saxon community—indeed, for the whole civilized world.
He would take the road to Shottery, along which he had walked times out of number in his youth—for had not he and Anne Hathaway kept their trysts there? Right and left rose the high hedges separating the fields. Trees, standing singly or in groups, were scattered about the country, and the road, lined with elms, beeches, and willows, wound its way through the undulating country lying between Stratford and Shottery. Half-an-hour's walk would bring him to Anne Hathaway's cottage, with the moss-grown roof. He would enter, and look once more upon the wooden bench in the chimney-corner on which he and she had sat in their ardent youth. How long ago it all seemed! There was the old fifteenth-century bed in which Anne's parents had slept, with her, as a child, at their feet. The mattress was nothing but a straw palliasse, but the bedstead was beautifully carved with figures in the old style. When, a year or two later, he bequeathed to his wife "the second best bed," did he remember that this bed was already hers, I wonder?
He would take the road to Shottery, which he had walked countless times in his youth—because hadn’t he and Anne Hathaway met there? High hedges surrounded the fields on both sides. Trees, standing alone or in groups, were scattered across the countryside, and the road, lined with elms, beeches, and willows, twisted through the rolling landscape between Stratford and Shottery. In half an hour, he would reach Anne Hathaway's cottage, with its mossy roof. He would enter and gaze once more at the wooden bench in the corner by the fireplace where they had sat in their passionate youth. It felt like ages ago! There was the old fifteenth-century bed where Anne's parents had slept, with her as a child lying at their feet. The mattress was just a straw mattress, but the bed frame was beautifully carved with figures in the old style. When, a year or two later, he left his wife "the second best bed," I wonder if he remembered that this bed was already hers?
Another day he would make his way as far as Warwick and its castle. The town was not unlike that of Stratford; it had the same timbered houses, but here the two great towers of the castle rose and predominated over the beautiful scenery. How vividly the past would rise up before him as he stood on the bridge and gazed up at the castle. He would remember his own youthful dreams concerning it, and the forms he had conjured up from their graves to people it afresh. There was the Earl of Warwick, who enumerated all the proofs of Gloucester's violent death in Henry VI. and that other Earl in the Second Part of Henry IV, (Act iii. sc. I) into whose mouth he had put words whose truth he was now proving:
Another day, he would go all the way to Warwick and its castle. The town was a lot like Stratford; it had the same timber-framed houses, but here the two grand towers of the castle stood out and dominated the beautiful landscape. How clearly the past would come back to him as he stood on the bridge and looked up at the castle. He would remember his youthful dreams about it and the figures he had imagined coming back to life to fill it once again. There was the Earl of Warwick, who listed all the evidence of Gloucester's violent death in Henry VI. and that other Earl in the Second Part of Henry IV, (Act iii. sc. I), into whose mouth he had placed words whose truth he was now proving:
"There is a history in all men's lives
Figuring the nature of the times deceased."
"There is a history in every man's life
Understanding the nature of past times.
Charlcote House he would see too. He had stood as a culprit before its master once, and had suffered the bitterest humiliation of his life, one so deep that it had driven him away from home, and had thus been the means of leading him to success and prosperity in London.
Charlcote House he would see too. He had stood as a wrongdoer before its owner once, and had endured the most painful embarrassment of his life, one so intense that it had pushed him away from home, and had thus been the reason for leading him to success and prosperity in London.
How strange it was to be here again where every one knew and greeted him. In London he had been swallowed up in[Pg 675] the crowd. How familiar, too, the homely provincial version of his name, with the abbreviated first syllable. In town that first syllable was always long, a pronunciation, which left no doubt as to the etymology of the name.[1] It was on account of these differing pronunciations that he had, while in London, changed the spelling of his name. He had always written it Shakspere, but in town it had from the first (the dedication of Venus and Adonis and The Rape of Lucrece) been printed Shakespeare: a spelling always followed by the various publishers of the quarto editions of his dramas, only one adopting the orthography Shakspeare.[2]
How strange it was to be back here where everyone knew and greeted him. In London, he had been lost in the crowd. How familiar, too, the casual local version of his name, with the shortened first syllable. In the city, that first syllable was always pronounced long, a pronunciation that made the origin of the name clear. It was because of these different pronunciations that he had, while in London, changed how he spelled his name. He had always written it Shakspere, but in the city, it had from the beginning (the dedication of Venus and Adonis and The Rape of Lucrece) been printed Shakespeare: a spelling always used by the various publishers of the quarto editions of his plays, with only one adopting the spelling Shakspeare.
Every one knew him, and he must exchange a word with all—with the ploughman in the field, the farmer's wife in her poultry-yard, the mason on the scaffolding, the fish-dealer at his stall, the cobbler in his workshop, and the butcher in the slaughter-house. How well he could talk to each, for no human occupation, however humble, was unfamiliar to him. He had a thorough acquaintance from of old with the butcher's trade. It had formed a part of his father's business, and his early tragedies contain many a proof of his familiarity with it. The Second and Third Parts of Henry VI. are full of similes drawn from it.[3].
Everyone knew him, and he made sure to chat with everyone—from the farmer in the field, the farmer's wife in her chicken coop, the mason on the scaffolding, the fish seller at his stall, the cobbler in his shop, to the butcher in the slaughterhouse. He was great at talking to each of them because no human job, no matter how humble, was unfamiliar to him. He had a deep understanding of the butcher's trade since it was part of his father's business, and his early works show plenty of evidence of his knowledge about it. The Second and Third Parts of Henry VI. are filled with comparisons drawn from it.[3].
There was hardly any trade, calling, or position in life which he did not understand as if he had been born to it. Doubtless the[Pg 676] simple folk of his native town respected him as much for his sound judgment and universal knowledge as for his wealth and property. It would be too much to expect that they should recognise anything more and greater in him.
There was barely any trade, occupation, or role in life that he didn’t understand as if he had been born into it. Without a doubt, the[Pg 676] simple people of his hometown admired him as much for his good judgment and broad knowledge as for his wealth and possessions. It would be too much to hope that they could see anything deeper or greater in him.
Many years ago, at the outset of his career as a dramatist, he had made a defeated king praise a country life for its simplicity and freedom from care (Third Part of Henry VI., ii. 5):
Many years ago, at the beginning of his career as a playwright, he had a defeated king extolling the joys of country life for its simplicity and lack of worries (Third Part of Henry VI., ii. 5):
"O God! methinks it were a happy life
To be no better than a homely swain;
To sit upon a hill, as I do now,
To carve out dials quaintly, point by point,
Thereby to see the minutes how they run,
How many make the hour full complete;
How many hours bring about the day;
How many days will finish up the year;
How many years a mortal man may live.
When this is known, then to divide the times:
So many hours must I tend my flock;
So many hours must I take my rest;
So many hours must I contemplate;
So many hours must I sport myself;
So many days my ewes have been with young;
So many weeks ere the poor fools will yean;
So many years ere I shall shear the fleece:
So minutes, hours, days, months and years,
Passed over to the end they were created,
Would bring white hairs and a quiet grave."
"O God! I think it would be a happy life
To be nothing more than just a simple shepherd;
To sit on a hill, just like I am now,
To creatively carve out sundials, step by step, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
To watch the minutes pass by,
How many minutes are in a full hour?
How many hours are in a day?
How many days are left in the year?
How many years can a mortal man live?
Once this is understood, then it's time to divide the time:
I have to spend so many hours taking care of my flock;
I need to rest for so many hours;
I need to spend a lot of time thinking;
I have to enjoy myself for so many hours;
So many days my ewes have been expecting.
It will be several weeks before the poor things give birth.
It will be many years before I can shear the fleece.
So minutes, hours, days, months, and years,
Passed over to the end they were created,
"Would result in gray hairs and a silent grave."
In just such a regular monotony were Shakespeare's own days now to pass.
In just this kind of regular routine, Shakespeare's days were set to go by now.
[1] In 1875 Charles Mackay made an attempt, in the Athenaum, to prove a Celtic origin for the name, deriving it from seac = dry, and speir—shanks, thus dry or long shanks. If we take into consideration the numerous other names and nicknames of the day which began with Shake—Shake-buckler, Shake-launce, Shake-shaft, &c., this explanation does not seem very probable. Another argument in favour of its Anglo-Saxon origin and simple meaning, Spearshaker, is the contemporaneous existence of the Italian surname Crollalanza.
[1] In 1875, Charles Mackay tried to prove in the Athenaum that the name has a Celtic origin, suggesting it comes from seac, meaning dry, and speir, which means shanks, thus making it refer to dry or long shanks. However, considering the many other names and nicknames of that time that started with Shake—like Shake-buckler, Shake-launce, Shake-shaft, etc.—this explanation seems unlikely. Another point supporting its Anglo-Saxon origin and straightforward meaning, Spearshaker, is the simultaneous existence of the Italian surname Crollalanza.
[2] It may be mentioned that there were no less than fifty-five different ways of writing the name at that time. It is well known that such spellings were quite arbitrary. In Shakespeare's wedding contract, for example, we have the version Shagspere.
[2] It's worth noting that there were at least fifty-five different ways to write the name back then. It's widely recognized that these spellings were pretty random. In Shakespeare's marriage license, for instance, we see the version Shagspere.
"And as the butcher takes away the calf,
And binds the wretch and beats it when it strays,
Bearing it to the bloody slaughter-house" (II. iii. I)
"And as the butcher takes the calf away,
And ties it up and strikes it when it strays,
"Leading it to the bloody slaughterhouse" (II. iii. I)
"Who finds the heifer dead and bleeding fresh,
And sees fast by a butcher with an axe,
But will suspect 'twas he that made the slaughter" (II. iii. 2).
"Who finds the cow dead and bleeding fresh,
And spots a butcher nearby with an axe,
"But will they think it was him who committed the murder?" (II. iii. 2).
"Holland. And Dick the butcher.
"Bevis. Then is sin struck down like an ox and
iniquity's throat cut like a calf."
(II. iv. 2).
"Holland. And Dick the butcher."
"Bevis. Then sin is brought down like an ox and
evil's throat is cut like a calf."
(II. iv. 2).
"Cade. They fell before thee like sheep and oxen,
and thou behavedst thyself as if thou hadst been in thine
own slaughter-house." (II. iv. 3).
"Cade. They fell before you like sheep and cattle,
and you acted as if you were in your own
slaughterhouse." (II. iv. 3).
"So first the harmless sheep doth yield his fleece,
And next his throat unto the butcher's knife." (III. v. 6).
"So first the gentle sheep gives up its wool,
"And then it's life to the butcher's knife." (III. v. 6).
In As You Like It (ii. 2) Rosalind says, using a simile drawn from the same trade: "This way will I take upon me to wash your liver clean as a sound sheep's heart, that there shall be not one spot of love in it."
In As You Like It (ii. 2), Rosalind says, using a simile from the same profession: "I will take it upon myself to cleanse your heart so thoroughly that not a single trace of love will remain, just like a healthy sheep's heart."
See Alfred C. Calmon, who in Fact and Fiction about Shakespeare has been very successful in pointing out the numerous reminiscences of Stratford to be found in Shakespeare's plays.
See Alfred C. Calmon, who in Fact and Fiction about Shakespeare has been very successful in highlighting the many references to Stratford found in Shakespeare's plays.
XXV
THE LAST YEARS OF SHAKESPEARE'S LIFE
Did Shakespeare find that peace and contentment at Stratford which he sought? From one thing and another we are almost forced to conclude he did not. His own family seem to have looked upon him in the light of a returned artist-bohemian, of a man whose past career and present religious principles were anything but a credit to them. Elze and others believe, indeed, that, like Byron's descendants at a later date, Shakespeare's family considered him a stain upon their reputation. This surmise may be correct, but there is no very great foundation for it.
Did Shakespeare find the peace and happiness he was looking for in Stratford? From various hints, it seems we have to conclude that he didn't. His own family appeared to see him as a returned artist-bohemian, someone whose past and current beliefs didn’t reflect well on them. Elze and others even believe that, much like Byron's descendants later on, Shakespeare's family viewed him as a blemish on their reputation. This assumption might be true, but there's not a strong basis for it.
It has long been inferred, from the fact that he made her his heiress, that Susanna was Shakespeare's favourite daughter. She was probably the individual to whom he felt most drawn in Stratford; but we must not conclude too much from a testamentary disposition. It was plainly the poet's intention to entail his property, and his original desire was that his little son Hamnet, as bearer and continuer of the name, should succeed to everything. Upon the death of the son, the elder daughter would naturally take his place.
It has long been assumed, based on the fact that he made her his heiress, that Susanna was Shakespeare's favorite daughter. She was likely the person he felt most connected to in Stratford, but we shouldn't read too much into a will. The poet clearly intended to pass down his property, and his initial wish was for his young son Hamnet, as the one to carry on the name, to inherit everything. After his son's death, the older daughter would naturally take his place.
It is not conceivable that Susanna could have any real understanding of, or sympathy with, her father. Her very epitaph places her in direct contrast with him in matters of religion, distinctly maintaining that though she was gifted above her sex, which she owed partly to her father, she was also wise with regard to her soul's salvation, and that was entirely due to Him whose happiness she was now sharing. Shakespeare had none of the credit for that.[1] Her natural inclination to bigoted piety was confirmed and augmented by the influence of her husband, whose sectarian zeal and narrow-minded hatred of Catholicism are plainly shown in such of his journals and books as have been preserved. We can fancy how Shakespeare's depth and delicacy of feeling must have suffered under all this. It is even possible that Susanna and her husband may have burned, on the score of what they considered his irreligious principles, any[Pg 678] papers that Shakespeare left behind, as Byron's family destroyed his memoirs. This would explain their total disappearance, which, after all, is no more strange than the utter absence of any manuscripts belonging to Beaumont or Fletcher, or any other dramatic writer of the period.
It’s hard to believe that Susanna could truly understand or empathize with her father. Her own epitaph puts her in clear contrast with him on religious matters, stating that although she was more gifted than most women due in part to her father, her wisdom regarding the salvation of her soul came entirely from the divine being whose happiness she was now enjoying. Shakespeare gets no credit for that.[1] Her natural tendency towards narrow-minded piety was reinforced and intensified by her husband, whose intense sectarian beliefs and deep-seated hatred of Catholicism are evident in the journals and books that have survived. We can imagine how much Shakespeare's depth and sensitivity must have struggled under all of this. It’s even possible that Susanna and her husband may have destroyed any papers that Shakespeare left behind because of what they saw as his irreligious views, similar to how Byron's family destroyed his memoirs. This could explain their complete disappearance, which is as unremarkable as the total lack of any manuscripts from Beaumont or Fletcher, or any other playwright of that era.
The younger daughter, Judith, could not even write her own name, and signed her mark with a quaint little flourish when she was married. It is clearly impossible, therefore, that she could have taken any interest in her father's manuscripts. In the seventeenth century it was no very liberal education that a poet's daughter received; even Milton's eldest daughter, at a much later period, was unable to write. Susanna could just inscribe her own name, but that seems to have been the limit of her literary accomplishments. Her utter indifference to all such matters would sufficiently account for the destruction of her father's papers, and this surmise is confirmed by a remarkable statement made in his preface by Dr. John Cooke, the editor of her husband's papers. Whilst serving as army surgeon during the Civil War, he was stationed at Stratford to defend the bridge over the Avon. One of his men, lately an assistant of Dr. Hall's, told him that the books and manuscripts left by the doctor were still in existence, and offered to accompany him to the widow's house in search of them. Cooke examined the books, and Mrs. Hall informed him that she had others which had belonged to her husband's partner, and had cost a considerable sum. He replied that if the books pleased him he would be willing to pay the original price. She then produced them, and they proved to be the very book from which we are quoting, and some others' all ready for printing. Cooke, who knew Dr. Hall's handwriting, told her that at least one of these books was her husband's, and showed her the writing. She denied it, and finding that his persistence was giving offence, he paid the sum she named and carried off the books.
The younger daughter, Judith, couldn’t even write her own name and signed her mark with a cute little flourish when she got married. It’s pretty clear that she had no interest in her father’s manuscripts. In the seventeenth century, a poet's daughter didn’t get a very liberal education; even Milton's oldest daughter, much later on, couldn’t write. Susanna could barely write her own name, which seems to have been the extent of her literary skills. Her complete indifference to all such matters would easily explain the destruction of her father’s papers. This idea is supported by a notable statement made in the preface by Dr. John Cooke, who edited her husband’s papers. While serving as an army surgeon during the Civil War, he was stationed at Stratford to defend the bridge over the Avon. One of his men, who had recently been an assistant to Dr. Hall, told him that the books and manuscripts left by the doctor were still around and offered to take him to the widow's house to look for them. Cooke checked out the books, and Mrs. Hall told him she had others that belonged to her husband's partner and had cost a significant amount. He said that if the books interested him, he’d be willing to pay the original price. She then brought them out, and they turned out to be the very book we are quoting from, along with some others that were all ready for printing. Cooke, who recognized Dr. Hall's handwriting, told her that at least one of these books was her husband's and showed her the writing. She denied it, and when she realized that his insistence was annoying her, he paid the amount she asked for and took the books.
This extract proves that Susanna neither knew her husband's handwriting nor recognised his own books. So entirely lacking was she in any interest in intellectual matters, that she, a rich woman, set no greater value on her husband's works than to sell them for a trifle on the first opportunity that offered.
This excerpt shows that Susanna didn’t recognize her husband’s handwriting or any of his books. She had so little interest in intellectual things that, as a wealthy woman, she didn’t value her husband’s work enough and sold them for a pittance at the first chance she got.
We can draw a tolerably reliable inference from this anecdote of the interest she was likely to take in any written or printed papers left by her father. In all probability she did not even take the trouble to burn them, but either threw them away or sold them as waste paper.
We can make a pretty good guess from this story about how much she probably cared about any written or printed papers her father left behind. Most likely, she didn't even bother to burn them but just tossed them out or sold them as scrap paper.
If we reflect that Susanna, born in better circumstances and better educated than her mother, must have been decidedly her superior, we can see how little Shakespeare's wife, now well stricken in years, could have understood or appreciated her husband. She undoubtedly preferred sermons to plays, and both[Pg 679] her heart and house were always open to itinerant Puritan preachers. Of this we possess reliable information.
If we think about how Susanna, who was born in better circumstances and had a better education than her mother, must have been clearly superior to her, it becomes apparent how little Shakespeare's wife, now older, could have understood or appreciated her husband. She likely preferred sermons over plays, and both[Pg 679] her heart and home were always welcoming to traveling Puritan preachers. We have credible information to support this.
Shakespeare returned to London during the winter of 1614. Letters have been preserved from his cousin Thomas Greene, the town-clerk, proving that he was in the capital on the 16th of November and the 23rd of December. This visit of his is interesting in two ways, for we know that Shakespeare, capable man of business as he was, was defending the rights of his fellow-citizens against the country gentry; and we also know the use his family made of his absence.
Shakespeare came back to London in the winter of 1614. Letters from his cousin Thomas Greene, the town clerk, confirm that he was in the city on November 16th and December 23rd. This visit is notable for two reasons: we know that Shakespeare, being a capable businessman, was standing up for the rights of his fellow citizens against the country gentry; and we also know how his family took advantage of his absence.
The town records of Stratford show that Shakespeare's family was entertaining a travelling Puritan preacher just at this time, for, according to custom, the town presented this man with a quart of sack and a quart of claret, and we read in the municipal accounts: "Item, for one quart of sack and one quart of clarett wine geven to a preacher at the New Place, xxd."
The town records of Stratford show that Shakespeare's family was hosting a traveling Puritan preacher around this time because, as was customary, the town gave this man a quart of sack and a quart of claret. We can see in the municipal accounts: "Item, for one quart of sack and one quart of clarett wine given to a preacher at the New Place, xxd."
It is a significant fact that his family should be entertaining a member of the sect Shakespeare held to be peculiarly inimical to himself whilst he, the master of the house, was absent on business.
It’s important to note that his family was hosting a member of the group that Shakespeare believed was especially hostile to him while he, the head of the household, was away on business.
Probably his family never saw one of his plays performed, nor even read such of them as were printed in the pirated editions.
Probably his family never saw any of his plays performed, nor did they even read the ones that were printed in the pirate editions.
Anne Hathaway's cottage, which stands unchanged, though the roof is gradually falling in, was visited by the present writer in 1895. An old woman lived in it, the last of the Hathaways. She was sitting on a chair opposite the courtship bench, on which, according to tradition, the lovers used to sit. In the family Bible, lying open before her, she pointed with pride to a long list of names inscribed by the Hathaways during hundreds of years, and forming a kind of genealogical tree. The room was filled with all manner of pictures of William Shakespeare and Anne Hathaway, with relics of the poet, and of famous actors and critics of his plays. The old woman, who lived among and by these comparatively valueless treasures, explained the meaning and story of each thing, but to the cautiously ventured inquiry whether she had ever read anything by this same Shakespeare who surrounded her on every side, and on whose memory she was actually living, she returned the somewhat astonished reply, "Read anything of him! No, I read my Bible." If this female Hathaway has never read anything of Shakespeare, was Anne, who must have been far behind this last scion of her race in general and certainly Shakespearian culture, likely ever to have done so?
Anne Hathaway's cottage, which remains unchanged even though the roof is slowly falling in, was visited by the author in 1895. An elderly woman lived there, the last of the Hathaways. She was sitting on a chair across from the courtship bench, where, according to tradition, the lovers would sit. In the family Bible, opened in front of her, she proudly pointed to a long list of names written by the Hathaways over hundreds of years, forming a sort of family tree. The room was filled with various pictures of William Shakespeare and Anne Hathaway, along with relics of the poet and famous actors and critics of his plays. The old woman, who lived among these relatively worthless treasures, explained the meaning and story behind each item. However, when asked, somewhat cautiously, if she had ever read anything by the same Shakespeare who surrounded her and whose memory she was living on, she replied, somewhat astonished, "Read anything of him! No, I read my Bible." If this female Hathaway has never read anything by Shakespeare, was Anne, who must have been even less cultured than this last descendant of her family in general and certainly in relation to Shakespeare, likely ever to have done so?
Seeing that his own family had no great opinion of him, we can hardly be surprised that, in spite of his wealth and his oft-mentioned kindliness of disposition, he was hardly appreciated by the upper ten of Stratford's 1500 citizens. Although he was one of its richest inhabitants, he was never appointed to one of the[Pg 680] public offices of the town during the years of his residence there.
Seeing that his own family didn’t think highly of him, it's not surprising that, despite his wealth and often talked-about kindness, he wasn’t really appreciated by the upper class of Stratford's 1500 citizens. Even though he was one of the richest people in town, he was never given a position in the[Pg 680] public offices during the years he lived there.
There were few with whom he could associate in the little town. The most frequently alluded to of his Stratford acquaintances was a certain John Combe (steward of Ambrose, Earl of Warwick), a man of low repute as tax-collector and worse as money-lender and usurer. That he figured as a philanthropist in his will does not prove very much, but he must have been better than his reputation, or he would surely never have been one of Shakespeare's companions. Tradition tells that the poet and Combe not only spent much time together in their own houses, but were also in the habit of passing their evenings in the tavern (now called the Falcon) which lay just across the road. Here, then, the mighty genius, stranded in a little country town, sat at the same great table which stands there to-day, tossing dice and emptying his glass in company with a country bumpkin of doubtful reputation.
There weren't many people he could hang out with in the small town. The one most often mentioned among his Stratford friends was a guy named John Combe (steward of Ambrose, Earl of Warwick), who had a bad reputation as a tax collector and even worse as a money lender and usurer. The fact that he was named a philanthropist in his will doesn't mean much, but he must have had some good in him, or he wouldn't have been one of Shakespeare's friends. According to tradition, the poet and Combe not only spent a lot of time together at their homes but also liked to spend their evenings at the tavern (now known as the Falcon) just across the street. So here, this brilliant genius, stuck in a small town, sat at the same large table that’s still there today, rolling dice and downing drinks with a local guy of questionable reputation.
Tradition further adds that it was one of Shakespeare's few amusements to compose ironical epitaphs for his acquaintances, and he is said to have written an exceedingly contemptuous one upon John Combe in his character of usurer and extortioner. This epitaph, however, which has survived to us in various forms, is proved to have been printed, with its many variations, as early as 1608. It was probably only assigned to Shakespeare in the same manner that all the Danish witticisms of the following century were attributed to Wessel. John Combe died in 1614, leaving Shakespeare a legacy of five pounds. If he was the best of Shakespeare's Stratford associates, we can figure to ourselves the rest.
Tradition says that one of Shakespeare's few pleasures was writing ironic epitaphs for his friends, and it's said he composed a highly scornful one for John Combe, who was known as a usurer and extortioner. This epitaph, though, which has come down to us in various versions, has been confirmed to have been printed with its many variations as early as 1608. It was likely only attributed to Shakespeare in the same way that all the Danish jokes from the following century were credited to Wessel. John Combe died in 1614, leaving Shakespeare a five-pound legacy. If he was the closest of Shakespeare's associates from Stratford, we can imagine how the rest were.
His chief companionship must have been that of Nature.
His main company must have been Nature.
Wiser and more profound than any other in Voltaire's Candide is its closing utterance, "Il faut cultiver notre jardin" Candide and his friends, at the end of the story, come across a Turk who, absolutely indifferent to all that is occurring in Constantinople, is entirely absorbed in the cultivation of his garden. The only communication he holds with the capital is to send thither for sale the fruit that he grows. This Turk's philosophy of life makes a great impression upon Voltaire's hero, who has known and experienced the dangers and difficulties of nearly every human lot, and his constant refrain throughout the last pages of the book is, "Je sais qu'il faut cultiver notre jardin" "You are right," answers another character; "let us work and give up brooding; only work makes life bearable." When Pangloss undertakes, for the last time, to prove how wonderfully everything is linked together in this best of all possible worlds, Candide adds the final apostrophe, "Well said! but we must cultivate our gardens."
Wiser and deeper than anything else in Voltaire's Candide is its closing statement, "Il faut cultiver notre jardin" At the end of the story, Candide and his friends meet a Turk who, completely indifferent to everything happening in Constantinople, is fully focused on tending to his garden. The only connection he has with the capital is to send the fruit he grows there for sale. This Turk's approach to life deeply impacts Voltaire's main character, who has faced and lived through the dangers and challenges of almost every human experience, and his repeated line throughout the last pages of the book is, "Je sais qu'il faut cultiver notre jardin" "You're right," another character replies; "let's work and stop worrying; only work makes life tolerable." When Pangloss attempts, for the last time, to demonstrate how wonderfully everything is connected in this best of all possible worlds, Candide adds the final remark, "Well said! but we must cultivate our gardens."
This was the thought which was now singing its meagre, sad little melody in Shakespeare's soul.
This was the thought that was now playing its faint, sorrowful tune in Shakespeare's soul.
[Pg 681] His two gardens stretched from New Place down to the Avon; the larger had one fault—it only communicated by a narrow lane with the bit of ground that lay directly round the house, two small properties on the Chapel Lane side intervening between house and garden. The smaller garden was probably given up to flowers, the larger to the cultivation of fruit. Warwickshire is especially noted for its apples.
[Pg 681] His two gardens extended from New Place down to the Avon; the larger one had one drawback—it only connected via a narrow lane to the area right around the house, with two small properties on the Chapel Lane side in between the house and the garden. The smaller garden was likely dedicated to flowers, while the larger was used for growing fruit. Warwickshire is especially known for its apples.
Thus Shakespeare could now improve the quality of his own fruit by that process of grafting which Polixenes had so lately taught Perdita in the Winter's Tale. He could now, as did the gardener long ago in Richard II, bid his assistants bind up the dangling apricots and prop the bending branches.
Thus, Shakespeare could now enhance the quality of his own work by using the grafting technique that Polixenes had just taught Perdita in the Winter's Tale. He could now, like the gardener from long ago in Richard II, instruct his helpers to tie up the drooping apricots and support the leaning branches.
He had planted the famous mulberry-tree with his own hand, and it stood until the Rev. Francis Gastrell, who owned New Place in 1756, cut it down in a fit of exasperation with the crowds who requested admission to see it. Any one who has visited Stratford knows of the endless pieces of furniture and little boxes which were made from its wood. Garrick, who revived Shakespeare upon the stage, sat under it in 1744; and when, in 1769, he was presented with the freedom of the city, the casket in which the charter was enclosed was made from a portion of the tree. In the same year, when, on the occasion of Shakespeare's Jubilee, he sang his song, Shakespeare's Mulberry-Tree, he held in his hand a goblet made from its wood.
He planted the famous mulberry tree by hand, and it stood tall until the Rev. Francis Gastrell, who owned New Place in 1756, cut it down out of frustration with the crowds wanting to see it. Anyone who has visited Stratford knows about the countless pieces of furniture and little boxes made from its wood. Garrick, who brought Shakespeare back to the stage, sat under it in 1744; and when he received the freedom of the city in 1769, the box that held the charter was made from part of the tree. That same year, during Shakespeare's Jubilee, he sang his song, Shakespeare's Mulberry-Tree, while holding a goblet made from its wood.
A serious attempt was made in Shakespeare's time to introduce the breeding of silkworms at Stratford, and the planting of the mulberry-tree may have had some connection with this experiment.
A serious effort was made during Shakespeare's time to start breeding silkworms in Stratford, and the planting of the mulberry tree might have been related to this experiment.
Not even the ruins of New Place are in existence to-day, but only the site where the house once stood, and the old well in the yard, which is so overgrown with ivy that the windlass looks like a handle of greenery. The foundation-stones of the boundary wall are covered with earth and grass, and form a sort of embankment towards the road. The gardens, however, are much as they were in Shakespeare's day; the larger is spacious and beautiful. Wandering there of an autumn afternoon, when the leaves are beginning to turn faintly golden, a strange feeling comes over one—a feeling belonging to the place, from which it is very difficult to tear oneself away.
Not even the ruins of New Place exist today, just the spot where the house used to be and the old well in the yard, which is so overgrown with ivy that the winch looks like a handle made of greenery. The foundation stones of the boundary wall are covered in soil and grass, forming a kind of bank towards the road. The gardens, however, are much like they were in Shakespeare's time; the larger one is spacious and lovely. Strolling there on an autumn afternoon, when the leaves are starting to turn a faint gold, a strange feeling comes over you—a feeling that belongs to the place, and it's very hard to pull yourself away from it.
One seems to see him walking with grave stateliness there, clad in scarlet, with the broad white collar falling over the sleeveless black tunic. We see the hand which has written so many ill-understood and insufficiently appreciated masterpieces binding up branches or lopping off stray tendrils, while the sunlight sparkles on the plain gold signet ring with its initials, W.S., which is still in our possession.
One can imagine him walking there with serious dignity, dressed in scarlet, with a wide white collar draping over the sleeveless black tunic. We see the hand that has penned so many misunderstood and underappreciated masterpieces tying up branches or trimming stray tendrils, while the sunlight glitters on the simple gold signet ring with its initials, W.S.., which we still have.
The numerous portraits and the famous death-masque discovered in Germany are all forgeries. The only genuine likenesses[Pg 682] are the bad engraving by Droeshout prefixed to the first Folio and the poorly executed coloured bust by the Dutchman Gerhard Johnson on the monument in the Church of the Holy Trinity, which was probably done from a death-masque. It may be added that a painting was discovered at Stratford eight years ago, which purports to be the original of Droeshout's engraving, and the genuineness of which is still a matter of dispute.[2]
The many portraits and the famous death mask found in Germany are all fakes. The only authentic likenesses[Pg 682] are the poor engraving by Droeshout that appears in the first Folio and the badly done colored bust by the Dutch artist Gerhard Johnson on the monument in the Church of the Holy Trinity, which was likely created from a death mask. Additionally, a painting was uncovered in Stratford eight years ago that claims to be the original of Droeshout's engraving, and its authenticity is still up for debate.[2]
It holds us captive, this head with the healthy, full, red lips, the slight brownish moustache, the fine, high, poet's brow, with the reddish hair growing naturally and becomingly at the sides. The expression is speaking; Shakespeare must surely have looked like this. Even if the painting should prove a forgery, an imitation of Droeshout's work instead of its original, it will still retain an artistic and psychological value possessed by none of the other portraits. As he looks out at us from the canvas, we seem to see him as he was in those last years at Stratford, chatting with the townsfolk and "cultivating his garden."[3]
It keeps us spellbound, this face with the healthy, full, red lips, the slight brown mustache, the fine, high brow of a poet, with reddish hair growing naturally and nicely at the sides. The expression is so expressive; Shakespeare must have looked like this. Even if the painting turns out to be a forgery, an imitation of Droeshout's work instead of the original, it will still hold an artistic and psychological value that none of the other portraits have. As he gazes out at us from the canvas, it feels like we can see him as he was in those last years in Stratford, chatting with the locals and "cultivating his garden."[3]
[1] "Witty above her sexe, but that's not all, Wise to salvation was good Mistress Hall, Something of Shakespeare was in that, but this Wholly of him with whom she's now in blisse."
[1] "Smarter than most, but that's not all, Wise Mistress Hall was aware of salvation. There was something of Shakespeare in that, but she is now completely with him in bliss."
[2] In the Halliwell-Phillips collection of Shakespearian rarities, stored at the Safe Deposit, Chancery Lane, there was a copy of the print which, according to the catalogue of the collection, is in its original proof condition, before it was altered by "an inferior hand." As traces of what is called the "inferior hand" are to be found in the painting, it would seem that the latter was copied from the print. (See John Corbin: Two Undescribed Portraits of Shakespeare. Harpers New Monthly Magazine.)
[2] In the Halliwell-Phillips collection of Shakespearean rarities, stored at the Safe Deposit on Chancery Lane, there was a copy of the print that, according to the collection's catalog, is in its original proof condition, before it was changed by "an inferior hand." Since there are signs of what is referred to as the "inferior hand" in the painting, it appears that the latter was copied from the print. (See John Corbin: Two Undescribed Portraits of Shakespeare. Harpers New Monthly Magazine.)
[3] R. E. Hunter: Shakespeare and Stratford. 1864. Halliwell-Phillips A Brief Guide to the Gardens. 1863. G.L. Lee: Shakespeare's Home And Rural Life. 1874. W. H. H.: Stratford-Upon-Avon. Historic Stratford. 1893. The Home and Haunts of Shakespeare, With An Introduction by H. H. Furness. 1892. Karl Elze: Shakespeare, Chap. viii.
[3] R. E. Hunter: Shakespeare and Stratford. 1864. Halliwell-Phillips A Brief Guide to the Gardens. 1863. G.L. Lee: Shakespeare's Home And Rural Life. 1874. W. H. H.: Stratford-Upon-Avon. Historic Stratford. 1893. The Home and Haunts of Shakespeare, With An Introduction by H. H. Furness. 1892. Karl Elze: Shakespeare, Chap. viii.
XXVI
SHAKESPEARE'S DEATH
On the 9th of July 1614 a terrible calamity fell upon the little town in which Shakespeare dwelt, and a great fire destroyed no less than fifty-four houses, besides various barns and stables. In spite of a prohibitive law, the houses of most of the poorer citizens were thatched with straw, which proved, of course, highly inflammable. Doubtless Shakespeare, whose house was spared, contributed generously towards the alleviation of the general distress.
On July 9, 1614, a terrible disaster struck the small town where Shakespeare lived, and a massive fire destroyed at least fifty-four houses, along with several barns and stables. Despite a strict law against it, many of the poorer residents still had their houses thatched with straw, which, of course, was highly flammable. Shakespeare, whose house was unharmed, likely contributed generously to help ease the widespread suffering.
In March 1612, Shakespeare, jointly with Will Johnson, a wine merchant, John Jackson, and his friend and editor John Heminge, bought a house at Blackfriars in London. The deed of purchase which is still in existence in the British Museum, bears Shakespeare's authentic signature written above the first of the appended seals. His name above and in the body of the document has a different spelling. This property must have necessitated a certain amount of attention, and probably occasioned more than one journey up to town. The already mentioned sojourn there at the close of the year 1614 was not one of these, however. Shakespeare's object then was the fulfilment of a commission intrusted to him by his fellow-townsfolk.
In March 1612, Shakespeare, along with wine merchant Will Johnson, John Jackson, and his friend and editor John Heminge, purchased a house in Blackfriars, London. The purchase deed, which still exists in the British Museum, features Shakespeare's authentic signature above the first of the attached seals. His name is spelled differently in the body of the document. This property likely required a fair amount of attention and probably led to multiple trips to the city. However, the stay there at the end of 1614 was not one of those trips. Shakespeare's purpose at that time was to fulfill a commission given to him by his fellow townspeople.
For more than a century past, the great families had been enclosing all the land they could seize, and their parks and preserves began to usurp the old common lands and hunting-grounds, their object being to crush the mediæval custom of the whole community's joint interest in agriculture and cattle-rearing. A steady withdrawal of land from agricultural purposes went on, and the peasant classes were growing gradually poorer as the large landowners arbitrarily raised the prices of meat and wool. Under these circumstances the country people naturally did their best to prevent the enclosure of land.
For over a hundred years, the wealthy families had been enclosing as much land as they could take, and their parks and reserves started to take over the old common lands and hunting grounds. Their goal was to eliminate the medieval practice of shared community interest in farming and livestock. Land was steadily being pulled away from agricultural use, and the peasant classes were increasingly becoming poorer as the large landowners raised the prices of meat and wool at will. Given these conditions, the rural people naturally tried their best to stop the land from being enclosed.
In 1614 Shakespeare's native town was agitated by a proposal to enclose and parcel out the common land of Old Stratford and Welcombe. That Shakespeare was averse to this plan and determined to oppose it we learn from an utterance of his preserved in the memoranda of his cousin, Thomas Greene, which have been published by Halliwell-Phillips. According to these, Shakespeare said to his cousin that he was not able to bear the enclosing of[Pg 684] Welcombe. We also learn that he concluded an agreement on the 28th of October, on behalf of his cousin and himself, with a certain William Replingham of Great Harborough, an ardent supporter of the enclosure project. Replingham thereby pledged himself to indemnify the persons concerned for any loss or injury entailed upon them by the enclosure. Shakespeare was also induced to plead the cause of his fellow-townsmen in London, the Stratford town council sending Thomas Greene thither to beg him to use all his influence for the benefit of the town, which had already suffered grievous loss through the fire. That Greene fulfilled his commission is proved by his letter to the council of the 17th of November 1614, in which he says he received reassuring intelligence from Shakespeare, and that both the poet and his son-in-law, Dr. Hall, believe that the dreaded plan will never be carried into execution.[1].
In 1614, Shakespeare's hometown was stirred up by a proposal to enclose and divide the common land of Old Stratford and Welcombe. It's clear that Shakespeare opposed this plan and was determined to fight it, as indicated by a remark he made, which is recorded in the notes of his cousin, Thomas Greene, published by Halliwell-Phillips. According to these notes, Shakespeare told his cousin that he was not able to bear the enclosing of[Pg 684] Welcombe. We also learn that on October 28th, he made an agreement for himself and his cousin with a certain William Replingham of Great Harborough, a strong supporter of the enclosure plan. Replingham committed himself to compensate those affected by the enclosure for any losses or damages. Shakespeare was also persuaded to advocate for his fellow townspeople in London, with the Stratford town council sending Thomas Greene there to ask him to use his influence for the town's benefit, which had already faced serious losses due to a fire. Greene’s success in this mission is shown by his letter to the council on November 17, 1614, where he reports receiving encouraging news from Shakespeare and states that both the poet and his son-in-law, Dr. Hall, believe that the feared plan will never be implemented.[1].
They were right. In 1618, in answer to a petition from the corporation, Government decreed that no enclosure was to be made, and gave orders that any fences already erected for that purpose were to be pulled down.
They were right. In 1618, in response to a request from the corporation, the government decided that no enclosures could be made and ordered that any existing fences built for that purpose should be torn down.
The year 1615 seems to have passed quietly enough in that country solitude and peace which Shakespeare had so long desired.
The year 1615 appears to have gone by quietly in the solitude and peace that Shakespeare had long wished for.
He must have been taken seriously ill in January 1616, for above the actual date of his will, March 25th, stands that of January, as though he had begun to draw it up, and then, feeling better, had postponed his intention of making a will.
He must have gotten seriously ill in January 1616, because above the actual date of his will, March 25th, is the date January, as if he had started to write it and then, feeling better, decided to delay making a will.
The last event of any importance in Shakespeare's life took place on the 10th of February 1616; on that day his daughter Judith was married. She was no longer quite young, being thirty-one, and it was no very brilliant match she made. The bridegroom, Thomas Quiney, was a tavern-keeper and vintner in Stratford, and a son of the Richard Quiney who applied eighteen years before to his "loving countryman," William Shakespeare, for a loan of £30. Thomas Quiney was four years younger than his bride, therefore the maxim of Twelfth Night, "Let still the woman take an elder than herself," was as little heeded in his daughter's case as it had been in Shakespeare's own. A vintner in a town the size of Stratford is not likely to have been either a very wealthy man or one of such education that Shakespeare would take any pleasure in his society.
The last significant event in Shakespeare's life happened on February 10, 1616; on that day, his daughter Judith got married. She wasn't very young anymore, being thirty-one, and it wasn't a particularly impressive match. The groom, Thomas Quiney, was a tavern owner and wine merchant in Stratford, and he was the son of Richard Quiney, who had asked his "loving countryman," William Shakespeare, for a £30 loan eighteen years earlier. Thomas Quiney was four years younger than his bride, so the saying from Twelfth Night, "Let still the woman take an elder than herself," was ignored in his daughter's situation just like it had been in Shakespeare's own. A wine merchant in a town the size of Stratford probably wasn't very wealthy or well-educated, which means Shakespeare likely wouldn't have enjoyed his company.
The last wedding festivity in which Shakespeare had taken part was the ideally royal marriage of Ferdinand and Miranda.[Pg 685] What a contrast was this of Judith and her vintner! It was prose after poetry.
The last wedding celebration that Shakespeare attended was the perfectly royal wedding of Ferdinand and Miranda.[Pg 685] What a difference this was compared to Judith and her winemaker! It was prose after poetry.
Ben Jonson and Michael Drayton are supposed to have come down for the wedding, but of this we have no certain information; The supposition rests entirely on the following brief statement, written at least fifty years afterwards by the rector of Stratford, John Ward. "Shakespeare, Drayton, and Ben Jonson had a merry meeting, and, it seems, drank too hard, for Shakespeare died of a feavour there contracted." He does not say that this merry meeting was held at the time of the wedding, but the probabilities are that it was. Drayton was a Warwickshire man, and possessed intimate friends in the neighbourhood of Stratford. Ben Jonson may have been invited in return for his having asked Shakespeare to stand as godfather to one of his children. There are good grounds for the surmise that in any case the wine was supplied by the son-in-law, and that the silver-gilt bowl bequeathed to Judith was used upon this occasion.
Ben Jonson and Michael Drayton are thought to have come for the wedding, but we don’t have solid proof of this; the assumption is based solely on a brief statement written at least fifty years later by the rector of Stratford, John Ward. "Shakespeare, Drayton, and Ben Jonson had a fun meeting, and apparently drank too much, because Shakespeare died of a fever caught there." He doesn’t specify that this fun meeting took place during the wedding, but it seems likely. Drayton was from Warwickshire and had close friends in the Stratford area. Ben Jonson may have been invited as a return gesture for having asked Shakespeare to be a godfather to one of his children. There’s good reason to believe that in any case, the wine was provided by the son-in-law, and that the silver-gilt bowl left to Judith was used on this occasion.
It was childish of the cleric to connect this little drinking party with Shakespeare's illness. The tradition of Shakespeare's liking for a good glass was rife in Stratford as late as the eighteenth century. Numerous pictures of the crab-apple tree preserve the legend that Shakespeare started off for Bidford one youthful day for the sake of the lively topers he had heard dwelt there, and the tale runs that he drank so hard he had to lie down under the crab-tree on his way home, and sleep for several hours. The story repeated by Ward probably originated in these reports. All we know for certain is that some days after the wedding Shakespeare was taken ill.
It was immature of the cleric to link this small drinking gathering with Shakespeare's illness. The tale of Shakespeare's fondness for a good drink was common in Stratford as late as the eighteenth century. Numerous images of the crab-apple tree keep the legend alive that Shakespeare once set off for Bidford on a youthful day because of the lively drinkers he had heard lived there, and the story goes that he drank so much he had to lie down under the crab-tree on his way home and sleep for several hours. The story told by Ward likely came from these accounts. All we know for sure is that a few days after the wedding, Shakespeare fell ill.
Several circumstances tend to prove that the poet was attacked by typhus fever. Stratford, with its low, damp situation and its filthy roads, was a regular typhus trap in those days. Halliwell-Phillips has published a list of enactments and penalties promulgated by the magistrates with a view to the clearing of the streets. They extend into the latter half of the eighteenth century, and that there are none for the years in question is accounted for by the fact that the documents for 1605-1646 are missing. Even so late as the Shakespeare Jubilee in 1769, Garrick, who was fêted by the town on this occasion, described it as "the most dirty, unseemly, ill-pav'd, wretched-looking town in all Britain." Chapel Lane, towards which Shakespeare's house fronted, was one of the unhealthiest streets in the town. It hardly possessed a house, being but a medley of sheds and stables with an open drain running down the middle of the street. It was small wonder that the place was constantly visited by pestilential epidemics, and little was known in those days of any laws of hygiene, and as little of any treatment for typhus. Shakespeare's son-in-law, who was probably his doctor, knew of no remedy for it, as his journals prove.
Several factors suggest that the poet suffered from typhus fever. Stratford, with its low, damp location and filthy roads, was a notorious typhus hotspot at that time. Halliwell-Phillips has published a list of laws and penalties issued by the local magistrates aimed at cleaning up the streets. These laws continued into the latter half of the eighteenth century, and the absence of any for the years in question is explained by the missing documents from 1605-1646. Even as late as the Shakespeare Jubilee in 1769, Garrick, who was celebrated by the town, described it as "the dirtiest, most unsightly, poorly paved, wretched-looking town in all Britain." Chapel Lane, which faced Shakespeare's house, was one of the most unhealthy streets in the town. It barely had any houses, consisting mostly of a mix of sheds and stables with an open drain running down the middle of the street. It’s no surprise that the area was frequently hit by pestilential outbreaks, and very little was understood in those days about hygiene laws, with equally little known about treating typhus. Shakespeare's son-in-law, who was likely his doctor, had no known remedy for it, as his journals indicate.
[Pg 686] Shakespeare drew up his will on the 25th of March. As we have already said, it is still in existence, and is reproduced in facsimile in the twenty-fourth volume of the German Shakespeare Year-book.
[Pg 686] Shakespeare created his will on March 25th. As we mentioned earlier, it still exists and is reproduced in facsimile in the twenty-fourth volume of the German Shakespeare Yearbook.
The fact that it was dictated, and the extreme shakiness of the signature at the foot of the three lengthily detailed folio pages, prove that Shakespeare was very ill when his will was made.
The fact that it was dictated and the shaky signature at the bottom of the three detailed pages show that Shakespeare was very ill when he made his will.
His daughter Susanna is the principal heiress. Judith receives £150 ready money and £150 more after the lapse of three years, under certain conditions. These are the principal bequests. Joan Hart, his sister, is remembered in various ways. She is to receive five pounds in ready money and all his clothes. Her three sons are separately mentioned, although Shakespeare cannot remember the baptismal name of the second, and are to have five pounds each. To his grand-daughter, Elizabeth Hall, he leaves his silver plate. Ten pounds is to go to the poor of Stratford, and his sword to Thomas Combe. Various good burghers of the town, including Hamlet Sadler, after whom Shakespeare's son was named, are left twenty-six shillings and eightpence each, wherewith to buy a ring in memory of the deceased. A line inserted later bequeaths a similar sum for a similar purpose to the three actors with whom Shakespeare was most intimately associated in his late company, and whom he calls "my comrades"—John Heminge, Richard Burbage, and Henry Condell. As is well known, it is to the first and last of these three that we owe the first Folio edition, containing nineteen of Shakespeare's plays which would otherwise have been lost to us.
His daughter Susanna is the main heir. Judith gets £150 in cash and another £150 after three years, under certain conditions. These are the main inheritances. His sister Joan Hart is remembered in several ways. She will receive five pounds in cash and all his clothes. Her three sons are mentioned separately, although Shakespeare can't recall the name of the second one, and each will receive five pounds. To his granddaughter, Elizabeth Hall, he leaves his silverware. Ten pounds will go to the poor of Stratford, and his sword goes to Thomas Combe. Various good citizens of the town, including Hamlet Sadler, after whom Shakespeare named his son, will each receive twenty-six shillings and eightpence to buy a ring in memory of the deceased. A line added later bequeaths a similar amount for the same purpose to the three actors he was closest to in his later company, whom he calls "my comrades"—John Heminge, Richard Burbage, and Henry Condell. As is well known, it is to the first and last of these three that we owe the first Folio edition, which contains nineteen of Shakespeare's plays that would otherwise have been lost to us.
A peculiar psychological interest attaches to the following features of the will.
A unique psychological interest is connected to the following aspects of the will.
In the first place, the much discussed and remarkable fact that in making his last will Shakespeare apparently entirely forgot his wife. Not until it was completed and read aloud to him did he remember that she, who would receive, of course, the legal widow's share, should at least be named; and then, between the last lines, he has inserted: "Item, Igyve unto my wief my second best bed with the furniture." The poverty of the gift is the more obvious when we recall how Shakespeare's father-in-law remembered his wife in his will.
In the first place, it's notable and often discussed that when Shakespeare made his last will, he seemingly completely forgot about his wife. It wasn't until the will was finished and read to him that he realized she, who would receive the standard widow's share, should at least be mentioned. So, between the last lines, he added: "Item, I give to my wife my second-best bed with the furniture." The lack of thought behind this gift stands out even more when we consider how Shakespeare's father-in-law acknowledged his wife in his will.
It is also significant, more especially as it was contrary to the custom of the times, that not a single member of Mrs. Shakespeare's family was mentioned in the will. The name Hathaway does not occur, although it is frequently mentioned in the wills of Shakespeare's descendants; in that of Thomas Nash, for instance, and of Susanna's daughter Elizabeth, who became Lady Barnard by her second marriage. The inference is plain, that Shakespeare was on very unfriendly terms with his wife's family.
It’s also noteworthy, especially since it went against the norms of the time, that not a single member of Mrs. Shakespeare's family was mentioned in the will. The name Hathaway doesn't appear, even though it's often mentioned in the wills of Shakespeare's descendants; for example, in those of Thomas Nash and Susanna's daughter Elizabeth, who became Lady Barnard after her second marriage. The implication is clear: Shakespeare had a very strained relationship with his wife's family.
The next peculiarity is that Shakespeare never refers to his position as a dramatic writer, nor makes any allusion to books,[Pg 687] manuscripts, or papers of any kind, as forming part of his property. This absence of all concern for his poetical reputation is in complete accord with the sovereign contempt for posthumous fame which we have already observed in him.
The next strange thing is that Shakespeare never calls himself a playwright, nor does he mention any books,[Pg 687] manuscripts, or papers as part of his possessions. This complete lack of concern for his literary reputation fits perfectly with the strong disdain for posthumous fame that we’ve already noticed in him.
Finally, it is not without significance that there was neither poet nor author mentioned among those to whom Shakespeare left money for the purchase of that ordinary token of friendship, a ring to be worn as a memento. It would seem as though he felt himself under no obligation to any of his fellow-authors, and had nothing to thank them for. This neglect is quite in harmony with the contempt he always displayed for his brother craftsmen when he had occasion to represent them upon the stage. He may have been willing enough to drink in company with Ben Jonson, the honest and envious friend of so many years' standing, but he had no more depth of affection for him than for any other of the dramatists and lyric poets among whom his lot had been cast. As Byron says of Childe Harold—he was one among them, not of them.
Finally, it’s noteworthy that there was no poet or author mentioned among those whom Shakespeare left money to buy a ring, a simple gesture of friendship to be worn as a keepsake. It seems he felt no obligation to any of his fellow writers and had nothing to thank them for. This disregard aligns with the disdain he often showed for his fellow craftsmen when he had the chance to portray them on stage. He might have enjoyed having drinks with Ben Jonson, the honest yet envious friend he had known for years, but he held no deeper affection for him than for any other playwrights and lyricists he shared his time with. As Byron says about Childe Harold—he was one of them, not one with them.
He lingered on for four weeks, and then he died.
He hung on for four weeks, and then he died.
He had probably completed his fifty-second year the day before, thus dying at the same age as Molière and Napoleon. He had lived long enough to finish his work, and the mighty turbulent river of his life came to an end among the sands, in the daily drop, drop, drop.[2]
He had probably just turned fifty-two the day before, dying at the same age as Molière and Napoleon. He had lived long enough to finish his work, and the powerful, chaotic river of his life came to an end among the sands, in the constant drop, drop, drop.[2]
A monument was erected by his family in Stratford church before the year 1623. Below the bust is an inscription, probably of Dr. Hall's composition. The first two lines liken him, in badly constructed Latin, to a Nestor for judgment, a Socrates for genius, and a Virgil for art.[3]
A monument was set up by his family in Stratford church before 1623. Below the bust is an inscription, likely written by Dr. Hall. The first two lines compare him, in poorly constructed Latin, to a Nestor for wisdom, a Socrates for intellect, and a Virgil for artistry.[3]
We could imagine a more appropriate epitaph.
We could think of a more fitting epitaph.
[1] The passage runs: "My cosen Shakespeare comyng yesterday to town, I went to See him, how he did. He told me that they assured him they ment to inclose no further than to Gospell Bush, and so upp straight (leavyng out part of the dyngles to the ffield) to the gate in Clopton hedg, and take in Salisburyes peece; and that they mean in Aprill to survey the land, and then to give satisfaccion, and not before; and he and Mr. Hall say they think ther will be nothyng done at all.
[1] The passage goes: "My cousin Shakespeare came to town yesterday, and I went to see how he was doing. He told me that they assured him they planned to enclose no further than Gospel Bush, and then go straight up (leaving out part of the dingle to the field) to the gate in Clopton hedge, and take in Salisbury's piece; and that they intend to survey the land in April, and then provide satisfaction, but not before; and he and Mr. Hall think that nothing will be done at all."
Also C. M. Ingleby: Shakespeare and the Welcombe Enclosures, 1883.
Also C. M. Ingleby: Shakespeare and the Welcombe Enclosures, 1883.
[2] It is not altogether correct to say that Shakespeare died on the same day as Cervantes. True, they both died on the 23rd of April 1616, but the Gregorian calendar was then in use in Spain, while England was still reckoning by the Julian; there is an actual difference of ten days therefore.
[2] It’s not entirely accurate to say that Shakespeare died on the same day as Cervantes. While both died on April 23, 1616, Spain was using the Gregorian calendar at that time, while England was still on the Julian calendar; this means there was actually a ten-day difference.
"Judicio Pylium, genio Socratem arte Maronem,
Terra tegit, populus moeret, Olympus habet."
"Judicio Pylium, genio Socratem arte Maronem,
"The earth covers you, the people grieve, Olympus watches over you."
XXVII
CONCLUSION
Even a long human life is so brief and fugitive that it seems little short of a miracle that it can leave traces behind which endure through centuries. The millions die and sink into oblivion and their deeds die with them. A few thousands so far conquer death as to leave their names to be a burden to the memories of school-children, but convey little else to posterity. But some few master-minds remain, and among them Shakespeare ranks with Leonardo and Michael Angelo. He was hardly laid in his grave than he rose from it again. Of all the great names of this earth, none is more certain of immortality than that of Shakespeare.
Even a long human life is so short and fleeting that it's almost a miracle it can leave behind traces that last for centuries. Millions die and fade into oblivion, and their actions disappear with them. A few thousand manage to conquer death enough to have their names be remembered by schoolchildren, but they leave little else for future generations. However, a select few brilliant minds endure, and among them, Shakespeare stands alongside Leonardo and Michelangelo. He was hardly buried before he seemed to rise from the dead. Of all the great names in history, none is more assured of immortality than Shakespeare's.
An English poet of this century has written:
An English poet from this century wrote:
"Revolving years have flitted on,
Corroding Time has done its worst,
Pilgrim and worshipper have gone
From Avon's shrine to shrines of dust;
But Shakespeare lives unrivall'd still
And unapproached by mortal mind,
The giant of Parnassus' hill,
The pride, the monarch of mankind."
"Years have passed quickly,
Time has had its effects,
Pilgrims and worshippers have departed
From Avon's shrine to dusty graves;
But Shakespeare is still unmatched
And beyond what any human mind can comprehend,
The giant from Parnassus,
"The pride, the king of humanity."
The monarch of mankind! they are proud words those, but they do not altogether over-estimate the truth. He is by no means the only king in the intellectual world, but his power is unlimited by time or space. From the moment; his life's history ceases his far greater history begins. We find its first records in Great Britain, and consequently in North America; then it spread among the German-speaking peoples and the whole Teutonic race, on through the Scandinavian countries to the Finns and the Sclavonic races. We find his influence in France, Spain, and Italy; and now, in the nineteenth century, it may be traced over the whole civilised world.
The monarch of humanity! Those are proud words, but they don't entirely exaggerate the truth. He's definitely not the only ruler in the intellectual realm, but his influence knows no limits in time or space. From the moment his life story ends, his much more significant legacy begins. We can trace its earliest records back to Great Britain, and then to North America; after that, it spread among German-speaking people and the entire Teutonic race, all the way through the Scandinavian countries to the Finns and the Slavic races. His impact is evident in France, Spain, and Italy; and now, in the nineteenth century, it can be seen across the entire civilized world.
His writings are translated into every tongue and all the languages of the earth do him honour.
His writings are translated into every language, and all the languages of the world honor him.
Not only have his works influenced the minds of readers in every country, but they have moulded the spiritual lives of[Pg 689] thinkers, writers and poets; no mortal man, from the time of the Renaissance to our own day, has caused such upheavals and revivals in the literatures of different nations. Intellectual revolutions have emanated from his outspoken boldness and his eternal youth, and have been quelled again by his sanity, his moderation, and his eternal wisdom.
Not only have his works impacted readers in every country, but they’ve also shaped the spiritual lives of[Pg 689] thinkers, writers, and poets. No one, from the Renaissance to today, has sparked such turmoil and revitalization in the literature of different nations. Intellectual revolutions have come from his fearless boldness and timeless spirit, only to be calmed by his reasonableness, moderation, and enduring wisdom.
It would be far easier to enumerate the great men who have known him and owed him nothing than to reckon up the names of those who are far more indebted to him than they can say. All the real intellectual life of England since his day has been stamped by his genius, all her creative spirits have imbibed their life's nourishment from his works. Modern German intellectual life is based, through Lessing, upon him. Goethe and Schiller are unimaginable without him. His influence is felt in France through Voltaire, Victor Hugo, and Alfred de Vigny. Ludovic Vitet and Alfred de Musset were from the very first inspired by him. Not only the drama in Russia and Poland felt his influence, but the inmost spiritual life of the Sclavonic story-tellers and brooders is fashioned after the pattern of his imperishable creations. From the moment of the regeneration of poetry in the North he was reverenced by Ewald, Oehlenschläger, Bredahl, and Hauch, and he is not without his influence upon Björnson and Ibsen.
It would be much easier to list the great people who have known him and owed him nothing than to count those who are much more in his debt than they can express. The entire intellectual landscape of England since his time has been shaped by his genius; all her creative minds have drawn their inspiration from his works. Modern German intellectual life is grounded in him through Lessing. Goethe and Schiller are unthinkable without him. His impact is felt in France through Voltaire, Victor Hugo, and Alfred de Vigny. Ludovic Vitet and Alfred de Musset were inspired by him from the very start. Not only did the drama in Russia and Poland feel his influence, but the deepest spiritual life of the Slavic storytellers has been shaped by his timeless creations. From the moment poetry was revived in the North, he was honored by Ewald, Oehlenschläger, Bredahl, and Hauch, and he continues to influence Björnson and Ibsen.
This book was not written with the intention of describing Shakespeare's triumphant progress through the world, nor of telling the tale of his world-wide dominion. Its purpose was to declare and prove that Shakespeare is not thirty-six plays and a few poems jumbled together and read pêle-mêle, but a man who felt and thought, rejoiced and suffered, brooded, dreamed, and created.
This book wasn't written to describe Shakespeare's amazing journey through the world or to tell the story of his global influence. Its purpose is to show and prove that Shakespeare isn't just thirty-six plays and a few poems thrown together and read randomly, but a person who felt and thought, celebrated and struggled, contemplated, dreamed, and created.
Far too long has it been the custom to say, "We know nothing about Shakespeare;" or, "An octavo page would contain all our knowledge of him." Even Swinburne has written of the intangibility of his personality in his works. Such assertions have been carried so far that a wretched group of dilettanti has been bold enough, in Europe and America, to deny William Shakespeare the right to his own life-work, to give to another the honour due to his genius, and to bespatter him and his invulnerable name with an insane abuse which has re-echoed through every land.
For way too long, people have said things like, "We know nothing about Shakespeare," or "An octavo page would cover all we know about him." Even Swinburne has talked about how elusive his personality is in his works. These claims have gone so far that a pathetic group of dilettanti has had the audacity, in both Europe and America, to deny William Shakespeare the right to his own life’s work, to attribute the honor that belongs to his genius to someone else, and to smear him and his untouchable name with crazy insults that have echoed around the world.
It is to refute this idea of Shakespeare's impersonality, and to indignantly repel an ignorant and arrogant attack upon one of the greatest benefactors of the human race, that the present attempt has been made.
It is to challenge this notion of Shakespeare's impersonality and to strongly reject an ignorant and arrogant attack on one of the greatest contributors to humanity that this effort has been made.
It is the author's opinion that, given the possession of forty-five important works by any man, it is entirely our own fault if we know nothing whatever about him. The poet has incorporated his whole individuality in these writings, and there, if we can read aright, we shall find him.
It’s the author’s belief that if a person possesses forty-five significant works, it’s completely our own fault if we know nothing about him. The poet has embedded his entire identity in these writings, and there, if we can interpret it correctly, we will discover him.
[Pg 690] The William Shakespeare who was born at Stratford-on-Avon in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, who lived and wrote in London in her reign and that of James, who ascended into heaven in his comedies and descended into hell in his tragedies, and died at the age of fifty-two in his native town, rises a wonderful personality in grand and distinct outlines, with all the vivid colouring of life from the pages of his books, before the eyes of all who read them with an open, receptive mind, with sanity of judgment and simple susceptibility to the power of genius.
[Pg 690] The William Shakespeare who was born in Stratford-on-Avon during Queen Elizabeth's reign, who lived and wrote in London during her time and that of James, who soared to greatness in his comedies and faced despair in his tragedies, and who passed away at the age of fifty-two in his hometown, emerges as a remarkable figure in vivid and clear details, bringing all the vibrant colors of life from the pages of his works to all who read them with an open, willing mind, with sound judgment and a genuine appreciation for the power of genius.
THE END
INDEX
AARON the Moor in 'Titus Andronicus,' 30, 31
Abbess in 'Comedy of Errors,' 36
Abbot, Archbishop, 494
Achilles in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 110, 192, 438, 508-510, 514, 515,
518-520, 526-529, 531
'Ad Gulielmum Shakespeare,' by John Weever (1595), 126
Adam in 'As You Like It,' 107, 226
Adriana in 'Comedy of Errors,' 35, 36, 132, 213, 573
'Æneid,' 28, 60
Æschylus, 56, 204
'Æsthetiske Studier,' by George Brandes, 377
'Agamemnon,' by Seneca, 345
Agamemnon in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 517, 520
Agincourt, Battle of, in 'Henry V.,' 103, 110, 195, 205
Ajax in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 510, 516, 520, 526, 527, 529
Albius in 'The Poetaster,' 332
'Alceste,' Molière's, 223, 548
Alcibiades in 'Timon of Athens,' 557, 560, 561, 567, 569
'Alexander and Campaspe', by Lyly, 564
'All's Well that Ends Well,' or 'Love's Labour's Won' (1602-1603),
chief characters in—Attack on Puritanism in, 47-49, 53, 93, 185,
380, 393-401, 404, 503, 527, 573
Alonso in the 'Tempest,' 653, 654, 657, 660, 661
'Alphonsus, King of Arragon,' by Robert Greene, 31
Ambrogiuolo in Boccaccio's 'Decameron,' 617, 618
Amintor in 'Maid's Tragedy,' by Beaumont and Fletcher, 602, 603
Amleth in 'Saxo Grammaticus,' 342, 343
'Amores,' by Ovid, 56
'Amoretti,' by Spenser, 226, 266, 287
'Amphitruo,' by Plautus, 35
Amyot, Jacques, 304
Andersen, Hans Christian, 341
Andromache in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 514, 518, 519
Angelo in 'Measure for Measure,' 241, 403-408, 410, 436
Angiers in 'King John,' 145, 147
Anne Boleyn in 'Henry VIII.,' 611, 612
Anne in 'Richard III.,' 131-133, 137, 139, 573
Anne, James I.'s queen, 392, 413, 414, 417, 418, 480, 481, 488, 490,
497, 648, 649
Antenor in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 509
Antigonus in 'Winter's Tale,' 638, 646
Antiochus in 'Pericles,' 581
Antipholus of Syracuse in 'Comedy of Errors,' 35, 50, 51
Antonio in—
'Merchant of Venice,' 154, 159, 160, 162-165, 167
'Tempest,' 660
'Twelfth Night,' 238
Antony, Mark, in 'Julius Cæsar,' 241, 305, 306, 317, 318, 320, 321,
322, 323-324, 336, 356, 541
'Antony and Cleopatra,' 241, 306, 325, 420, 478, 502, 506, 507, 556,
565, 578, 650
Attractions for Shakespeare in—
Sources of, 461-469
'Dark Lady,' as model in—Fall of the Republic as a world-catastrophe, 470-476
Apemantus in 'Timon of Athens,' 530, 557, 563-565, 569
'Apology, The,' by Socrates, 354
Apothecary in 'Romeo and Juliet,' 72, 79, 629
Appleton, Morgan's 'Shakespearean Myth,' 92
Arbaces in 'King and No King,' by Beaumont and Fletcher, 600
Arbury, Mary Fitton's portrait at, 279
'Arcadia,' by Philip Sidney, 294, 453, 581
Archbishop of Canterbury in 'Henry V.,' 96, 205
Archidamus in 'Winter's Tale,' 642
Arden, Edward, 8
----Mary, mother of William Shakespeare, 6, 8, 153, 532, 578
----Robert, grandfather of Shakespeare, 6, 14
'Arden of Feversham,' 173, 175
Arethusa in 'Philaster,' by Beaumont and Fletcher, 597, 598, 601
Ariel in the 'Tempest,' 69, 591, 650-652, 657, 659, 663, 664, 667, 668
Ariosto's 'Orlando Furioso,' 215, 445, 655
Aristotle, 17, 95, 413, 647
Armada, Spanish, 17, 18, 44, 50, 247, 251
Armado in 'Love's Labour's Lost,' 42-45
Armitage, Charles, 267
Artemidorus in 'Julius Cæsar,' 305
Arthur in 'King John,' 140-144, 145-149, 336
Arviragus in 'Cymbeline,' 617, 619, 621-624, 626, 627, 629, 632-634
'As You Like It' (1600), Shakespeare's roving spirit and longing
for nature—Wit and chief characters in, 5, 29, 92, 107, 116, 159,
170, 180, 221-231, 234, 236, 306, 361, 389, 393, 503, 560, 586,
635, 640, 650, 672, 673, 675
Asbies at Wilmecote, 6, 8, 9, 154
Aspasia in 'Maid's Tragedy,' by Beaumont and Fletcher, 602, 603
'Athelie,' Racine's, 637
Aubrey, 4, 6, 196, 274, 594
Audrey in 'As You Like It,' 222, 230
Aufidius in 'Coriolanus,' 538, 546, 552
Augustus in Ben Jonson's 'Poetaster,' 332, 333.
Aumerle in 'Richard II.,' 121
Autolycus in 'Winter's Tale,' 638, 639, 641
'Axel and Valborg,' by Oehlenschläger, 77
Ayrer's, Jacob, 'Comedia von der schönen Sidea,' 654
BACON, Anthony, patronised by Essex, 253, 258, 260
----Delia, Miss, supporting the Baconian Theory (1856), 88, 89
----Francis, 114, 152, 243, 244, 252, 253, 257, 258, 260, 262-264,
276, 416, 418, 481, 487
Baconian Theory concerning Shakespeare's plays, 88-90,
94-96, 313
Baif, De, 287
Balthasar in
Merchant of Venice, 115
Romeo and Juliet, 380
Bandello, 72,215, 233, 304
Banquo's ghost in 'Macbeth,' 104, 421, 424, 426-428, 430
Barabas in C. Marlowe's 'Jew of Malta,' 150, 151, 166
Bardolph in—
'Henry IV.,' 7, 177
'Merry Wives of Windsor,' 209, 211
Barnabe Richs translation of Cinthios
'Hecatomithi' (1581), 233
Barnadine in 'Measure for Measure,' 407
Barnes, Barnabe, 287, 288
Barnfield, Richard, 288
Barnstorff, 267
'Bartholomew Fair,' by Ben Jonson (1614), 29, 284, 340, 345, 635
Basianus in 'Titus Andronicus,' 30
Bassanio in 'Merchant of Venice,' 160, 161, 164, 169, 211, 395, 396
Bates in 'Henry V.,' 207
'Battle of Alcazar,' by George Peele, 31, 203
Baynard's Castle, 271
Bear Garden, 100, 101
Beards 'Theatre of God's Judgements' (1597), 28
Beatrice in 'Much Ado About Nothing,' 45, 93, 215, 217-219, 227,
233, 238, 239, 573, 626
Beaumont's, Francis, plays and career, 178, 513, 593-595, 597-605,
612, 652, 678
Belarius in 'Cymbeline,' 619, 621, 623-624, 626, 632, 644
Bellay, Joachim du, 287
Belleforest's 'Histoires Tragiques,' 343
'Ben Jonson,' by Symonds, 338
Benedick in 'Much Ado About Nothing,' 45, 92, 170, 177, 217-219, 228,
233, 503
Benoit de St. Maures 'Histoire de la Guerre de Troie' (1160), 504, 509
Benvolio in 'Romeo and Juliet,' 80
Bermudas, 275
Bernabo in Boccaccio's 'Decameron,' 617, 618
Berni's 'Orlando Innamorato,' 444, 445
Bertram in 'All's Well that Ends Well.' 47, 48, 393, 396-400, 527
Beyersdorff's, Robert, 'Giordano Bruno und Shakespeare,' 353, 355, 356
Bianca in Othello, 446
Bierfreund, Theodor, 605, 606
Biron in 'Love's Labour's Lost,' 38, 39, 44-46, 83, 276, 277
Bishop of Ely in 'Henry V.,' 97
Blackfriars Theatre, 106, 271, 388
Blade's 'Shakespeare and Typography,' 92
Blanch in 'King John,' 147
Blount, Edward, 286
Boaden, 267
Boccaccio's plays, 47, 280, 396, 503, 504, 509, 605, 617-619
Boece's, Hector, 'Scotorum Historiæ,' 42
Boétie, Estienne de la, Montaigne's friendship for, 291
Bolingbroke in 'Richard II.,' 7, 121, 123-125, 537
'Book of Martyrs, Foxe's, 608
'Book of Troy,' Lydgate's, 510
'Booke of Ayres' (1601), 232
'Booke of Plaies, and Notes thereon,' by Dr. Simon Forman, 420, 616, 635
Börne, 384
Bosworth Field in 'Richard III.,' 135
Bothwell, Earl of 347
Bottom in 'Midsummer Night's Dream,' 41, 68, 69
Boyet in 'Love's Labour's Lost,' 40, 45
Brabantio in 'Othello,' 439, 440, 441, 442, 443
Brandes, George, 377
Bright, James Heywood, 267
Briseida in Benoit's 'Histoire de la Guerre de Troie' (1160), 504, 509
Brown, Henry, 267
Browning, Robert, 301
Browne's, Sir Thomas, 'Religio Medici' (1642), 291
Brown's, C. A., 'Shakespeare's Autobiographical Poems', 114
Brunnhofer, 350
Bruno's, Giordano, supposed influence over Shakespeare, 349, 357
'Brut,' by Layamon (1205), 452
Brutus, Junius, in 'Coriolanus,' 537
----Marcus, in 'Julius Cæsar,' 94, 240, 302-308, 313-324, 356, 443,
461, 606, 629
Bryan, George, 357
Buckingham, Duke of, in 'Richard III.,' 134, 135
Bucknill, Dr., on Shakespeare's Medical Knowledge, 93
Burbage, James, 13, 100
----Richard, actor, 13, 106, 151, 177, 196, 298, 347, 547, 585, 608, 686
Burghley, Lord, 219, 242, 248, 252, 271, 350
Butler, Samuel, 594
Byron, 232, 293, 294, 384, 525, 583, 677, 678, 687
CADE, Jack, in 'Henry VI.,' 110, 111, 536, 675
'Cæsar's Fall' (1602), 303
Caius Lucius in 'Cymbeline,' 617
Calchas in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 518
Calderon, 180, 590, 603, 633, 659
Calianax in 'Maid's Tragedy,' by Beaumont and Fletcher, 602, 603
Caliban in the 'Tempest,' 170, 340, 530, 624, 642, 654, 656, 659,
661, 663, 664-667
Calphurnia in 'Julius Cæsar,' 305
Cambyses, 8, 70, 184
Camden, William, 325
Camillo in 'Winter's Tale,' 642, 645
Campbell's, Lord, Shakespeare's Legal Acquirements, 91
'Candelajo,' by Giordano Bruno, 354
'Candide,' by Voltaire, 680
Caphis in 'Timon of Athens,' 564
Capulet in 'Romeo and Juliet,' 74, 80, 83, 84, 86
Carleton, Sir Dudley, 482, 488, 496, 497, 648, 649
'Carmosine,' by De Musset, 599
Carr, Robert, Viscount Rochester and Earl of Somerset,
James I.'s favourite—Lady Essex's marriage with—
Crime and fall of 481, 482, 485, 488, 492-501, 649
Casca in 'Julius Cæsar,' 311, 322, 536
Cassio in 'Othello,' 115, 434, 435, 439, 441, 445, 448, 520, 598
Cassius in 'Cæsar,' 170, 240, 302, 305-308, 311, 312, 315, 316, 317,
318, 322, 323, 461, 606
Catesby, Sir William, in 'Richard III.,' 135, 137
'Catiline,' by Ben Jonson, 302, 312, 325, 329, 336, 337
Cato, 312, 313, 319, 329, 461
Cavalieri, Tommaso de', 291-293, 296
Cavendishs, George, 'Relics of Cardinal Wolsey,' 608
Cecil, Sir Robert, 42, 246, 247, 249, 252, 253, 258, 262, 273, 274,
411, 415, 416, 488, 492
Celia in 'As You Like It,' 92, 180, 221, 222, 226, 227, 228, 620
Ceres in the 'Tempest,' 652, 654, 668
Cerimon in 'Pericles,' 579, 591, 661
Cervantes 'Don Quixote,' 366, 367, 388, 523
Chalmers, Alexander, 266
Chamberlain, John, 261, 482, 496, 497, 648-650
Chapman, 29, 177, 275, 327, 340, 497, 513-515, 518, 519, 599, 663
Charlcote, 7, 10, 11, 222, 674
Charmian in 'Antony and Cleopatra,' 468
Chaucer, 501, 503, 504, 509, 510, 601, 605
Chettle, Henry, 19, 20, 21, 179, 250, 344, 417, 511
Chief-justice in 'Henry IV.,' 176, 180, 197, 202, 203, 205
Christian IV. of Denmark, 360
Christopher Sly in 'Taming of the Shrew,' 104, 116, 183
'Chronicle History of King Leir,' 452
Cicero, 41, 263, 310-312, 330, 336, 337, 388
Cinna in 'Julius Cæsar,' 309, 541
Cinthio, 233, 304, 401, 438-440
'Clärchen,' Goethe's, 289
Clarence, George, Duke of, in 'Richard III.,' 132-134
Clarendon's estimate of William Herbert, Earl of Pembroke, 272
Claudio in—
'Measure for Measure,' 356, 404-407
'Much Ado About Nothing,' 216, 217
'Clavigo,' by Goethe, 129, 470
Cleopatra, in 'Antony and Cleopatra,' 306, 462, 463, 465-475, 478, 502,
505-507, 537, 566, 573, 615
'Cleopatra,' by Daniel (1594), 464
Clifford, Lord, in 'Henry VI.,' 22, 23, 138
'Cloaca Maxima,' 181
Cloten in 'Cymbeline,' 615, 619, 621-625, 627, 629, 630, 634
Clown in—
'All's Well that Ends Well, or 'Love's Labour's Won,' 47, 49, 394,
395, 400
'Othello,' 448, 457
'Twelfth Night,' 92, 232-234, 236, 503
Cobham, Lord, 259,273, 417,487
Cobweb in 'Midsummer Night's Dream,' 64, 69
Coleridge, 398, 428, 435
'Colin Clouts come Home Again,' by Spenser, 18
Colliers 'Shakespeare's Library,' 343
'Comedia von der shönen Sidea,' by Jacob Ayrer, 654
'Comedy of Errors' (1589-1591), 35, 49-51, 80, 132, 234
Cominius in 'Coriolanus,' 545, 554
Commedia dell' Arte, 390
'Comus,' by Milton, 82
Condell, 89, 610, 686
'Confessio Amantis,' by John Gower, 579
'Confessions d'un Enfant du Siècle, by Alfred de Musset, 384
Conrad, Hermann, 269, 347
'Conspiracy and Tragedy of Charles, Duke of Byron,' by Chapman, 599
Constable, Henry, 287
Constance in 'King John,' 141, 142, 145, 147
'Contemporary History,' Wilson's, 650
Copernicus, 350
Cordelia in 'King Lear,' 33, 214, 447, 450, 452, 457-460, 463, 548,
565, 573, 615, 622, 626
Corin in 'As You Like It,' 227, 640
'Coriolanus,' 94, 241, 325, 523, 560-563, 565, 575, 578, 599
——Date of production—Shakespeare's hatred of the masses, 529-531,
533-550
——Dramatic power of—Inconsistencies in 551-555
Corneille, 197, 589, 590
Coryat, 15, 114, 115, 540
Costard in 'Love's Labour's Lost,' 70
Countess in 'Alls Well that Ends Well,' 47, 49, 393, 396, 398, 399
Cranmer in 'Henry VIII.,' 611 , 613
Cressida in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 478, 494, 502-505, 507, 510, 518,
523-526, 573, 615
Crispinus in 'Poetaster,' by Ben Jonson, 332, 339
Curius in Jonson's 'Catiline,' 337
'Cymbeline' (1610), Shakespeare's country idyll and conception of
morality in—Dual contrast and chief characters in, 28, 116, 490, 572,
578, 584, 590, 591, 610, 612, 615-634, 639, 644, 665
Cynthia in Lyly's 'Endymion,' 66, 67
'Cynthia's Revels,' by Jonson, 327, 345
'DÆMONOLOGIE,' by James I., 424
Dame Quickly in—
'Henry IV.,' 177
'Merry Wives of Windsor,' 209, 210, 214
Damon and Pythias in the Hero and Leander puppet-show in Jonson's
'Bartholomew Fair,' 284
Daniel, Samuel, 114, 177, 269, 271, 275, 287, 288, 299, 352, 418, 464, 513
Danvers, Sir Charles, 273
Dares Phrygius, 'De Bello Trojano,' 508, 509
'Darius,' Count Stirling's, 656
'Dark Lady,' or Mary Fitton (see that title)
Darley, George, 594, 601
Darnley, Lord, 347, 412, 480
Daudet's 'Sappho,' 562
'Daughter of the Air' (1664), 633
Dauphin in—
'Henry V.,' 670
'King John,' 147
Davenant, Mrs., courted by Shakespeare, 196, 671
——Sir William, probable son of W. Shakespeare, 3, 13, 152, 196,
659, 671
Davison's 'Poetical Rhapsody,' 275
'Day of the Seven Sleepers,' by T. L. Heiberg, 69
'De Amicitia,' by Cicero, 263
'De Analogia,' by Julius Cæsar, 311
'De Bello Trojano,' by Dares Phrygius, 508
'De Bello Trojano,' by Dictys Cretensis, 508
'De la Causa' by Giordano Bruno, 353, 356
'Decameron,' by Boccaccio, 617-619
Decius in 'Julius Cæsar,' 305
'Declaration of Popish Impostures,' by Harsnet, 452
'Defence of Poesy,' by Sir Philip Sidney (1583), 102
Dekker, 179, 298, 325, 326, 327, 332, 344, 418, 511, 539
"Delia," by Daniel, 287, 288
Delius, Nikolaus, 286
Demetrius in 'Midsummer Dream,' 71
'Der bestrafte Brudermord,' 345
'Der junge Tischermeister,' by Tieck, 104
'Der Kinder Sünde der Vater Fluck,' by Paul Heyse, 401
Desdemona in 'Othello,' 104, 170, 214, 381, 434-436, 437-444,
445-447, 449, 474, 478, 540, 573, 597-599, 615, 616
Desportes, Philippe, 287
'Dial of Princes,' by Guevara, 43
'Diana,' by Montemayor (1520-1562), 53
Diana in 'Pericles,' 582, 591
Dick in 'Henry VI.' (2nd Part), 536
'Dictionary of National Biography,' by Robert Devereux, 262
Dictys Cretensis' 'De Bello Trojano,' 508
'Die Räuber,' by Schiller, 455
Digges, Leonard, 233, 302
Diomedes in Benoit's 'Histoire de la Guerre de Troie,' 504, 509
'Troilus and Cressida,' 505, 517, 518, 525
Dionyza in 'Pericles,' 579, 584, 590
'Discour sur la Tragédie,' by Voltaire, 323
'Discoveries,' by Ben Jonson, 339
'Discovery of the Large, Rich, and Beautiful Empire
of Guiana' (1596), 655
Doctor Caius in 'Merry Wives of Windsor,' 210
'Dr. Faustus,' by Marlowe, 654
Dogberry in 'Much Ado About Nothing,' 219, 388
Dolabella in 'Antony and Cleopatra,' 464, 467
Doll Tearsheet in 'Henry IV.,' 177, 214, 403, 503
'Doll's House,' 217
Don John, in 'Much Ado About Nothing,' 216
'Don Juan,' by Byron, 232
----Mozart's, 524
Don Pedro in 'Much Ado About Nothing,' 216, 218
'Don Quixote,' by Cervantes, 366, 367, 388, 523
Donne, Dr. John, 275, 276
Douglas in 'Henry IV.,' 187, 192, 197
Dowden, 45, 80, 209, 267, 279, 304, 318, 420, 578
Drake, Sir Francis, 177, 248, 267
Drayton, 18, 90, 177, 269, 287, 303, 418, 488, 685
Droeshout's engraving of Shakespeare, 107, 682
Dromio of Syracuse in 'Comedy of Errors,' 50, 51
Drummond, William, 326, 328
Dryden, 330, 593, 595, 659
Duke in—
'As You Like It,' 222-225
'Measure for Measure,' 356, 403, 404, 406-410, 535
'Othello,' 442
'Twelfth Night,' 34, 159, 170, 171, 234-238
Dumain in 'Love's Labour's Lost,' 38
Dürer's, Albert, 'Melancholia,' 372
EAST India Company, 275
'Eastward Ho!' by Chapman, 327, 340, 599
Eden's 'Historye of Travaile in East and West Indies' (1577), 655
Edgar in 'King Lear,' 377, 452, 454-457, 459, 460
Edmund in 'King Lear,' 131, 144, 216, 455, 459
'Edward II.,' by C. Marlowe, 25, 82, 120-122, 125
'Edward III.,' authorship of, 172, 173
Edward IV. in—
'Henry VI.,' 24, 138, 430
'Richard III.,' 134, 137
Edward V., son of Edward IV., in 'Richard III.,' 134-137, 138
Edward, Prince of Wales, in 'Henry VI.,' 31, 131, 133, 138, 430
'El Principe Constante,' 180
'El Secreto a Voces,' 180
Elizabeth, Princess, her marriage with the Elector Palatine,
Tempest written for, 486, 535, 594, 612, 647-653, 660, 666
——Queen, 7, 14, 16, 17, 38, 41, 42, 45-63, 66, 67, 98, 99, 101,
106-108, 110, 113, 122, 125, 149, 161, 168, 207-209, 219, 240,
242-247, 248-259, 260-264, 266, 270, 272, 273, 274, 277, 278,
279, 288, 304, 330, 347, 391, 410, 412-416, 423, 424, 480, 484,
486, 490, 512, 594, 605, 611, 612, 613, 690
Elizabeth, Queen of Edward IV., in 'Richard III.,' 134, 139
'Elves,' by J. L. Heiberg, 69
Elze, Karl, 115-117, 168, 179, 267, 286, 419, 578, 635, 650, 652,
677, 682
Emerson's 'Representative Men,' 609
Emilia in—
'Othello,' 434, 436, 445, 447, 478, 639
'Two Noble Kinsmen,' 605, 607
'Endymion,' by John Lyly, 45, 66
Enobarbus in 'Antony and Cleopatra,' 466, 467, 469, 470, 474
Escalus in 'Measure for Measure,' 404, 405, 407
'Essay of Dramatic Poesy,' by Dryden, 330, 593
Essex, Earl of, 63, 65-67, 101, 109, 125, 152, 177, 204, 205, 207,
215, 240, 243, 244, 246, 247, 249-264, 270, 273, 274, 280, 288,
304, 341, 346, 347, 352, 414, 415, 418
——Lady Frances, afterwards Lady Somerset, 492-501
——Lettice, Countess of, 63, 66, 254, 347
Eudemus in 'Sejanus,' 335-336
Euphrasea or Bellario in 'Philaster,' by Beaumont and Fletcher, 597-600
'Euphues,' by Lyly, 40-44, 177, 287, 355, 356, 642
Evadne in 'Maid's Tragedy,' by Beaumont and Fletcher, 602, 603, 606
Evans, Sir Hugh, in 'Merry Wives of Windsor,' 7, 11, 210
'Every Man in His Humour' (1595), by Ben Jonson, 107, 326, 339, 659
'Every Man out of His Humour' (1599), by Ben Jonson, 178, 202,
233, 327, 339
FAITHFUL SHEPHERDESS, by Fletcher, 598, 600, 657
Falstaff in—
'Henry IV.,' 43, 49, 84, 175-177, 179-187, 197, 198, 201-203,
206, 208, 209, 219, 361, 399, 524, 600, 642
'Merry Wives of Windsor, 104, 208, 211
'Famous Victories of Henry the Fifth, containing the Honorable Battell
of Agin-court, 8, 176, 177, 195, 219, 304
Farmer, Dr., 267
'Fasti,' by Ovid, 60
Faulconbridge in King John, 146, 148, 190
Faust, 289, 366, 381, 382, 384, 629
Feis', Jacob, 'Shakespeare and Montaigne,' 340, 355
Fenton in 'Merry Wives of Windsor,' 210, 211
Ferdinand in 'Tempest,' 35, 591, 644, 653, 654, 661, 666, 667, 684
Fiammetta, Maria, 280
'Filostrato,' by Boccaccio, 503, 509
Fiorentino's, Sir Giovanni, 'Il Pecorone' (1558), 158, 210
Fitton's, Mary, relations with Shakespeare and Earl of Pembroke—
Addressed in the Sonnets as the Dark Lady, 268, 273, 274, 276
287, 296, 297, 341, 363, 462, 464, 471, 472, 475, 506, 507
Fitton, Anne, elder sister of Mary Fitton, 279
Flaubert, 335
Flavina in 'Two Noble Kinsmen,' 607
Flavius in—
'Julius Cæsar,' 302
'Timon of Athens,' 559-561, 564
Fleance in 'Macbeth,' 426
Fleay, 147, 511, 556, 558, 565, 580, 582, 587, 592, 608, 609, 611
Fletcher's, John, plays and career, 513, 527, 539, 593-613, 657, 678
Florio, 44, 177, 286, 351, 352, 355, 650
Florizel in 'Winter's Tale,' 619, 628, 638, 639, 641, 644
Fluellen in 'Henry V.,' 205, 207, 210
Fool in 'King Lear,' 93, 454-457, 516, 565, 641
Ford, Master and Mistress, in 'Merry Wives of Windsor,' 210, 211
Forest of Arden in 'As You Like It,' 222, 223, 230, 573, 620
Forman, Dr., 420, 493, 494, 616, 635
Fortinbras, Prince of Norway, in 'Hamlet,' 371, 374, 476, 561
Fortunate Shipwreck, 225
Frampton's translation of 'Marco Polo' (1579), 656
Frederick in 'As You Like It,' 222, 228
Frederick the Great and Voltaire, 311
Freiligrath, 384
Friar Bacon, by Greene, 654, 657
Friar Lawrence in Romeo and Juliet, 72, 73, 74, 77-79, 86, 177
Friesen, Herr von, 300, 380
Fuller, 178, 483
Fulvia, wife of Mark Antony, 465, 468, 473
Fulvia in Jonson's Catiline, 337
Furnivall, 334, 578, 600, 608-610
'GALLIC WAR,' Cæsar's, 308
Gallus in Ben Jonsons 'Poetaster,' 332, 333
'Gammer Gurton's Needle,' 27
Gardiner, 416, 417, 490, 500, 607
Garnett, Richard, 535, 594, 651, 652, 662, 666
Garnier's 'Henriade,' 226
Gaveston in C. Marlowe's 'Edward II.,' 120, 480
Gawsworth Church, in 'Cheshire,' 278
Gerutha in 'Saxo Grammaticus,' 342
Gervinus, 79, 81, 267, 307, 520, 521, 559, 592, 623
'Gesta Romanorum,' 159, 579
Ghost in 'Hamlet,' 107, 344, 345, 359, 366, 370, 374, 375, 377,
378, 381, 422-424
'Gilette of Narbonne,' Boccaccio's story of, 47, 396
Giordano Bruno. See Bruno
Glendower in 'Henry IV.,' 174, 191, 197
Globe Theatre, 100, 101, 106, 225, 259, 302, 420, 593, 601,
608, 635, 669
Gloucester, Duke of, in—
'Henry VI.,' 25, 674
'King Lear,' 104, 452, 453, 455, 456, 460
Gloucester, Richard, Earl of, in 'Henry VI.,' afterwards 'Richard III.,'
24, 25, 430
Gobbo in 'Merchant of Venice,' 115
Goethe, 78, 95, 129, 175, 289, 317, 327, 361, 366, 367, 379-382,
384, 434, 470, 475, 521, 531, 629, 634, 689
Gogol's 'Revisor,' 329, 384
Golding's, Arthur, translation of Ovid's 'Metamorphoses,' 270
Gondomar, Count of, 488, 489, 497
Goneril in 'King Lear,' 241, 452, 455, 457-459, 573
Gontscharoff, 384
Gonzago in 'Hamlet,' 392
Gonzalo in the 'Tempest,' 351, 642, 655, 659, 660, 665
Gosse, 254, 262, 416, 419, 482, 500
'Gossip from a Muniment-Room, being Passages in the lives of Anne
and Mary Fitton,' published by Lady Newdigate-Newdegate, 279
Gosson, Stephen, 159, 303, 539
Gower, John, 501, 579, 580, 582
Gracioso, 180
Gravedigger in 'Hamlet,' 368
Green, Robert, plays of, 31, 32, 41, 65, 114, 117, 184, 594,
635-639, 654, 657; Shakespeare attacked by, 18-20, 21, 179
——Thomas, Shakespeare's cousin, 679, 683
Gremio in 'Taming of the Shrew,' 114
Gretchen in Goethe's 'Faust,' 381, 382, 384, 629
Greville, Fulk, 350, 487, 493, 500
Griseida or Cryseida in Boccaccio's 'Filostrato,' 504, 509
'Groat's Worth of Wit bought with a Million of Repentance,'
by Greene (1592), 18, 179
Guarini's 'Pastor Fido,' 339, 601
Guiderius in 'Cymbeline,' 617, 619, 621-624, 626, 627, 629, 632-634
Guido delle Columne, 503, 509
Guildenstern in 'Hamlet,' 342, 358, 365, 369, 370, 375-377
Gull's Hornebooke' (1609), by Dekker, 539
Gunpowder Plot, 415, 452, 483
HALL, Elizabeth, Shakespeare's grand-daughter, 686
——John, Dr., husband of Susanna Shakespeare, 671, 672, 677, 678,
684, 685, 687
Hall, William, 286
Hallan, Brown, 267
Halliwell-Phillips, 13, 73, 172, 196, 510, 529, 535, 682, 683, 685
Hamlet, 7, 61, 66, 70, 84, 89-91, 104, 107, 109, 116, 123, 128, 155, 159,
177, 182, 223, 225, 226, 240, 241, 303, 304, 306, 315, 316, 319, 324,
326, 340-395, 406, 407, 412, 420-425, 436, 440, 451, 456, 476, 478,
535, 538, 539, 559, 561, 597, 607, 620, 642, 660, 663
Antecedents in fiction, history, and drama—Parallels
to circumstances in, 341, 348
Criticism on dramatic art in—Shakespeare's attack on Kemp and
eulogy of Tarlton—Danish March played in, 387-392
Dramatic features of, 374, 379
Influence of 'Hamlet' on foreign literature, 384, 386
Local colour in, 357, 360
Montaigne's and Giordano Bruno's influence over Shakespeare—
Parallels in Lyly's 'Euphues' to 'Hamlet,' 7-15
Ophelia's relations with Hamlet compared with 'Faust,' 380, 383
Personal element in, 361, 365
Psychology of, 366-373
Hansen, Adolf, 287
Harington, Sir John, 258, 360, 413
Lord, 445, 486, 647, 655
Harrison, Rev. W. A., 278
Harsnet's 'Declaration of Popish Impostures,' 452
Hart, Joan, Shakespeare's sister, 686
——William, Shakespeare's nephew, 267
Hart's attack on Shakespeare in 1848, 87
Harvey, 94, 114, 288
Hastings, Lord, in 'Richard III.,' 134, 138
Hathaway, Anne, her marriage with Shakespeare—Children of, 10, 12,
34, 35, 38, 341, 667, 670-672, 674, 677-679, 684-686
William, 267
Hecate in 'Macbeth,' 423
'Hecatomithi,' by Giraldi Cinthio (1565), 233, 401, 438
Hector, 438, 508, 510
Hector in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 514, 518-520, 523, 529, 531
Heiberg, J. L., 69, 127, 534
Heine, Heinrich, 61, 214, 224, 384, 502, 573, 639
Helen in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 502, 514-518, 520
Helena in—
'All's Well that Ends Well,' 48, 380, 393, 396-399, 573
'Midsummer Night's Dream,' 68, 71, 80, 607
Helwys, Sir Gervase, 495, 496, 499
Heminge, 89, 610, 686
'Henriade,' by Garnier, 226
'Henry IV.' (1597), chief characters and scenes in—Freshness
and perfection of the play, 8, 107, 119, 208, 219
'Henry IV.':—
First Part, 43, 170, 174-177, 179-202, 319, 353, 600
Second Part, 95, 175, 182, 184, 188, 198, 202-205, 209, 388, 674
'Henry V.,' or Prince of Wales in 'Henry IV.' (1599), as a national
drama—Patriotism and Chauvinism of—Vision of a greater England
in—'Henry V.' as typical English hero, 7, 96, 109, 119, 175-177,
181-187, 189, 191-201, 204-211, 219, 304, 503, 506, 547, 609, 670
'Henry VI.':—
First Part, 32, 308, 629
Second Part, 93, 110, 126, 130, 536, 675
Third Part, 19, 31, 126, 130, 430, 675
Trilogy—Greene attacking Shakespeare on Shakespeare's authorship
of, 2, 21-26, 103, 119, 132, 164, 635, 636, 674
'Henry VIII.,' Shakespeare's part in, 2, 119, 523, 575, 593, 608-614,
638, 669
Henry, Prince, son of James I., 493, 499, 647, 648, 649, 651, 653
Henslow, 29, 104, 303, 326, 327, 344, 357, 388, 510
'Heptameron of Civil Discourses,' by George Whetstone (1582), 401
Herbert William. See Earl of Pembroke
Hericault, C. d', 523
Hermann, Conrad, 269, 347
Hermia in 'Midsummer Night's Dream,' 68, 71, 607
Hermione in 'Winter's Tale,' 590, 612, 613, 636-640, 644, 645, 661
Hermogenes in 'Poetaster,' by Jonson, 332
'Hero and Leander,' by C. Marlowe (1598), 29, 221, 230, 513
'Hero and Leander,' or 'Touchstone of True Love,' by Ben Jonson, 284, 340
Hero in 'Much Ado About Nothing,' 93, 216, 217, 227
Hertzberg, W., 300
Heyse's, Paul, 'Der Kinder Sünde der Vater Fluch,' 401
Hieronimo in Kyd's 'Spanish Tragedy,' 345, 346.
Hippolyta in 'Midsummer Night's Dream,' 64, 70, 80
'Histoire de la Guerre de Troie' (1160), by Benoit de St. Maure, 504, 509
'Histoires Tragiques,' by Belleforest, 233, 343
'Historia Trojana,' by Guido delle Columne, 503
'History of the Rebellion,' by Clarendon, 270
'Historye of Travaile in East and West Indies' (1577), by Eden, 655
'Histriomastix', by Prynne, 98, 345, 547
Hogarth, 407, 525
Holberg, 37, 44, 61, 152, 183, 225, 232, 423, 458, 512
Holinshed's Chronicle, 111, 121, 127, 128, 130, 131, 133,
200, 304, 419, 426, 429, 452, 453, 608, 613, 617
Holofernes in 'Love's Labour's Lost,' 44, 45
Homer's 'Iliad' compared with 'Troilus and Cressida,' 110, 508, 509,
512-521
Horace, 269, 270, 287, 298, 327, 330, 332-334
Horatio in 'Hamlet,' 306, 342, 345, 357, 359, 360, 376, 378, 391
Hotspur or Henry Percy in 'Henry IV.'
—Mastery of the character-drawing
—Achilles compared with, 145, 170, 174, 185-194, 197, 198, 199,
319, 353, 624
'House of Fame,' by Chaucer, 601
Hubert de Burgh in 'King John,' 140, 141, 143, 144, 148, 336
Hudson, H. N., 307
Hughes, William, 267
Hunsdon, Lord, 73, 221, 248
'Hystoria novellamente ritrovata di dui nobili Amanti,' by
Luigi da Porta, 72
IACHIMO in 'Cymbeline,' 618, 622, 625, 629
Iago in 'Othello,' 115, 131, 216, 241, 420, 433-436, 438-441,
443-446, 448, 455, 520
Iden in 'Henry VI.,' 23
Ides of March in 'Julius Cæsar,' 305, 313
'Il Pecorone,' by Ser Giovanni Fiorentino (1558), 158, 159, 210
'Iliad,' 275, 508, 513, 514, 517-519
Imogen in 'Cymbeline,' 228, 398, 490, 572, 590, 612, 615, 616,
617-619, 620-626, 661
'Inganni,' 233
Ingleby, 334, 600, 684
Inigo Jones, 102, 114, 275, 652
'Iphigenia in Aulis,' by Racine, 531
'Iphigenia in Tauris,' by Goethe, 531
Iras in 'Antony and Cleopatra,' 537
Iris in the 'Tempest,' 652, 654
Isaac, Hermann, 269
Isabella in 'Measure for Measure,' 404-406, 587
Italy visited by Shakespeare, 3, 113-118
JAGGARD, bookseller, 256
James I. of England and VI. of Scotland,
207, 246, 248, 249, 261, 274, 275,
279, 347, 392, 409-419, 421, 424,
426, 429, 438, 452, 480, 500, 534-536
594, 605, 613, 647-652, 655, 690
Jameson, Mrs., 573, 639, 640
Jamy in 'Henry V.,' 206, 207
Jaques in 'As You Like It,' 159, 170, 222-226, 230, 361, 393, 560, 673
Jeanne d'Arc, 3
'Jeppe pas Bjerget,' by Ludwig Holberg, 37, 183
Jessica in 'Merchant of Venice,' 157, 163, 165, 166, 168-170
'Jew of Malta,' by C. Marlowe, 31, 150, 165, 166
Joan of Arc or La Pucelle in 'Henry VI.,' 164, 308
John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, in 'Richard II.,' 122, 123
Jonson, Ben, his career, plays, and learning—Shakespeare compared
with, 15, 20, 29, 89, 90, 107, 157, 177, 178, 202, 226, 233, 275,
284, 298, 302, 312, 325-340, 345, 346, 414, 418, 512, 513, 533,
538, 539, 577, 593-595, 599, 601, 610, 635, 659, 669, 685, 687
Julia in 'Two Gentlemen of Verona,' 53, 54, 168,573; in the 'Poetaster,' 332
Juliet in—
'Measure for Measure,' 404, 405
Romeo and Juliet, 72-76, 78, 79, 81, 104, 161, 472, 505, 523, 573, 666
'Julius Cæsar' (1601), Plutarch's Lives forming material for—
Defective representation of Cæsar's character—Characters of
Brutus and Portia—Antony's Oration, 32, 60, 65, 94, 240, 302-325,
334, 336-338, 356, 461, 466, 536, 541, 556, 606, 629
Juno in the 'Tempest,' 652, 654
Jupiter in 'Cymbeline,' 591, 615, 634
'KABALE UND LIEBE,' by Schiller, 449
Kalisch, 335
'Käthchen von Heilbronn,' by Kleist, 48
Katherine in—
'Henry V.,' 206
'Henry VIII.,' 611-613, 640
'Taming of the Shrew,' 37, 114, 132, 213, 217, 573
Kemp, William, actor, 106, 151, 177, 280, 298, 357, 388-390, 391
Kent, Earl of, in 'King Lear,' 454, 457-460, 565
'Kind-hart's Dreame,' 19
King in 'Love's Labour's Lost,' 276, 277
'King and no King,' by Beaumont and Fletcher, 593, 599
King Claudius in 'Hamlet,' 316, 318, 324, 342, 345-348, 352, 355, 358,
359, 361, 362, 363, 364, 368, 370, 371, 374, 379, 381, 385, 392, 393,
421,436
King Duncan in 'Macbeth,' 422, 424-427, 430, 462
'King John,' Shakespeare's sorrow at death of Hamnet
—Old play basis for—Patriotism and chief characters
in, 119, 140-149, 304, 336, 536
'King Lear,' 33, 89, 93, 131, 144, 169, 241, 377, 420,
423, 425, 430, 454-461, 463, 470, 476, 478, 516, 559,
565, 570, 622, 641, 661
Ingratitude denounced by Shakespeare in—Sources of, 449-453
Titanic tragedy of human life—Construction of, 454-460
'King Leir,' 304
King of France in—
'All's Well that Ends Well,' or 'Love's Labour's Won,' 395, 396,
397, 398, 399, 400, 527
'King John,' 142, 145
'King Lear,' 565
'Kitchen-Stuff Woman,' by W. Kemp, 286
Kleist, 48, 407
Klinger, Max, 289
Knight, 115, 117, 419, 558
'Knight's Conjuring' (1607), by Dekker, 179
Knollys, Sir William, admirer of Mary Fitton, 279
Kohélet, 247, 297, 478
König, 349
Krasinskis 'Undivine Comedy' and 'Temptation,' 385, 386
Kreyssig, 318, 377, 559
Kronborg, 84, 358
Kyd, 22, 70, 326, 345, 346
'LA CENA DE LE CENERI,' by Giordano Bruno, 350, 353
'La Dama Duende,' 180
'La Gran Cenobia,' 180
'La Hija del Ayre,' 180
'La Princesse d'Elde,' by Molière, 179
'La Puente de Mantible,' 180
'La sfortunata morte di due infelicissimi amanti,' by Bandello, 72
'La Teseide, by Boccaccio,' 605
'La Tosca,' by Victorien Sardou, 401
'La Vida es Sueño,' 180
'Lady of the May,' by Sir Philip Sidney, 42, 45
Laertes in 'Hamlet,' 346, 369, 374, 379, 381, 384, 394
Lafeu in 'All's Well that Ends Well,' or 'Love's Labour's Won,'
47, 93, 395, 396, 399, 503
Lambert, Edmund, 9
——John, 9, 154
Languet's tenderness for Philip Sidney, 201
Launce in 'Two Gentlemen of Verona,' 51, 52
Launcelot in 'Merchant of Venice,' 165, 167, 388
Lavinia in 'Titus Andronicus,' 30, 31, 33
Layamons 'Brut' (1205), 452
Le Beau in 'As You Like It,' 92
Leander in Marlowe's 'Hero and Leander,' 221, 230
Sidney, 'Life of Shakespeare,' 285-288
Leicester, Earl of 7, 16, 18, 63, 66, 89, 99, 121, 243, 247,
254, 346, 347, 350, 364
Lennox in 'Macbeth,' 424
Leonato in 'Much Ado About Nothing,' 216, 217
Leonine in 'Pericles,' 579, 588, 590
Leontes in 'Winter's Tale,' 573, 590, 637-642, 644, 645
Lepidus in 'Antony and Cleopatra,' 470
'Life is a Dream,' by Calderon (1635), 633
Limoges in 'King John,' 144, 146
Lion in 'Midsummer Night's Dream,' 70, 71
Livia in 'Sejanus,' 335
Livy, 324
'Locrine,' 617
Lodge, Thomas, 221, 222, 287, 344, 635
'London Prodigal' (1605), 576
Longaville in 'Love's Labour's Lost,' 38
'Lord Cromwell' (1613), 576
Lord Mayor of London in 'Richard III.,' 135
Lorenzo in 'Merchant of Venice,' 165, 168-171, 177, 503
'Los Empeños de un Acaso,' 18
Lougher, John, Mary Fitton's second husband, 279
'Love's Labour's Lost' (1589), matter, style,
and motives of, 28, 38-40, 42-47, 49, 50, 80, 83, 215,
276, 277, 278, 439, 573, 642
'Love's Labour's Won,' or 'All's Well that Ends Well'
(see that title)
'Lucan,' Marlowe's translation of 286
Lucentio in 'Taming of the Shrew,' 169
Lucetta in 'Two Gentlemen of Verona, 53, 168
Luciana in 'Comedy of Errors,' 35, 36, 51
Lucio in 'Measure for Measure,' 403, 404, 409
Lucius in—
'Julius Cæsar,' 320
'Timon of Athens,' 561
'Titus Andronicus,' 31
'Lucrece,' relation to painting in, 55, 56,
58-63, 182, 267, 270, 271, 503, 547, 675
Lucy, Sir Thomas, Shakespeare's relations with, 7, 9-11,
152, 208, 222, 670, 674
Ludovico in 'Othello,' 448
Ludwig, Otto, 354
Lupercal Feast in 'Julius Cæsar,' 305, 536
Lychorida in 'Pericles', 583, 584
Lydgate, 503, 510
Lyly, John, 40-45, 51, 66-69, 114, 177, 184, 218, 287, 355-357, 564
Lysander in 'Midsummer Night's Dream', 71
Lysimachus in Pericles, 588, 589
'MACBETH' (1604-1605), similarity between 'Hamlet' and 'Macbeth'
Belief in Witches—Defective text—Macbeth's children—Moral
lesson, 24, 104, 241, 293, 316, 419-434, 448, 462, 470, 474,
478, 520
——Lady, in 'Macbeth,' 241, 420, 424-428, 439, 431, 462, 474, 496, 573
Macduff in 'Macbeth,' 425, 429, 430
——Lady, in 'Macbeth,' 427, 429
Macmorris in 'Henry V.,' 206, 207
Magna Charta ignored by Shakespeare, 149
'Maid's Tragedy,' by Beaumont and Fletcher, 593, 602-604, 606
Malcolm in 'Macbeth,' 425, 429
'Malcontent,' by Marston, 327
Malone, Edmund, 266
Malvolio in 'Twelfth Night,' 92, 231-233, 235, 236, 407
Mamillius in 'Winter's Tale,' 636-638, 640, 642
'Manfred,' by Byron, 384
Manningham, John, 196, 232, 298, 299
'Marco Polo,' Frampton's translation of (1579), 656
Mardian in 'Antony and Cleopatra,' 468
Margaret in 'Much Ado About Nothing,' 92
——Henry VI.'s widow in 'Richard III.,' 138, 139
——of Anjou in 'Henry VI.,' 22, 24, 25, 31, 120, 132, 138, 213, 430, 573
Maria in—
'Love's Labour's Lost,' 45
'Twelfth Night,' 92, 232, 234, 236, 237
Mariana in 'Measure for Measure,' 403, 407
Marianus, Byzantine scholar, 300
Marina in 'Pericles,' 572, 573, 579, 581, 582, 583-592, 615, 645
Marlowe, Christopher, English tragedy created by Shakespeare influenced
by Marlowe, 22-29, 31, 32, 41, 51, 55, 82, 85, 119-123, 125, 126,
150, 164-166, 172, 202, 221, 230, 286, 387, 480, 513, 539, 595, 599, 654
Marston, John, 177, 178, 298, 325, 327-332, 339, 349, 599
Marullus in 'Julius Cæsar,' 302
'Masque of Blackness,' by Ben Jonson, 418
'Masque of the Inner Temple and Gray's Inn,' by Beaumont, 612
Massey, 267
Massinger, 275, 608, 610
Mauvissière, French ambassador, 350
'Maydes Metamorphosis,' by Lyly, 68, 69
'Measure for Measure,' chief characters and scenes in—Pessimism
and monarchical tone of 29, 91, 181, 240, 241, 356, 393, 395,
401-410, 420, 438, 456, 478, 535, 580, 587, 667
Meissner, Johan, 561, 654, 656
'Melancholia,' by Albert Dürer, 372
Melantius in 'Maid's Tragedy,' by Beaumont and Fletcher, 602, 603
Menelaus in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 502, 503, 515-518.
Menenius in 'Coriolanus,' 94, 538, 542-546, 548, 552
'Menœchmi' of Plautus, 35, 80, 232
Mephistopheles in 'Faust,' 382, 629
'Merchant of Venice' (1596-1598), Shakespeare's craving for wealth
and position—Sources of—Chief characters in—Shakespeare's
love of music shown in, 53, 113-116, 150, 151, 154, 156-171,
174, 176, 210, 503, 573
Mercutio in 'Romeo and Juliet,' 64, 73, 76, 83, 85, 177, 218
Meres (1598), 29, 47, 56, 158, 221, 265, 269, 270, 431
'Mermaid' Tavern, 177, 178, 331, 595
'Merry Wives of Windsor' (1599), prosaic and bourgeois tone of—Fairy
scenes in, 7, 11, 101, 104, 208-212, 214
'Metamorphoses', Ovid's, 31, 41, 56, 68, 270, 510, 658
Michael Angelo, 56, 96, 291-293, 296, 450, 467, 576, 688
Mickiewicz, 385
Middleton, 303, 427
'Midsummer Night's Dream', 5, 41, 53, 63-71, 77, 80, 103, 209, 213,
244, 393, 574, 582, 601, 606, 607, 660, 663, 667
'Miles Gloriosus,' 179
Milton, 82, 678
Minto, Professor, 267, 275
Miranda in the 'Tempest', 572, 573, 591, 592, 619, 624, 633, 644, 652,
654, 655, 659, 660-662, 664, 666, 667
'Mirror of Martyrs, or The Life and Death of Sir Iohn Oldcastle Knight,
Lord Cobham,' by John Weever, 303
'Mirrour of Policie' (1598), 303
'Miseries of Enforced Marriage', by George Wilkins, 580
Mistress Overdone in 'Measure for Measure,' 403, 404
'Mitre' Tavern, 177, 178
Molière, 64, 179, 180, 209, 223, 227, 232, 240, 329, 409,
458, 535, 548, 572, 616, 687
Mommsen, 309, 310
Montague in 'Romeo and Juliet,' 80
Montaigne, 44, 291, 340, 351-357, 650, 659, 665
Montemayor's 'Diana,' 53
Montgomery, Lord, 267
Moonshine in 'Midsummer Night's Dream,' 70
More's 'Utopia,' 501
'Mort de César,' by Voltaire, 312, 323
Mortimer in 'Henry IV.,' 170, 174, 199
Moth in 'Love's Labour's Lost,' 42
'Much Ado About Nothing,' 45, 92, 93, 215-221, 233, 389, 399, 503
Muley Hamlet or Muley Mahomet in 'G. Peele's Battle of Alcazar,' 31, 203
Munday, 114, 158, 303
Musset, Alfred de, 282, 384, 506, 565, 599, 689
Mustard-seed in 'Midsummer Nights Dream,' 64, 69
'Mydas,' by John Lyly, 41
NASH, Thomas, 91, 114, 177, 344, 435, 686
'Natural History,' by Pliny, 43
'Natural History of the Insects mentioned by Shakespeare,'
by R. Paterson (1841), 92
Navarre, King of, in 'Love's Labour's Lost,' 38, 45
Neile, Bishop, 486, 495
Nerissa in 'Merchant of Venice,' 53, 163
Nestor in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 502, 519, 520
'New Inn,' by Ben Jonson, 577
'New Shakspere Society's Transactions,' 22, 42, 68, 127, 358, 359, 369, 377,
391, 558, 592, 608
Newdigate-Newdegate, Lady, 279
'News of Purgatory,' by Tarlton, 210
Nicholson, 334, 338, 339, 377
Niels Steno on Geology, 95
Nietzsche, 297, 530
'Night Raven,' by Samuel Rowland, 314
'Nine Daies Wonder,' by Kemp, 280, 390
Norfolk, Duke of, in—
'Richard II.,' 7, 121
'Richard III.,' 136
North, 43, 304, 306, 464, 535, 536, 560
Northampton, Lord, 494, 496, 497
Northumberland, Earl of, in—
'Henry IV.,' 174, 187, 192, 197
'Richard II.,' 125
Nottingham, Lord, 303
'Nouvelles Françaises du 14me Siècle,' 523
'Nugæ Antiquæ,' by Rev. H. Harington (1779), 360
Nurse in 'Romeo and Juliet,' 72-75, 84-86, 505
'Nutcrackers,' by J. L. Heiberg, 69
Nym in 'Merry Wives of Windsor,' 209
OBERON in 'Midsummer Night's Dream,' 63, 65-68, 80
Octavia in 'Antony and Cleopatra,' 466, 470, 473, 474, 475
Octavius Cæsar in 'Antony and Cleopatra,' 465, 466, 470, 473-476, 537
'Odyssey,' 513
Oehlenschläger, 77, 227, 639
Oldcastle, Sir John. See Falstaff
Oldys, 11, 196, 197
Oliver in "-'As You Like It,' 222, 228
Olivia in 'Twelfth Night,' 54, 234-238
'On Poet-Ape,' by Ben Jonson, 20
Ophelia in 'Hamlet,' 93, 156, 170, 214, 340, 342, 346, 356, 360, 367, 368,
370, 374, 375, 377, 380-382, 385, 387, 395, 447, 478, 573, 606
Orlando in 'As You Like It,' 222, 226, 228, 229
'Orlando Furioso,' Ariosto's, 215, 445, 655
'Orlando Innamorato,' by Berni, 444
Osrick in 'Hamlet,' 365, 394
'Othello' (1605), 113, 117, 131, 170, 177, 241, 420, 423, 455, 457, 470,
471, 474, 476, 478, 520, 551, 570, 597, 598, 639
Iago's character and significance, 433-436
Theme and origin of—Othello as a monograph, 437-450
Overbury, Sir Thomas, 495, 496, 498
Ovid, 31, 41, 56, 58, 60, 68, 269, 270, 287, 306, 327, 330, 332,
510, 515, 658
Oxford, 350
Oxford, Earl of 271
'PÆAN TRIUMPHALL,' by Drayton, 418
Wage, Mr., Mrs., and Anne, in 'Merry Wives of Windsor,' 210, 211
'Palace of Pleasure,' by Paynter, 396
Palamon in 'Two Noble Kinsmen,' 605, 606
Palatine Anthology, The, 300
'Palladis Tamia,' by Francis (1598), 47, 265, 269, 270
Pandarus in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 494, 503, 505, 509, 510, 523, 524, 531
Pandulph in 'King John,' 141-143
'Panegyrike Congratulatorie to the King's Majestie,' by Samuel Daniel, 418
Panurge compared with Sir John Falstaff, 180, 181
Paris in—
'Romeo and Juliet,' 84
'Troilus and Cressida,' 503, 517, 518
Parolles in 'Love's Labour's Won,' or
'All's Well that Ends Well,' 47-49, 185, 380, 395, 399, 400
Pascal, 199, 467
'Passionate Pilgrim' (1599), 169, 265, 268
'Pastor Fido,' by Guarini, 339
Patroclus in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 515, 518, 520
'Patterne of Paynfull Adventures,' by Lawrence Twine, 579
Patterson's, R., 'Natural History of the Insects mentioned
by Shakespeare' (1841), 92
Paulina in 'Winter's Tale,' 639, 640, 642, 645
Pavier, 343
Paynter's 'Palace of Pleasure,' 396
Pease-blossom in 'Midsummer Night's Dream,' 64, 69
Peele, George, 31, 32, 203, 594
Pembroke, Lady Mary, 271, 273, 274, 464
——William Herbert, Earl of, passionately loved by Shakespeare
—Sonnets addressed to Mary Fitton's relations with—Career of, 101,
155, 214, 245, 267-277, 278, 279, 280, 281, 285, 286, 290,
293-298, 300, 336, 341, 464, 498, 506, 513, 514, 616
'Penates,' by Ben Jonson, 418
'Pensées,' by Pascal, 467
Percy, Henry. See Hotspur Lady, wife of Hotspur,
in 'Henry IV.,' 187-189, 191, 192, 198, 319
Perdita in 'Winter's Tale,' 572, 573, 584, 590, 619, 628, 636,
638-646, 681
'Pericles,' Shakespeare's collaboration with Wilkins and Rowley
—Corneille compared with Shakespeare—Shakespeare's restoration
to happiness, 2, 103, 116, 340, 556, 572, 573, 575-593, 638, 645,
651, 661
'Persæ' of Æschylus, 204
Peter in 'Romeo and Juliet,' 109, 388
Petrarch, 40, 81, 287, 288, 504
Petruchio in 'Taming of the Shrew,' 114, 150, 217
Phebe in 'As You Like It,' 234, 235, 640
'Phèdre,' by Racine, 600
'Philaster, or Love Lies Bleeding,' by Beaumont and Fletcher,
593, 597-600
Philippi, 307
Phrynia in 'Timon of Athens,' 568
'Pimlyco, or Runne Redcap' (1609), 577
Pindar, 287
Piombo, Sebastian del, 292
Pisanio in 'Cymbeline,' 590, 621, 623, 625, 626, 628, 630, 631, 634
Pistol in—
'Henry IV.,' 202, 203
'Henry V.,' 206, 503
'Merry Wives of Windsor,' 209, 211
Plato, 17, 290, 355, 512
Platonism in Shakespeare's Sonnets, 290, 291, 296
Plautus, 35, 41, 50, 80, 232
'Players, I love yee, and your Qualitie,' by John Davies, 151
'Pleasant Comedie called Common Conditions,' 445
Pliny's 'Natural History,' 43
Plutarch, 41, 304-308, 312, 314, 315, 317, 319-323, 461, 462, 464,
465, 472, 473, 475, 501, 533, 534, 541, 548, 549, 552-554, 557,
561, 569
'Poetaster,' by Ben Jonson (1601), 298, 325, 327, 329, 332-334, 339
'Poetical Rhapsody,' by Davison, 275
'Poet's Vision and a Prince's Glorie,' by Thomas Greene, 418
Poins in 'Henry IV.,' 211
Polixenes in 'Winter's Tale,' 636, 642, 644, 645, 681
Polonius in 'Hamlet,' 342, 343, 345, 349, 352, 353, 358, 360, 365,
370, 375, 376, 377, 381, 394, 413, 524, 620
Polwheele, William, Mary Fitton's first husband, 279
Pompey in 'Measure for Measure,' 403, 404
Pompey the Great, 310, 312, 323, 337, 467
Pope, Thomas, 357
Porter in 'Macbeth,' 427, 428
Portia in—
'Julius Cæsar,' 94, 228, 305, 316, 319, 330, 443, 462
'Merchant of Venice,' 53, 115, 157-164, 168, 169, 215, 395, 573
Posthumus in 'Cymbeline,' 490, 591, 612, 615, 616, 619, 621, 623-631,
634, 639
'Précieuses Ridicules,' 76
Priam in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 528
Princess in 'Love's Labour's Lost,' 38, 39, 70
Propertius, 332
Prospero in the 'Tempest,' 35, 530, 535, 573, 591, 592, 619, 633, 651-653,
654-669
Proteus in 'Two Gentlemen of Verona,' 53, 54, 89
Provost in 'Measure for Measure,' 405
Prynne's 'Histriomastix,' 98, 345, 547
'Psyché,' by Molière, 64
Puck in 'Midsummer Night's Dream,' 63, 64, 69, 582
Puritanism hated and attacked by Shakespeare, 181, 231, 232, 240, 294, 313,
394, 395, 401, 402, 404, 407, 409, 564, 613, 671, 672, 679
Pushkin, influence of 'Hamlet' on, 384
Pyramus in 'Midsummer Night's Dream,' 64, 69, 70, 80
Pyrgopolinices, 45, 179
Pythagoreans, 297
QUEEN in—
'Cymbeline,' 619, 621-623, 626
'Hamlet,' 342, 345, 358, 362, 368, 371, 374, 378, 379, 381, 395, 478
'Queen of Corinth,' by Fletcher, 539
Quince in 'Midsummer Night's Dream,' 70
Quiney, Adrian, 154
——Richard, 154, 684
——Thomas, husband of Judith Shakespeare, 154, 684
RABELAIS compared with Shakespeare, 180, 181
Racine, 531, 600, 637
Raigne of King Edward Third (1596), 172
Raleigh, Sir Walter, career of—Accusations against—Fate of,
41, 67, 108, 177, 243, 244, 246, 249, 251, 253-254, 259, 262,
264, 275, 328, 414-417, 481, 482, 486, 488, 499, 648, 649, 655
'Ralph Roister Doister,' 27
Raoul le Fevre's 'Recueil des Histoires de Troyes,' 503
'Ratsey's Ghost,' 151
Regan in 'King Lear,' 241, 452, 455, 457-459, 573
'Relics of Cardinal Wolsey,' by George Cavendish, 608
'Religio Medici,' by Sir Th. Browne, 291
Renaissance, 290, 291, 329, 332, 337, 366, 367, 383
'Representative Men,' by Emerson, 609
'Return from Parnassus' (1606), by Ben Jonson, 151, 298, 334
'Revisor,' by Gogol, 329
Rich, Lady Penelope, 273, 352, 418
'Richard II.,' C. Marlowe's Edward II. used by Shakespeare
as model for, 7, 119, 126, 128, 143, 189, 199, 204, 259, 537, 681
'Richard III.,' principal scenes and classic tendency of, 25, 32, 90,
119, 126-139, 177, 196, 200, 219, 306, 315, 372, 420, 425, 433, 435
Richard of York. See York and Gloucester
Richter, Jean Paul, 305
'Right Excellent and Famous History of Promos and Cassandra' (1578), by
George Whetstone, 401
Rivers, Earl, in 'Richard III.', 138
Rizzio, 412, 480
Rochester, Viscount. See Robert Carr
Roderigo in 'Othello,' 434, 438, 439, 441, 443, 448, 520
Romano, Giulio, in 'Winter's Tale,' 117, 118
'Romeo and Juliet' (1591), Romanesque structure of—Conception of love in,
51, 57, 64, 71-86, 104, 109, 113, 117, 182, 276, 315, 380, 388, 443, 463,
472, 505, 523, 556, 629
Ronsard, 286, 28
Rosalind in 'As You Like It,' 92, 180, 222, 227-230, 234, 238, 239,
280, 305, 503, 573, 620, 626, 675
Rosaline in—
'Love's Labour's Lost,' 45, 83, 215, 276-278, 573
'Romeo and Juliet,' 83, 276
'Rosalynde,' by Lodge, 635
Rosencrantz in 'Hamlet,' 106, 108, 342, 358, 365, 369, 370,
375-377, 388
Rosse in 'Macbeth,' 424, 429
Rossetti, W. M., 267
Rowe, Shakespeare's first biographer, 3, 10, 208, 326
Rowland's, Samuel, 'Night Raven,' 344
Rowley, William, 580, 581, 593, 608
Rushtons 'Shakespeare's Euphuism' (1871), 355
Russell, Mrs. Anne, 273
Russell, Mrs. Bess, 273
Rutland, Lord, 101, 252, 256, 259
Rutland's death in 'Henry VI.,' 22, 138
SACKVILLE, Thomas, 357
'Sad Shepherd, The,' by Ben Jonson, 330, 601
Sadler, Hamlet, Shakespeare's friend, 686
Sallust in 'Catiline,' by Ben Jonson, 330, 337
'Sappho,' by Daudet, 562
Sardou's, Victorien, La Tosca, 401
'Satiromastix,' by Marston and Dekker, 298, 299, 327, 344
Saturninus in 'Titus Andronicus,' 30
Saxo Grammaticus, 324, 342, 343
Scheffler, Ludwig von, 261
Schiller, 53, 428,449, 453, 455, 629, 689
'School of Abuse,' by Stephen Gosson (1579), 159, 303, 504
Schopenhauer, 408, 567
Schück, Henry, 286, 294, 358, 589
'Scotorum Historiæ,' by Hector Boece, 426
Seasons of Shakspeare's Plays, 68
Sebastian in—
'Tempest,' 660
'Twelfth Night,' 234, 235, 238
Segar, Maister William, Garter King at Armes, notebook of 359
'Sejanus,' by Ben Jonson (1603), 325, 334-336, 338
Seneca, poet, 27, 31, 138, 185, 345
'Sententiæ Pueriles,' 7
Servilia, Brutus's mother, 312
Servilius in Timon of Athens, 561
Seven Ages of Man, Shakespeare's speech in 'As You Like It,' 225
Sextus in 'Rape of Lucrece,' 60
Sextus Pompeius in 'Antony and Cleopatra,' 470
Seymour's, Lord William, marriage with Arabella Stuart, 490, 491, 616
Shadow of the Night, by Chapman (1594), 275
Shakespeare, John, father of William Shakespeare, 6, 8-10, 12, 89, 152,
153, 155, 341, 675
——Richard, grandfather of William Shakespeare, 6
——William, Anne Hathaway's marriage with—Shakespeare's
conception of relation of the sexes, 10, 12, 34, 35, 38, 667,
671, 672, 674, 678, 679, 686
Aristocratic principles of—Shakespeare's hatred of the masses,
109, 112, 531, 536, 545, 547-551, 613, 614, 641
Associates of 179
Attacks upon—The Baconian Theory, 87-90, 94-96, 313, 314
Biographies of, 2-4
Bohemian life and dissipation of 195-197, 298
Brilliant and happiest period of—Feminine types belonging to it, 159,
213-215, 221, 226, 231, 233, 238-240, 280, 364, 391, 420, 575
Bruno's, Giordano, supposed influence over, 349, 357
Corneille, Pierre, compared with, 589, 590
Davenant, Mrs., courted by, 196, 671
Heath of 6, 558, 683-687, 690
Diction of 173-175, 552, 553
Dramatic art, Shakespeare's conception of 387, 388, 391
Elizabeth, Queen, cause of Shakespeare's coolness towards, 250
Elizabethan England in the youth of, 108, 110, 122, 242-245
Euphuism and pedantry ridiculed by—Traces of John Lyly's Euphues' in
'Hamlet,' 40-46, 355-357, 642, 643
Fitton, Mary, or the Dark Lady, loved by, 268, 273, 274, 277-287, 294,
296, 298, 341, 363, 463, 471, 475, 506, 507
Greene's, Robert, attack on, 18-20, 21, 179, 635
Hamnet, son of Shakespeare's sorrow at death of 10, 140, 141, 147, 324,
341, 637, 677, 686
Italy visited by—Discussion on, 3, 113-118
James I.'s patronage of—Relations between, 417-419, 452, 534, 535, 652
Jonson, Ben, compared with—Relations between, 325-340
Judith, daughter of, 10, 154, 342, 671, 672, 678, 684, 686
Kemp's, actor, relations with, 391
Knowledge of physical and philosophical, 91-97, 314, 315, 675, 676
London, Shakespeare's first arrival in—Buildings, costumes, manners
—Political and religious conditions of the period, 13-17, 214, 670
Lucy's, Sir Thomas, relations with—Shakespeare's consequent departure
from Stratford, 7, 10-12, 34, 152, 208, 222, 670, 674
Marlowe's, C., influence on, 22-26, 27, 28, 31, 32, 120-123,
125, 126, 150
Melancholy, pessimism, and misanthropy of causes of—Shakespeare's
restoration to happiness, 151, 159, 176, 215, 222-226, 230, 233,
238-241, 250, 264, 265, 294, 295, 298, 299, 304, 361-365, 393,
400, 407, 420, 428, 431-479, 501, 502, 514, 519, 520, 524, 527,
528, 532, 533, 559, 571, 575, 578, 585, 587, 592, 610, 615, 621,
622, 660, 672
Montaigne's influence over, 340, 351-357, 650, 659, 665
Morality—Shakespeare's conception of true morality, 620-623
Music, Shakespeare's love of 169-171
Nature and solitude, Shakespeare's love and longing for, 222,
223, 619, 620, 628, 632, 634, 665, 672, 676, 677, 680, 684
Painting described by, 59, 60
Parentage and boyhood of Shakespeare at Stratford, 59, 59, 89,
210, 445, 671, 674, 675
Pembroke, William Herbert, Earl of, passionately loved by—
Shakespeare's Platonism and idolatry in friendship, 101, 155,
214, 267-276, 277, 278, 280, 283, 284, 289-291, 293-298, 300,
336, 341, 362, 464, 498, 506, 513-515, 616
Position of 547, 548
Prosperity and wealth of—Shakespeare's purchase of New Place,
houses, and land—Money transactions and lawsuits, 12, 151, 156,
226, 326, 341, 451, 501, 532, 669-671, 672, 673, 676, 679-681, 683
Puritanism hated and attacked by, 181, 231, 232, 240, 314, 395, 401,
402, 404, 407, 409, 564, 613, 614, 671, 672, 677, 679
Rabelais compared with, 180, 181
Return of Shakespeare to Stratford—Surroundings of—Visit of
Shakespeare to London—Last years of his life, 667, 668-676, 677,
679-686
Rivalry, Shakespeare's sense of, 61, 62
Self-transformation, Shakespeare's power of 129, 130
Susannah, daughter of, 10, 341, 671, 672, 677, 678, 686
Tarlton eulogised by, 391
Tavern life of 177, 178
Theatres in time of, situation and arrangements of—Costumes,
players and audiences, 98-109, 303, 538, 541
Will of 532, 674, 677, 684, 686, 687
Womanhood, Shakespeare's ideal of, 101
Women, Shakespeare's contempt for, 132, 133, 506, 616
'Shakespeare and Montaigne,' by Jacob Feis, 340, 355
'Shakespeare and Typography,' Blades, 92
'Shakespeare's Autobiographical Poems,' by C. A. Brown, 114
'Shakespeare's Centurie of Prayse,' by
Ingleby, 334, 600
'Shakespeare's Euphuism,' by Rushton
(1871), 355
'Shakespeare's Knowledge and Use of the Bible,' by Bishop Charles
Wordsworth, 92
'Shakespeare's Legal Acquirements,' by Lord Campbell, 91
'Shakespeare's Library, Collier's,' 343
'Shakespeare's Mulberry Tree,' sung by Garrick, 681
'Shakespearean Myth,' by Appleton Morgan, 92
Shallow in—
'Henry IV.,' 202, 388
'Merry Wives of Windsor,' 209, 211
Sheffield, Countess of, 66
Shelley, 63, 224, 451, 583, 595, 634
'Shepheard's Spring Song for the Entertainment of King James,'
by Henry Chettle, 417
'Shepherdess Felismena,' 53
'Shepherd's Calendar,' by Spenser, 601
Sheppard, 338, 577
Sherborne, 481, 482, 499
'Shirley's Eulogy' of Beaumont and Fletcher, 604
Shottery, Anne Hathaway's cottage at, 154, 674
Shrewsbury battlefield in 'Henry IV.,' 185
Shylock in 'Merchant of Venice,' 115, 150, 154, 157, 160, 162,
164-167, 170
Sicinius in Coriolanus, 552
Sidney, Sir Philip, 17, 41, 45, 63, 102, 214, 242, 243, 251, 256,
269, 274, 287, 291, 294, 299, 359, 352, 453, 487, 581
Silence, Justice, in 'Henry IV.,' 202
'Silent Woman, The,' by Ben Jonson (1609), 533
Silvayn's, Alexander, 'Orator,' 158
Silvia in 'Two Gentlemen of Verona,' 54
Simonides in 'Pericles,' 579
Simpson, Mr. Richard, 117, 299
Sir Andrew Aguecheek in 'Twelfth Night,' 209, 232, 233, 236, 237
Sir John Oldcastle (1600), 576
Sir Tobby Belch in 'Twelfth Night,' 232, 233, 234, 236, 237
Slender in 'Merry Wives of Windsor,' 209, 210
Slowacki, 385
Smith in Henry VI., 111, 536
Smith, William, founding the Baconian
Theory (1856), 88
Smith's, Thomas, 'Voiage and Entertainement in Rushia,' 344
Snug in 'Midsummer Night's Dream,' 71
Socrates 'Apology,' 354
'Solyman and Perseda,' by Kyd, 346
Somer, Sir George, 650
Somerset, Earl of See Robert Carr
Sonnets (1601), melancholy and sadness of—Date of Pembroke
and Mary Fitton addressed in Shakespeare's Platonism,
idolatry in friendship, and inner life shown in—Form and
poetic value of, 3, 4, 32, 54, 91, 151, 172, 176, 195, 196,
213, 239, 265-301, 340, 350, 351, 364, 439, 463, 466, 471,
472, 506, 507, 513, 520
Sören Kierkegaard, 199, 631
Southampton, Earl of, Shakespeare's patron—Conspiracy of, 44,
55, 58, 101, 109, 125, 152, 207, 214, 240, 244, 249, 250,
252, 256, 258-261, 264, 267, 268, 269, 270, 271, 276, 285,
286, 304, 341, 352, 411, 494
Southampton, Lady, 273
Southwell, Elizabeth, 254, 273
——Robert, 286
Spaccio, by Giordano Bruno, 356
Spanish Alliance, 275
'Spanish Tragedy,' by Kyd, 70, 326, 345, 346
Spedding James, 89, 127, 252, 262, 609, 611
Speed in 'Two Gentlemen of Verona,' 51, 52
Spenser, 18, 41, 55, 63, 65, 243, 266, 269, 287, 299, 601
Stanley, Lord, in Richard III., 136
Stationers' Register, 270
Statius' 'Thebaide,' 605
Stedefeld, G. F., 354
Stephano in the 'Tempest,' 654, 659, 664, 665
Stern, Alfred, 413, 419
Stirling's, Count, 'Darius,' 656
Story of 'Troylus and Pandor' (1515), 510
Stows Summarie of the Chronicles of England, III
Straparola's Two Lovers of Pisa, 210
Stratford on Avon—
Birth of Shakespeare at—Description of town and Shakespeare's
boyhood at, 5-10, 60, 89, 210, 445, 672, 674, 676
Departure of Shakespeare from, 3, 10-12, 34, 670, 674, 675
Property bought by Shakespeare at Shakespeare restoring position
and prosperity of his family at, 12, 152-156, 341, 501, 532, 671, 672,
673, 679-683
Return of Shakespeare to—Surroundings of—Visit of Shakespeare
to London—Last years of his life at, 667, 668-675, 677, 678-685
Stuart, Arabella, 417, 490, 491, 501,
——Mary, mother of James I., 16, 347, 412, 413, 480, 571, 596
Study of Shakespeare, by Swinburne, 173, 451, 558
Sturley, Abraham, 154
Suffolk, Duke of, in 'Henry VI.,' 24, 120, 138
Sullivan, E., 369
Summarie of the Chronicles of England, by Stow, 111
Surrey, Henry, Earl of, 28, 299
'Swan' Theatre, 100, 103
Swinburne, 23, 120, 121, 172, 173, 315, 451, 480, 497, 515, 558,
592, 607, 608, 689
Sycorax in the Tempest, 664, 665
Sylvia in 'Two Gentlemen of Verona,' 53, 54
Symonds, John Addington, 334, 338
Symons, Arthur, 238, 475, 609, 610
Syren, literary club founded by Sir Walter Raleigh, 177
TADEMA, ALMA—, 335
Tagelied, 81
Tailor's, Robert, 'Hog has Lost his Pearl' (1614), 539, 577
Taine, 77, 80, 201, 223, 331
Talbot, Lord, 274
'Tamburlaine the Great,' by C. Marlowe, 27, 28, 31, 202
'Taming of the Shrew' (1596), 8, 9, 36, 104, 113-115, 116, 132,
150, 169, 211, 304, 396
Tamora in 'Titus Andronicus,' 30, 31, 32, 132, 213, 573
'Tancred and Gismunda,' 27
Tantalus in Seneca's 'Thyestes,' 345
Tarlton, actor, Shakespeare's eulogy of, 210, 391
'Tarlton's Jests and News, &c.,' 391
'Tartuffe,' by Molière, 232, 240, 409
'Tears of Fancie,' by Watson, 287
'Tears of the Muses,' by Spenser, 65
'Tempest' (1612-1613), 28, 35, 69, 116, 169, 339, 340, 351, 535,
572, 578, 583, 591, 592, 612, 633, 642, 644
Dramatic value of—Chief characters in—Shakespeare's farewell
to Art, 660-669
Sources of, 654-659
Wedding of Princess Elizabeth celebrated by, 535, 612, 647,
650-653, 660, 666
Temptation, by Krasinski, 385
Thaisa in Pericles, 581, 584, 585, 590, 591
'The Case is Altered,' by Ben Jonson, 540
'The Hog has Lost His Pearl' (1614), by Robert Tailor, 539, 577
'The Orator,' by Alexander Silvayn, 158
'The Prince,' 131
'The Puritan' (1607), 421
'The Supposes,' 8
'The Theatre,' first play-house erected in London and owned by
James Burbage, 13, 100
'The Witch,' by Middleton, 427
'Theatre of God's Judgements' (1597), 28
'Theatrum Licentia,' in Laquei Ridiculosi (1616), 152
'Thebaide,' by Statius, 605
'Théodore, Vierge et Martyre,' by Pierre Corneille, 589, 590
Thersites in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 510, 515, 516, 517, 525, 529, 564
Theseus in 'Midsummer Night's Dream,' 63-65, 69, 80
'Two Noble Kinsmen,' 605-608
'Third Blast of Retraite from Plaies' (1580), 303
Thisbe in 'Midsummer Night's Dream,' 64, 69, 70, 80
Thorpe, Thomas, 265, 266, 285, 286
Thorvaldsen, 63, 341
'Thyestes,' by Seneca, 61, 345
Thyreus in 'Antony and Cleopatra,' 474
Tiberius in Sejanus, by Ben Jonson, 331, 334, 336
Tibullus in Ben Jonson's 'Poetaster,' 332, 333
Tieck, 69, 70, 234, 380, 651, 654
Timandra in 'Timon of Athens,' 568, 569
'Timbreo of Candona,' Bandello's story of, 215-217
'Times displayed in Six Sestyads,' by Sheppard, 338, 577
'Timon of Athens,' sources of—Shakespeare's part and purpose
in—Coriolanus compared with Timon—Non-Shakespearian
elements in—Shakespeare's bitterness and hatred of mankind,
29, 65, 223, 241, 319, 465, 525, 526, 530-571, 575-578,
580, 593, 619, 620, 660, 661
Titania in 'Midsummer Night's Dream,' 68, 80, 573
'Titus and Vespasian' (1592), 29
'Titus Andronicus,' Shakespeare's authorship of, 2, 29-33, 57, 85,
132, 346, 455
Titus Lartius in "Coriolanus," 554
Tolstoi, influence of 'Hamlet' on, 384
'To the Majestie of King James, a Gratulatorie Poem,' by
Michael Drayton, 418
Tophas, Sir, in John Lyly's 'Endymion,' 45
'Tottel's Miscellany' (1557), 299
'Totus Mundus Agit Histrionem,' motto on sign of Globe
Theatre, Shakespeare's allusion to, 225
Touchstone in 'As You Like It,' 222, 224, 226, 227, 230,
236, 361, 389, 400
Touchstone of True Love, or Hero and Leander, by Ben Jonson
(see that title)
'Tragedie of Antonie,' 464
'Tragicall Historye of Romeus and Juliet,' &c. &c., 72
'Travels of Three English Brothers,' 580
'Treatise on Education,' by Plutarch, 41
'Triar Table of the Order of Shakespeare's Plays,' by
Furnival, 578
Trinculo in the 'Tempest', 654, 657, 664-666
'Troilus and Cressida' (1609), 95, 230, 241, 478, 502-505,
518-520, 523-526, 544, 555, 556, 564, 567, 578, 605
Contempt for women portrayed in Cressida's character, 502-507, 555
Historical material for, 503, 504, 508-511
Homer's 'Iliad' compared with, 512-521
Scorn of woman's guile and public stupidity in, 522-531, 533
'Troilus and Cressida,' by Chaucer, (1630), 503, 504, 509, 510
'Troublesome Raigne of John, King of England, with the discouerie
of King Richard Cordelions Base sonne (vulgarly named the Bastard
Fawconbridge): also the death of King John at Swinstead Abbey,'
8, 142, 145, 147-149
Troy, destruction of, 59, 60, 110
'True Tragedie of Richard Duke of Yorke, and the Death of the good
King Henrie the Sixt', 19, 21
'True Tragedy of Richard III.' (1594), 126, 127
Tschischwitz, 349
Tubal in 'Merchant of Venice,' 164
Tucca in Dekker's 'Satiromastix,' 344
Türck, Hermann, 369
Turgueneff, influence of 'Hamlet' on, 384
'Turkish Mahomet and Hyren the Fair
Greek,' by George Peele, 203
Turner, Mrs., 493, 495, 496, 499
'Twelfth Night' (1601), gibes at Puritanism and chief characters
in—Melancholy tone of 29, 34, 53, 54, 92, 159, 171, 181, 209,
231-238, 240, 339, 400, 503, 586, 597, 684
Twine's, Lawrence, 'Patterne of Paynfull Adventures,' 579
'Two Gentlemen of Verona,' 51-54, 80, 113, 117, 168, 573
'Two Lovers of Pisa,' by Straparola, 210
'Two Noble Kinsmen,' Shakespeare's and Fletcher's parts in, 575, 593,
595, 603, 605-608, 610
Tybalt in 'Romeo and Juliet,' 72, 75, 80
Tycho Brahe, 341, 414
Tyler, Mr. Thomas, 267, 269, 270, 272, 273, 274, 277, 278, 279,
293, 298.
Tyrone's, O'Neil, Earl of, rebellion in
Ireland, 254, 255, 257
Tyrwhitt, Thomas, 267
ULYSSES in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 503, 505, 510, 520, 525-527,
528, 529, 544
'Ulysses von Ithacia,' by Holberg, 512
'Undivine Comedy,' by Krasinski, 385
'Utopia,' More's, 501
VALENTINE in 'Two Gentlemen of Verona,' 54, 80, 117
Venice, 113-116, 157-159
Ventidius in 'Antony and Cleopatra,' 470
'Venus and Adonis' (1590-1591), descriptions of nature in,
55-58, 63, 91, 182, 267, 269, 290, 547, 573, 675
Vere, Bridget, 271
Verges in 'Much Ado About Nothing,' 219
Vernon, Lady Elizabeth, Earl of Southampton's marriage with, 249
Sir Richard in 'Henry IV.,' 193
Verona, 86, 113, 117
Vespasian in 'Titus and Vespasian,' 30, 31
Victor Hugo, 175, 372, 689
Vidushakus, 179
Vigny, Alfred de, 471, 689
Villiers, Sir George, James I.'s favourite, 498-500
Viola in 'Twelfth Night,' 34, 54, 92, 170, 228, 234-238, 573, 597
Virgil in 'Poetaster,' &c., by Ben Jonson, 306, 330, 333, 334,
512, 521
Virgilia in 'Coriolanus,' 546, 551, 552
Virginia, 275
'Vittoria Corombona,' by Webster, 101
'Voiage and Entertainement in Rushia,' by Th. Smith, 344
'Volpone,' by Jonson, 157, 329, 339, 340, 594, 595
Voltaire, 80, 147, 152, 311, 312, 323, 629, 680, 689
Voltemand in 'Hamlet,' 358
Volumnia in 'Coriolanus,' 533, 542, 546, 548, 551-553, 565, 599
Vorstius, Conrad, 484
WALKER, Henry, 532
Wall in 'Midsummer Night's Dream,'
Walsingham, 248, 350
Ward, John, Vicar of Stratford, 3, 685
Warner, 269
Warwick, Earl of, in—
'Edward III.,' 172
'Henry IV.,' 204, 674
'Henry VI.,' 23, 93, 674
Watkins, Lloyd, 653
Watson's 'Tears of Fancie,' sonnets, 287
Webster, John, 101, 303, 513, 602
Weever, John, 56, 126
'Mirrors of Martyrs, or The Life and Death of Sir John Oldcastle
Knight, Lord Cobham,' 303
Weldon, Sir Anthony, 498, 500
Werder, K., 374, 378
Weston, Richard, 496, 498
Whetstone, George, 401, 403
'White Divel' (1612), by John Webster, 513
Whyte, Rowland, 256, 271, 272
Widow of Florence in 'Alls Well that Ends Well,'
or 'Love's Labour's Won,' 396
'Wild Goose Chase,' by Fletcher, 610
'Wilhelm Meister,' by Goethe, 367, 384, 634
Wilkins, George, 558, 580-582, 584, 587
William Rufus, King, 299
William in
'As You Like It,' 227
'Merry Wives of Windsor,' 7
Williams in 'Henry V.,' 205
Willoughby, Ambrose, 249
Wilmecote, 6
Wilson, Arthur, 121, 488, 489, 490, 498, 500, 650
Wilton, 275
Winstanley, 594
Winter, Sir Edward, 274
'Winter's Tale,' Greene supplying material for—Euphuism
ridiculed in—Chief characters in, 5, 28, 117, 340, 572,
584, 590, 612, 616, 628, 635-646, 651, 681
Winwood, Lord, 497, 498
Witches in 'Macbeth,' 422-424, 427, 430
'Wit's Miserie,' by Thomas Lodge, 344
Witt, Jan de, 103
Wittenberg, 358, 367, 368
Wolsey in 'Henry VIII.,' 611, 612
'Woman-Hater,' by Fletcher, 593, 594
Worcester in 'Henry IV.,' 174, 187
Wordsworth, 92, 211, 301
'Worthies,' by Fuller, 178
Wotton, Sir Henry, 608
Wrightman, Edward, 484
Wriothesley, Henry, Earl of Southampton, 267
Wurmsser, Hans, 437
Wyatt, Sir Thomas, 229, 230, 299
Wynkyn de Worde, 510
YONG's, Bartholomew, translation of 'Diana,' 53
Yorick in 'Hamlet,' 368, 374, 384, 391
York in 'Richard II.,' 121
York, Duchess of, mother of Edward IV.,
in 'Richard III.,' 139
——Duke of, father of Edward IV., in
'Henry VI.,' 24, 25, 130, 138
——Edward of. See Edward IV.
——Edward of, son of Edward IV. See 'Edward V.'
——Richard of, afterwards Earl of Gloucester and Richard III.
See Gloucester
Yorkshire Tragedy" (1608), 576
INDEX
AARON the Moor in 'Titus Andronicus,' 30, 31
Abbess in 'Comedy of Errors,' 36
Abbot, Archbishop, 494
Achilles in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 110, 192, 438, 508-510, 514, 515,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
'Ad Gulielmum Shakespeare,' by John Weever (1595), 126
Adam in 'As You Like It,' 107, 226
Adriana in 'Comedy of Errors,' 35, 36, 132, 213, 573
'Æneid,' 28, 60
Æschylus, 56, 204
'Æsthetiske Studier,' by George Brandes, 377
'Agamemnon,' by Seneca, 345
Agamemnon in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 517, 520
Agincourt, Battle of, in 'Henry V.,' 103, 110, 195, 205
Ajax in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 510, 516, 520, 526, 527, 529
Albius in 'The Poetaster,' 332
'Alceste,' Molière's, 223, 548
Alcibiades in 'Timon of Athens,' 557, 560, 561, 567, 569
'Alexander and Campaspe', by Lyly, 564
'All's Well that Ends Well,' or 'Love's Labour's Won' (1602-1603),
main characters in—Attack on Puritanism in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
Alonso in the 'Tempest,' 653, 654, 657, 660, 661
'Alphonsus, King of Arragon,' by Robert Greene, 31
Ambrogiuolo in Boccaccio's 'Decameron,' 617, 618
Amintor in 'Maid's Tragedy,' by Beaumont and Fletcher, 602, 603
Amleth in 'Saxo Grammaticus,' 342, 343
'Amores,' by Ovid, 56
'Amoretti,' by Spenser, 226, 266, 287
'Amphitruo,' by Plautus, 35
Amyot, Jacques, 304
Andersen, Hans Christian, 341
Andromache in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 514, 518, 519
Angelo in 'Measure for Measure,' 241, 403-408, 410, 436
Angiers in 'King John,' 145, 147
Anne Boleyn in 'Henry VIII.,' 611, 612
Anne in 'Richard III.,' 131-133, 137, 139, 573
Anne, James I.'s queen, 392, 413, 414, 417, 418, 480, 481, 488, 490,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Antenor in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 509
Antigonus in 'Winter's Tale,' 638, 646
Antiochus in 'Pericles,' 581
Antipholus of Syracuse in 'Comedy of Errors,' 35, 50, 51
Antonio in—
'Merchant of Venice,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
'Storm,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
'Twelfth Night,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Antony, Mark, in 'Julius Cæsar,' 241, 305, 306, 317, 318, 320, 321,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
'Antony and Cleopatra,' 241, 306, 325, 420, 478, 502, 506, 507, 556,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Attractions for Shakespeare in—
Sources of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
'Dark Lady' serves as a symbol in—Fall of the Republic as a global disaster, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Apemantus in 'Timon of Athens,' 530, 557, 563-565, 569
'Apology, The,' by Socrates, 354
Apothecary in 'Romeo and Juliet,' 72, 79, 629
Appleton, Morgan's 'Shakespearean Myth,' 92
Arbaces in 'King and No King,' by Beaumont and Fletcher, 600
Arbury, Mary Fitton's portrait at, 279
'Arcadia,' by Philip Sidney, 294, 453, 581
Archbishop of Canterbury in 'Henry V.,' 96, 205
Archidamus in 'Winter's Tale,' 642
Arden, Edward, 8
----Mary, mother of William Shakespeare, 6, 8, 153, 532, 578
----Robert, grandfather of Shakespeare, 6, 14
'Arden of Feversham,' 173, 175
Arethusa in 'Philaster,' by Beaumont and Fletcher, 597, 598, 601
Ariel in the 'Tempest,' 69, 591, 650-652, 657, 659, 663, 664, 667, 668
Ariosto's 'Orlando Furioso,' 215, 445, 655
Aristotle, 17, 95, 413, 647
Armada, Spanish, 17, 18, 44, 50, 247, 251
Armado in 'Love's Labour's Lost,' 42-45
Armitage, Charles, 267
Artemidorus in 'Julius Cæsar,' 305
Arthur in 'King John,' 140-144, 145-149, 336
Arviragus in 'Cymbeline,' 617, 619, 621-624, 626, 627, 629, 632-634
'As You Like It' (1600), Shakespeare's roving spirit and longing
for nature—Wit and main characters in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
Asbies at Wilmecote, 6, 8, 9, 154
Aspasia in 'Maid's Tragedy,' by Beaumont and Fletcher, 602, 603
'Athelie,' Racine's, 637
Aubrey, 4, 6, 196, 274, 594
Audrey in 'As You Like It,' 222, 230
Aufidius in 'Coriolanus,' 538, 546, 552
Augustus in Ben Jonson's 'Poetaster,' 332, 333.
Aumerle in 'Richard II.,' 121
Autolycus in 'Winter's Tale,' 638, 639, 641
'Axel and Valborg,' by Oehlenschläger, 77
Ayrer's, Jacob, 'Comedia von der schönen Sidea,' 654
BACON, Anthony, supported by Essex, 253, 258, 260
----Delia, Miss, backing the Baconian Theory (1856), 88, 89
----Francis, 114, 152, 243, 244, 252, 253, 257, 258, 260, 262-264,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Baconian Theory on Shakespeare's plays, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Baif, De, 287
Balthasar in
Merchant of Venice, 115
Romeo and Juliet, 380
Bandello, 72,215, 233, 304
Banquo's ghost in 'Macbeth,' 104, 421, 424, 426-428, 430
Barabas in C. Marlowe's 'Jew of Malta,' 150, 151, 166
Bardolph in—
'Henry IV.,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
'Merry Wives of Windsor,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Barnabe Rich's translation of Cinthio's
'Hecatomithi' (1581), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Barnadine in 'Measure for Measure,' 407
Barnes, Barnabe, 287, 288
Barnfield, Richard, 288
Barnstorff, 267
'Bartholomew Fair,' by Ben Jonson (1614), 29, 284, 340, 345, 635
Basianus in 'Titus Andronicus,' 30
Bassanio in 'Merchant of Venice,' 160, 161, 164, 169, 211, 395, 396
Bates in 'Henry V.,' 207
'Battle of Alcazar,' by George Peele, 31, 203
Baynard's Castle, 271
Bear Garden, 100, 101
Beards 'Theatre of God's Judgements' (1597), 28
Beatrice in 'Much Ado About Nothing,' 45, 93, 215, 217-219, 227,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Beaumont's, Francis, plays and career, 178, 513, 593-595, 597-605,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Belarius in 'Cymbeline,' 619, 621, 623-624, 626, 632, 644
Bellay, Joachim du, 287
Belleforest's 'Histoires Tragiques,' 343
'Ben Jonson,' by Symonds, 338
Benedick in 'Much Ado About Nothing,' 45, 92, 170, 177, 217-219, 228,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Benoit de St. Maure's 'Histoire de la Guerre de Troie' (1160), 504, 509
Benvolio in 'Romeo and Juliet,' 80
Bermudas, 275
Bernabo in Boccaccio's 'Decameron,' 617, 618
Berni's 'Orlando Innamorato,' 444, 445
Bertram in 'All's Well that Ends Well.' 47, 48, 393, 396-400, 527
Beyersdorff's, Robert, 'Giordano Bruno und Shakespeare,' 353, 355, 356
Bianca in Othello, 446
Bierfreund, Theodor, 605, 606
Biron in 'Love's Labour's Lost,' 38, 39, 44-46, 83, 276, 277
Bishop of Ely in 'Henry V.,' 97
Blackfriars Theatre, 106, 271, 388
Blade's 'Shakespeare and Typography,' 92
Blanch in 'King John,' 147
Blount, Edward, 286
Boaden, 267
Boccaccio's plays, 47, 280, 396, 503, 504, 509, 605, 617-619
Boece's, Hector, 'Scotorum Historiæ,' 42
Boétie, Estienne de la, Montaigne's friendship for, 291
Bolingbroke in 'Richard II.,' 7, 121, 123-125, 537
'Book of Martyrs, Foxe's, 608
'Book of Troy,' Lydgate's, 510
'Booke of Ayres' (1601), 232
'Booke of Plaies, and Notes thereon,' by Dr. Simon Forman, 420, 616, 635
Börne, 384
Bosworth Field in 'Richard III.,' 135
Bothwell, Earl of 347
Bottom in 'Midsummer Night's Dream,' 41, 68, 69
Boyet in 'Love's Labour's Lost,' 40, 45
Brabantio in 'Othello,' 439, 440, 441, 442, 443
Brandes, George, 377
Bright, James Heywood, 267
Briseida in Benoit's 'Histoire de la Guerre de Troie' (1160), 504, 509
Brown, Henry, 267
Browning, Robert, 301
Browne's, Sir Thomas, 'Religio Medici' (1642), 291
Brown's, C. A., 'Shakespeare's Autobiographical Poems', 114
Brunnhofer, 350
Bruno's, Giordano, supposed influence over Shakespeare, 349, 357
'Brut,' by Layamon (1205), 452
Brutus, Junius, in 'Coriolanus,' 537
----Marcus, in 'Julius Cæsar,' 94, 240, 302-308, 313-324, 356, 443,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Bryan, George, 357
Buckingham, Duke of, in 'Richard III.,' 134, 135
Bucknill, Dr., on Shakespeare's Medical Knowledge, 93
Burbage, James, 13, 100
----Richard, actor, 13, 106, 151, 177, 196, 298, 347, 547, 585, 608, 686
Burghley, Lord, 219, 242, 248, 252, 271, 350
Butler, Samuel, 594
Byron, 232, 293, 294, 384, 525, 583, 677, 678, 687
CADE, Jack, in 'Henry VI.,' 110, 111, 536, 675
'Cæsar's Fall' (1602), 303
Caius Lucius in 'Cymbeline,' 617
Calchas in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 518
Calderon, 180, 590, 603, 633, 659
Calianax in 'Maid's Tragedy,' by Beaumont and Fletcher, 602, 603
Caliban in the 'Tempest,' 170, 340, 530, 624, 642, 654, 656, 659,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Calphurnia in 'Julius Cæsar,' 305
Cambyses, 8, 70, 184
Camden, William, 325
Camillo in 'Winter's Tale,' 642, 645
Campbell's, Lord, Shakespeare's Legal Acquirements, 91
'Candelajo,' by Giordano Bruno, 354
'Candide,' by Voltaire, 680
Caphis in 'Timon of Athens,' 564
Capulet in 'Romeo and Juliet,' 74, 80, 83, 84, 86
Carleton, Sir Dudley, 482, 488, 496, 497, 648, 649
'Carmosine,' by De Musset, 599
Carr, Robert, Viscount Rochester and Earl of Somerset,
James I’s favorite—Lady Essex’s marriage with—
Crime and downfall of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
Casca in 'Julius Cæsar,' 311, 322, 536
Cassio in 'Othello,' 115, 434, 435, 439, 441, 445, 448, 520, 598
Cassius in 'Cæsar,' 170, 240, 302, 305-308, 311, 312, 315, 316, 317,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Catesby, Sir William, in 'Richard III.,' 135, 137
'Catiline,' by Ben Jonson, 302, 312, 325, 329, 336, 337
Cato, 312, 313, 319, 329, 461
Cavalieri, Tommaso de', 291-293, 296
Cavendishs, George, 'Relics of Cardinal Wolsey,' 608
Cecil, Sir Robert, 42, 246, 247, 249, 252, 253, 258, 262, 273, 274,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Celia in 'As You Like It,' 92, 180, 221, 222, 226, 227, 228, 620
Ceres in the 'Tempest,' 652, 654, 668
Cerimon in 'Pericles,' 579, 591, 661
Cervantes 'Don Quixote,' 366, 367, 388, 523
Chalmers, Alexander, 266
Chamberlain, John, 261, 482, 496, 497, 648-650
Chapman, 29, 177, 275, 327, 340, 497, 513-515, 518, 519, 599, 663
Charlcote, 7, 10, 11, 222, 674
Charmian in 'Antony and Cleopatra,' 468
Chaucer, 501, 503, 504, 509, 510, 601, 605
Chettle, Henry, 19, 20, 21, 179, 250, 344, 417, 511
Chief-justice in 'Henry IV.,' 176, 180, 197, 202, 203, 205
Christian IV. of Denmark, 360
Christopher Sly in 'Taming of the Shrew,' 104, 116, 183
'Chronicle History of King Leir,' 452
Cicero, 41, 263, 310-312, 330, 336, 337, 388
Cinna in 'Julius Cæsar,' 309, 541
Cinthio, 233, 304, 401, 438-440
'Clärchen,' Goethe's, 289
Clarence, George, Duke of, in 'Richard III.,' 132-134
Clarendon's estimate of William Herbert, Earl of Pembroke, 272
Claudio in—
'Measure for Measure,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
'Much Ado About Nothing,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
'Clavigo,' by Goethe, 129, 470
Cleopatra, in 'Antony and Cleopatra,' 306, 462, 463, 465-475, 478, 502,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
'Cleopatra,' by Daniel (1594), 464
Clifford, Lord, in 'Henry VI.,' 22, 23, 138
'Cloaca Maxima,' 181
Cloten in 'Cymbeline,' 615, 619, 621-625, 627, 629, 630, 634
Clown in—
"All's Well That Ends Well, or 'Love's Labour's Won,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
'Othello,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
'Twelfth Night,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Cobham, Lord, 259,273, 417,487
Cobweb in 'Midsummer Night's Dream,' 64, 69
Coleridge, 398, 428, 435
'Colin Clouts come Home Again,' by Spenser, 18
Collier's 'Shakespeare's Library,' 343
'Comedia von der schönen Sidea,' by Jacob Ayrer, 654
'Comedy of Errors' (1589-1591), 35, 49-51, 80, 132, 234
Cominius in 'Coriolanus,' 545, 554
Commedia dell' Arte, 390
'Comus,' by Milton, 82
Condell, 89, 610, 686
'Confessio Amantis,' by John Gower, 579
'Confessions d'un Enfant du Siècle, by Alfred de Musset, 384
Conrad, Hermann, 269, 347
'Conspiracy and Tragedy of Charles, Duke of Byron,' by Chapman, 599
Constable, Henry, 287
Constance in 'King John,' 141, 142, 145, 147
'Contemporary History,' Wilson's, 650
Copernicus, 350
Cordelia in 'King Lear,' 33, 214, 447, 450, 452, 457-460, 463, 548,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Corin in 'As You Like It,' 227, 640
'Coriolanus,' 94, 241, 325, 523, 560-563, 565, 575, 578, 599
——Date of production—Shakespeare's hatred of the masses, 529-531,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
——Dramatic power of—Inconsistencies in 551-555
Corneille, 197, 589, 590
Coryat, 15, 114, 115, 540
Costard in 'Love's Labour's Lost,' 70
Countess in 'All's Well that Ends Well,' 47, 49, 393, 396, 398, 399
Cranmer in 'Henry VIII.,' 611 , 613
Cressida in 'Troilus and Cressida,' 478, 494, 502-505, 507, 510, 518,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Crispinus in 'Poetaster,' by Ben Jonson, 332, 339
Curius in Jonson's 'Catiline,' 337
'Cymbeline' (1610), Shakespeare's country idyll and conception of
morality in—Dual contrast and chief characters in, 28, 116, 490, 572,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__
Cynthia in Lyly's 'Endymion,' 66, 67
'Cynthia's Revels,' by Jonson, 327, 345
'Demonology,' by James I., 424
Dame Quickly in—
'Henry IV,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
'Merry Wives of Windsor,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Damon and Pythias in the Hero and Leander puppet-show in Jonson's
'Bartholomew Fair,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Daniel, Samuel, 114, 177, 269, 271, 275, 287, 288, 299, 352, 418, 464, 513
Danvers, Sir Charles, 273
Dares Phrygius, 'De Bello Trojano,' 508, 509
'Darius,' Count Stirling's, 656
'Dark Lady,' or Mary Fitton (see that title)
Darley, George, 594, 601
Darnley, Lord, 347, 412, 480
Daudet's 'Sappho,' 562
'Daughter of the Air' (1664), 633
Dauphin in—
'Henry V.,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
'King John,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Davenant, Mrs., courted by Shakespeare, 196, 671
——Sir William, probable son of W. Shakespeare, 3, 13, 152, 196,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Davison's 'Poetical Rhapsody,' 275
'Day of the Seven Sleepers,' by T. L. Heiberg, 69
'De Amicitia,' by Cicero, 263
'De Analogia,' by Julius Cæsar, 311
'De Bello Trojano,' by Dares Phrygius, 508
'De Bello Trojano,' by Dictys Cretensis, 508
'De la Causa' by Giordano Bruno, 353, 356
'Decameron,' by Boccaccio, 617-619
Decius in 'Julius Cæsar,' 305
'Declaration of Popish Impostures,' by Harsnet, 452
'Defence of Poesy,' by Sir Philip Sidney (1583), 102
Dekker, 179, 298, 325, 326, 327, 332, 344, 418, 511, 539
"Delia," by Daniel, 287, 288
Delius, Nikolaus, 286
Demetrius in 'Midsummer Dream,' 71
'Der bestrafte Brudermord,' 345
'Der junge Tischermeister,' by Tieck, 104
'Der Kinder Sünde der Vater Fluck,' by Paul Heyse, 401
Desdemona in 'Othello,' 104, 170, 214, 381, 434-436, 437-444,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__
Desportes, Philippe, 287
'Dial of Princes,' by Guevara, 43
'Diana,' by Montemayor (1520-1562), 53
Diana in 'Pericles,' 582, 591
Dick in 'Henry VI.' (2nd Part), 536
'Dictionary of National Biography,' by Robert Devereux, 262
Dictys Cretensis' 'De Bello Trojano,' 508
'Die Räuber,' by Schiller, 455
Digges, Leonard, 233, 302
Diomedes in Benoit's 'Histoire de la Guerre de Troie,' 504, 509
'Troilus and Cressida,' 505, 517, 518, 525
Dionyza in 'Pericles,' 579, 584, 590
'Discour sur la Tragédie,' by Voltaire, 323
'Discoveries,' by Ben Jonson, 339
'Discovery of the Large, Rich, and Beautiful Empire
of Guiana' (1596), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Doctor Caius in 'Merry Wives of Windsor,' 210
'Dr. Faustus,' by Marlowe, 654
Dogberry in 'Much Ado About Nothing,' 219, 388
Dolabella in 'Antony and Cleopatra,' 464, 467
Doll Tearsheet in 'Henry IV.,' 177, 214, 403, 503
'Doll's House,' 217
Don John, in 'Much Ado About Nothing,' 216
'Don Juan,' by Byron, 232
----Mozart's, 524
Don Pedro in 'Much Ado About Nothing,' 216, 218
'Don Quixote,' by Cervantes, 366, 367, 388, 523
Donne, Dr. John, 275, 276
Douglas in 'Henry IV.,' 187, 192, 197
Dowden, 45, 80, 209, 267, 279, 304, 318, 420, 578
Drake, Sir Francis, 177, 248, 267
Drayton, 18, 90, 177, 269, 287, 303, 418, 488, 685
Droeshout's engraving of Shakespeare, 107, 682
Dromio of Syracuse in 'Comedy of Errors,' 50, 51
Drummond, William, 326, 328
Dryden, 330, 593, 595, 659
Duke in—
'As You Like It,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
'Measure for Measure,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
'Othello,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
'Twelfth Night,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
Dumain in 'Love's Labour's Lost,' 38
Dürer's, Albert, 'Melancholia,' 372
EAST India Company, 275
'Eastward Ho!' by Chapman, 327, 340, 599
Eden's 'Historye of Travaile in East and West Indies' (1577), 655
Edgar in 'King Lear,' 377, 452, 454-457, 459, 460
Edmund in 'King Lear,' 131, 144, 216, 455, 459
'Edward II.,' by C. Marlowe, 25, 82, 120-122, 125
'Edward III.,' authorship of, 172, 173
Edward IV. in—
'Henry VI,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
'Richard III,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Edward V., son of Edward IV., in 'Richard III.,' 134-137, 138
Edward, Prince of Wales, in 'Henry VI.,' 31, 131, 133, 138, 430
'El Principe Constante,' 180
'El Secreto a Voces,' 180
Elizabeth, Princess, her marriage with the Elector Palatine,
Tempest written for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__
——Queen, 7, 14, 16, 17, 38, 41, 42, 45-63, 66, 67, 98, 99, 101,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__
Elizabeth, Queen of Edward IV., in 'Richard III.,' 134, 139
'Elves,' by J. L. Heiberg, 69
Elze, Karl, 115-117, 168, 179, 267, 286, 419, 578, 635, 650, 652,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Emerson's 'Representative Men,' 609
Emilia in—
'Othello,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG
THE END
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!